ã€ŠSensational! Fake Noble VS Real Geniusã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1 1 Clothes Off

    ?1: Chapter 1 Clothes Off   1: Chapter 1 Clothes Off                                   ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, once the photo is taken, you can get the final payment.¡±

    ¡°Remember to get your face in the shot.¡±

    Vague voices were speaking beside her ear, indistinct.

    In her mind, a jumbled mess of memories darted around, figures and scenes flickered past her consciousness like fragments, some clear, some blurred, moving now fast, now slow.

    Gu Zhiqi felt a buzzing in her head, painful and dizzying, as if it were about to explode.

    As Gu Zhiqi¡¯s consciousness slowly became clearer, the muffled conversations she overheard grew more distinct.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll take off her clothes.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!

    This chick is seriously damn hot.¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a taste, and this girl is so pretty.

    Before taking the nude photos, can the brothers¡­¡±

    ¡°Shameless, one at a time.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you go first!¡±

    The noisy, confused chatter continued, and unfamiliar breaths gradually drew near, but Gu Zhiqi could not yet control her body, not even to open her eyes.

    The unfamiliar breaths came closer, several of them.

    Even closer.

    Gu Zhiqi tried again to control her body.

    Someone began tearing at her clothes¡­

    ¡°Ssshhrrr¡±

    As her neckline ripped open, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes suddenly flew wide open.

    In front of her, a burly man was aggressively tearing at her clothes, his lips twisted in a lewd, sly grin.

    Gu Zhiqi narrowed her eyes slightly, and a cold, fierce light suddenly surged in her gaze.

    The burly man didn¡¯t notice Gu Zhiqi had opened her eyes, still eagerly stripping her clothes, his gaze lecherous, spouting filthy words.

    ¡°Damn it!

    She¡¯s so tender you could squeeze out water.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let daddy take good care of you¡­ Ahhh!¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the burly man let out a pig-like shriek.

    Gu Zhiqi moved so fast that no one saw how she got up, and by the time the nearby henchmen reacted, the burly man was already under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s foot, on a certain unmentionable spot.

    Gu Zhiqi wore a cold, sinister smile and slightly lowered her head, looking down at the man underfoot with a chilling voice, ¡°Does it hurt?

    Huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You bitch¡­ Aaaahhh!¡±

    ¡°It seems not painful enough.

    Well, let¡¯s continue.¡± The smile on her lips grew even colder and more unrestrained.

    As the other henchmen stood frozen, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s foot had already ground into their boss¡¯s inner thigh several times.

    Scream after scream sounded, making one¡¯s scalp tingle just by listening.

    ¡°You whore, daring to hit the boss!

    Brothers!

    Kill her.¡±

    Finally, amid the screams, the henchmen came to their senses and rushed towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi casually kicked away the person under her foot and seized the club swinging towards her, then kicked the attacker.

    ¡°Bang¡±

    The man she kicked flew backward sharply, knocking down three or four others.

    Another three or four people emerged, and Gu Zhiqi, wielding the club she had snatched, swung it at someone nearby.

    The man spun around from the blow, spitting out a mouthful of blood before copsing to the ground.

    Another assant approached, and Gu Zhiqi poked him in the stomach with the club, followed by a kick, sending him flying outright.

    ¡°Boom¡±

    He crashed into a pile of discarded oil tanks.

    Afterward, finding the club cumbersome, Gu Zhiqi tossed it aside and began to fight bare-handed against the remaining assants.

    Though these men appeared hefty and formidable, they turned into mere chicks in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands, with virtually no room to fight back.

    [Off-topic Notes:

    ¢Ù Gu Zhiqi¡¯sst name is pronounced ¡®qi¡¯

    ¢Ú 1V1, pure rtionship, will not split the original couple, no deep romance for secondary characters

    ¢Û The story is fictional, set in a fictional world, please do not imitate

    ¢Ü Please refrain from mentioning other authors¡¯ works and characters in this book or thement section, respect each other

    ¢Ý Wee those who like it, for those who don¡¯t, no one is forcing you to read it, please don¡¯t argue in thement section

    Thank you for your cooperation]

 Chapter 2 - 2 2 Transformed into the Vicious Female Antagonist

    ?2: Chapter 2 Transformed into the Vicious Female Antagonist   2: Chapter 2 Transformed into the Vicious Female Antagonist                                   ¡°Bang¡±

    ¡°Boom¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The sounds of fighting mixed with wails resounded throughout the abandoned oil tank factory.

    In less than a minute, more than a dozen people fell to the ground, unable to climb up, groaning in pain.

    ¡°The photos, who told you to take them?¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice fell, the groans grew louder, but not a single person answered her.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her foot and kicked the nearest person, ¡°You, speak.¡±

    The person stayed still, ying dead.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrow, her lips curving up as she lifted her foot again.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A scream like a pig being ughtered rang out, and the person near Gu Zhiqi¡¯s foot slid two meters away, curled up, clutching his crotch, his face twisted in pain.

    The others saw this and immediately covered their own crotches, curling up and continuing to y dead.

    ¡°Come on, you speak.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi casually pointed at someone, her expressionzy and rxed, her tonecking the icy coldness from before, tinged instead with a bit of weariness, without a hint of aggression, but¡­

    No one dared to think that way anymore.

    ¡°It was the boss who contacted us, we don¡¯t know who it is!¡±

    The person pointed out answered without any hesitation.

    Gu Zhiqi gave a cold nce at the person who spoke, lifted her foot, and walked towards the boss, who had already fainted, his legs a bloody mess.

    She crouched down and checked his pockets.

    She pulled out a phone.

    Thetest call was fifteen minutes ago, Gu Zhiqi pressed the call button.

    The other side answered quickly, ¡°Send the photos first, once I get them, I¡¯ll pay you the rest.¡±

    Recognizing the somewhat familiar voice, Gu Zhiqizily chuckled and said nonchntly, ¡°We¡¯re all old friends.

    Want the photos?

    Just ask me directly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Beeeeeep¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, the other side hung up.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t mind, tossing the phone back onto the boss and heading towards the factory gate.

    A hint of frustration and annoyance crept onto her brows.

    She originally lived on Aquamarine Star, a ce where technology, Ancient Martial Arts, and Mysticism were the three pirs, and she was the youngest Ninth-order Sorcerer on the star.

    She had finally bid farewell to her master, defeated her uncle, and outlived her senior brother to be the Feng Shui Alliance Hierarch.

    Just after drafting the alliance¡¯s future ns and her retirement ns, she was killed by her enemies.

    Dead but notpletely dead, instead¡­

    She transmigrated into a book.

    She became a female supporting character in a novel about false identities.

    The novel¡¯s protagonist, Gu Xiyue, was a true heir with numerous false identities, while she was an evil supporting character, taking over the nest, constantly courting death, trying to frame the protagonist but failing each time, ending miserably.

    The original character had diligently followed the plot of the evil supporting role.

    Now, the plot had progressed to the point where the supporting character repeatedly tried to harm the protagonist but was thwarted each time, exhausting the Gu family¡¯s feelings for her, leading to her beingpletely kicked out of the family.

    The original character¡¯s evilness was genuine; besides framing the protagonist, she often bullied others, relying on her status as a Gu family heir.

    As soon as she was kicked out, someone hired kidnappers to abduct her and take nude photos.

    She remembered that in the following plot, the supporting character was gang-raped, her nude photos flooded the inte, forcing her to change her face and name, thene back for revenge, only to be sent to mine in Africa by the protagonist¡¯s brother.

    Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly, what luck.

    She couldn¡¯t decide if her luck was bad because she died yet lived.

    Or good because she transmigrated into a hated supporting character.

    ¡­

    It was an old, abandoned oil tank factory, quiterge, and it took Gu Zhiqi some time to reach the gate.

    At the gate, Gu Zhiqi raised her hand to open it.

    The gate was heavy, creaking as it opened.

    Compared to the inside, the outside light was much brighter, and Gu Zhiqi instinctively raised her hand to shield her eyes.

    The harsh light and stifling heat rushed at her, making it hard to breathe.

    Before she could clearly see the outside, a sudden dizziness hit.

    Her vision went ck, and she fainted.

    Before copsing, she vaguely saw several people in ckbat uniforms pointing guns at her.

 Chapter 3 - 3 3 Hospital, Quarrel

    ?3: Chapter 3 Hospital, Quarrel   3: Chapter 3 Hospital, Quarrel                                   Yan City.

    Hospital.

    In the heat of mid-August, waves of heat rolled in one after another, but they couldn¡¯t suppress the argument in Room 107.

    ¡°Zhang Xiuli, what is the meaning of this?

    Didn¡¯t we agree that you¡¯d take care of Gu Zhiqi and I¡¯d take care of Gu Chengan?

    What are you trying to pull now?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was cold, her tone suppressed with a hint of anger, but it was mostly indifferent.

    ¡°She¡¯s Gu Bo¡¯s daughter, who else is going to take care of her if not you?¡± Zhang Xiuli, slinging a designer bag over her shoulder and adorned with various expensive pieces of jewelry, had her hair delicately curled and didn¡¯t look at Tang Yun.

    Instead, she gazed slightly downward at her freshly done nails, her tone as cutting and indifferent as could be, even colder than Tang Yun¡¯s.

    ¡°She is Gu Bo¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t she yours too?¡± Compared to Zhang Xiuli, Tang Yun was dressed much more inly.

    Her clothes were wrinkled and had faded from repeated washing, and her makeup was simple.

    Herplexion was somewhat yellow, and her face was full of fatigue.

    But she still tried to muster some energy.

    ¡°Originally, the guardianship of Gu Xiyue was with you and Gu Bo.

    Now that Gu Xiyue has returned to the Gu family, the guardianship of Gu Zhiqi should be with you and Gu Bo as well.¡± Zhang Xiuli¡¯s expression changed not at all; her attitude was just as resolute, making it clear she simply didn¡¯t want to take care of Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Is she your daughter or mine?

    Why should I be the one to take care of her?¡± Tang Yun grew increasingly angry, her hands gripping the corners of her clothing tightly, ¡°You know very well Gu Bo¡¯s current situation, yet you still dump Gu Zhiqi on me.

    Do you even have a heart?

    She is your own daughter.¡±

    Hearing this, impatience flickered across Zhang Xiuli¡¯s face, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t take care of her.

    She is Gu Bo¡¯s daughter, and since you¡¯re Gu Bo¡¯s wife now, you should take care of her.

    If you don¡¯t want to, fine, let her go back to the Gu family.¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    You know full well that the Gu family has already¡­¡±

    It was no secret in Yan City that Gu Zhiqi had been kicked out of the Gu family.

    Although neither Zhang Xiuli nor Tang Yun were from Yan City, the Gu family had called them long ago, telling them toe and take someone away.

    On several previous asions, both sides had found excuses to dy.

    But this time, the Gu family issued a final ultimatum: regardless of who it was, someone muste and take the person away within three days.

    And today was precisely the third day.

    Hearing Tang Yun¡¯s words, Zhang Xiuli remained impassive, showing no signs of giving in.

    She had divorced Gu Bo five years ago, and when she remarried, she didn¡¯t even take her own son with her, let alone now¡­

    how could she possibly take in a Gu Zhiqi.

    If Gu Zhiqi had been well-behaved, it might have been another matter.

    After all, she had been brought up in a wealthy family like the Gus, and not to mention her training in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, just her looks alone, by standing there like a decorative vase, could have earned her a lot of value.

    When she first learned of the baby-switch, she did indeed have ns to take her to the Yu family.

    But she was too much trouble.

    Even the Gu family couldn¡¯t keep her in check.

    A daughter like that, she couldn¡¯t afford to keep.

    The more Tang Yun saw of Zhang Xiuli¡¯s attitude, the clearer she understood her intentions, but she didn¡¯t want to take care of Gu Zhiqi either.

    She wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, and with the condition of her household, even adding another pair of chopsticks was a burden.

    The notoriety of Gu Zhiqi had even spread to Yueqi Vige.

    She certainly didn¡¯t have the time to cater to a youngdy¡¯s needs.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s have Gu Zhiqi choose for herself,¡± Tang Yun bit her lip and said coldly to Zhang Xiuli.

    After divorcing Gu Bo, Zhang Xiuli quickly remarried into a wealthy family in Yan City.

    If Gu Zhiqi were smart, she¡¯d definitely choose Zhang Xiuli given her nature.

    Zhang Xiuli, hearing Tang Yun¡¯s suggestion, went cold in the face at a visible rate, clearly believing, just as Tang Yun did, that Gu Zhiqi would choose her.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have kept clinging to the Gu family all this time.

    ¡°Let her choose?

    Even if she does, it¡¯s useless.

    I won¡¯t take care of her.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun didn¡¯t care to argue any longer and stopped paying attention to Zhang Xiuli.

    She figured that once the person in the bed woke up, she could just decide for herself.

    But as she turned around, she suddenly realized.

    The girl in the bed had already woken up without them knowing.

 Chapter 4 - 4 4 Gu Zhiqi Not Choosing

    ?4: Chapter 4 Gu Zhiqi: Not Choosing   4: Chapter 4 Gu Zhiqi: Not Choosing                                   The person on the bed had sat up at some point and was nowzily leaning against the headboard.

    A pair of deep, hazy eyes watched the two of them with a rxed and indifferent expression, tinged with a hint of amusement and willfulness.

    ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes were too beautiful and too profound, as if they could see right through a person.

    Subconsciously, Tang Yun felt somewhat guilty.

    But after a moment¡¯s thought, she realized she had nothing to feel guilty about.

    Once Tang Yun had figured this out, sheposed herself and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, you must have heard what we just said.

    Make your choice.¡±

    Listening to Tang Yun¡¯s words, Zhang Xiuli¡¯s expression grew even colder.

    She set her gaze on Gu Zhiqi, her eyes filled with resistance and disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t choose me.

    Choose your dad.

    Even if you choose me, I won¡¯t support you.¡±

    ¡°You might not understand the situation, but your dad is now paralyzed all over, and I have to support your brother through school.

    I also have a son of my own to take care of and your dad to look after.

    So, don¡¯t count on me to support you,¡± Tang Yun said with a cold face, her voice calm as she informed Gu Zhiqi of the family¡¯s situation, while her hand gripping the edge of her clothes tightened even more.

    ¡°Even if you choose me, I won¡¯t support you,¡± Zhang Xiuli stated coldly, folding her arms across her chest with a look of indifference and cruelty.

    The way she looked at Gu Zhiqi was as if she was looking at trash, full of disdain and scorn.

    It was hard to imagine that Gu Zhiqi was her biological daughter.

    Gu Zhiqi had been awake for quite a while and had caught bits and pieces of the two women¡¯s conversation.

    She had also figured out who they were.

    Zhang Xiuli, the original owner¡¯s biological mother.

    Tang Yun, the original owner¡¯s stepmother.

    The original owner had been cast out by the Gu Family, and now neither woman was willing to take care of her.

    Gu Zhiqi could understand Tang Yun¡¯s attitude, but Zhang Xiuli¡­

    Such a mother¡­

    whoever wants her can have her.

    She certainly didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I choose neither,¡± Gu Zhiqi finally spoke up, her tone casual.

    After speaking, she yawnedzily.

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, both women were taken aback.

    After a moment of surprise, Zhang Xiuli was the first to speak up, her voice sharply rising, ¡°You still want to go back to the Gu Family, don¡¯t you?

    Gu Zhiqi, have some shame.

    The Gu Family doesn¡¯t want you anymore!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to go back there, your dad and I are both done for.

    You can go and get yourself killed, but can¡¯t you stop dragging me into it?

    Huh?¡± As she spoke, her tone became increasingly bitter and harsh, and finally, she reached out to poke Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    Gu Zhiqi just stared faintly at her finger, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°What¡­

    what did you say?¡± Zhang Xiuli paused her poking hand, eyes wide as she stared at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and, with a carefree andzy expression, parted her lips again, enunciating each word clearly, ¡°I said, get lost.¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re so disrespectful.

    Is this how the Gu Family taught you to speak?

    Huh?¡± Zhang Xiuli said, raising her hand, about to p Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi caught Zhang Xiuli¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Crack¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Zhang Xiuli¡¯s arm was dislocated, and she let out a sharp, piercing scream.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi!

    You little bastard, how dare you¡­¡± Before Zhang Xiuli could finish, she was interrupted.

    ¡°Come on, calm down,¡±

    With thezy, indifferent voice echoing, Zhang Xiuli¡¯s head was doused with another cup of water.

    Water poured down from the top of her head, instantly reducing her meticulous curls to a soggy mess.

    Gu Zhiqi nonchntly ced the paper cup back on the bedside cab.

    She wondered who was so kind as to have left a cup of water on the bedside table.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± With the water pouring down, a shrill scream once again filled the entire hospital ward.

    Zhang Xiuli was stunned for a few seconds, but after regaining her senses, she screamed and frantically tried to scratch at Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 5 - 5 5 Daring to Hit Even Your Own Mother

    ?5: Chapter 5: Daring to Hit Even Your Own Mother?

    5: Chapter 5: Daring to Hit Even Your Own Mother?

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi!

    You little slut!

    I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi dodged Zhang Xiuli¡¯s ws and even rewarded her with a kick.

    Zhang Xiuli was kicked directly onto the ground,nding on her butt.

    She intended to get up, but it was too painful, and she couldn¡¯t do it at the moment, so she simply didn¡¯t bother to try, sitting on the ground, crying and cursing.

    ¡°You bring bad luck, even daring to hit your own mother, no wonder the Gu Family doesn¡¯t want you.¡±

    ¡°You cursed child, don¡¯t even think about following me into the Yuk Family.¡±

    ¡°I should never have kept you, I should have strangled you from the start.¡±

    ¡­

    All sorts of ugly words were hurled out.

    Sitting on the ground without any image, herdylike demeanor swept away, she sat there cursing like a fishwife.

    Gu Zhiqipletely ignored her, treating her like air.

    Tang Yun was utterly stunned by the scene; she knew Zhang Xiuli was heartless.

    But she had never imagined that a mother and daughter could be even more ipatible than sworn enemies.

    She stood to one side, looking dazed at the farce unfolding before her eyes.

    She had never met Gu Zhiqi before, this was her first time seeing her.

    Aside from the rumors about Gu Zhiqi, the first thing that Tang Yun noticed was her beautiful face.

    She had long heard about her bad temperament, but now¡­

    She even dared to hit her own mother?

    Tang Yun instinctively took several steps back.

    ¡­

    Zhang Xiuli¡¯s curses had never stopped, like a machine gun, continuously rattling on without pause.

    The noise grew louder and louder, and atst, it attracted a nurse, ¡°Room 107, keep it down, you¡¯re disturbing the other patients.¡±

    Zhang Xiuli¡¯s stream of curses was interrupted, and she turned her head, ring at the nurse with a face full of anger.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?

    I am thedy of the Yuk Family of Yan City, how dare you speak to me like that.¡±

    Hearing this, the nurse pursed her lips and spoke with displeasure, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are; if you keep making noise, I¡¯ll call security.¡±

    After saying that, she gave Zhang Xiuli a re and quickly left.

    ¡°Pah!

    What do you think you are, daring to tell me what to do¡­¡± Before she could finish her tirade, she was interrupted by an empty paper cup hitting her, silencing the rest of her words.

    Zhang Xiuli turned her head, her face full of rage as she looked toward Gu Zhiqi, who had thrown the paper cup at her.

    ¡°You little whore, how dare you hit me!

    It serves you right to be raped, why don¡¯t you just¡­¡±

    ¡°Enunciate clearly, look at the camera and continue your rant,¡± Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids slightly and, holding up her phone aimed at Zhang Xiuli, spoke.

    ¡°What¡­

    what are you doing?!¡± Zhang Xiuli raised her voice.

    ¡°Letting the onlinemunity see Madam Yuk¡¯s upbringing,e on, don¡¯t stop, keep cursing.¡±

    Yuk Family of Yan City?

    To marry such a thing?

    Must have shit in their eyes.

    Zhang Xiuli¡¯s pupils shrank upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, ¡°Stop filming, you have no right!¡±

    If this got out, she would be done for.

    Having married into the Yuk Family, she was already the subject of much mockery in the elite circles of Yan City.

    Her mother-inw had never looked highly upon her, and if they saw her like this, they would seize the chance to further criticize her.

    Grinding her teeth, Zhang Xiuli pushed herself off the ground with one hand, staggering up and heading toward Gu Zhiqi with her dislocated arm, ¡°Give me that phone.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of having the other arm dislocated, then by all meanse over,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidzily, holding up the phone and leaning against the head of the bed, her gaze falling on Zhang Xiuli¡¯s arm as she spoke calmly.

    At these words, Zhang Xiuli halted in her tracks and instinctively took a few steps back.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, how can you be so venomous?

    I¡¯m your mother.¡±

    ¡°A white-eyed wolf indeed, one that wasn¡¯t raised by my side¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want this video popping up online, then get the hell out,¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows showed a trace of impatience as she cut off Zhang Xiuli¡¯s words.

 Chapter 6 - 6 6 Visitors from the City Bureau

    ?6: Chapter 6 Visitors from the City Bureau   6: Chapter 6 Visitors from the City Bureau                                   Zhang Xiuli stopped speaking when she saw this.

    Feeling threatened by Gu Zhiqi potentially posting something online, she instinctively stepped back, ¡°If you dare to post it, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±

    After her harsh words, she attempted to leave, but her eyes caught sight of Tang Yun and she red fiercely at her, ¡°You saw it too, how she treats me.

    I can¡¯t afford to raise such a daughter.¡±

    Without waiting for Tang Yun to respond, she turned and swiftly exited the room.

    Tang Yun¡¯s lips moved, and she shouted at Zhang Xiuli¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°I won¡¯t raise you either!¡±

    Zhang Xiuli didn¡¯t care, and without looking back, she left the hospital room.

    Seeing that her mother had indeed left, Tang Yun quickly followed suit.

    With Zhang Xiuli and Tang Yun gone, the hospital room fell quiet once again.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her hand to press against her forehead, enjoying the newfound silence.

    Truly a woman detested by both man and beast, unloved by father and mother.

    **

    ¡°Thud thud thud¡±

    Someone knocked on the door of the hospital room while Gu Zhiqi was busy watching a food program on the original owner¡¯s phone.

    Gu Zhiqi remained fixated on the phone screen, and without lifting her head upon hearing the knock, shezily and perfunctorily said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Click¡±

    The door to the hospital room opened, and several people entered.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, the police said they need to ask you some questions,¡± the nurse informed her, seeing that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attention was entirely on her phone screen.

    Finally, Gu Zhiqi was willing to divert her attention from the phone.

    Observing the five new faces in the room, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    It btedly dawned on her that the nurse mentioned earlier the police had brought her to the hospital and woulde by to ask questionster.

    shes of the moment before she fainted came to her, a scene with someone pointing a gun at her.

    By their attire, those people resembled SWAT officers.

    But does the police inquiry really need four people?

    ¡°Hello youngdy, we¡¯re from Sea City Bureau.

    My name is Lu Haichuan.

    I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions about the kidnappers at West Suburb Factory,¡± Lu Haichuan initiated the conversation with a calm tone and a hint of caution.

    He had heard that when the youngdy arrived at the hospital, her clothes were damaged.

    Though the perpetrators hadn¡¯t seeded, it was unclear whether she had developed any psychological trauma.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly and casually ced her phone to one side.

    The nurse stepped out, but the others showed no intention of leaving, so four men suddenly crowded the hospital room.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly lifted her eyes to scan the people before her.

    Lu Haichuan, in his police uniform.

    A burly young man, dressed all in ck and wearing sunsses, looking like a bodyguard.

    There was also a doctor in a white coat with refined, schrly features, but his eyes showed obvious disgust when looking at her, probably acquainted with the original owner.

    Lastly, a young man in a suit, undoubtedly the most eye-catching, not for his looks being superior to the other three, but because of the dark aura entwined around his brows.

    Gu Zhiqi felt her professional instincts kicking in, almost blurting out ¡°You¡¯re going to die.¡±

    However, considering her current situation, she checked herself.

    The burly young man, noticing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s nod, opened his prepared notebook and sat down on a chair beside the hospital bed.

    Lu Haichuan began to question Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Can you remember what happened yesterday?

    Can you recall it for us?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi inwardly clicked her tongue.

    How had she fainted from exhaustion and been found by the police?

    Troublesome.

    Gu Zhiqi lowered her eyes slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember much from before, but when I became conscious, they were tearing at my clothes¡­¡±

    The young girl on the hospital bed, dressed in loose hospital garb, appeared even more slender, her skin pale and her features delicate.

    She spoke slowly and clearly about the previous night¡¯s events, her eyes slightly downturned.

    She showed no panic or fear when recounting the night¡¯s events¡ªonly an indifferent expression as she remembered.

    She seemed cold and aloof.

    As if she were merely a spectator to the incident of the previous day.

    A spectator without any emotion.

 Chapter 7 - 7 7 Are You My Son, or My Grandson

    ?7: Chapter 7 Are You My Son, or My Grandson?

    7: Chapter 7 Are You My Son, or My Grandson?

    In the hospital ward, only the girl¡¯s voice could be heard.

    After the girl finished speaking, there was silence in the ward.

    Only the young man taking notes, he never stopped recording.

    ¡°Are you saying, those people¡­

    were all taken down by you?¡± Lu Haichuan¡¯s face was full of disbelief.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± The doctor in the white coatughed sarcastically and said, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, lying on the record is legally punishable.¡±

    Listening to Ling Mufeng¡¯s words, Lu Haichuan frowned slightly.

    Ling Mufeng was a famous psychologist in Haicheng, they had invited him here today to help the young girl ovee her psychological shadow, so why¡­

    was he taunting her?

    Hearing Ling Mufeng¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond andzily asked Lu Haichuan, ¡°Any more questions?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you took down more than a dozen by yourself?¡± Lu Haichuan didn¡¯t believe it at all in his heart.

    A young girl taking down more than a dozen grown men, what a joke.

    Even movies wouldn¡¯t dare to depict such a scene.

    Unconcerned with Lu Haichuan¡¯s disbelief, Gu Zhiqi simply replied, ¡°I¡¯ve trained.¡±

    ¡°Trained before?¡± Ling Mufeng scoffed again, ¡°Howe I¡¯m unaware you¡¯ve trained?

    When lying, could you at least use your brain?¡±

    Ling Mufeng¡¯s words made everyone present change their expressions.

    Lu Haichuan subconsciously nced at the young man next to him, saw him frowning, and his heart skipped a beat.

    If only he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have sought out Ling Mufeng.

    ¡°Better bring your own brain first,¡± Gu Zhiqi retorted with a mock of her own, her words light and airy, ¡°Are you my son, or my grandson, that I should have to inform you whether I¡¯ve trained or not?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Ling, please don¡¯t interrupt the investigation,¡± the man who had been recording the whole time lifted his head and nced at Ling Mufeng indifferently.

    Hearing this, Ling Mufeng immediately became solemn and quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry.¡± Then he red fiercely at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.

    The young man in the suit turned his attention to Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Could you please recall it one more time?¡±

    The moment the young man spoke, Lu Haichuan looked at him strangely, but he had no objections.

    Ling Mufeng moved his lips, but thinking of the other person¡¯s identity, he ultimately held back the words that had reached the tip of his tongue.

    A flicker of impatience passed through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes; indeed, it was quite troublesome.

    However, aspiring to be a good citizen, Gu Zhiqi recalled the events once again.

    Throughout, Ling Mufeng didn¡¯t hold back his sarcastic gaze at all, wishing he could unleash a ¡°sarcastic skill¡± right onto Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, while Gu Zhiqi ignored him the entire time.

    After listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s recollection, the ward once again fell into brief silence.

    ¡°Officer, they had so many people, and I had to fight off more than a dozen by myself, it¡¯s inevitable that I went a bit too far, but that doesn¡¯t count as excessive self-defense, right?¡± Having finished recalling, Gu Zhiqi shed her listless and indifferent manner and looked at Lu Haichuan with an innocent and harmless face, asking this question.

    Lu Haichuan ¡°¡­¡±

    Thinking about the miserable state of those people, Lu Haichuan fell silent.

    The one leading them, his lower body was a bloody mess, and he still hadn¡¯t woken up.

    The rest weren¡¯t in much better shape, with either broken hands or broken legs.

    ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, it counts as legitimate self-defense,¡± the young man in the suit spoke up.

    Seeing the young man respond, Lu Haichuan alsoforted Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Right, with Fourth Master¡¯s word, you can rest assured.¡±

    This time, it was rted to several major cases, and the Ever Winning Army got directly involved, taking over the entire matter.

    Today he was simply apanying them.

    He had almost no say in this case, but Fourth Master indeed had absolute authority.

    Hearing that, Gu Zhiqi nced at the young man.

    Fourth Master?

    Sounds familiar.

    Seems like he¡¯s a male supporting character.

    The young man turned slightly and looked at the muscr young man, ¡°Yun Yan, did you get all that?¡±

    Yun Yan nodded.

 Chapter 8 - 8 8 Already Kicked out of the Gu Family

    ?8: Chapter 8: Already Kicked out of the Gu Family   8: Chapter 8: Already Kicked out of the Gu Family                                   ¡°Then check it against the records from Third Brother¡¯s side.¡±

    The interrogation records of the kidnappers were in the charge of Third Brother.

    Whether Gu Zhiqi had lied or not could simply be verified against those records.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yun Yan replied upon hearing this, he nodded, clutching the records and took out his phone as he left.

    Lu Haichuan understood Fourth Master¡¯s intentions upon hearing his words.

    They would soon know if the young girl was lying or not.

    However, he still harbored doubts in his heart.

    A young girl defeating more than a dozen strong men was impossible, absolutely impossible.

    Lu Haichuan didn¡¯t believe it, and Ling Mufeng was even more skeptical.

    He had already begun to fantasize about the moment Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lies would be uncovered, regretting, crying and weeping bitterly.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± This time, it was Gu Zhiqi who asked the man known as Fourth Master.

    It was clear that Fourth Master was the one in charge.

    Fourth Master raised an eyebrow at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question and looked back at her, ¡°You¡¯re called Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: Isn¡¯t that obvious?

    If you didn¡¯t know my name was Gu Zhiqi, how did you find me?

    Catching the implied meaning in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, Fourth Master coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment, then casually continued to ask, ¡°From the Sea City Gu Family?¡±

    The scandal of the true and false heiresses of the Sea City Gu Family had been a hot topic recently.

    He was also a spectator to the spectacle, having heard some of it.

    At this, Gu Zhiqi yawnedzily, without responding to Fourth Master.

    ¡°Gu, Fourth Master is speaking to you,¡± Lu Haichuan, seeing this, almost desperately wanted to answer for Gu Zhiqi.

    But since he didn¡¯t know, he could only prompt Gu Zhiqi to respond.

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t answer personal questions,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedzily, then raised a hand behind her head, lookingnguid, with a nonchnt and self-indulgent smile.

    Fourth Master saw this and raised an eyebrow.

    Her demeanor reminded him of someone he knew.

    ¡°Young Master Tang has heard of her too?¡± Ling Mufeng asked the moment Tang Yichen inquired, immediately seizing the opportunity.

    Tang Yichen raised an eyebrow and gazed at Ling Mufeng.

    He could tell that this guy was at odds with the young girl, obviously acquainted with her.

    ¡°She has already been kicked out of the Gu Family,¡± Ling Mufeng didn¡¯t hide his dislike and hostility towards Gu Zhiqi at all, ¡°just three days ago.

    At that time, she was making threats of suicide to manipte the Gu Family.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Why does she seem more and more like a spinning top?

    Just begging for a smack, huh?

    Tang Yichen coughed slightly upon hearing this, then nced at Gu Zhiqi without changing his expression, eating the melon right in front of the person involved¡­

    this¡­

    Felt a tad delicate.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s continuinglyid-back demeanor, Tang Yichen expressed doubts about the rumor.

    ¡°Some people, gentle and tender on the surface, but with a heart of a snake and scorpion underneath.

    Today they rip up the true heiress¡¯ clothes, tomorrow they drug her.

    It was only due to the true heiress being clever enough to avoid it all,¡± Ling Mufeng saw that Tang Yichen wasn¡¯t disgusted by his words, so he let loose, starting to criticize and mock indirectly and directly.

    Lu Haichuan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Did I invite a psychologist?

    Can you really heal the girl¡¯s psychological scars?

    Are you really not here to increase the size of the girl¡¯s psychological scars?!

    ¡°Cough, Dr.

    Ling, you¡­

    tone it down a bit,¡± Lu Haichuan coughed and spoke with a tone of persuasion.

    ¡°Some people have no shame, yet fear being talked about?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, when the true heiress ys the piano, she ys too, ying the very same piece.

    In the end, isn¡¯t it her who ends up losing face in front of the public?¡± Ling Mufeng continued sarcastically, resolute to tell Tang Yichen about how Gu Zhiqi had framed Gu Xiyue and then had to face the consequences.

    Gu Zhiqi had been chased out of the Gu Family, at her most destitute, naturally she might think of clinging to someone of high status.

    With Tang Yichen¡¯s exalted identity, if Gu Zhiqi really managed totch onto him, wouldn¡¯t that be letting her off cheap?

 Chapter 9 - 9 9 Has Anyone Ever Praised You

    ?9: Chapter 9 Has Anyone Ever Praised You?

    9: Chapter 9 Has Anyone Ever Praised You?

    Lu Haichuan edged closer to Ling Mufeng and lowered his voice, ¡°True or not, she¡¯s still a young girl who just went through that ordeal, you should¡­

    watch your attitude.¡±

    ¡°With someone whose face is thicker than city walls, there¡¯s no need to be cautious.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the boss being so capable, she would have surely been trapped by this dead ¡®green tea bitch¡¯ a long time ago.

    The angrier he got, the more unscrupulously he mocked, ¡°I always feel that whatever the realdy can do, she thinks she can do too.

    If the realdy fights against ten, she¡¯ll spin herself a tale of fighting against more than ten.¡±

    Lu Haichuan ¡°¡­¡±

    Finished.

    He didn¡¯t know if the young girl had any psychological trauma before, but now she definitely did.

    It was beyond Lu Haichuan¡¯s understanding how the seemingly refined and gentle Dr.

    Ling could turn into apletely different person when mocking someone.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so shamelessly thick-skinned,¡± Ling Mufeng continued his relentless output.

    Tang Yichen listened, looked at Gu Zhiqi, then back at Ling Mufeng.

    Ling Mufeng was going all out on his side, while Gu Zhiqi seemed to have no reaction on the other side¡­ Seemed rather calm?

    Feeling a tiny bit guilty because it was his question that had provoked this situation, Tang Yichen spoke.

    ¡°That is, Dr.

    Ling, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tang Yichen started, interrupting Ling Mufeng¡¯s endless tirade, ¡°After all, these are just rumors, and hearing isn¡¯t always believing.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Tang, you just don¡¯t know, this isn¡¯t about hearing; I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes.¡± Of course, Ling Mufeng hadn¡¯t witnessed it personally; much of it was just gossip in the chat group.

    But some of it, he had indeed seen with his own eyes.

    Now, Tang Yichen didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°She has no shame herself, why the hell should I¡­¡±

    Ling Mufeng hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a cellphone whizzed through the air and pped him on the face.

    ¡°ng¡±

    After hitting his face, the phone hit the ground, making a dull sound.

    At first, Ling Mufeng was stunned.

    When he came to his senses, he abruptly turned his head and looked at Gu Zhiqi, his eyes filled with rage, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Has anyone everplimented your mouth?¡±

    ¡°It looks like a chrysanthemum that¡¯s been burst.¡±

    Before Ling Mufeng could curse out loud, Gu Zhiqi spoke indifferently.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡± Damn, that¡¯s awesome!

    The girl really TM dares to say it.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re vulgar,¡± Ling Mufeng obviously understood Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    ¡°One minute you¡¯re all ¡®shameless,¡¯ do you think you¡¯re so refined?¡± Gu Zhiqi satzily at the head of the bed, still looking rxed.

    ¡°Am I not stating the facts?

    Do you dare to say you haven¡¯t torn Miss Gu¡¯s party dress?

    Do you dare to say you haven¡¯t drugged her?¡± Ling Mufeng had been hit and was now seething with anger.

    His eyes looked as though he wished he could tear Gu Zhiqi into pieces.

    ¡°I dare to smash your damn head, believe it or not?¡±

    Who knew when the girl on the bed had thrown off her covers.

    One foot was slightly bent on the bed, while the other stepped into a slipper on the floor.

    She sat there tilted on the edge of the bed, her expression tinged with a hint of defiance.

    Upon hearing this, Ling Mufeng scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t hit girls.¡±

    He was currently in the running for this year¡¯s award for outstanding doctor; he couldn¡¯t afford to ruin his reputation by hitting her.

    ¡°A one-sided beating doesn¡¯t require you to lift a finger,¡± Gu Zhiqi said with azy and defiant smile as she leisurely rolled up her sleeves and stood up by the bed, ¡°Besides, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t made a move for the phone.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem, no fighting, okay?¡± Fearing that the two would actually start brawling, Lu Haichuan spoke sternly, stepping in between them to mediate, ¡°If you really start fighting, I¡¯ll have to step in and arrest someone.¡±

    A victimized young girl and a psychologist¡ªhe had never imagined the two of them could end up in an altercation.

    Hearing Lu Haichuan¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi temporarily put aside her thoughts of smashing Ling Mufeng¡¯s head in.

    Shuffling her slippers, she stopped in front of Ling Mufeng and stood there, her smilezy and unrestrained, her demeanor even more defiant, simply ring at him.

    The more Tang Yichen watched, the more he felt this expression seemed familiar.

    Ling Mufeng suppressed the urge to hit someone and took two steps back, distancing himself from Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 10 - 10 10 Final Comparison Results

    ?10: Chapter 10 Final Comparison Results   10: Chapter 10 Final Comparison Results                                   Gu Zhiqi picked up her phone, ncedzily at Ling Mufeng, cursed ¡°Idiot,¡± and then turned around to return to the bed.

    Ling Mufeng clenched his teeth in frustration.

    He couldn¡¯t fight now, but sooner orter, he would take care of this damned poser!

    Seeing that the two hadn¡¯te to blows, Lu Haichuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Gu Zhiqi went back to the bed, took the needle in hand, and with a swift motion, reinserted it into herself.

    This scene was witnessed by Lu Haichuan, who realized for the first time that the girl had pulled out the needle to pick up her phone.

    ¡°You girl, why do you inject yourself like that?¡± Lu Haichuan walked over and took a look.

    He found that Gu Zhiqi had already ced the needle back correctly.

    Just as he was about to say a few words to Gu Zhiqi, Tang Yichen beat him to it, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, since you¡¯re a fake heiress, have you found your biological parents?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Lifting her eyelids, she nced at Tang Yichen, Gu¡­

    Xiaoxi?

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡± Gu Zhiqi corrected him.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    I know!

    Isn¡¯t that more intimate?

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not the point, just answer my question,¡± Tang Yichen said, somewhat anxiously.

    The more he looked, the more simr she appeared, and maybe there really was some rtion.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly.

    ¡°The other party is?¡±

    ¡°Country folk, from Yueqi Vige,¡± Gu Zhiqi tilted her head, thought a bit, and gave a perfunctory response.

    She remembered the vige was called Yueqi Vige.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen felt a bit disappointed; it seemed to be just a coincidence.

    But, Yueqi Vige¡­

    ¡°Yueqi Vige?

    What is your dad¡¯s surname?¡±

    ¡°Gu.¡±

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s surname is Gu, and the original host¡¯s father should also be called Gu, seemed like it was Gu De?

    Gu Bo?

    Gu Debo?

    Anyway, it¡¯s not important.

    ¡°What are your parents¡¯ names?

    What do they do?¡±

    ¡°Are you conducting a census?¡± Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, looking at Tang Yichen.

    Weren¡¯t you all high and mighty just now?

    Why the sudden chatter?

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just curious, curious,¡± he said, and then mmed up, instantly reverting to his aloof demeanor.

    The boss said that during work one must be serious, not chatty.

    ¡°Not daring to say, is it because you despise the poor and love the rich?¡± someone else started slinging barbs.

    Gu Zhiqi heard it but didn¡¯t respond, merely pondering to herself that flipping open someone¡¯s skull in front of police wasn¡¯t good, not good.

    Just then, the hospital room door was pushed open.

    ¡°Fourth Master, theparison is done,¡± said Yun Yan, returning from making a call.

    Hearing Yun Yan¡¯s words, the three men in the room all looked at Yun Yan at the same time.

    Ling Mufeng nced at Yun Yan¡¯s expression, trying to discern some meaning, but Yun Yan was expressionless.

    However, this also indicated that theparison must have discrepancies.

    With this in mind, he nced at Gu Zhiqi and started to look forward to seeing Gu Zhiqi cry and admit her wrongs.

    Let her be arrogant!

    Let her overreach!

    Let her concoct lies!

    She¡¯ll be crying in a minute.

    The more he thought, the harder it became to contain his excitement, and he started to think about how to mock her afterwards.

    ¡°Theparison is done?¡± Tang Yichen¡¯s gaze flickered slightly.

    Yun Yan nodded, passing theparison results to Tang Yichen while discreetly ncing at Gu Zhiqi.

    Tang Yichen took the phone, not forgetting to ask, ¡°Did those people recognize the photo?¡±

    ¡°They did, it¡¯s her.¡±

    Tang Yichen stared at the phone, his expression a bitplex.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Lu Haichuan immediately leaned in to look.

    Ling Mufeng also stretched his neck to see, ¡°I told you, all made up, right?

    I knew it, a dog can¡¯t change its¡­¡±

    His words came to an abrupt stop as he saw the words on the phone.

    Finalparison results: The criminal¡¯sprehensive statement matches the victim¡¯s statement.

 Chapter 11 - 11 11 Why Are the Gu Family Members Here

    ?11: Chapter 11 Why Are the Gu Family Members Here?

    11: Chapter 11 Why Are the Gu Family Members Here?

    ¡°Wrong¡­

    There must be some mistake,¡± Ling Mufeng said with utter disbelief.

    ¡°It should¡­

    there can¡¯t be any mistake,¡± Lu Haichuan stuttered, also finding it hard to believe.

    But he was aware of the Ever Winning Army¡¯s methods.

    Unless there was a second Gu Zhiqi in the world, it would be impossible to make a mistake.

    Tang Yichen also felt somewhat conflicted.

    Although he verbally instructed Yun Yan to take the transcript forparison, he did not really believe it in his heart.

    Yet now, he had no choice but to believe.

    It seemed, indeed, that this young girl had single-handedly taken down more than a dozen men.

    He sneaked a nce at the girl¡¯s slender arms and legs.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she did not exhibit a shred of Ancient Martial Arts aura, he would have suspected that she was an Ancient Martial Artist.

    ¡°When you all leave, please remember to close the door behind you.

    Thank you.¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke up when she noticed Tang Yichen looking over.

    Her tone was indifferent.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen touched his nose.

    Was she starting to drive people away?

    ¡°May I ask, with whom did you practice?¡± Driven by curiosity, Tang Yichen asked Gu Zhiqi this question.

    As soon as Tang Yichen spoke up, Lu Haichuan and Yun Yan both looked at Gu Zhiqi, equally curious.

    Only Ling Mufeng remained in disbelief.

    ¡°No need to see me out.¡± Having said that, Gu Zhiqi turned and flopped onto the bed, pulling the covers over herself quickly, andy down with her back to them all.

    Tang Yichen and his twopanions ¡°¡­¡±

    The young girl wasn¡¯t old, but she sure had a big temper.

    **

    After leaving the sickroom, Ling Mufeng hurriedly left with a pale face after exchanging brief farewells with Tang Yichen and the others.

    Of the three, only Lu Haichuan politely bid him farewell.

    Now that the official business was done, Tang Yichen could finally stop being so serious.

    He slung an arm over Yun Yan¡¯s shoulders with a ¡°bros before anything¡± attitude and asked again to be certain, ¡°Yun Yan, are you sure that Third Brother personally interrogated her?

    Hope nobody is trying to pull the wool over our eyes.¡±

    Until now, he still found it hard to believe that such a small and slender young girl had taken down more than a dozen grown men on her own.

    He hadn¡¯t never seen such a thing, but what he had seen before involved Ancient Martial Artists fighting ordinary people.

    Gu Zhiqi, on the other hand, was just an ordinary young girl.

    ¡°Master Jin interrogated her,¡± Yun Yan responded with a stern face, conveying the truth.

    After answering, he distanced himself from Tang Yichen silently.

    ¡°Brother Jin?

    But where¡¯s Third Brother then?¡± Tang Yichen muttered in a low voice.

    Wasn¡¯t this case supposed to be handled by Third Brother?

    ¡°He¡¯s gone to Yan City.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen immediately became unhappy, ¡°Did he go with Second Brother?¡±

    To Yan City?

    He probably went to Yueqi Vige instead.

    Yun Yan remained silent.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen knew he had guessed right and clenched his jaw in frustration, ¡°They¡¯re too much, not bringing me along.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why they went to Yan City?

    Is there news about Yue Ying?¡± Tang Yichen continued to probe.

    If the two of them went together, it was surely to Yueqi Vige, and it could only be for Yue Ying.

    ¡°Not sure,¡± Yun Yan replied expressionlessly.

    Tang Yichen pursed his lips, then said, ¡°Good, now that the matter is dealt with, you can take the documents back to the capital yourself.

    I¡¯m also heading to Yan City!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yun Yan replied stoically.

    ¡°Hey?

    Fourth Master, are we just going to leave the girl¡¯s situation as it is?¡± Lu Haichuan touched his hair, ¡°I still find it extremely baffling that a young girl could take down more than a dozen kidnappers.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no helping it, it seems she indeed didn¡¯t lie,¡± Tang Yichen said, shrugging his shoulders.

    He didn¡¯t quite believe it either, but the facts were before his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but ept them.

    Listening to this, Lu Haichuan touched his hair again, ¡°That means this young girl is pretty terrifying¡­

    Huh?

    Why are the Gu Family people here?¡±

 Chapter 12 - 12 12 Gu Family Members; Discovering Destiny Taken

    ?12: Chapter 12: Gu Family Members; Discovering Destiny Taken   12: Chapter 12: Gu Family Members; Discovering Destiny Taken                                   ¡°Gu Family?

    Where?¡± Tang Yichen followed Lu Haichuan¡¯s gaze.

    In the midst of their conversation, the three of them had already arrived at the hospital¡¯s first-floor lobby.

    The direction in which Lu Haichuan was looking was precisely the payment counter in the first-floor lobby.

    ¡°The payment counter, the one you can see at a nce.¡±

    The Gu family had good genes; as far as Lu Haichuan knew, from the grandparents¡¯ generation, there had never been an unattractive one.

    In this generation, each was better-looking than thest, especially Gu Zhiqi, who was famously beautiful in Haicheng¡­

    oh, forgot, Gu Zhiqi was no longer a member of the Gu Family.

    ¡°The Gu Family?

    Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s family¡­

    her former family members?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Gu Huaijin, the eldest son of the Gu¡¯s second branch.¡± After all, the Gu Family was a prominent household in Haicheng, so Lu Haichuan knew a bit about them.

    ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Tang Yichen lifted his hand and stroked his chin, ¡°Then¡­

    isn¡¯t it very easy for her to run into Gu Xiaoxi?¡±

    Thinking of this, Tang Yichen actually felt somewhat expectant.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that woman beside him?¡± Seeing Gu Huaijin turn his head to speak with a woman, Tang Yichen asked again.

    It was only then that Lu Haichuan noticed a woman standing beside Gu Huaijin.

    The woman was inly dressed, with ordinary attire, a yellowishplexion, but her features were quite delicate.

    ¡°Not sure, probably a nanny or something.¡±

    Although, she didn¡¯t quite look the part based on her clothes.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen didn¡¯t ask further; the three continued walking out of the hospital.

    As they walked out, through the ss door, Tang Yichen saw Gu Huaijin handing something to the woman.

    It looked like, a card?

    **

    Ward 107.

    The washroom.

    Gu Zhiqi stood in front of the washbasin, staring at the mirror embedded above it for quite a while, a hint of yfulness in her eyes.

    From the memories of her original self, she knew that this face looked a lot like her own.

    Now, looking closely, it indeed shared a resemnce of about sixty percent.

    But what was interesting was that this face shouldn¡¯t look like this.

    Previously, from the memories, Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss, but now she could clearly see the problem through the mirror.

    The original owner¡¯s facial features were strange, a sign of appearance change caused by destiny being siphoned away.

    After carefully sorting through the original owner¡¯s memories, she found no useful information.

    She couldn¡¯t determine when exactly the original owner¡¯s destiny had started being siphoned away, but she did uncover that the original owner had experienced memory loss two years ago.

    So, now, she only had the memories of the original owner from the past two years.

    The original owner¡¯s destiny had been siphoned away at least since two years ago.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi?¡± Suddenly a voice rang by her ear.

    It sounded familiar, like Tang Yun¡¯s voice.

    Opening the door of the washroom, she saw an additional person in the ward, ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi leanedzily against the door of the washroom, looking at Tang Yun with a touch of inquiry in hernguid eyes.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi, Tang Yun couldn¡¯t help but think of the morning¡¯s events and felt somewhat intimidated.

    She gently sped the hem of her clothes in front of her and started to speak reluctantly, ¡°Your mother refuses to take care of you, so you¡¯ll return with me.¡±

    The Gu Family hade to her in person, leaving her no choice but to take care of Gu Zhiqi.

    However, thankfully, it wouldn¡¯t be for free.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow.

    She didn¡¯t quite understand why Tang Yun had suddenly changed her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of your discharge procedures, so pack up ande back with me to Yueqi Vige, the train is at nine tonight,¡± said Tang Yun, without looking at Gu Zhiqi again but instead started to clean up the bedding on the hospital bed with her back to her.

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment.

    A few secondster, she pulled out the clothes she wore yesterday and went to the washroom to change.

    Yueqi Vige?

    In the novel, Yueqi Vige was a remarkable ce with outstanding people and a beautiful environment.

    It would be a pity not to use it for retirement.

 Chapter 13 - 13 13 is all Gu Xiyues, dont mess with it

    ?13: Chapter 13 is all Gu Xiyue¡¯s, don¡¯t mess with it.

    13: Chapter 13 is all Gu Xiyue¡¯s, don¡¯t mess with it.

    Tang Yun also didn¡¯t want to stand face to face with Gu Zhiqi and was looking for something to do.

    But, since Gu Zhiqi had checked into the hospital yesterday and was being discharged today, no one hade to visit her, so there wasn¡¯t much to pack up.

    That¡¯s why she took it upon herself to fold the quilt.

    The quilt was quickly folded, and at that moment, the bathroom door opened.

    Hearing the noise, Tang Yun turned around while saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go to the Gu Family home, your things¡­

    the Gu Family will send them to you¡­¡±

    Upon seeing the clothes Gu Zhiqi was wearing, Tang Yun cut off her sentence.

    The neckline of the young girl¡¯s clothes was torn, revealing half of a delicate shoulder and her elegant corbone.

    It was then that Tang Yun remembered the ordeal this girl had gone through the day before.

    ¡°Please wait for two minutes,¡± Gu Zhiqi said to Tang Yun.

    She ced the folded hospital gown on the bed and then left the ward.

    Tang Yun was somewhat distracted, absently responding with a sound, and then stood there, lost in thought.

    Two minutester, Gu Zhiqi returned with a needle and thread.

    Tang Yun hade back to her senses and, seeing the needle and thread in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands, thought she was expected to sew her clothes.

    Just as she was about to step forward, she realized that Gu Zhiqi had gone back into the bathroom.

    Tang Yun¡¯s raised hand paused.

    Looking at the closed bathroom door, she muttered under her breath, ¡°A youngdy like her, can she sew?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The girl came out again, the torn neckline restored as if it had never been damaged.

    It waspletely seamless.

    Even Tang Yun, who was ustomed to needlework, couldn¡¯t help but take a second look.

    Her face felt warm, since she had truly not expected Gu Zhiqi to be skilled with a needle and thread.

    Wasn¡¯t she said to be a pampered and spoiled youngdy?

    Nowadays, do the scions of wealthy families have to learn embroidery like in ancient times?

    After leaving the ward and passing by the nurse¡¯s station, Gu Zhiqi returned the needle and thread and took the opportunity to have one of the nurses help send a note.

    **

    Yan City.

    Yun Town, Yueqi Vige.

    After a night on the train and three transfers, Gu Zhiqi and Tang Yun finally arrived at Yueqi Vige.

    Upon entering the vige, they encountered many people who enthusiastically greeted Tang Yun.

    After the greetings, they would take a look at Gu Zhiqi, with odd looks in their eyes¡ªcurious ones, awestruck ones, and even hostile and disdainful ones.

    Gu Zhiqi paid no attention, simply following quietly beside Tang Yun.

    Three minutester, the pair went from the entrance of the vige to the Gu Family home.

    The Gu Family¡¯s front gate was made of wood, and the surrounding wall was built from unevenly shaped stones.

    The gate wasn¡¯t locked and opened with a light push.

    It was the peak of the scorching summer season, at the time when the sun was most potent, and even the air burned against one¡¯s skin.

    As they walked through the gate of the Gu Family home, the heat seemed to retreat like a tide.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze shimmered slightly, as thenguid indifference in her eyes faded, and she began to scrutinize the courtyard carefully.

    There were a few flower beds crafted from stone in the yard with many nts and flowers, a clump of green bamboo in the corner, and arge Osmanthus tree stood in the center, creating a vast expanse of shade.

    Just looking at it could take away much of the summer heat.

    Gu Zhiqi walked under the Osmanthus Tree.

    To cool off.

    Completely cut off from the sunlight.

    The front door of the Gu Family home was unlocked, but the doors inside were not.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wander off; I¡¯ll go get the keys.¡±

    Turning her head, Tang Yun found that Gu Zhiqi was already standing under the tree, staring intently at it, with a quite serious expression.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hearing Tang Yun¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t look at her.

    She continued staring at the Osmanthus tree, casually nodding her head with azy ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing her like this, Tang Yun fell silent and then spoke up once more.

    ¡°The flowers and nts in the courtyard belong to Gu Xiyue.

    Don¡¯t mess with them.¡±

 Chapter 14 - 14 14 Thats My Master Zhi

    ?14: Chapter 14 That¡¯s My Master Zhi   14: Chapter 14 That¡¯s My Master Zhi                                   Tang Yun knew that the flowers and nts in the yard, the Osmanthus tree, and even that clump of bamboo were all Gu Xiyue¡¯s treasures.

    Nobody was allowed to touch them; whoever did would be out of luck.

    A year ago, a youth from the vige identally broke one of her branches and ended up getting his hand broken by her, which took nearly half a year to heal.

    She knew that Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue did not get along.

    If Gu Zhiqi really did touch Gu Xiyue¡¯s flowers and nts, when Gu Xiyue went crazy, on the Gu Family¡¯s side¡­

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Upon hearing Tang Yun¡¯s reminder, Gu Zhiqi responded with a disinterested andzy tone.

    Her manner appeared so casual and perfunctory that it made Tang Yun frown slightly.

    However, she did not say anything more and turned to leave to look for someone.

    After looking at the tree, Gu Zhiqi walked over to the flower bed and surveyed all the flower beds in the yard.

    Finally, she stopped in front of one flower bed.

    **

    ¡°Mama, you¡¯re back¡­¡±

    Not seeing the familiar figure in the yard, the child stopped the rest of his sentence.

    Then he looked at the person standing under the Osmanthus tree in the yard with a wary face.

    ¡°Who¡­

    who are you?¡±

    The child¡¯s voice was milky, soft, and tender,ced with a hint of caution.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head and nced at the child.

    She didn¡¯t respond.

    She turned back to continue watching the ants on the tree trunk.

    When Gu Zhiqi turned her head, the child got a clear look at her face.

    He blinked his eyes, then trotted over to Gu Zhiqi with his short legs, thudding along.

    He tilted his head slightly backward, grabbed onto the tree trunk, and peeked out from behind the tree, half his head showing, ¡°Sister, are you Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and looked at the child.

    ¡°I know you.¡± The child gripped the tree trunk, batting his clear, innocent big eyes and started to speak in his milky voice.

    Gu Zhiqi no longer watched the ants, instead focusing on the little brat.

    ¡°My brother says you always hurt Sister Yueyue.¡± The little brat said, ncing at Gu Zhiqi with a timid look.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    The original body really had a notorious reputation, huh.

    ¡°You are naughty, a bad sister.¡± The child stared at Gu Zhiqi pleadingly.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But, you¡¯re pretty.¡±

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re bad, you¡¯re still my sister.¡±

    Gu Zhiqiughed, propped her elbow on the tree trunk, crossed her legs, and leaned carelessly against the tree, an air of casual yfulness in her features, ¡°I¡¯m not your sister.¡±

    The child blinked again, a trace of confusion in his eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    ¡°I am your grandfather.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, curving her lips slightly in a face of irreverence, ¡°Come on, call me Master Zhi.¡±

    The child: ¡Ñ_¡Ñ?

    His face full of confusion and bewilderment.

    ¡°Chengcheng, have youe back?¡± Tang Yun¡¯s voice came from the doorway.

    Hearing this, the child dashed over to Tang Yun.

    ¡°Mama, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Gu Chengcheng hugged Tang Yun¡¯s thigh and affectionately rubbed against it.

    Tang Yun raised her hand and affectionately patted his little head, ¡°Why are you all sweaty, where¡¯s the key?¡±

    Children like to run around, she had been to several homes and couldn¡¯t find Gu Chengcheng.

    Finally, she ran into a neighbor who was going to the field and was told that Gu Chengcheng had already gone home.

    Only then did she return.

    Gu Chengcheng fished in his pocket and took out the key to give to Tang Yun, then looked up at her with a smile of innocence on his face, ¡°Mama, I have a grandfather now.¡±

    Tang Yun: ?

    Gu Chengcheng turned his head slightly and pointed with his small hand at Gu Zhiqi under the tree, ¡°That¡¯s my Master Zhi.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yun ¡°¡­¡±

    After a long silence, Tang Yun stared at Gu Zhiqi for a few seconds, then finally pped Gu Chengcheng on the back, ¡°Don¡¯t call out nonsense, that¡¯s your sister.

    You should call her Eldest Sister Qiqi from now on.¡±

 Chapter 15 - 15 After 15, dont interact with her

    ?15: After chapter 15, don¡¯t interact with her.

    15: After chapter 15, don¡¯t interact with her.

    Gu Chengcheng saw Tang Yun hit him, and his eyes immediately became misty.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why his mom would hit him and spoke in a wronged tone, ¡°It was Eldest Sister Qiqi who told me to call Master Zhi.¡±

    Tang Yun ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yun turned her head, looking towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi coughed lightly, pretending not to hear Gu Chengcheng¡¯s words.

    He silently turned his head, continuing to count ants on the tree trunk as if nothing had happened.

    Tang Yun lifted her hand to rub her temples, withdrew her gaze, and looked down at the little radish head clinging to her leg.

    ¡°From now on, you should call her Eldest Sister Qiqi, got it?¡±

    The little radish head nodded, not fully understanding, and then turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, obediently calling out, ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi turned around, raising an eyebrow at the little radish head.

    After some thought, Tang Yun still introduced him to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°This is Gu Chengcheng, my son.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Only then did Tang Yun take the keys and walked over to the door to unlock it.

    ¡°You,e with me.¡± With the door opened, Tang Yun looked back at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi stepped up to follow her.

    Once inside, they were in the living room.

    The house was a double-story tile house, and the living room was quite cool, though a bit dimly lit.

    Tang Yun led Gu Zhiqi upstairs and pointed to a room.

    ¡°You¡¯ll stay here.

    Clean up the room yourself.¡±

    Having said that, without waiting for Gu Zhiqi to say anything, she directly turned and went downstairs.

    **

    By the time Gu Zhiqi finished cleaning the room and came downstairs, dusk had already fallen.

    The sound of frying came from the kitchen, and the air was filled with the rich aroma of food.

    In the living room, Gu Chengcheng was lying by the table, counting candies.

    ¡°One.¡±

    Gu Chengcheng moved one candy from the left to the right side.

    ¡°Two.¡±

    He moved another to the right side.

    ¡°Three.¡±

    ¡­

    A skinny, dark-skinned boy sat beside Gu Chengcheng, intently watching him count.

    When he heard noise at the staircase, the boy looked up; on seeing Gu Zhiqi, he first froze, then his brows furrowed deeply, his eyes clearly showing displeasure and hostility.

    After a quick nce at Gu Zhiqi, he ignored her and continued to sit by Gu Chengcheng¡¯s side, watching him count.

    ¡°Ten.¡±

    ¡°Twenty.¡±

    ¡°Thirty.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re wrong.

    After tenes eleven,¡± the boy corrected Gu Chengcheng when he heard him counting incorrectly.

    ¡°Chengcheng is not, it¡¯s older brother who¡¯s the idiot,¡± Gu Chengcheng retorted with a straight face, looking up at the boy indignantly.

    Seeing his reaction, the boy sneered lightly, lifting his eyebrows as he looked at Gu Chengcheng.

    ¡°Can¡¯t even count right.

    If you¡¯re not an idiot, then what are you?¡±

    At these words, Gu Chengcheng¡¯s mouth turned down, looking as if he was about to cry but wasn¡¯t crying.

    It was then that he caught sight of Gu Zhiqi leaning against the railing at the top of the staircase.

    His eyes suddenly brightened, and he softly called out, ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi gave him a slight lift of the brows in response.

    ¡°I have candy for you.¡± Gu Chengcheng moved the ten counted candies aside, scooped up all the remaining candies with his two little hands, then toddled energetically towards Gu Zhiqi, holding up the candy with a face full of eagerness to share his treasure.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t move but crossed her arms, looking down from above at the child.

    ¡°For me?¡±

    Gu Chengcheng nodded seriously and obediently.

    He, of course, wouldn¡¯t say that he kept getting the numbers wrong after ten.

    Now, by giving all these candies to Eldest Sister Qiqi, he wouldn¡¯t have to count past ten anymore.

    Having heard him, Gu Zhiqi lifted an eyebrow, about to speak, when suddenly a new figure appeared behind Gu Chengcheng.

    ¡°Who allowed you to give her candy?¡±

    The boy got up from the couch, one hand grabbing Gu Chengcheng¡¯s hand holding the candies, the other slipping under his arm to pick him up and carry him back to the couch.

    Seeing this, Gu Chengcheng¡¯s little face immediately fell, crumpling into a steamed bun.

    ¡°Stay away from her.

    You¡¯re not to talk to her again, got it?¡± Gu Chengan told Gu Chengcheng in front of Gu Zhiqi, extracting the candies from his hand and cing them on the table.

    ¡°Keep counting.¡±

 Chapter 16 - 16 16 Only Sister Gu Xiyue

    ?16: Chapter 16 Only Sister Gu Xiyue   16: Chapter 16 Only Sister Gu Xiyue                                   Gu Chengcheng looked at Gu Chengan with tearful eyes, ¡°Brother, can I¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Gu Chengan¡¯s already dark face looked even darker.

    Gu Chengcheng, looking at Gu Chengan¡¯s darkened face, could only purse her lips, continuing to count her candies with aggrieved resignation.

    Gu Zhiqi naturally noticed Gu Chengan¡¯s dislike for her, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart and instead walked out of the living room.

    Gu Chengan¡¯s gaze fell upon Gu Chengcheng, but his peripheral vision always remained on Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi leave, Gu Chengan tossed a remark, ¡°Count them carefully.

    If you can¡¯t count them right, I won¡¯t buy you candies next time,¡± and then he left.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Chengcheng let out a intive sound and then rested her chin on her arm, slowly counting the candies.

    **

    The sun was setting in the west.

    The afterglow of the setting sun dyed the clouds at the edge of the sky with a splendid and dazzling array of colors, blinding and striking.

    By the flowerbed in the courtyard, a girl slightly lowered her gaze, her back to the sunset, staring intently at the flowerbed.

    The girl stood there quietly, as if surrounded by an ethereal and illusory aura, which separated her from the world around her.

    The orange hue of the light fell on her back, encircling herpletely, yet it couldn¡¯t prate her own world.

    When Gu Chengan saw this scene, he paused for a moment, then displeasure and hostility colored his brow, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The youth was at the age of voice change, his voice somewhat hoarse and a little immature, not unpleasant to hear, but not particrly pleasant either.

    Hearing Gu Chengan¡¯s unfriendly tone, Gu Zhiqi nced at himzily from the corner of her eye.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°These are all my sister¡¯s things.

    You¡¯d better not touch them,¡± Gu Chengan warned her with a stern face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch, just looking,¡± said Gu Zhiqi, shrugging her shoulders and speaking carelessly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better stick to your word.

    If you really did touch them, my sister would definitely break your hands,¡± Gu Chengan continued to warn Gu Zhiqi, his disapproval growing stronger by the second.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t bother with him anymore, just turned her head and continued to stare at the flowerbed.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi ignore him, Gu Chengan felt a blockage in his heart and continued in an unfriendly tone, calling out her name, ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    This time, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t even turn her head, her gaze on the ice-white flower at the center of the flowerbed, and she responded faintly, ¡°If you have something to say, then say it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge you.

    I only have one sister, Gu Xiyue.

    Don¡¯t expect me to call you sister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied perfunctorily to Gu Chengan.

    Sensing the perfunctoriness in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Gu Chengan felt even more stifled, mockingly saying, ¡°No one in my family wees you.

    If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to show up.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Perfunctory +1.

    Seeing her react like this, Gu Chengan felt as if his punch had hit cotton, his irritation caught in his throat, neither able to go down nore up.

    He gritted his teeth and continued sternly, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, can¡¯t you understand human speech?

    I don¡¯t like you, and I don¡¯t wee you here.

    If you had any self-awareness, you¡¯d leave right away.¡±

    Finally, Gu Zhiqi turned to look at Gu Chengan.

    In the girl¡¯s deep, misty eyes, as if shrouded in smoke, there was a moment, when locking eyes with her, that Gu Chengan felt as if he was trapped in an illusionary realm.

    But the feeling vanished quickly, and Gu Chengan came back to his senses, though the disoriented feeling of being lost in an illusionary realm still made him take two steps back unwittingly.

    Realizing his own reaction, a sh of annoyance crossed his eyes, then he straightened his chest to seem more imposing as he stiffened deliberately, staring at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like me?¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, her ethereal aura faded away, her smile now a bit yful and unrestrained.

 Chapter 17 - 17 17 Giving Gu Chengan a Bitter Lesson by Society

    ?17: Chapter 17 Giving Gu Chengan a Bitter Lesson by Society   17: Chapter 17 Giving Gu Chengan a Bitter Lesson by Society                                   ¡°Not only do I not like you, I despise you,¡± Gu Chengan red viciously at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi, listening to the youth¡¯s words, kept a smile on his lips, speaking in azy, indifferent tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, just hold it in.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are?

    A divine being?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think the whole world is yearning for your affection?¡±

    ¡°Wake up, kid, there aren¡¯t many people who care about that little affection of yours.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice was casual andnguid, he didn¡¯t seem to care much, but with each sentence, the expression on the youth¡¯s face grew uglier.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Chengan¡¯s face looked terrible, and after a long while, he clenched his teeth and managed to squeeze out the word ¡°you,¡± but couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    Gu Zhiqi merely nced at him indifferently, then turned her head, her gaze returning to the flower bed.

    The flower bed was nted with a variety of flowers and nts, with an ice-white flower in the center blooming most profusely, standing out the most.

    Unable to outtalk Gu Zhiqi, Gu Chengan just glowered at her, and noticing that she kept staring at the flower bed, a hint of wariness suddenly rose in his eyes.

    He strode over to Gu Zhiqi, blocking her from the flower bed, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t touch anything in the flower bed!¡±

    Seeing the flowers blocked, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows twitched almost imperceptibly, but considering they weren¡¯t her property after all, she didn¡¯t say anything and just turned to walk into the house.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi turn to leave, Gu Chengan felt like he had finally gained the upper hand and snorted lightly, ¡°At least you have some self-awareness.¡±

    While speaking, he took severalrge steps to catch up with Gu Zhiqi, ¡°The Gu Family doesn¡¯t want you, but you insist on sticking around.

    My family doesn¡¯t wee you, and still, you won¡¯t leave.

    Gu Zhiqi, how shameless can you be?¡±

    Gu Chengan¡¯s reference to the Gu Family naturally meant the Sea City Gu Family.

    After Gu Xiyue returned to the Gu Family, Gu Chengan had been closely following her affairs.

    Although Gu Xiyue never spoke to him about it, people in the group would.

    Moreover, the affairs of the two asionally caused an uproar online.

    Not long ago, the incident of Gu Zhiqi refusing to leave the Gu Family¡¯s residence and threatening tomit suicide had spread online, making it difficult for Gu Chengan to remain unaware of it.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored Gu Chengan and kept walking towards the house.

    Her disregard infuriated Gu Chengan.

    He reached out and grabbed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm, ¡°Hey, are you deaf?

    I¡¯m talking to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Crack¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Gu Chengan had barely touched Gu Zhiqi, not even finishing his sentence, when he screamed in agony.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows tinged with impatience and defiance as she looked at Gu Chengan with a cool gaze, ¡°Babble all you want, but don¡¯t touch me, got it?¡±

    Gu Chengan grimaced in pain, clutching his dislocated arm, ring daggers at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Gu, Zhi, Qi!¡± He spat out her name between gritted teeth.

    His eyes brimming with rage, Gu Chengan, one hand cradling his arm, raised his leg and swept it towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi stepped to the side, dodging the attack.

    Seeing her evade, Gu Chengan spun around and kicked again, only for Gu Zhiqi to sidestep once more.

    Gu Chengan was startled by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s quick reflexes, his expression growing serious.

    As he was about to kick again, his cor was grabbed from behind.

    Gu Chengan only saw a sh before him, and the surroundings instantly changed from the courtyard to outside of it.

    ¡°Bang¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡±

    A fist mmed into Gu Chengan, forcing a muffled grunt from him.

    ¡°Bang¡±

    ¡°Bang¡±

    ¡°Boom¡±

    A flurry of punches rained down, each blownding with force.

    Gu Zhiqi was too fast; Gu Chengan had no time to react.

    A minuteter, Gu Chengany on the ground like a rag doll, unable to get up, while Gu Zhiqi cast him a nonchnt nce and sneered, ¡°Trash.¡±

    Gu Chengan ¡°¡­¡±

    His face distorted with fury!

    Gu Zhiqi dusted off her clothes, smoothing the wrinkles, and turned around.

    Then she noticed an old man standing not far away, leaning on a hoe.

 Chapter 18 - 18 18 Candy Counting Genius Gu Chengcheng

    ?18: Chapter 18 Candy Counting ¡°Genius¡± Gu Chengcheng   18: Chapter 18 Candy Counting ¡°Genius¡± Gu Chengcheng                                   Gu Zhiqi halted in her steps.

    The old man hoisted a hoe on one shoulder and pinched a tobo pipe in the other hand.

    The pipe was stuck in his mouth, forgotten to be puffed on.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi turn around, the old man immediately removed the pipe and opened his mouth, ¡°Girl, who did you learn these skills from?¡±

    ¡°My master.¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes were downcast, her expression tired and indifferent as she replied nonchntly.

    ¡°And who is your master?¡± the old man asked with a curious look.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯d rather not say.¡± After saying that, Gu Zhiqi nodded gently at the old man before stepping through the gate.

    The old man, carrying the hoe, took a few steps to the gate of the Gu family, peered inside, then muttered softly to himself, ¡°This is no simple matter.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Yue, hurry, give me a hand.¡± A voice tinged with pain echoed in his ears.

    Only then did Grandpa Yue remember that there was someone lying on the ground.

    He immediately went forward to help Gu Chengan up.

    **

    ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, what happened to big brother?¡± There was quite amotion outside, and Gu Chengcheng, hearing it, clung to the edge of the door, peeking out with half his head and looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedzily.

    Gu Chengcheng, obviously not convinced by her answer, stared with big round eyes full of curiosity, looking outside the door, but he never spotted Gu Chengan.

    ¡°Did you finish counting the candies?¡± Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, looking at Gu Chengcheng.

    At Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Gu Chengcheng¡¯s little face immediately fell, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Keep counting then.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Chengcheng hung his head gloomily and went back to the table, continuing hisckluster count of the candies.

    ¡°One, two, three¡­

    ten, twenty, thirty¡­¡± Afterwards he started to skip in tens, and in the end, he counted up to one hundred.

    After finishing, Gu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, his clear and bright eyes sparkling as he looked at Gu Zhiqi leaning against the door, ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, I have one hundred candies.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Good for you.

    ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, do you eat candies?¡± The child pinched a candy with his little hand and held it up for Gu Zhiqi to see.

    Gu Zhiqi stepped over to the table, took the candy he offered, and then pointed at the candies on the table, ¡°Giving me one, how many do you have left?¡±

    ¡°99!¡± The child replied without hesitation.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should count them again?¡±

    At these words, Gu Chengcheng blinked his eyes, puzzled, but obediently bowed his head and resumed counting the candies.

    After counting, Gu Chengcheng cried.

    ¡°Wuu wuu, Eldest Sister Qiqi, I lost nine candies.¡± His eyes turned misty as he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi put the candy back in his pile, ¡°Want to count again?¡±

    Gu Chengcheng puckered his mouth and started counting the candies once more.

    When he finished, his eyes brightened again.

    The tears at the corners of his eyes hadn¡¯t yet dried, but he startedughing again, ¡°They¡¯re back to 100!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    When Tang Yun came out of the kitchen, she saw Gu Zhiqi teaching Gu Chengcheng how to count.

    The young girl¡¯s demeanor was indolent and indifferent, but she patiently taught Gu Chengcheng over and over again.

    Tang Yun¡¯s step paused, and she nced at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°So, does that mean I only have neen candies?¡± Gu Chengcheng finally tallied the candies, but he looked at Gu Zhiqi with a pitiful face, unable to ept the fact that his candy count had gone from one hundred to neen.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yun, not understanding the meaning behind Gu Chengcheng¡¯s words, assumed he was just dissatisfied with the small amount of candy and spoke with a hint ofughter, ¡°Eating too much candy can cause cavities.¡±

    Hearing Tang Yun¡¯s voice, Gu Chengcheng obediently called out, ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Clean up a bit, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Saying this, Tang Yun walked over to the table and raised her hand to touch Gu Chengcheng¡¯s head.

    ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Gu Chengcheng heard they were going to eat, he immediately began to tidy up the table.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Chengan?¡± Not seeing Gu Chengan, Tang Yun asked.

 Chapter 19 - 19 19 Meeting the Protagonists Birth Father

    ?19: Chapter 19: Meeting the Protagonist¡¯s Birth Father   19: Chapter 19: Meeting the Protagonist¡¯s Birth Father                                   ¡°Brother went outside,¡± Gu Chengcheng obediently replied.

    Hearing this, Tang Yun walked to the door and looked outside, just to see Gu Chengan supporting his waist, hobbling towards her.

    Tang Yun¡¯s face changed upon seeing this, ¡°How did you get hurt in just a short while?

    Did you fight again?¡±

    With that, she was about to go forward to check Gu Chengan¡¯s injuries.

    Tang Yun had been cooking in the kitchen and had even gone to the backyard to pick vegetables; she knew nothing of what had happened outside.

    Tang Yun knew Gu Chengan had learned martial arts and liked to fight.

    He often got injured from fighting, so her immediate thought was that he had gotten into another fight.

    But it never crossed her mind that he might have fought with Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.

    I just slipped in the toilet and haven¡¯t recovered yet, I¡¯ll be fine in a bit,¡± Gu Chengan said, while secretly ring fiercely at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at his reattached arm with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    Seeing this, a sh of annoyance crossed the depths of Gu Chengan¡¯s eyes.

    His face turned particrly unsightly, and he quickly turned his head away, no longer looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Relieved after hearing him, Tang Yun sized him up from top to bottom.

    His face was clean, not appearing like someone who had been fighting, she let out a sigh of relief, ¡°You child, how can you be so careless in the bathroom?¡±

    Gu Chengan replied sullenly, ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful from now on.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.

    After dinner, go upstairs and apply some medicine.¡±

    **

    Ever since Gu Xiyue left, the Gu family¡¯s dining table had not exceeded three people for a long time.

    Today, with an extra person, both Tang Yun and Gu Chengan felt somewhat uneasy.

    Gu Chengan sat opposite Gu Zhiqi, eating at the same table with her.

    It gave him a sense of betrayal against Gu Xiyue, which made the food tasteless to him.

    Tang Yun, on the other hand, was worried that Gu Zhiqi, ustomed to exotic delicacies, would look down on her homemade stir-fry.

    It wasn¡¯t out of concern, mainly for fear that Gu Zhiqi would make trouble.

    However, as it turned out, she had worried unnecessarily.

    From the start of the meal, Gu Zhiqi buried her head and ate earnestly, even finding it delicious.

    It must be understood that on Aquamarine Star, the food culture had declined, and nearly everyone relied on nutrition liquids to replenish energy, which were tasteless and difficult to swallow.

    There were restaurants on Aquamarine Star, but many traditional cooking skills had been lost.

    Furthermore, as time went by, many seasoning recipes and ingredients had disappeared, making the food in restaurants quite average.

    For Gu Zhiqi,pared to the restaurant dishes on Aquamarine Star, the homemade dishes fried by Tang Yun were incredibly delicious.

    Like Gu Zhiqi, Gu Chengcheng was also eating seriously.

    Gu Chengcheng, being short, was half-leaning over the table while eating, with his hands resting on the table and holding a bowl bigger than his face, burying his entire face into it.

    The big and the small sat side by side, equally serious about their meal.

    For a moment, Tang Yun had the illusion that the two children were real siblings.

    **

    After dinner.

    Tang Yun took Gu Zhiqi to meet someone.

    There was a back door in the kitchen, leading to the kitchen and the backyard.

    In the backyard, there was a vegetable garden, a melon shed, and a small t house.

    Carrying a bowl of rice, Tang Yun took Gu Zhiqi to the t house.

    The t house was narrow, and upon entering, one could see the entire room at a nce.

    The room was sparse, with a bed, a cab, and a wardrobe.

    On the bedy a person, none other than Gu Bo, the biological father of the original owner.

    As Tang Yun had mentioned, Gu Bo waspletely paralyzed andcked any ability to move, requiring someone to take care of him.

    Gu Boy in bed with a face of utter despondency, his skin yellow and muscles wasted, having be emaciated.

    Hearing the noise, Gu Bo turned his head towards the door.

    Seeing the two people appear at the doorway, Gu Bo suddenly became excited.

 Chapter 20 - 20 20 Drive Away Gu Zhiqi

    ?20: Chapter 20 Drive Away Gu Zhiqi?

    20: Chapter 20 Drive Away Gu Zhiqi?

    Gu Bo¡¯s face was animated, his mouth opening and closing, saliva dribbling from the corner of his mouth, but not a single word came out clearly.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    As Tang Yun spoke, she carried the food over and sat down by the bed, propped Gu Bo up against the headboard, and while wiping his drool with a cloth, she began, ¡°Zhang Xiuli refused to take care of Gu Zhiqi, so I brought her back.¡±

    Gu Bo¡¯s mouth moved in fits and starts, ncing at Tang Yun and then at Gu Zhiqi, looking very agitated, struggling to say something, but not a word could he articte clearly.

    Tang Yun didn¡¯t quite understand what he was trying to express and could only guess as she said to Gu Bo, ¡°She is your biological daughter, Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    With that, she also nced at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi stood by the door, leaningzily against the frame, with no intention of approaching, her gaze on Gu Bo cool and indifferent.

    They say blood is thicker than water, yet Tang Yun couldn¡¯tprehend how a family could end up like this.

    ¡°Won¡¯t youe and talk to your dad?¡± asked Tang Yun, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Nothing to talk about.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s tone and the look in her eyes were bothzy and indifferent, with a hint of aloof weariness in her eyebrows; she remained slouched against the door frame without moving.

    At her words, Tang Yun fell silent, withdrew her gaze, wiped the drool from Gu Bo¡¯s mouth, then scooped a spoonful of rice to his lips, ¡°Eat.¡±

    Gu Bo¡¯s gaze had remained on Gu Zhiqi the entire time, meeting her deep, hazy eyes.

    Suddenly, his expression grew even more animated, his mouth opening and closing, but when the rice came to his lips, he mped his mouth shut and began shaking his head madly, refusing to eat.

    Seeing this, Tang Yun slightly furrowed her brows, looking perplexed at Gu Bo¡¯s behavior.

    Gu Bo jerked his hand in the direction of Gu Zhiqi, trembling violently.

    His expression was charged with emotions¡ªguilt, panic, pleading¡ªhis countenance incrediblyplex.

    Witnessing the multitude of emotions brimming in Gu Bo¡¯s eyes, Gu Zhiqi let out augh.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem very keen to see me,¡± Gu Zhiqi remarked to Tang Yun with augh, free and teasing, ¡°Aunt Tang, I¡¯m going to leave first.¡±

    Tang Yun, thrown off by her form of address and herugh, nodded subconsciously.

    By the time she came to her senses, the young girl had already turned and left.

    On the bed, Gu Bo was still visibly agitated, his hand fluttering erratically.

    ¡°ng¡±

    Gu Bo¡¯s hand hit the bowl in Tang Yun¡¯s hand; it fell to the floor, shattered, scattering rice all over.

    Tang Yun looked at the bowl now turned over on the floor, her expressionrgely unchanged, as she patiently asked Gu Bo, ¡°Do you want to say something?¡±

    The more agitated Gu Bo got, the less he was able to speak, his hand shaking like a sieve, but he couldn¡¯t make out a single word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up, calm down and then speak slowly,¡± Tang Yun told Gu Bo with patience to spare.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Bo did indeed begin to calm down bit by bit, and although it took a long time, he did finally settle down.

    ¡°Leave¡­

    let her go,¡± Gu Bo stammered, dribbling saliva while stumbling over his words.

    At that moment, as Tang Yun was cleaning up the scattered rice and broken bowl, she paused on hearing Gu Bo¡¯s words, clearly not expecting him to say that, ¡°You want me to drive Gu Zhiqi away?¡±

    Gu Bo weakly nodded his head.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun¡¯s grip on the broom tightened, and she fell silent.

    Zhang Xiuli was heartless, for the sake of wealth, she didn¡¯t care for her own son or daughter, only taking with her the eldest daughter who could bring her benefits.

    Tang Yun thought Gu Bo would be different, but to her dismay, he too didn¡¯t wish to care for his own daughter.

 Chapter 21 - 21 21 Gu Chengan Lodges a Complaint

    ?21: Chapter 21 Gu Chengan Lodges a Comint   21: Chapter 21 Gu Chengan Lodges a Comint                                   ¡°I¡¯ve been with that child for two days now, and his temperament is not as bad as the rumors suggest.¡± For the first time, Tang Yun offered an exnation.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Bo¡¯s expression became agitated again, ¡°Go¡­

    go!¡±

    Desperate, with his neck thickening, he managed to squeeze out only one word, bing more and more excited, saliva flowing freely as if it cost him nothing.

    He was insisting that Tang Yun get rid of her.

    Tang Yun¡¯s eyes were slightly downcast, and she kept silent, continuing to sweep the floor instead.

    Seeing this, Gu Bo grew even more agitated.

    Ignoring him, he began to clumsily use his head to hit the headboard of the bed.

    Over and over again.

    Hearing themotion, Tang Yun dropped the broom in her hand and stopped him, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Gu Bo raised his hand to tug at Tang Yun¡¯s clothes, but his fingers couldn¡¯t curl, and he could only stare at Tang Yun with wide eyes.

    Seeing his state, Tang Yun knew he was determined to have her send Gu Zhiqi away.

    Tang Yun helped him lie down and sat at the headboard, her gaze very serene and her tone calm as she began, ¡°School is starting soon.

    Next semester, Chengan will be in high school, and Chengcheng should go to kindergarten.¡±

    Gu Bo looked at Tang Yun, not understanding why she was suddenly talking about this.

    ¡°Our family is out of money, I have to take care of you and provide for your son; I don¡¯t have the capability.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Bo¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, the Gu Family gave me a sum of money on the condition that I take care of Gu Zhiqi for a year, and I agreed.¡±

    ¡°Think carefully about whether you want to send Gu Zhiqi away or not.¡±

    After Tang Yun finished speaking, she didn¡¯t look at Gu Bo again but got up, picked up the broom, and continued sweeping the floor.

    For a while, the only sound in the small t was the swish swish of the broom.

    **

    Evening

    Gu Chengany on his bed in the second-floor room, opening up Gu Xiyue¡¯s WeChat.

    [Sis, are you there?

    Are you there?]

    The message wasn¡¯t out long before a reply came from the other side.

    [Sis: ?]

    Seeing this, Gu Chengan quickly started typing out a message, beginning to tattle.

    [I got beaten up.]

    [Big cry.GIF]

    [Sis: Isn¡¯t it normal for you to get beaten up?]

    Gu Chengan ¡°¡­¡±

    [It¡¯s different, Gu Zhiqi did it!

    She doesn¡¯t fight fair, dislocating my arm first, then sneaking up on me!

    It¡¯s too much!]

    [Sis, you have to avenge me!]

    After Gu Chengan sent the message, Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t reply right away.

    Gu Chengan waited and waited, and after a good while, he received a single word from Gu Xiyue: Scram.

    Gu Chengan: ?

    [So love does vanish, right?]

    [Sis: I don¡¯t have a weak chicken brother like you]

    Gu Chengan¡¯s heart ached; he already had injuries on his body, and now, with Gu Xiyue¡¯s heart-stinging words, he felt as if he had been wounded emotionally as well.

    He didn¡¯t know how that crafty girl Gu Zhiqi did it, targeting the most sensitive spots and not leaving a single trace.

    All he knew was that he was still in pain, but couldn¡¯t find any visible marks; he suspected internal injuries.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, and he continued to tattle.

    [Sis, let me tell you, I suspect Gu Zhiqi is coveting your flower; she was staring at that White Flower of yours for a long time today.]

    [Sis: ?]

    [Sis: Exin in detail]

    Upon seeing this, Gu Chengan sent a bunch of voice messages to Gu Xiyue, recounting the day¡¯s events.

    He emphasized how miserably he had been beaten by that crafty girl Gu Zhiqi.

    After Gu Chengan finished exining to Gu Xiyue, he waited for her to reply, but there was no response for a long time.

    [Sis, are you still there?]

    [Sis: If you send such a long voice message again, I¡¯ll twist your head off]

    Gu Chengan ¡°¡­¡±

    [Sis: Take good care of the flower, I wille back before school starts to move it]

    Seeing this, Gu Chengan¡¯s eyes brightened.

    It was now mid-August, meaning that in less than half a month, Sis would be back.

    Thinking of something, Gu Chengan smiled.

 Chapter 22 - 22 22 Meeting

    ?22: Chapter 22 Meeting   22: Chapter 22 Meeting                                   Mountain rain was thick and misty, a soft drizzle enveloping the air.

    In the hazy mountain rain, peaks rose sharply against the sky.

    Valleys of smoke and rain stretched between them, with clouds coiling around the mountain sides.

    The distant mountains appeared through the fog, half-concealed, resembling a range of mystical peaks.

    Yueqi Vige was far from the city¡¯s bustle.

    The deeper into the surrounding forests one ventured, the fewer the traces of human presence.

    Among the peculiar trees of the deep woods, there were plenty of unique flowers and fauna.

    The forest was veiled in mist all year round, and hardly anyone dared to trek into its depths.

    Even the periphery of the distant mountains was scarcely visited on normal days, and in rainy weather, it was devoid of people.

    Yet, it was precisely in such rainy weather, within the foggy, drizzly deep forest, that a faint figure could be seen moving.

    The young girl wore a bamboo hat and a straw raincoat, strolling through the woods with a bamboo basket slung over her arm.

    Whenever she came upon a flower or nt she liked, she would stop, pluck it roots and all, and ce it into her basket.

    Gu Zhiqi had entered the mountain today for a single nt, but the deep mountain had granted her an unexpected surprise, allowing her to return with a full load.

    As the day grew dark, Gu Zhiqi started her descent.

    When she reached the edge of the deep forest, suddenly a clear male voice rang in her ears.

    ¡°Sir, sir!

    Wait up.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Sir?

    Was someone calling her?

    The voice sounded familiar, so Gu Zhiqi stopped and looked in the direction it came from.

    Arge group emerged from behind the trees, men and women, all wearing colorful raincoats and carrying bags of various sizes.

    A few held cameras, looking like a film crew.

    As the group drew nearer, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze fell on the two leading them.

    One of them she recognized; it was Tang Yichen, with whom she had a brief encounter at Sea City Hospital.

    As for the other, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t know him.

    Judging by his attire, he seemed to be an actor, for he was quite eye-catching, and Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help but look at him twice.

    The man had deep-set features and an excessively delicate and handsome face.

    His peach blossom eyes seemed to shimmer with a pool of autumn water, and there was a casual and enchanting smile creeping into their depths.

    He was dressed in white ancient costume, with a in-colored transparent raincoat over it, casually flipping a white fan in his hand.

    He exuded an air of detachment and nobility, sauntering through the gentle rain.

    The mist blurred his eyes and brows but could not hide his otherworldly charm.

    While everyone else looked somewhat disheveled, he alone remained unruffled, his white clothes mysteriously free of any stain or droplet.

    It seemed as though the man felt Gu Zhiqi¡¯s stare, for he lifted his gaze and swept hers casually.

    Realizing she was a young girl rather than the ¡°sir¡± Tang Yichen had mentioned, a flicker of surprise passed quickly through his eyes.

    As they got closer, the others also got a clearer view of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s appearance.

    The girl¡¯splexion was pale, and her features remarkably beautiful.

    Even though she wore a bamboo hat and straw raincoat, her ethereal and elusive aura could not be concealed, especially against the mountain mist, making the group think, for a moment, that they had stumbled upon a divine being.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi?¡±

    Even Tang Yichen, who had seen Gu Zhiqi before, was hesitant to recognize her.

    Was this ethereal little fairy really the samenguid and defiant young girl from the hospital?

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi directed this question at Tang Yichen.

    After all, she didn¡¯t know anyone else there.

    Good, the moment the young girl spoke, all the ethereal aura about her seemed to fade like a receding tide, as if everything before had been an illusion in the minds of those present.

    Now, Tang Yichen was sure, this young girl was indeed the same one from Sea City Hospital.

    ¡°Are you heading down the mountain?

    We¡¯re lost.

    Do you think you could¡­¡± He suddenly realized, perhaps this young girl had only arrived in Yueqi Vige a few days ago?

    Could it be that she was lost as well?

 Chapter 23 - 23 23 Is Gu Zhiqi an Ordinary Young Lady

    ?23: Chapter 23 Is Gu Zhiqi an Ordinary Young Lady?

    23: Chapter 23 Is Gu Zhiqi an Ordinary Young Lady?

    Tang Yichen¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished, but Gu Zhiqi understood.

    ¡°Follow,¡± she said casually, tossing out the two words before continuing to walk down the mountain with her basket slung over her arm.

    Before turning, she swept a nce, without batting an eyelid, at the white fan in the man¡¯s hand.

    Su Yunling felt Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze, lightly tapped his fingers on the fan, and watched the girl¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes deepening.

    The others, hearing this, all showed a gleam of joy.

    The fog was too thick in the mountains, there was no signal, and the rain kept pouring without cease.

    They had been wandering around the mountain for most of the day without finding a way out.

    Finding someone to lead them out of the mountain now was certainly cause for happiness.

    ¡°Hey?

    Gu Xiaoxi, do you really know the way?¡± Tang Yichen followed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s steps immediately after she agreed and curiously asked a question.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded nomittally and continued to stroll forward.

    Tang Yichen wanted to say more, but suddenly, someone hooked his shoulder, causing him to slow down his pace involuntarily.

    ¡°Whoa, fuck, Dog Luo, what the hell?

    You scared the shit out of me.¡±

    Su Luo suddenly came up close, not only hooking Tang Yichen¡¯s shoulder but also sporting a lewd smile.

    Tang Yichen truly felt frightened.

    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s the Little Fairy¡¯s name again, Gu Xiaoxi, right?¡±

    Tang Yichen, seeing the lewd smile on his face, knew exactly what he was plotting.

    ¡°I advise you to give up your idea,¡± Tang Yichen said as he reached up to pinch his wrist and disdainfully threw off the hand that was hooked over his shoulder.

    Su Luo was an agent who hadunched many artists, all of them of superstar calibre.

    Currently, he only had two artists under him, both of whom needed no worrying over, leaving him with a lot of free time.

    As a result, he had been on the lookout for new talent recently.

    Without saying it outright, Tang Yichen knew he intended to coax Gu Zhiqi into the entertainment industry.

    But could Gu Zhiqi be just any ordinary girl?

    That girl seemed to be a little witch who loved to do as she pleased.

    If Su Luo really signed her, his carefree days woulde to an end.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t try, how will you know if she can make it or not?¡± Su Luo interpreted Tang Yichen¡¯s words as a suggestion that the girl was hard to coax.

    Ignoring Tang Yichen¡¯s disdain, Su Luo thoughtfully stroked his chin for a moment, then suddenly quickened his pace to catch up with Gu Zhiqi.

    It was strange, the young girl seemed to be walking leisurely, yet her pace was surprisingly fast, leaving the group far behind in the blink of an eye.

    Moreover, despite the rugged mountain path, she walked as if on level ground.

    Although Su Luo was surprised, he didn¡¯t give it much thought.

    Seeing that Su Luo was not heeding his advice, Tang Yichen could only wish him good luck in his heart.

    ¡°You know her?¡± Su Luo went ahead, and right behind him, another person joined Tang Yichen.

    ¡°She¡¯s the girl I told you about before, from that kidnapping case in the western suburbs of Haicheng.¡± On the first day he arrived at Yueqi Vige from Haicheng, Tang Yichen had talked to Su Yunling about Gu Zhiqi.

    Of course, besides the incident where Gu Zhiqi single-handedly took down more than a dozen strong men, Tang Yichen had also shared gossip about Gu Zhiqi with Su Yunling.

    How much Su Yunling had taken in, though, was unknown.

    Hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s attractive peach blossom eyeszily narrowed, watching the girl¡¯s gradually receding figure, his tonenguid and casual, ¡°The little miss seems quite mysterious.¡±

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯sment, Tang Yichen blinked.

    ¡°Mysterious?

    I wouldn¡¯t say that, just a bit more capable in fighting,¡± Tang Yichen considered himself to have a fair understanding of Gu Zhiqi.

    Besides her martial skills, which he had no idea where she had learned from, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything else mysterious about her.

    Su Yunling looked at the girl¡¯s pants and shoes, which, like his, hadn¡¯t been touched by a single drop of water or speck of dirt, but he onlyughed without a word.

 Chapter 24 - 24 24 Do You Have Any Thoughts of Entering the Entertainment Industry

    ?24: Chapter 24: Do You Have Any Thoughts of Entering the Entertainment Industry?

    24: Chapter 24: Do You Have Any Thoughts of Entering the Entertainment Industry?

    Over there, Su Luo caught up with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s pace a minute ago, ¡°Little Fairy, wait for me, just wait a moment.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard the noise, stopped, and turned her head to take a look.

    This nce revealed that Tang Yichen and his groupgged far behind.

    She was feeling a bit disdainful of their speed.

    However, since she promised to lead them out, Gu Zhiqi slowed down her pace.

    Then, looking towards Su Luo with an inquiring gaze.

    The moment the girl turned her head, their eyes met directly, which left Su Luo slightly stunned.

    What beautiful eyes.

    Deep and hazy, her eyes seemed to have a kind of magical power, exuding a slight but inadvertent mysterious charm, making people feel as if they could fall into them.

    For a moment, Su Luo forgot to react.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing Su Luo silent for so long, Gu Zhiqi askedzily.

    ¡°No¡­

    nothing.¡± The girl¡¯s voice brought Su Luo back to her senses, and Su Luo waved her hand reflexively.

    Gu Zhiqi, ¡°?¡±

    Only after the girl turned her head did Su Luo fullye to his senses.

    He remembered he had something to say!

    ¡°Hey!

    Wait, I actually have something to tell you.¡± Su Luo followed closely next to Gu Zhiqi, speaking again, ¡°Hello, I am Su Luo, an agent under the Su Corporation.

    Do you have any thoughts on entering the entertainment industry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to refuse, with your looks, you¡¯re made for the entertainment industry.¡±

    Such a beautiful face, it would be a pity not to enter the entertainment industry.

    ¡°Not interested.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let me tell you, if you sign with me¡­¡± Su Luo hadn¡¯t given up yet, continuing to follow Gu Zhiqi, painting a grand picture of the entertainment world, but Gu Zhiqi remained unmoved.

    If she really entered the entertainment industry, how would she retire peacefully?

    Su Luo pestered Gu Zhiqi for a long time, initially, Gu Zhiqi still replied perfunctorily, butter she directly ignored him.

    Su Luo couldn¡¯t persuade Gu Zhiqi, so he had to give up for now.

    However, he didn¡¯t give uppletely.

    He nned to first understand the little girl¡¯s preferences, and then tailor his approach ordingly.

    **

    Despite Gu Zhiqi slowing down her pace, the crew still had a hard time keeping up with her.

    Eventually, they were so exhausted they couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    Tang Yichen, feeling helpless, had to jog to catch up with Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Xiao Qi, everyone is worn out, can we take a break?¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids and nced back, her eyes filled with obvious disdain.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After giving a quick nce at the crew, who looked dog-tired, Gu Zhiqi responded lightly.

    Tang Yichen, hearing this, breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thinking to himself, Although this girl looks unapproachable, she is quite reasonable.

    Thinking this, he started to walk back to notify the director to organize a break for everyone.

    Unaware of Tang Yichen¡¯s thoughts, Gu Zhiqi had already found a clean te and sat down.

    She ced the bamboo basket on her knees, lowered her eyes slightly, and seriously began sorting through the flowers and grasses in the basket.

    When she reached the nt with pink flowers, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand paused slightly.

    After staring at the pink flower for a few seconds, she took it out and examined it closely.

    This flower was called Crushed Ice Rain Mist, a medicinal flower containing special substances.

    The White Flower in the Gu Family¡¯s courtyard flower bed was what Crushed Ice Rain Mist looked like on regr days.

    When the Crushed Ice Rain Mist encounters rain, it turns pink, and from a distance, it looks like red mist, hence the name.

    What made Crushed Ice Rain Mist so valuable was that, when it turned pink in the rain, the special substances it contained reached their peak, making it most effective for medicinal use.

    Gu Zhiqi ventured into the mountain today precisely to find Crushed Ice Rain Mist.

    Crushed Ice Rain Mist was easier to find in the rain because, during rainy days, those familiar with its habits could catch its scent from miles away.

 Chapter 25 - 25 25 Fortune-telling

    ?25: Chapter 25: Fortune-telling?

    25: Chapter 25: Fortune-telling?

    Gu Zhiqi had been in Yueqi Vige for five or six days, and it was only today that it rained, so she chose to go into the mountains.

    She had originallye just to try her luck, but unexpectedly, her luck wasn¡¯t bad, allowing her to find two nts at once.

    ¡°The flower, picked from the mountains?¡± A low and husky voice sounded beside her ear.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ears twitched slightly; she looked up, and following the voice, she saw its owner.

    It was that man dressed in white ancient attire.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Zhiqi only nced at Su Yunling once before looking away.

    Su Yunling¡¯s narrow peach blossom eyes squinted slightly, showing azy and casual demeanor as he sat down on the stone b next to Gu Zhiqi, then looked at the flower in her hand and said, ¡°Are you selling the flower?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    She nced sideways at Su Yunling, ¡°Not selling.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling appeared slightly disappointed.

    ¡°Crushed Ice Rain Mist?!¡±

    After informing the director, Tang Yichen saw Su Yunling go over to Gu Zhiqi and followed as well.

    As he got closer, he saw the Crushed Ice Rain Mist in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, and his whole person froze.

    His eyes were wide, staring intently at the flower in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    If the flower weren¡¯t in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands, he would probably have snatched it directly.

    Tang Yichen¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t quiet, and over there, the crew members all looked over in this direction.

    ¡°You can be louder,¡± Su Yunling saidzily, ncing sidelong at Tang Yichen with undisguised disdain in his eyes.

    Hearing that, Tang Yichen immediately raised his hand to cover his mouth.

    When Tang Yichen shouted out, Gu Zhiqi looked up at him, but soon looked away again.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoqi, are you selling this flower?¡± Tang Yichen lowered his voice and approached Gu Zhiqi, his gaze burning as he stared at the flower in her hand.

    This time, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids, but simply replied indifferently, ¡°Not selling.¡±

    Why was everyone coveting her flower one after another?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to refuse, five million, will you sell it for five million?¡± Tang Yichen¡¯s gaze barely left the flower, as if it was his beloved lover.

    Hearing his words, Gu Zhiqi suddenly looked up, ¡°How much?¡±

    Tang Yichen felt that something about her expression was a bit off, ¡°If you think fifty million is too little, sixty million is also possible.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­?¡±

    That was¡­

    quite abrupt.

    Gu Zhiqi handed over the Crushed Ice Rain Mist along with its soil to Tang Yichen and reported a series of numbers, then added, ¡°Transfer the money.¡±

    Tang Yichen took a moment to catch up.

    He didn¡¯t immediately take the flower when he came to his senses but instead took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Enter your card number yourself.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi took the phone and quickly entered her card number.

    Soon, she received a notification of the funds being credited.

    Gu Zhiqi handed the flower to Tang Yichen, ¡°Would you like a divination?

    Five million a reading, no charge if it¡¯s inurate.¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    Do I look like a gullible fool?

    The corners of Tang Yichen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he politely declined, ¡°No need, thank you.¡±

    Then he reached out to take the flower.

    ¡°Child, you¡¯re being a bit unfair,¡± said Su Yunling, who was sitting beside Gu Zhiqi.

    His voice was low and alluring, with a touch of nonchnce.

    Gu Zhiqi tilted her head slightly and nced at him, noticing he was staring at the other Crushed Ice Rain Mist in her basket.

    Gu Zhiqi shifted the basket closer to herself, slightly raising her eyebrows, which gave her an air of casual defiance, ¡°But you didn¡¯t make an offer.¡±

    At her words, Su Yunlingughed softly, his attractive eyes curving into a smile that was a bit carefree, ¡°Then, how about a divination for me?¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡± ??

    He looked at Su Yunling silently, his face clearly expressing, Third Brother, there is something off about you!

 Chapter 26 - 26 26 Im Richer Than Him, Consider It

    ?26: Chapter 26: I¡¯m Richer Than Him, Consider It?

    26: Chapter 26: I¡¯m Richer Than Him, Consider It?

    As soon as Su Yunling spoke, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t immediately agree.

    Instead, she suspiciously asked, ¡°You want it for free?¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s almond-shaped eyes lifted slightly.

    His lips curled into azy smile, with a hint of gentle bewitchment in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±

    Tang Yichen listened to their conversation, stunned.

    What was wrong with his third brother?

    This little girl was clearly spouting nonsense.

    Listening to Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at him, not responding immediately.

    ¡°What, you¡¯ll only sell flowers and read fortunes for him?¡± His almond-shaped eyes stared straight at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°I have more money than he does, how about considering me?¡±

    Meeting Su Yunling¡¯s soul-stirring gaze, Gu Zhiqi paused briefly.

    Finally, she shook her head under his watch, ¡°No.¡±

    Su Yunling went silent upon seeing this.

    There was a somewhat resentful look in his eyes as he gazed at Gu Zhiqi.

    Tang Yichenughed.

    In his memory, few people ever refused Su Yunling.

    Tang Yichen found this very curious.

    But on second thought, why was she only reading his and not his third brother¡¯s fortune?

    Did she really think he was a fool with too much money?

    ¡°Kid, treating people differently like this is very hurtful,¡± Su Yunling continued, still smilingzily as if he wasn¡¯t hurt at all.

    ¡°My cultivation level isn¡¯t enough to read your fortune.¡± Gu Zhiqi lowered her eyes and continued arranging the flowers in her basket.

    The cultivation level was an excuse, but not being able to read it was true.

    Among the Mysterious Sect members, there were three types of people they wouldn¡¯t read fortunes for, one of which was the Great Qi Practitioner.

    And the person in front of her was clearly a Destiny-bearer.

    If she really read his fortune, she would face a bacsh.

    Besides, there was no need to read it because a Great Qi Practitioner could always turn danger into safety.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Su Yunling¡¯s almond-shaped eyes slightly narrowed, with a faint depth in his gaze.

    After pondering for a while, he pointed at Tang Yichen, ¡°Then, can you read his?

    I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    Tang Yichen: Huh?

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyes and nced at Tang Yichen, ¡°Tomorrow at eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, at the Yun Town Suyuan Hotel, you will be ambushed.

    At that time, do not contact anyone you trust, or you will surely die.¡± After finishing, she refocused on her basket, continuing to sort the flowers.

    Tang Yichen: ?

    He waspletely dazed.

    She had just sentenced him to death?

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, you¡¯re¡­joking, right?¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s almond-shaped eyes narrowed slightly, with a dark glint shing through his mesmerizing eyes, ¡°He will be betrayed by someone he trusts?¡±

    ¡°No, Third Brother, you don¡¯t actually believe her, do you?¡± Tang Yichen asked out loud as he saw Su Yunling take it seriously.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say for sure.¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response was directed at Su Yunling.

    As she spoke, she handed a piece of grass she had just found to Su Yunling, ¡°This can save his life.

    It can be used externally or internally.¡±

    Su Yunling slightly lowered his head, looked at the grass Gu Zhiqi handed over, and was silent for a few seconds before taking it.

    As soon as Su Yunling took the grass, he heard the girl¡¯szy, leisurely voice in his ear.

    ¡°The grass is an additional charge of one million, don¡¯t forget to transfer the money.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡± This little girl¡­did she fall into a money pit?

    In the end, Su Yunling still transferred six million to Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing Su Yunling¡¯s name in the sender column, Gu Zhiqi was a bit surprised.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to meet two supporting male characters in such a short time.

    After a good rest, the group set off again.

    Two hourster, the crew finally emerged from the deep mountains.

    Once out of the mountains, they wouldn¡¯t get lost again.

    Gu Zhiqi no longer deliberately slowed her pace and left, tossing out a casual, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 27 - 27 27 Tang Yun Embroidery

    ?27: Chapter 27 Tang Yun Embroidery   27: Chapter 27 Tang Yun Embroidery                                   Gu Zhiqi left so quickly that the crew didn¡¯t even have time to thank her before she disappeared from their sight.

    Everyone looked in the direction Gu Zhiqi had vanished and once again wondered if the young girl was some kind of recluse with extraordinary abilities.

    The director, Fang Mu, who was on good terms with Tang Yichen, tried to probe a little, but in the end, he only learned the name of the young girl.

    If it had been any other day, given the rtionship between Tang Yichen and Fang Mu, Tang Yichen would have certainly dragged him into gossiping about Gu Zhiqi, but today he wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    He was still preupied with the fact that Su Yunling had spent six million to have his fortune told.

    ¡°Third Brother, you really believe what that girl said?¡± Tang Yichen started with a frustrated expression on his face.

    Upon hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved up slightly, responding indifferently, ¡°Can¡¯t I believe?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how old that girl is?

    She just turned seventeen less than half a month ago.

    You expect her to tell fortunes?¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t tell fortunes at seventeen?¡± Su Yunling still appeared unconcerned.

    ¡°That girl has just been chased out by the Gu Family, and she¡¯s strapped for cash right now.

    Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯s scamming you?¡± After all, knowing a bit about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s past with the Gu Family, Tang Yichen still harbored some slight prejudice against her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a scam, so be it.

    Consider it the fee for guiding the way today.¡± Whether or not he was truly scammed, Su Yunling seemed not to care at all.

    But Tang Yichen felt differently, his face twisting in pain, ¡°That¡¯s five hundred, no, six million we¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, smiling frivolously andzily, looking at Tang Yichen, he asked, ¡°Your life isn¡¯t worth six million?¡±

    Tang Yichen was speechless.

    My life is only worth six million?!

    **

    By the time she returned to the vige, it was already evening.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi walked into the Gu Family¡¯s courtyard, she saw Tang Yun sitting at the doorway, embroidering under the roof¡¯s eaves.

    The rain had fallen all day and still hadn¡¯t stopped, forming a curtain of drizzle.

    Raindrops from the roof¡¯s eaves dropped like pearlsing off a string,nding in the puddles on the bluestone bs.

    ¡°Drip, drop, drip, drop.¡±

    The person under the eaves held a needle, the fine needle shuttling back and forth on the fabric, the stitching as smooth as flowing clouds and water, surprisingly revealing an indescribable charm.

    Interestingly enough, the rhythm of the needle weaving through the fabric seemed to echo the rhythm of the falling raindrops.

    Gu Zhiqi paused in her steps, not making her presence known immediately.

    Perhaps sensing someone¡¯s gaze, Tang Yun instinctively looked up.

    When she clearly saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s present state, Tang Yun¡¯s left hand, holding the needle, paused momentarily, not understanding why she was dressed this way.

    ¡°Aunt Tang.¡± Gu Zhiqi called out to her when Tang Yun looked over.

    Tang Yun nodded lightly, and as her gaze swept over the basket of flowers and herbs, her hand holding the needle and fabric abruptly tightened, ¡°You¡¯ve been to the mountains?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi hummed softly in affirmation, walked with the basket to the shelter of the eaves, set the bamboo basket down at her feet, and stood not far from Tang Yun, unhurriedly taking off her bamboo hat and straw cape.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi did not deny it, Tang Yun¡¯s eyes deepened, she rxed her grip discreetly, and returned her attention to the fabric, pinning the stray strands of hair in front of her forehead behind her ear before continuing to embroider, and said, ¡°The mountains are shrouded in mists and there are wild animals, so don¡¯t go again in the future.¡±

    She had promised the Gu Family to take care of her for a year and to ensure her safety, so it was her responsibility to be concerned about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s well-being.

    Thinking of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s temperament, Tang Yun lowered her eyes slightly and added anotherment, ¡°If you really want to go, take me with you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi hung her straw cape and bamboo hat on the wall under the eaves and turned around to see the embroidery on Tang Yun¡¯s fabric; her eyes deepened.

    After Tang Yun finished speaking and heard no response from Gu Zhiqi, she looked up slightly and turned her gaze towards Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 29 - 29 29 Can you get up as I wait

    ?29: Chapter 29: Can you get up as I wait?

    29: Chapter 29: Can you get up as I wait?

    Before the pain could subside, his arm was abruptly seized, sending acute pain shooting through it.

    Before he could react, another jolt of pain came from his elbow, quickly followed by strikes to both his knees.

    ¡°Bang¡±

    In the midst of spinning skies and rolling earth, it felt like he had collided with numerous obstacles, until finally, his back mmed hard against something.

    While groaning in agony, Gu Chengan opened his eyes to gaze at Gu Zhiqi.

    Through a blurry vision, he saw they were separated by more than a dozen steps, and there she stood against the light, high upon the staircase, towering above and looking down at him with disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, touch me less, and the same goes for my stuff.¡±

    The already unappealingplexion of Gu Chengan¡¯s face suddenly turned uglier as he struggled to rise, only to be greeted with even more intense pain.

    He managed a pained hiss and said through gritted teeth to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You just wait.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi let out a light snort, her brows filled with unrestrained amusement, ¡°I¡¯ll wait, but can you even stand up?¡±

    The clear mockery in her tone lingered.

    After finishing her words, she did not spare Gu Chengan another nce and turned away, leaving with an air of nonchnce.

    Gu Chengan¡¯s face grew darker and darker as he continued to lie in the corner of the stairs, trying to alleviate the pain before attempting to rise again.

    He took his time, and it was quite a while before Tang Yun came out from the kitchen with the freshly prepared meal, yet the pain lingered on.

    The staircase was directly in line with the kitchen door, and upon exiting, Tang Yun could see everything at a nce.

    The words that were supposed to call Gu Zhiqi down for the meal morphed into concern for Gu Chengan, ¡°Chengan, what happened to you?¡±

    As she spoke, she hurriedly jogged upstairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just took a fall.¡± Gu Chengan felt an overwhelming pain and with Tang Yun¡¯s arrival, he tried to get up, but the attempt to move only caused his body to be ravished by excruciating pain, forcing him to cry out in agony and give up on standing.

    Rushing to Gu Chengan¡¯s side, Tang Yun reached out to help him, but the moment she touched him, he winced in pain, ¡°Aunt Tang, don¡¯t move me.¡±

    Seeing this, Tang Yun stood helplessly beside him, anxious, ¡°Can¡¯t you get up?

    I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll go get Grandpa Yue to take a look at you, just stay still for now.¡±

    It took her a moment to realize she needed assistance.

    After speaking, Tang Yun hurriedly ran out the door.

    Gu Chengan initially wanted to say it wasn¡¯t necessary, but after a second thought, he held back his words.

    Gu Zhiqi had struck him hard this time, and he was unsure when the pain would subside.

    **

    Gu Chengan thought Gu Zhiqi had used excessive force, oblivious to the fact that she had already restrained herself greatly to avoid killing him.

    Carrying a basket full of various nts, Gu Zhiqi returned to her room and locked the door behind her.

    She casually ced the basket on the nightstand, removed her shoes, and sat crossed-legged on the bed.

    Raising her hand, she took the Crushed Ice Rain Mist from the basket, her gaze lowered as she stared at the flower for a few seconds before murmuring softly, ¡°I hope this works.¡±

    After speaking, she tore off a few petals and ced them in her mouth to chew carefully.

    She returned the rest of the flowers to the basket, closed her eyes, and began to meditate.

    In a realm invisible to the naked eye, the air around Gu Zhiqi began to swirl rapidly, centered around her.

    **

    Downstairs, Tang Yun had already brought Grandpa Yue.

    Grandpa Yue was the vige¡¯s barefoot doctor, a respected elder ustomed to treating the minor ailments of the locals.

    Gu Chengan¡¯s frequent brawls often resulted in injuries, which would lead him to Grandpa Yue for treatment, making them quite familiar with each other over time.

    Upon hearing that Gu Chengan had taken a fall and couldn¡¯t get up, Grandpa Yue followed Tang Yun over without hesitation.

    But as soon as he stepped into the Gu Family¡¯s house, Grandpa Yue¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he stopped in his tracks and murmured softly, ¡°Such a powerful energy.¡±

 Chapter 29 - 29 29 Can you get up as I wait

    ?29: Chapter 29: Can you get up as I wait?

    29: Chapter 29: Can you get up as I wait?

    Before the pain could subside, his arm was abruptly seized, sending acute pain shooting through it.

    Before he could react, another jolt of pain came from his elbow, quickly followed by strikes to both his knees.

    ¡°Bang¡±

    In the midst of spinning skies and rolling earth, it felt like he had collided with numerous obstacles, until finally, his back mmed hard against something.

    While groaning in agony, Gu Chengan opened his eyes to gaze at Gu Zhiqi.

    Through a blurry vision, he saw they were separated by more than a dozen steps, and there she stood against the light, high upon the staircase, towering above and looking down at him with disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, touch me less, and the same goes for my stuff.¡±

    The already unappealingplexion of Gu Chengan¡¯s face suddenly turned uglier as he struggled to rise, only to be greeted with even more intense pain.

    He managed a pained hiss and said through gritted teeth to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You just wait.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi let out a light snort, her brows filled with unrestrained amusement, ¡°I¡¯ll wait, but can you even stand up?¡±

    The clear mockery in her tone lingered.

    After finishing her words, she did not spare Gu Chengan another nce and turned away, leaving with an air of nonchnce.

    Gu Chengan¡¯s face grew darker and darker as he continued to lie in the corner of the stairs, trying to alleviate the pain before attempting to rise again.

    He took his time, and it was quite a while before Tang Yun came out from the kitchen with the freshly prepared meal, yet the pain lingered on.

    The staircase was directly in line with the kitchen door, and upon exiting, Tang Yun could see everything at a nce.

    The words that were supposed to call Gu Zhiqi down for the meal morphed into concern for Gu Chengan, ¡°Chengan, what happened to you?¡±

    As she spoke, she hurriedly jogged upstairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just took a fall.¡± Gu Chengan felt an overwhelming pain and with Tang Yun¡¯s arrival, he tried to get up, but the attempt to move only caused his body to be ravished by excruciating pain, forcing him to cry out in agony and give up on standing.

    Rushing to Gu Chengan¡¯s side, Tang Yun reached out to help him, but the moment she touched him, he winced in pain, ¡°Aunt Tang, don¡¯t move me.¡±

    Seeing this, Tang Yun stood helplessly beside him, anxious, ¡°Can¡¯t you get up?

    I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll go get Grandpa Yue to take a look at you, just stay still for now.¡±

    It took her a moment to realize she needed assistance.

    After speaking, Tang Yun hurriedly ran out the door.

    Gu Chengan initially wanted to say it wasn¡¯t necessary, but after a second thought, he held back his words.

    Gu Zhiqi had struck him hard this time, and he was unsure when the pain would subside.

    **

    Gu Chengan thought Gu Zhiqi had used excessive force, oblivious to the fact that she had already restrained herself greatly to avoid killing him.

    Carrying a basket full of various nts, Gu Zhiqi returned to her room and locked the door behind her.

    She casually ced the basket on the nightstand, removed her shoes, and sat crossed-legged on the bed.

    Raising her hand, she took the Crushed Ice Rain Mist from the basket, her gaze lowered as she stared at the flower for a few seconds before murmuring softly, ¡°I hope this works.¡±

    After speaking, she tore off a few petals and ced them in her mouth to chew carefully.

    She returned the rest of the flowers to the basket, closed her eyes, and began to meditate.

    In a realm invisible to the naked eye, the air around Gu Zhiqi began to swirl rapidly, centered around her.

    **

    Downstairs, Tang Yun had already brought Grandpa Yue.

    Grandpa Yue was the vige¡¯s barefoot doctor, a respected elder ustomed to treating the minor ailments of the locals.

    Gu Chengan¡¯s frequent brawls often resulted in injuries, which would lead him to Grandpa Yue for treatment, making them quite familiar with each other over time.

    Upon hearing that Gu Chengan had taken a fall and couldn¡¯t get up, Grandpa Yue followed Tang Yun over without hesitation.

    But as soon as he stepped into the Gu Family¡¯s house, Grandpa Yue¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he stopped in his tracks and murmured softly, ¡°Such a powerful energy.¡±

 Chapter 30 - 30 30 Intelligent Spirit Pet Chubby Chiu

    ?30: Chapter 30 Intelligent Spirit Pet Chubby Chiu   30: Chapter 30 Intelligent Spirit Pet Chubby Chiu                                   ¡°Uncle Yue, you need toe see Chengan right away,¡± Tang Yun called out in an anxious tone, snapping Grandpa Yue back to reality.

    ¡°Ah,ing right away,¡± Grandpa Yue said, quickly starting up the stairs to the corner.

    Before squatting down to examine Gu Chengan¡¯s injuries, Grandpa Yue nced toward the upper floor with a strange expression, only to find that the energy that had cascaded down from above had already dissipated as if everything that had just happened was an illusion.

    Curiosity filled his heart, but knowing that treating Gu Chengan¡¯s injuries was the priority, he refocused.

    ¡°Ouch, did he fall?¡± Grandpa Yue teased while checking Gu Chengan¡¯s wounds.

    Upon hearing his words, Gu Chengan¡¯s face changed, and he stubbornly insisted, ¡°Fell.¡±

    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that he was injured in a fight with a woman, and that woman was Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Then you must have had quite the fall,¡± Grandpa Yue remarked.

    Hearing this, Gu Chengan¡¯s face turned even more unsightly.

    Worried, Tang Yun asked, ¡°Uncle Yue, is it serious?¡±

    ¡°Quite troublesome, but not too bad.

    He¡¯s tough-skinned and strong; he¡¯ll heal in two or three months,¡± Grandpa Yue said casually, already touching Gu Chengan¡¯s arm.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Chengan was shaken, ¡°Two or three months¡­

    Ow!¡±

    Before he could finish expressing his shock, a sharp pain in his arm disrupted him, and a cry of pain escaped his lips.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Before he could recover from the pain, another jolt shot through his other arm.

    ¡°Feeling the pain now?

    Be more careful next time.

    Today it¡¯s a broken hand and foot, but if one day it costs you your life, you¡¯ll regret it toote,¡± Grandpa Yue cautioned, moving his hands to Gu Chengan¡¯s leg.

    Seeing this, Gu Chengan couldn¡¯t care less about what Grandpa Yue was saying; he just turned his head quickly, not daring to watch Grandpa Yue¡¯s hands on his leg.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Two sessive agonized screams filled the air as Grandpa Yue calmly stood, patting his hands, then turned to Tang Yun, ¡°Xiao Tang, let¡¯s get him upstairs.¡±

    Tang Yun immediately nodded in response.

    Then, together, they carried the perspiring Gu Chengan, who was in great pain, upstairs.

    **

    On the second floor.

    Gu Zhiqi, sitting in meditation on the bed, had her forehead covered with a fine sheen of sweat.

    As the air around her stilled, she slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Zhizhi brand Intelligent Spirit Pet Chubby Chiu at your service.

    Please enter your startup password.¡± As Gu Zhiqi opened her eyes, a cute, electric voice sounded in her mind.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, ¡°Thinking of crashing again?¡±

    At Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, the cute voice responded cheerily, ¡°Long time no see, Zhizhi~¡±

    Thest word lingered with an overly obvious, cajoling sweetness.

    ¡°Did you cause this transmigration?¡± Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids slightly, ending her meditation.

    Chubby Chiu fell silent at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, not uttering a word.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi knew it must be rted to it.

    ¡°I had no choice~¡± After a long pause, Chubby Chiu spoke in its sweet, intive voice, ¡°You were about to die, so I used up all my energy trying to send you to Another World space, but something went wrong¡­¡±

    Instead of reaching Another World, she ended up in a transmigrated story.

    Hearing its increasingly pitiable tone, Gu Zhiqi lifted her hand to her forehead, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu immediately switched from feeling sorry for itself to being ted.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, half-heartedly, then casually asked, ¡°Can we go back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve used up all my energy, and I¡¯m only Level One, still in a semi-awake state,¡± Chubby Chiu replied, its voiceced with a whine, sounding pitiful.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Level One?

    Even though she had guessed this oue the moment she heard its sweet voice, it was still hard to ept.

 Chapter 31 - 31 31 Is this Gu Bos second daughter

    ?31: Chapter 31 Is this Gu Bo¡¯s second daughter?

    31: Chapter 31 Is this Gu Bo¡¯s second daughter?

    On Aquamarine Star, everyone had an Intelligence Brain.

    And Chubby Chiu was the Intelligence Brain that Gu Zhiqi had modified into an Intelligent Spirit Pet.

    On Aquamarine Star, she had finally managed to upgrade it to Level Eight, but now¡­

    She was back to square one.

    ¡°Zhizhi, I used up all my energy just to save you,¡± the baby voice continued in a whiny tone, ying up the sympathy card, ¡°you have to find a way to upgrade me again.¡±

    Upgrade it?

    Upgrading it would be even harder than making a Shuttle Machine.

    ¡°How about you just keep crashing?¡± Gu Zhiqi suggested half-heartedly.

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±?!?!!!

    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯ve changed!

    Wuu wuu wuu¡­¡±

    ¡°Bzz bzz bzz¡ª¡±

    Mid-cry, after a brief sound of electricity, the Spirit Pet went silent.

    It got so emotionally worked up, it crashed ahead of time.

    Gu Zhiqi kept silent for a moment, nced sideways, and looked at the leftover Crushed Ice Rain Mist in the basket.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t eat it and nned to save it to feed to the Spirit Petter.

    She had just started her retirement life, and now she had to start making a living again.

    Gu Zhiqi sighed deeply.

    Life is hard, Zhizhi sighs.

    ¡°Thump thump thump¡±

    Suddenly, someone knocked on her room door, and Gu Zhiqi got up from the bed.

    ¡°Aunt Tang,¡± Gu Zhiqi greeted politely when she saw the woman standing at the door.

    The young girl¡¯s voice wasnguid and cool, as if soaked in misty rain, cold yet strangely soothing, with a hint of obedience that unexpectedly sounded pleasing.

    Tang Yun was a bit down due to Gu Chengan¡¯s sudden injury, but when she heard the young girl¡¯s voice, some of the gloom lifted.

    ¡°The food is reheated,e downstairs and eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded, stillzily, but with a touch ofpliance.

    To this, Tang Yun was already ustomed.

    As they passed by Gu Chengan¡¯s door, Grandpa Yue was justing out of his room.

    Seeing Tang Yun and Gu Zhiqi, Grandpa Yue gave Gu Zhiqi an extra nce, then said to Tang Yun, ¡°Xiao Tang, I¡¯ve set Chengan¡¯s leg with a splint, and his hand was just a simple dislocation; it¡¯s already been put back.

    His leg should recover in a month or two, and I¡¯lle every week to change his dressing.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yue, thank you so much for your trouble¡­¡±

    While Tang Yun and Grandpa Yue were talking, Gu Zhiqi went downstairs first.

    When Tang Yun escorted Grandpa Yue down the stairs, she saw Gu Zhiqi eating at the dining table.

    Grandpa Yue seemed to casually ask, ¡°That¡¯s Gu Bo¡¯s second daughter, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, her name is Gu Zhiqi, Xiao Qi.

    This is Grandpa Yue, the vige doctor,¡± Tang Yun introduced them briefly when Grandpa Yue asked.

    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Yue,¡± Gu Zhiqi greeted.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Grandpa Yue replied meaningfully, smiling warmly at Gu Zhiqi, then continued, ¡°Come visit my house when you have time.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded perfunctorily and then continued to focus on her meal.

    Seeing this, Tang Yun rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Uncle Yue, this child is rather reserved; please don¡¯t mind her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s fine,¡± Grandpa Yue said, and after giving Tang Yun a few more reminders about Gu Chengan¡¯s care, he leisurely left.

    **

    In Yun Town, Yun Town Suyuan Hotel.

    Su Yunling had just finished a video conference when someone knocked on her door.

    She walked over, opened the door, and found Tang Yichen standing there with a pillow, looking utterly disoriented.

    Su Yunling raised her eyebrows, giving him an inquisitive look, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, seen a ghost?¡±

    Upon hearing Su Yunling¡¯s voice, Tang Yichen came to his senses and slipped into her room with his pillow, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking over and over, and I feel there¡¯s something odd about this, so I decided to seek your protection for a bit.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡± Aren¡¯t you the one who didn¡¯t believe?

 Chapter 32 - 32 32 Disbelief Could Cost You Your Life

    ?32: Chapter 32: Disbelief Could Cost You Your Life   32: Chapter 32: Disbelief Could Cost You Your Life                                   It¡¯s no wonder Tang Yichen started feeling superstitious all of a sudden.

    Yesterday, after Gu Zhiqi did a reading for him, even though he didn¡¯t take it seriously, he couldn¡¯t help but remember it well.

    He remembered the time and ce Gu Zhiqi had mentioned, sost night, as soon as he arrived in Yun Town, he instructed the staff to make sure not to book Traceability Hotel.

    But who could have known that all the hotels in Yun Town were either fully booked or undergoing renovations, leaving only Traceability Hotel with avable rooms.

    Fine, he¡¯d stay for one night and then leave.

    Early this morning, he nned to set off for Yan City, but because ofst night¡¯s sudden heavy rain, the road from Yun Town to Yan City had copsed and was blocked, making it impossible to go.

    He refused to believe in curses, so he called for a private ne, only to find out that the ne had malfunctioned!

    Afterward, he tried thousands of methods to avoid staying at Traceability Hotel that night, but without exception, due to one reason or another, he couldn¡¯t leave the hotel in the end.

    Now, as the time was nearing eleven o¡¯clock, he began to feel a little panicked.

    The moment Tang Yichen stepped into Su Yunling¡¯s room, afraid of being thrown out, he grabbed a pillow and plopped himself down on the sofa, ¡°Third Brother, please let me stay just one night, lend me your sofa for the evening.¡±

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the ¡®child¡¯ is a scam artist?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it over, and I believe it¡¯s better to be credulous than to be doubtful,¡± said Tang Yichen, clutching the pillow and speaking earnestly, ¡°After all, if I believe, the worst that can happen is I get scammed.

    If I don¡¯t believe, and it turns out to be true, what I might lose could be my life.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling gave a faint smile and didn¡¯t kick Tang Yichen out.

    Actually, he was quite curious himself.

    Su Yunling picked up a script and casually flipped through it beside Tang Yichen.

    Tang Yichen, however, sat restlessly, ncing at his phone every now and then.

    It was nearly ten fifty-nine, and Tang Yichen was bing increasingly tense.

    He stared at the phone screen without blinking, even holding his breath.

    Finally, the time on his phone turned to eleven o¡¯clock.

    Yet, nothing happened.

    Tang Yichen finally exhaled a long breath, ¡°I knew it, that girl was just short on cash, trying to¡­¡±

    ¡°Bang¡±

    Before he could finish, the sound of gunfire rang out close by.

    Tang Yichen¡¯s words came to an abrupt halt.

    ¡°Bang bang bang¡± ¨C a session of gunshots continued to echo in his ears.

    ¡°Damn!

    So there really was an ambush.¡± Tang Yichen threw the pillow he held and got up.

    Su Yunling was sitting beside him reading the script; apart from his hand gripping the script slightly tighter when the first shot rang out, his expression remained unchanged for the rest of the time, as if he couldn¡¯t hear the intense gunfire outside at all.

    Tang Yichen had already reached the door when he noticed that Su Yunling hadn¡¯t reacted, so he stopped and looked back at him, ¡°Third Brother, didn¡¯t you hear that?¡±

    Seeing Su Yunling unmoved, Tang Yichen started to wonder if he was just too nervous and had experienced auditory hallucinations.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so anxious, you can go check it out yourself,¡± Su Yunling said without even lifting his head, casually turning another page of the script.

    Tang Yichen: ?

    ncing at Su Yunling, then back at the direction of the door, and listening to the ceaseless gunshots, Tang Yichen finally opted to approach the door.

    Hey down at the door, ear pressed against it, wanting to listen for any activity first.

    But just as he put his ear to the door, the gunshots seemed to vanish.

    ¡°Huh?

    Why has it gone quiet?¡± Tang Yichen muttered under his breath, continuing to lie beside the door, listening intently.

    ¡°Thump thump thump¡±

    The door was suddenly knocked, making Tang Yichen jump in fright.

    ¡°Ouch, damn!

    Third Brother, they¡¯vee, they must know I¡¯m hiding here,¡± Tang Yichen stepped back, sitting on top of a cab by the door, squeezing himself up against it.

 Chapter 33 - 33 33 About Fishing

    ?33: Chapter 33 About Fishing   33: Chapter 33 About Fishing                                   Su Yunling finally deigned to lift his gaze from the script, cing a bookmark in the middle of the page he had read before closing the script and standing up.

    ¡°Third Brother, shall we, perhaps climb out the window?

    Who knows how many might beying in ambush outside¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, knocking sounds came from outside the door again.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s all taken care of.¡± After the knocking, a vigorous voice came from outside, a voice Tang Yichen knew all too well.

    It was Yun Yan¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Huh?

    Yun Yan¡¯s voice?

    What¡¯s he doing here?¡± Tang Yichen was a bit confused, wasn¡¯t he supposed to have returned to the capital?

    Without hurry, Su Yunling strolled to the door and opened it.

    As the door opened, a strong scent of blood rushed to greet them.

    Standing outside was a man with a burly figure, dressed in ckbat attire, holding a gun, and on his chest was a strikingly conspicuous Kun, the distinctive emblem of the Ever Winning Army.

    Seeing Su Yunling and Tang Yichen, Yun Yan respectfully began to speak, ¡°Master, Fourth Master.¡±

    Feeling slightly awkward at the scene, Tang Yichen coughed lightly and jumped down from the cab.

    Then, as if nothing were amiss, he nodded towards Yun Yan.

    He was definitely not scared, it was just the various coincidences of today, and Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s phrase, ¡°certain death,¡± that had spooked him, yes, that was it.

    It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not the first time losing face in front of Yun Yan.

    No big deal.

    ¡°Master, for this operation, our side had no casualties, we killed 27 ambushers, captured 7 alive, and for now, have not discovered anyone who has escaped.¡± Yun Yan reported the oue to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling¡¯s peach-blossom eyes slightly narrowed as he spoke casually, ¡°Missing two.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yan paused for a moment, then immediately said, ¡°This subordinate will begin a search immediately.¡±

    After speaking, he turned around and took his men to conduct the search.

    Su Yunling casually walked out of the room.

    In the corridor, the air was heavy with the scent of blood, with people d in ckbat attire bustling about, managing the scene.

    ¡°Third Brother, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Tang Yichen, looking at the scene before him, expressed his bewilderment.

    ¡°Angel¡¯s people.¡± Su Yunling¡¯s eyes lowered slightly, and his right thumb lightly touched the silver ring on his left ring finger, rubbing it gently, his eyes dark and enigmatic.

    ¡°Angel¡¯s people?

    How did they suddenly enter the country again?¡± Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°They¡¯re like a bad penny.¡±

    ¡°They came for you and Old Fu,¡± Su Yunling said with a light tone.

    At those words, Tang Yichen was taken aback, as if he had just realized something, ¡°So your and Second Brother¡¯s visit to Yan City wasn¡¯t really for Yue Ying, but was a fishing expedition?¡±

    Listening to Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Su Yunling looked up at him, ¡°He originally nned to use himself as bait.

    Then, you came.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ?

    ¡°So, you two switched the bait to me?¡± Tang Yichen stared wide-eyed at Su Yunling, disbelief written across his face.

    That day, when he came looking for Third Brother, the crew was shooting near Yueqi Vige, and he did indeed see Second Brother.

    However, neither Second Brother nor Third Brother mentioned searching for Yue Ying, and Third Brother seemed to be loafing about, joining up with the crew.

    He was puzzled at the time, wondering why Second Brother, always so busy, had suddenly changed his ways.

    A few days ago, Second Brother suddenly left.

    At the time Tang Yichen didn¡¯t think much of it, as Second Brother was always known to be busy.

    But now, thinking it over, it seemed they had switched the bait to him, which is why he left!

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s questions, Su Yunling raised his eyebrows, giving him a look that said your guess is right.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that, like, devoid of any conscience?¡± Tang Yichen, who had been kept in the dark the entire time, protested against their behavior.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?

    This way, you won¡¯t seem superfluous,¡± Su Yunling said, a careless andzy smile ying upon his lips.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    You believe that I won¡¯t go dark on you?!

 Chapter 34 - 34 34 Weaving the Web

    ?34: Chapter 34 Weaving the Web   34: Chapter 34 Weaving the Web                                   ¡°So, you knew there would be an ambush tonight as early as yesterday?¡± Tang Yichen suddenly thought of a very serious question.

    Third Brother was never one to easily trust others, but yesterday, as if bewitched, he actually believed a young girl¡¯s words.

    Now that he thought about it, maybe he didn¡¯t really believe the girl¡¯s words, but he knew all along that there would be an ambush tonight.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re really framing me.¡± Su Yunling leanedzily against the door frame, smiling with an air of frivolous nonchnce, ¡°I just knew that they were going to make their move sometime soon.¡±

    However, because of the young girl¡¯s words, he had indeed asked Yun Yan to send some more people over.

    ¡°I now have reasons to suspect that my inability to leave the Traceability Hotel involves your doing.¡± Tang Yichen stared at Su Yunling with deep eyes, trying to read the truth on his face.

    However, he gleaned nothing.

    Su Yunling just smiled, still in his nonchnt, disdainful manner, and didn¡¯t pay him any further attention.

    Tang Yichen wanted to ask more, but his phone in his pocket rang.

    Seeing the caller ID, Tang Yichen clenched his teeth and pressed the answer button heavily, speaking in a gloomy voice, ¡°Good evening, Second Brother.¡±

    The person on the other end seemed to notice something off in his tone and paused before speaking, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Still alive.¡± Tang Yichen spoke through clenched teeth, still brooding over the fact that he had been turned into bait without his knowledge.

    ¡°Come downstairs.¡±

    Tang Yichen: Huh?

    Tang Yichen paused for a moment, ¡°You¡¯re in Yun Town?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m downstairs.

    I just had a run-in with Angel¡¯s men.

    I have them tied up at the moment, but I can¡¯t handle them all by myself.

    Come down here.¡±

    On hearing this, Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got the right man for this kind of job, wait for me.¡±

    After speaking, he nced around, found that Su Yunling had disappeared, grabbed someone at random to exin a few words, and then quickly went downstairs.

    **

    Under the night sky, a chorus of frog croaks and cricket chirps merged into a symphony of summer night.

    Yueqi Vige, second floor of the Gu Family residence.

    Outside the window was the incessant sound of insects and frogs, while inside the room, there was the frequent rapid tapping on a keyboard.

    Gu Zhiqi sat cross-legged at the desk,nguidly leaning back in the chair, her pale and slender fingers dancing across the keys.

    After pressing Enter, a webpage appeared on theputer screen.

    The webpage was mainly ck, with a white spider web icon in the top right corner, and at the very top, therge words ¡°Web Network¡± fashioned in a special font that curved into the shape of a crescent moon.

    At the center of the webpage, a login window popped up promptly.

    Gu Zhiqi remembered reading about the Web Network in a novel.

    The Web Network was an international trading website created by the female protagonist and a few hacker friends.

    Ordinary people didn¡¯t even know about its existence, and those who did couldn¡¯t ess it, as the website operated on a membership system, closed to non-members.

    To be a member of the Web Network, there were two requirements:

    One, you must have a base capital of nine million for registration, and that only allows you to be a Bronze member, the lowest level.

    After that, you need to earn the internal currency of the website¡ªSpider Coin.

    Only when you have enough Spider Coin can you upgrade to higher membership levels.

    Two, you must be referred by an insider or prove your own skills.

    The Web Network was known to be a gathering of elites, especially those who had registered as members through skill verification¡ªeach one was a leading figure in their industry.

    Looking at the login page that popped up on the screen, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers hesitated for a moment.

    After a few seconds, she decided to proceed with the regr registration process.

    When choosing a registration identity, she selected Diviner and clicked to register.

    Soon, she was contacted proactively by the website¡¯s administration.

 Chapter 35 - 35 35 Network Manager; Youre Going to Die

    ?35: Chapter 35 Network Manager; You¡¯re Going to Die   35: Chapter 35 Network Manager; You¡¯re Going to Die                                   [Network Manager 007: Hello, since the identity you chose is special, I will personally experience the verification process.

    In other words, I need you to do a fortune-telling for me right now, is that okay with you?]

    [Fine, but I won¡¯t predict the future; forecasting the future costs money]

    [007: ¡­]

    After a string of speechless ellipses, 007 sent over a set of birth-time characters.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at them, didn¡¯t even think about it, and typed a few words back.

    [You¡¯re going to die]

    It was only after sending the message that Gu Zhiqi realized what he had done.

    This damn upational hazard, it had struck again.

    [007: ?!]

    With no message recall function avable, Gu Zhiqi nned to simply skip over this, ignored 007¡¯s question marks, and his fingertips began to dance over the keyboard.

    He needed to hurry.

    After all, this person was about to die.

    Switching to a different manager for verification would be quite troublesome; he had to get it done before their death.

    [Fell into a cesspit at age five]

    [Poked a hos¡¯ nest at age eight]

    [Wet the bed at age ten]

    [007: Stop!]

    After Gu Zhiqi had sent out three messages, the other party called to stop.

    After calling for a stop, 007 sent a message, [007: Can we¡­

    talk about some adult matters?]

    [Got confessed to 54 times at age 18]

    [Got dumped 43 times at age 20]

    [007: Stop, stop, stop!]

    [007: Tell me something that only I could possibly know]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi raised his eyebrows, a touch of yfulness coloring his features.

    [Yesterday in the bathroom, your phone fell into the toilet, and you picked it up with your bare hands]

    [007: ¡­]

    [007: ¡­you can leave out the bare-handed part]

    Gu Zhiqi raised his eyebrows, pretending not to see.

    [Shall I continue?]

    [007: Since you don¡¯t predict the future, why don¡¯t you tell me what I¡¯m doing at this very moment?]

    [Your parcel arrived, it¡¯s the spicy strips you bought cross-border]

    [007: ?]

    After 007 sent a question mark, there was no further message.

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t worried,id back with his chin propped up, his fingertips idly tapping on the desktop, over and over again.

    About a minuteter, 007 sent a message.

    [007: Hey, not bad]

    [Is the review approved?]

    [007: That thing you mentioned earlier about me dying, what was that about?]

    Originally, 007 hadn¡¯t taken Gu Zhiqi¡¯s firstment seriously, but under the current circumstances, he couldn¡¯t help but believe it.

    [Can you approve the review first?]

    [Having another manager do a review would be quite troublesome]

    [007: ?]

    With two directments from Gu Zhiqi, 007 was at a loss and just sent over a question mark.

    [I can save you too, for 500 million]

    [007: Huh?]

    [If you don¡¯t refuse, I¡¯ll take that as your agreement]

    [There¡¯s a sniper at your three o¡¯clock, you might have someone deal with him]

    Once the message was sent, there was no more reply from the other side.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t mind; his lips curved slightly, a casual smile appearing on his face, taking the opportunity to stretch.

    About two minutester, 007 sent a message.

    [007: Thanks]

    Upon seeing this, Gu Zhiqi clicked his tongue lightly, his fingertips deftly sending three messages in quick session.

    [It was just a transaction]

    [Remember to transfer the money]

    [And approve the verification too]

    Not long after the messages were sent, the verification was approved, and the page changed from the chat interface with 007 to the registration page.

    Gu Zhiqi only filled in two fields, one for the nickname and one for a description.

    Nickname: Zhezhi

    Description: Fortune-telling, five hundred coins per session

    Then he confirmed the registration.

    Closing the newly popped-up ¡°Registration Sessful¡± window, Gu Zhiqi logged into his ount.

    Immediately after the ount was sessfully logged in, a friendship request arrived from the Network Manager 007.

    Thinking that the other party hadn¡¯t transferred the money yet, Gu Zhiqi epted it.

    As soon as the friend request was approved, 007 sent a message.

    [007: Master, you saved my life today; you are my rebirth parents]

 Chapter 36 - 36 36 Prefers to be Called Grandfather

    ?36: Chapter 36 Prefers to be Called Grandfather   36: Chapter 36 Prefers to be Called Grandfather                                   [007: If there¡¯s anything in the future that I can help with, just let Daddy know, and I¡¯ll be at your service.]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    [Zhezhi: There¡¯s one thing.]

    [007: ?]

    He was just being polite!

    [Zhezhi: Transfer money.]

    There was silence on the other side for a few seconds before a message came through.

    [007: Daddy, since you¡¯ve just registered as a member, you¡¯ll probably need some Spider Coins, would it be okay if I convert it to Spider Coins for you?]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the message from 007, his eyebrows slightly raised in agreement.

    [Zhezhi: That would be fine.]

    No sooner had Gu Zhiqi agreed than 007 transferred the converted Spider Coins to him.

    [007: Transferred 500 coins.]

    That¡¯s right, five million had turned into five hundred coins, with the exchange rate between Spider Coin and RMB being one Spider Coin to ten thousand cash.

    Spider Coin is the circting currency of the Web tform, and all bounties and transactions made through the tform must be paid with Spider Coins.

    There are two ways to obtain Spider Coins: by spending money and without spending money.

    The way to get them without spending money is to ept currency bounty tasks in the bounty hall.

    The way to get them by spending money is to recharge cash for coins, and there¡¯s a limit to how much you can recharge: a user can only exchange up to 900 Spider Coins.

    Another spendy way is to buy coins with cash from other members; buying coins isn¡¯t as simple as one coin for ten thousand cash, it¡¯s more like two to three times that price.

    After receiving the transfer, 007 sent Gu Zhiqi a link with an introduction to the Web tform.

    After sending the introduction link, another message followed, [If you have any questionster, feel free to ask me.]

    [Zhezhi: I have one question.]

    [007: Daddy, just ask.]

    [Zhezhi: Rather than Daddy, I prefer others to call me Grandpa.]

    [007: ¡­]

    **

    Haicheng, the Gu Family.

    A girly on the couch on the balcony of a certain room; it was dark outside on the balcony, a night without a moon.

    She was wearing pure ck pajamas and ck Bluetooth earbuds.

    Quietly, she listened to the soundsing through the earbuds.

    All of a sudden, the mobile phone beside the girl lit up, and the singing in the earbuds abruptly stopped.

    The girl¡¯s eyes snapped open, and irritation visibly took hold of her features.

    Her already dark eyes shaded further with rings of ink.

    She turned her head, ring at the phone.

    An international call wasing through on the screen.

    Gu Xiyue picked up the phone, ¡°Speak.¡± Her voice was cool and tinged with irritation.

    If it hadn¡¯t been a call, the person on the other end would probably have got a beating.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me, something big.¡± The voice on the other side had a Lolita tone, seemingly apprehensive of Gu Xiyue¡¯s irritation.

    ¡°What, you found them?¡± Her voice was monotone, cold and clear as she asked, like an emotionless robot.

    Lolita Voice ¡°¡­No, not yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been two years, and you can¡¯t even find a person; what are you good for?¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s voice grew colder as she spoke.

    Lolita Voice ¡°¡­¡±

    This damn¡­

    Did the boss have gunpowder for breakfast today?

    ¡°Well, today¡­

    oh, it would be yesterday for you now, a sniper made a move on 007 yesterday; it was someone from Angel.¡± Lolita Voice continued, cautious in her speech.

    At these words, Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze turned sharp, ¡°He¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Nearly lost his life.¡± Lolita Voice¡¯s tone carried a hint of fear, but there was more schadenfreude to it.

    Gu Xiyue ¡°¡­¡±

    Lifting her hand, she pinched the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°That lucky bastard was having a fortune-telling session with a master at the time.

    The master predicted someone was out to kill him and helped him dodge the bullet.¡± The voice of Lolita Voice carried a tinge of jealousy as she reported.

 Chapter 37 - 37 37 Diviner Zhezhi; Phoenix Sleep Fragrance

    ?37: Chapter 37 Diviner Zhezhi; Phoenix Sleep Fragrance   37: Chapter 37 Diviner Zhezhi; Phoenix Sleep Fragrance                                   ¡°That shameless cur, actually having the audacity to acknowledge someone as his grandfather without any decency¡­¡± Lolita Voice started rambling on in talkative mode, continuing to gripe about 007.

    Gu Xiyue was initially intending to ask about Angel, but upon hearing Lolita Voice¡¯s words, she subconsciously murmured softly, ¡°Diviner?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s like your colleague, and since she helped 007 escape death, it shows she¡¯s really skilled.

    Boss, are you interested in meeting her?¡± Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s mumble, Lolita Voice stopped griping and started talking about the Diviner instead.

    ¡°Not interested, keep talking about Angel.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they sent a sniper, who¡¯s been killed already.

    Other than the Angel symbol on his arm, nothing else has been found.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Xiyue responded indifferently, listening to the nonsense on the other end, knowing it was time to hang up, ¡°Nothing else, hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Hey!

    Don¡¯t hang up yet, Boss.

    Seeing that 007 almost got killed, why don¡¯t you do a fortune-telling for me?

    In case Angel¡¯s people are also after my life, at least I can be prepared.¡± Lolita Voice quickly rambled on as soon as she heard Gu Xiyue was about to hang up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    Why?¡± Lolita Voice asked, somewhat dazed.

    ¡°I did another readingst night and suffered bacsh,¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s voice was cold and clear, tinged with a hint of destion.

    ¡°Shit!

    You did another reading on her?

    Are you out of your mind?!¡± Lolita Voice¡¯s voice suddenly turned masculine, filled with a mix of exasperation and frustration, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯ll do the investigating, so why couldn¡¯t you just wait?¡±

    He had thought that¡¯s why 007 nearly died; the Boss didn¡¯t foresee it because she suffered bacsh,pletely unable to do the reading.

    ¡°Wait for you to investigate?

    Another year or two?¡± Gu Xiyue said with undisguised disdain and sarcasm in her tone.

    On the other side, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hanging up.¡± Gu Xiyue finished speaking and without waiting for a response, she hung up the phone.

    She tossed her phone aside and stood up to return to her room.

    After hanging up, the phone lying on the sofa had its screen still lit.

    And on the screen was the recording yback interface.

    The recording, paused due to the iing call, resumed its silent y after the call ended.

    Less than a minute into the recording yback, another iing call appeared on the screen.

    The same international call, the same number,beled Fall.

    The ringingsted for 25 seconds before the call was answered.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± An impatient voice came from the room.

    ¡°That Diviner is here for MR-7,¡± said Lolita Voice in a deep, clear masculine tone, now filled with a hint of seriousness.

    The room fell into a prolonged silence, and only after about half a minute, did Gu Xiyue coldly ask, ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°She has initiated a trade offer, the item offered is an MR-7 fragment, and she¡¯s asking for Phoenix Sleep Fragrance in exchange,¡± said Fall with a grave and somber tone, showing unprecedented seriousness.

    ¡°Phoenix Sleep?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if what she has is the same as the Phoenix Sleep that appeared two years ago.

    It¡¯s up to you whether to take it or not.¡±

    As soon as Fall finished speaking, Gu Xiyue fell into a long silence again.

    ¡°Given the special identity of the other party, if she could predict 007¡¯s case, she might predict mine as well.

    I¡¯m willing to help you investigate, but I also fear provoking her.

    You know how perceptive a powerful Diviner can be,¡± Fall said, his voice tinged with a hint of helplessness.

    ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡± Gu Xiyue suddenly asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Fall was confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s the fortune-teller¡¯s name?¡± Gu Xiyue asked in a light tone.

    ¡°Nickname¡¯s Zhezhi, as in ¡®break¡¯ and ¡®branch¡¯.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes darkened as she murmured softly, ¡°Zhezhi?¡±

 Chapter 38 - 38 38 The Bounty is Accepted

    ?38: Chapter 38: The Bounty is epted   38: Chapter 38: The Bounty is epted                                   Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s mutterings to herself, Fall stopped speaking on the other end.

    After a long while, Gu Xiyue indifferently replied with a single word, ¡°ept.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you think it over?

    Aren¡¯t you afraid of encountering a swindler?¡± Fall sounded a bit surprised in his tone.

    Obviously, he hadn¡¯t expected Gu Xiyue to make a decision in such a short period.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a swindler, then so be it.

    To me, MR-7 is nothing more than useless junk,¡± Gu Xiyue maintained her indifferent tone.

    ¡°Not just junk, but dangerous junk that could bring about fatal troubles.¡±

    Fall ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to contact them yourself or should I help you?¡± Knowing Gu Xiyue disliked dealing with people, Fall took the initiative to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fall stayed silent for a moment before speaking with a hint of regret, ¡°I was hoping to make some connections this time, looks like I¡¯ll have to find another excuse.¡±

    ¡°Just have Ta do a few more divinations and you¡¯ll get familiar,¡± Gu Xiyue casually added.

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Fall agreed, his tone infused with approval.

    ¡°By the way, West has been looking for top-grade Calming Fragrance; if he finds out Phoenix Sleep has reappeared, he¡¯ll definitely make a move.

    Make sure you take the bounty before he does.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After the call ended, Gu Xiyue immediately went to ept the bounty.

    **

    Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t expected that overnight, the bounty concerning MR-7 would be epted.

    The person who took the bounty was named Moon, the top one on the hacker leaderboard.

    Having read the novel, Gu Zhiqi knew that this was one of the many pseudonyms of the female protagonist.

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t very surprised that the female protagonist epted the bounty.

    She had calcted it; if not the female protagonist, then it would be the male protagonist.

    There were four fragments of MR-7 in total, and she knew that both the male and female protagonists had one fragment each.

    Choosing Phoenix Sleep Fragrance as the trade item was because the novel mentioned that both protagonists needed it, and it just so happened that she could craft it.

    [Moon: When can you ship it?]

    The message had been sent at two in the morning, but unfortunately, by then, Gu Zhiqi had fallen asleep.

    [Zhezhi: Tomorrow.]

    After sending the message, Gu Zhiqi stepped out.

    Yueqi Vige and the surrounding few viges were all dedicated to the cultivation of medicinal herbs.

    Along the road, you could see fields everywhere, filled with various kinds of medicinal herbs.

    Interestingly, aside from their medical applications, most of these herbs could also be used as ingredients for Fragrance.

    In fact, this was no coincidence, as there were Fragrance Refiners living in seclusion in these viges.

    They needed fragrance ingredients for their Fragrance Refining but did not want to draw too much attention.

    Gu Zhiqi remembered that Gu Xiyue, the pseudonymous female lead, had one of her identities as a Fragrance Refiner, and the person who taught her the craft was hiding out in Yueqi Vige.

    ¡°Xiao Qi, where are you off to so early in the morning?¡± Suddenly, an elderly yet robust voice rang in her ears.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up to see a new figure before her, none other than the vige¡¯s barefoot doctor, Grandpa Yue.

    ¡°Grandpa Yue.¡± Gu Zhiqi greeted him first and then continued, ¡°Do you know where in the vige I can buy a variety of medicinal herbs?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Grandpa Yue raised his eyebrows, ¡°You want to buy herbs?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about a variety of herbs, there¡¯s no family in this vige that canpare to mine,¡± Grandpa Yue said, taking a puff from his pipe.

    ¡°Would you like toe over and have a look?¡±

    At these words, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯ll be imposing, then.¡±

    Hearing this, Grandpa Yue cracked a smile, ¡°Alright, then follow me.¡±

    Grandpa Yue¡¯s house wasn¡¯t far from the Gu Family¡¯s home; it was just a three-minute walk away.

    Grandpa Yue¡¯s courtyard was fenced with hedges, and within the yard, various flowers and herbs grew, along with a few small trees.

    Near the house were a furnace and pots set up, currently with a fire going and medicine brewing, filling the air with a faint aroma of herbs.

 Chapter 39 - 39 39 The Protagonists Beautiful Master

    ?39: Chapter 39: The Protagonist¡¯s Beautiful Master   39: Chapter 39: The Protagonist¡¯s Beautiful Master                                   ¡°Lan Lan, a guest has arrived at home.¡± As soon as he entered the courtyard, Grandpa Yue bellowed into the house.

    Upon hearing the voice, a beauty walked out of the house.

    The beauty was slender and wore a green cheongsam, her hair done up in a bun secured by a pearl hairpin.

    ¡°Dad, weren¡¯t you going down to the fields?

    How did you end up bringing back a young girl?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was warm and gentle, carrying an indescribable charm.

    After speaking, the woman turned her gaze to Gu Zhiqi, looking her over for quite a while before adding, ¡°What a beautiful girl.¡±

    ¡°The second daughter from the Gu Bo Household, here to buy medicinal herbs.¡± Grandpa Yue spoke leisurely while puffing on his pipe.

    Yue Lan¡¯s smile faded slightly upon hearing Grandpa Yue¡¯s words, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her.¡±

    She then turned her attention back to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°So you¡¯re the one who bullied my Yue girl?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to purchase medicinal herbs.¡± Gu Zhiqi raised her eyeszily, her brows expressing a cool disinterest.

    As Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze, their eyes met, and Yue Lan momentarily lost herself in the girl¡¯s profound and hazy eyes.

    ¡°Ah, such beautiful eyes,¡± Yue Lan suddenly eximed.

    The voice was so gentle and soothing, even her exmation sounded pleasant to the ear, not startling at all.

    ¡°Although born wicked, you do have a pair of beautiful eyes.¡± Yue Lan said as her smile returned, and she took a few steps closer to Gu Zhiqi, eyeing her from head to toe, ¡°Being born this beautiful, you are not inferior to Yue girl.

    Why bother doing bad things?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She too wanted to ask the original owner of this body.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was wondering whether Yue Lan might start a fight with her to avenge the female protagonist, a voice reached her ears.

    ¡°Lan Lan, Xiao Qi is here to buy medicinal herbs.¡± Grandpa Yue interjected.

    ¡°Oh, look at me, I forgot about the business at hand.¡± Yue Lan said as she cheerfully took Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, leading her into the house.

    ¡°Technically, since you bullied my Yue girl, I shouldn¡¯t sell you any medicinal herbs.¡±

    ¡°But, seeing how beautiful you are, I¡¯ll sell them to you on the sly.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She is truly the female protagonist¡¯s mentor.

    Definitely a close mentor.

    Yue Lan pulled Gu Zhiqi into the herbal shop, where the scent of medicinal herbs was strong.

    Severalrge medicine cabs lined the walls,beled with various herb names.

    Near the door, there stood a wooden cab with several ledger-like books on it.

    ¡°Come on, girl, tell me what herbs you need.¡± Yue Lan sat in front of the counter, holding a writing brush, flipping through the books while addressing Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi scanned the cabs in the shop and started naming the herbs and their quantities.

    Yue Lan listened while writing, but as she did so, the depth in her eyes grew.

    After Gu Zhiqi finished naming the herbs, Yue Lan set down the brush and lifted her gaze with a gentle smile, ¡°Girl, did you perhaps leave out a few herbs?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows and looked at Yue Lan with augh yet spoke no words, theughter cool and faint.

    Seeing this, Yue Lan clicked her tongue lightly but didn¡¯t press further, instead, she picked up the list and began to gather the herbs.

    After preparing the herbs, Yue Lan leaned slightly over the counter, resting on it and looking at Gu Zhiqi with a brimming smile, ¡°Girl, are you really sure you don¡¯t need the other herbs?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, looking at Yue Lan, ¡°Do you have them here?¡±

    Then she nced around the herbal shop again.

    She had noticed earlier that the remaining herbs she needed were not there, which is why she hadn¡¯t mentioned them.

    ¡°Just because they¡¯re not for sale in the shop doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have them stashed away,¡± Yue Lan said with a meaningful smile, looking at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°So, do you want them?¡±

 Chapter 40 - 40 40 Becoming Friends with the Beauty; Boiling Medicine

    ?40: Chapter 40: Bing Friends with the Beauty; Boiling Medicine?

    40: Chapter 40: Bing Friends with the Beauty; Boiling Medicine?

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes curved, and the smile on her face lost a bit of its usual aloofness, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yue Lan looked at the smile on the girl¡¯s face, curved her own brows and eyes, and turned to search the other rooms for the remaining few herbs.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Yue Lan to gather all the herbs, and she ced them in front of Gu Zhiqi, ¡°We¡¯re missing one ingredient, Moonshine Grass.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze lowered slightly as she looked over the herbs Yue Lan had found and then lifted her eyelids, ¡°How much do I owe you?¡±

    Yue Lan shuffled an abacus over, propped her chin in one hand, and casually flicked the beads with the other, ¡°Mmm, that¡¯ll be Two Million in total.¡±

    Themon herbs weren¡¯t valuable, but Yue Lan¡¯s collection included a few precious ones.

    Two Million was a little less than what Gu Zhiqi had budgeted.

    She pulled out her phone from her pocket and asked Yue Lan, ¡°Could you tell me your card number?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be WeChat friends, I¡¯ll send it to you over WeChat,¡± Yue Lan raised her gaze, her palm still propping her chin, smiling at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi flipped out a QR code for Yue Lan to scan.

    ¡°If you manage to refine it, could you let me know afterward?¡± After scanning Gu Zhiqi¡¯s friend code, Yue Lan looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Gu Zhiqi said with a slight nod of her head and epted the new friend request.

    And so, the girl Gu Zhiqi, holding the script for the wicked supporting female character, became WeChat friends with the heroine¡¯s beautiful master.

    **

    Leaving Yue Lan¡¯s ce, Gu Zhiqi went to the vige entrance to pick up a package.

    When she got back to the Gu Family home, Tang Yun was washing vegetables while wearing an apron.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi bring back a pressure cooker and several bags of herbs, Tang Yun was genuinely taken aback, ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Tang, I¡¯d like to use the backyard for a bit.¡± And with that, Gu Zhiqi carried the pressure cooker and herbs to the backyard.

    Remembering the Gu family¡¯s instructions, Tang Yun wiped her hands on her apron and quickly followed Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Making some medicine,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, finding threerge rocks and setting up a simple stove in a corner of the backyard.

    ¡°I can help with the medicine,¡± Tang Yun offered, moving forward to help.

    ¡°I need to constantly monitor the heat; I can manage on my own,¡± Gu Zhiqi declined Tang Yun¡¯s offer.

    Seeing this, Tang Yun did not press further.

    Yet, recalling the Gu family¡¯s instructions and still worried, she stood by watching.

    Before starting the fire, Gu Zhiqi went back to her room to fetch a nt of Moonshine Grass.

    Soon, the fire was lit, and white smoke started to rise in the backyard.

    Tang Yun watched for over ten minutes and, seeing none of the scenarios Gu Huaijin had described, reassured, went back to the kitchen to cook.

    By the time the meal was ready, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s medicine was still not done, and Tang Yun advised her to eat first.

    During the meal, Tang Yun casually asked, ¡°What medicine are you making?

    Are you sick?¡±

    As soon as Tang Yun¡¯s question was out, Gu Chengcheng and Gu Chengan, who were both focused on their food, simultaneously looked up at Gu Zhiqi.

    One¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity, the other¡¯s with schadenfreude and anticipation.

    ¡°A sedative for insomnia; I¡¯ve been having trouble sleeping,¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke earnestly, yet she made time to answer Tang Yun¡¯s question.

    Tang Yun nodded, understanding.

    Gu Chengan seemed disappointed to hear the answer.

    ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, does insomnia mean you can¡¯t sleep at night?¡± Gu Chengcheng looked up at Gu Zhiqi with hisrge, clear eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, then raised her eyebrows, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Is there a medicine that can cause insomnia?¡± Gu Chengcheng asked Gu Zhiqi with glistening eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Mom always stays up veryte.

    I want to have insomnia too so I can stay up with her, but I always fall asleep,¡± Gu Chengcheng said, his tone growing increasingly forlorn as he looked earnestly at Gu Zhiqi.

    As soon as Gu Chengcheng¡¯s words were out, Tang Yun¡¯s hand tightened around her chopsticks.

 Chapter 41 - 41 41 Fragrance Refining

    ?41: Chapter 41 Fragrance Refining   41: Chapter 41 Fragrance Refining                                   Gu Chengan listened to Gu Chengcheng¡¯s words, turned his head to nce at Tang Yun, aplex look in his eyes, as a tingling of sourness welled in his heart.

    Originally, she could have just taken Gu Chengcheng and left, just like Zhang Xiuli did.

    ¡°Children should sleep obediently; otherwise, they won¡¯t grow tall,¡± Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows and said nonchntly to Gu Chengcheng, then lowered her head and continued to focus on eating.

    After hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Chengcheng blinked.

    Is that so?

    ¡°Aunt Tang, you don¡¯t have to work so hard in the future.

    I will earn my own tuition,¡± Gu Chengan said sullenly and then buried his head, shoveling rice into his mouth quickly without bothering to pick up any dishes, just eating the white rice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the tuition; it¡¯s already been taken care of.

    Just focus on your studies,¡± Tang Yun said as she picked up a chopstick full of food and put it in Gu Chengan¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Eat some vegetables.¡±

    Gu Chengan didn¡¯t look up; whatever Tang Yun clipped, he just kept shoving it into his mouth, head bowed.

    The dining table fell silent once again, but this time the atmosphere grew tense.

    Aside from Gu Zhiqi, who ate as if nothing was amiss, the other three harbored their own preupations.

    **

    After eating, Gu Zhiqi continued to fuss with her herbs.

    She started at eight in the morning and continued until two in the afternoon without getting it right.

    Initially, Tang Yun was worried and checked in on her from time to time in the backyard.

    Latterly, seeing no issues, she simply let her be.

    Gu Chengcheng, watching Gu Zhiqi¡¯s dedication, thought it was like ying house and found it amusing, so he brought over a small stool and sat obediently to watch.

    Gu Chengan suspected Gu Zhiqi was up to some mischief and dragged hisme leg to sit under the eaves of the backyard, keeping a close eye on her.

    ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, has the medicine been boiling for so long and still not ready?¡± Gu Chengcheng propped his chin with both hands, eagerly asking Gu Zhiqi.

    This was already the umpteenth time he asked Gu Zhiqi the same question.

    As always, Gu Zhiqi just perfunctorily replied, ¡°Almost there.¡±

    Then, Gu Chengcheng believed her once more.

    Resting his chin, he sat and waited.

    And that waitsted another two hours.

    Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, on the dot.

    The pressure cooker on the stove suddenly began to shake violently and made a loud noise.

    ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, it¡¯s dancing,¡± Gu Chengcheng pointed at the violently shaking pressure cooker with his tender little finger.

    Gu Zhiqi looked somewhat lethargic upon seeing this but remained unruffled as she stood up.

    She reached out to grab Gu Chengcheng by the cor, advancing towards the shelter of the eaves at a leisurely pace.

    Gu Chengan had been sitting under the eaves for so long that he started to doze off.

    Hearing footsteps, Gu Chengan opened his eyes and took a nce.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi carrying Gu Chengcheng over, he thought Gu Chengcheng had caused trouble and was being scolded by Gu Zhiqi, instantly ridding him of all drowsiness.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, let go of Cheng¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Gu Zhiqi set down Gu Chengcheng, then crouch down at a casual pace.

    Immediately after, she raised her hand to cover Gu Chengcheng¡¯s ears.

    Gu Chengan: ?

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±

    Before Gu Chengan could ask what was happening, a loud explosion rang by his ear, startling him so much that he nearly jumped out of his chair.

    Gu Chengan turned his head suddenly towards the source of the noise, only to see that the pressure cooker had exploded, and there was a sizable hole blown in the ground.

    Curling wisps of white smoke rose, leaving a mess all around.

    Gu Chengan ¡°¡­¡± ???

    He was utterly dumbfounded.

    Gu Chengcheng was also puzzled, looking at therge hole and then at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi showed no particr reaction; she just calmly instructed Gu Chengcheng, ¡°Stand here and don¡¯t move.¡±

    Then, she walked towards therge hole.

    Gu Chengcheng moved towards Gu Chengan and tugged at the hem of Gu Chengan¡¯s clothes.

    He was a bit scared.

 Chapter 42 - 42 42 Fragrance Formation

    ?42: Chapter 42 Fragrance Formation   42: Chapter 42 Fragrance Formation                                   ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As an anxious voice sounded, a figure appeared at the doorway connecting the backyard and the kitchen.

    Hearing the loud bang, Tang Yun had dropped what she was doing and hurried over, only to see that the backyard had been blown up with a crater.

    And there was Gu Zhiqi, crouched by the edge of the pit, her back to Tang Yun.

    Tang Yun ¡°¡­¡±??

    ¡°How are you, did you get hurt?¡± Tang Yun was only stunned for a few seconds before walking quickly towards Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I told you to let me do it, yet you still insisted on¡­¡±

    The rest of her words stopped abruptly when she saw the small pills lying in the palm of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    Gu Zhiqi was sifting through the iron fragments of the pressure cooker and picking up the little pills one by one.

    The medicinal herbs had condensed into Fragrant Pills, whichy round and plump in the palm of her hand.

    Each Fragrant Pill was about one centimeter in diameter, and, without exception, each little sphere had a faint pattern on its surface.

    The pattern was too small for Tang Yun to see clearly, but it seemed a bit like a phoenix.

    Tang Yun stared nkly, momentarily forgetting to react.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Zhiqi casually responded to Tang Yun while she continued searching.

    Picking Fragrant Pills out of the debris as if it was a routine she was well-ustomed to.

    Seeing Tang Yun walk towards Gu Zhiqi, Gu Chengcheng also ran over with a pitter-patter and stood by to watch.

    Gu Chengan also followed Gu Chengcheng over, limping along.

    ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, you¡¯re so amazing.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Are you making bombs?¡± Gu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he looked at Gu Zhiqi, full of admiration.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing Gu Chengcheng mention making bombs, Gu Chengan instinctively took two steps back.

    Considering how ruthlessly Gu Zhiqi had dealt with him before, he had reason to suspect that if she really made a bomb, he would be the first to be blown up.

    After a moment of silence, Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Gu Chengcheng; her eyes slightly raised, her lips parted lightly, ¡°It¡¯s for insomnia, want some?¡±

    Gu Chengcheng immediately shook his head like a rattle.

    He did not want to sleep.

    Gu Zhiqi withdrew her gaze and continued sorting the Fragrant Pills.

    Eventually, her palm could no longer hold any more pills, and Gu Zhiqi looked left and right, catching sight of a stic bag not far away.

    That was the stic bag the pressure cooker came in, thrown aside that morning when opening the parcel, and she hadn¡¯t gotten around to throwing it away yet.

    Gu Zhiqi stood up, picked up the bag, and conveniently dumped the Fragrant Pills into it.

    Tang Yun ¡°¡­¡±?!

    Just like that, haphazardly put into a stic bag?

    **

    After tidying up the backyard, Gu Zhiqi carried the Fragrant Pills back to her room.

    Thinking of what Yue Lan said to her in the morning, Gu Zhiqi opened Yue Lan¡¯s WeChat and sent her a message, consisting of only two words.

    [Zhi: Fragrance done]

    Yue Lan replied quickly.

    [Moon Beauty: ?!]

    Gu Zhiqi saw her message, but did not bother replying.

    She tossed the Fragrant Pills onto the bedside table, flopped onto the bed, pulled up the nket, and slept.

    She didn¡¯t know how others managed the heat when refining Fragrance, as for her, she had many methods of controlling the heat, but for now, she could only use spiritual power.

    Unfortunately, during the process of crossing worlds, her spiritual power seemed to have been damaged, nowhere near its peak.

    Refining a batch of Fragrant Pills took a significant toll on her spiritual power, and now, she needed rest.

    ¡°Ding dong¡±

    ¡°Ding dong¡±

    Due to sheer exhaustion, sleepiness quickly overtook her, and just before falling asleep, Gu Zhiqi dimly heard the sound of message alerts.

    But she was just too sleep-deprived to care.

    **

    When she woke up again, it was already evening, and it was the knocking on the door and the shouting that woke her up.

    ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± The messy knocking and Gu Chengcheng¡¯s childish voice rang outside the door.

    ¡°I know.¡± Gu Zhiqi repliednguidly, threw back the nkets, and got out of bed.

 Chapter 43 - 43 43 Beauty Appreciates Fragrance

    ?43: Chapter 43: Beauty Appreciates Fragrance   43: Chapter 43: Beauty Appreciates Fragrance                                   Gu Zhiqi shuffled downstairs in a pair of slippers, yawning as she went.

    At the stairwaynding, she noticed an extra person in the living room and paused mid-step.

    What is she doing here?

    ¡°Xiao Qiqi, good evening,¡± Yue Lan greeted with a smile, holding Gu Chengcheng on the sofa, ¡°to meet again so soon, we must really be fated.¡±

    ¡°Good evening,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedckadaisically.

    Gu Chengan, seeing the two of them looking quite familiar with each other, was a bit shocked; whatever he imagined made him shoot Gu Zhiqi a sharp re.

    Gu Zhiqi simply ignored it and continued into the kitchen.

    Soon, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s obedient voice came from the kitchen.

    ¡°Aunt Tang, let me help you with the dishes.¡±

    Hearing the dutiful tone, Yue Lan found it difficult to associate this voice with the carefree,zy girl, but it was indeed her.

    Yue Lan raised her eyebrows and looked towards the kitchen several times.

    ¡°Hypocrite,¡± Gu Chengan muttered under his breath.

    When Yue Lan heard Gu Chengan¡¯s mutter, she turned her head to look at him, her gaze inadvertently sweeping across his broken leg.

    Aunt Tang was not aware of the twice Gu Zhiqi had attacked Gu Chengan, but Yue Lan had heard about it from her father.

    Looks like the boy doesn¡¯t learn his lesson.

    ¡°Aunt Yue, is something wrong?¡± Gu Chengan, noticing Yue Lan¡¯s meaningful look, was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Nothing, how is your leg recovering?¡± Yue Lan asked with a gentle smile at Gu Chengan.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost better,¡± Gu Chengan rubbed his head, feeling a bit embarrassed by Yue Lan¡¯s concern.

    Seeing this, Yue Lan lifted her eyebrows and said no more.

    After dinner, Yue Lan didn¡¯t leave; instead, she cheerfully pulled Gu Zhiqi upstairs.

    She insisted on seeing the Fragrance that Gu Zhiqi had developed.

    Gu Zhiqi never could refuse a beauty¡¯s request.

    Thus, she led Yue Lan to her room.

    ¡°You might not believe this, but you agreed to let me see the Fragrance over WeChat,¡± Yue Lan said, then blinked gently at Gu Zhiqi before turning to look around her room.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?!

    I agreed in my sleep?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the messages yourself,¡± Yue Lan said earnestly, her tone both gentle and innocent.

    Gu Zhiqi, skeptical, checked WeChat only to find that thest three messages were indeed from Yue Lan, but she hadn¡¯t agreed to anything.

    The first one was the question mark and exmation mark she had seen before going to sleep.

    Following that were two unread voice messages.

    Gu Zhiqi yed them.

    ¡°Xiao Qiqi, I was wondering if I coulde see the Fragrance you¡¯ve made?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t reply, I¡¯ll take that as a yes~¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She lifted her eyes, giving Yue Lan anguid nce.

    ¡°See, I told you that you agreed,¡± Yue Lan said, shrugging her shoulders innocently, ¡°By the way, Xiao Qiqi, where¡¯s the Fragrance you made?¡±

    After scanning Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room roughly and seeing no likely ce for the Fragrance, Yue Lan had to ask her directly.

    Gu Zhiqi put away her phone and tilted her head toward the nightstand, ¡°There, that way.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yue Lan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly moved to the nightstand.

    ¡°Is it in the drawer?

    Why don¡¯t you lock it?

    You¡¯re too unguarded,¡± Yue Lan said as she reached out to pull open the drawer.

    However, when her eyes caught sight of the in transparent stic bag on the nightstand, her hand paused.

    Her gaze settled on the stic bag.

    ¡°It¡¯s not in the drawer; it¡¯s in the stic bag,¡± thezy, casual voice of the girl came from behind, shattering Yue Lan¡¯sst assumption.

    Yue Lan ¡°¡­¡±

    The top-tier Calming Fragrance that had driven countless people crazy was kept in this in stic bag?

    And so carelessly ced at that?!

 Chapter 44 - 44 44 Little Girl, Really Not Cute At All

    ?44: Chapter 44 Little Girl, Really Not Cute At All   44: Chapter 44 Little Girl, Really Not Cute At All                                   Yue Lan regained herposure and reached out to pick up the stic bag by the bedside.

    If one looked closely, they could see her hand was trembling slightly.

    As the stic bag was opened, a faint scent wafted out, and Yue Lan stared at the twenty-something round Fragrant Pills in the bag, frozen on the spot.

    Is it really Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?!

    Really, the one she had been researching for two years and still couldn¡¯t produce?

    ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao Qiqi, did you really refine this fragrance?¡± Even after hearing Tang Yun talk about it, Yue Lan still found it hard to believe.

    Considering herself a prodigy Fragrance Refiner, Yue Lan had created thousands of fragrances, if not tens of thousands, and from childhood, she had never encountered any bottlenecks in Fragrance Refining, until two years ago, when Phoenix Sleep Fragrance burst onto the scene.

    Two years ago, Phoenix Sleep Fragrance suddenly appeared in the most famous auction house in the capital, Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    At that time, Phoenix Sleep Fragrance was hyped as something divine, and its price was driven up very high.

    When Yue Lan first heard about Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, she was somewhat dismissive, thinking it was just a marketing strategy by Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    It wasn¡¯t until she saw Phoenix Sleep Fragrance from her little apprentice that she understood why it was ssified as a top-tier fragrance.

    Later, with great difficulty, she managed to deceive two pills from her apprentice to study.

    And then, that studysted two years.

    She delved into it day in and day out, tried thousands of methods, but still couldn¡¯t produce it.

    Moreover, Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, after appearing three times two years ago, never showed up again.

    Two whole years.

    For two whole years, she had never invested so much time in a single fragrance, but no matter how much time she spent, no matter how many methods she used, she couldn¡¯t produce Phoenix Sleep Fragrance.

    But now, someone else had seeded.

    Hearing Yue Lan¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and nced at her.

    Wasn¡¯t it because she knew that she had seeded that she came?

    Yue Lan stared dazedly at the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance in the bag, lost in her thoughts for a long time without snapping out of it.

    Seeing her like this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak.

    Instead, she shuffled in her slippers to the desk, sat in the chair facing away from Yue Lan, lowered her gaze slightly, and looked at her phone.

    After a long while, Yue Lan finally collected herself, turned around with aplicated expression to look at Gu Zhiqi, and gazed at her somewhat fervently, ¡°Who did you learn your Fragrance Refining Technique from?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard the question but did not turn around, her fingers paused on the phone for a moment, and she remained silent for a few seconds.

    After a while, she lifted her eyelids slightly and replied nonchntly, ¡°My mentor.¡±

    In fact, she hadn¡¯t studied the traditional Fragrance Refining Technique; the methods she used were all derived from Alchemy.

    The Mysterious Sect Techniques had many branches, including Alchemy, which her Senior Uncle specialized in researching.

    Since she had learned Alchemy from her Senior Uncle, if you rounded up, it meant her Fragrance Refining Technique was taught by her mentor, which was technically true.

    ¡°May I ask who your mentor is¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not convenient to disclose.¡± Before Yue Lan could finish her sentence, Gu Zhiqi interrupted, her tone still indifferent.

    Yue Lan ¡°¡­¡±

    Yue Lan felt somewhat choked by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    Apart from her undutiful apprentice, this was the first time she¡¯d been cut off like that, and she felt aplex mix of emotions.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re not cute at all.¡± Staring at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s back, Yue Lan fell silent for a few seconds, then theplex emotions in her eyes faded away, and she reverted to her usual graceful and gentle demeanor.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Zhiqi responded indifferently and continued to tap on her phone.

    ¡°Are you selling this fragrance?¡± Yue Lan raised the bag in her hand towards Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Not selling.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yue Lan¡¯s tone took on a tinge of regret, ¡°Alright then.¡± After saying this, she turned her focus back to the stic bag, ¡°May I take them out to have a look?¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

 Chapter 45 - 45 45 Do you have many friends; Lazy girl

    ?45: Chapter 45 Do you have many friends; Lazy girl   45: Chapter 45 Do you have many friends; Lazy girl                                   Yue Lan, having heard this, carefully took out a Fragrant Pill from the bag and examined it closely.

    The pill was round and plump, with a tiny phoenix pattern clearly imprinted on its surface.

    This was no ordinary Fragrant Pill, it could be considered a work of art.

    Yue Lan continued to take out several Fragrant Pills topare and found that each one was exactly the same, with identical sizes and the same patterns, as if they were copies of one another.

    ¡°How is this pattern imprinted?¡±

    She had studied for two years, not only failing to produce Fragrance, but she also couldn¡¯t figure out how the phoenix pattern was imprinted on the Fragrant Pills.

    Initially, she thought it was hand-engraved, butter she realized that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Because the phoenix pattern wasn¡¯t only on the surface of the Fragrant Pill, it extended all the way inside.

    Even if you whittled it down to the size of a soybean, there would still be a miniature version of the exact same phoenix pattern imprinted on it.

    Upon hearing Yue Lan¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze and turned to look at Yue Lan, ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Yue Lan thought Gu Zhiqi was finally going to seriously answer her question and felt a surge of happiness.

    However, the joy in her heart shattered instantly when she heard what Gu Zhiqi said next.

    ¡°Could you help me out?¡±

    These were Gu Zhiqi¡¯s exact words.

    Then, Yue Lan fell silent for a long while.

    ¡°What kind of help?¡± Yue Lan took quite some time to recover and asked irritably.

    ¡°Buying train tickets.¡±

    Yue Lan ¡°¡­¡±

    A few secondster, Yue Lan took out her phone.

    Gu Zhiqi sent her the link to assist, and then asked in a faint voice, ¡°Do you have many friends?¡±

    Yue Lan: ?

    ¡°If you do, could you please ask them to help me out, thanks.¡±

    All her contact information was new, and currently, her WeChat friend list contained only Yue Lan and Tang Yun.

    And to help out, you needed to invite five people.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just buy an eleration package?¡± Yue Lan said, somewhat speechlessly, yet she still helped Gu Zhiqi out and forwarded the request.

    Seeing the destination, she casually asked, ¡°Are you heading to Yan City tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied while looking down at her phone.

    ¡°What are you doing in Yan City?¡±

    ¡°Delivering goods.¡± Yue Lan had just managed to snatch a ticket for her, so Gu Zhiqi became much less dismissive.

    ¡°Delivering goods?

    Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?¡± Yue Lan blurted out a random guess.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyes to look at Yue Lan.

    Yue Lan: ?

    Was it really that?

    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Gu Zhiqi, lifting up her phone to show the sessful ticket purchase.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Yue Lan waved her hand, indicating it was nothing and then brought the conversation back, ¡°So you are really going to Yan City to deliver Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yue Lan¡¯s face immediately turned gloomy as she lowered her head and stared at the Fragrant Pills in the stic bag with a look of sorrow, ¡°Sigh~ I better take a good look now, I won¡¯t see them after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°If you really want them, I can sell you three,¡±

    This time, the sess rate of producing the Fragrance was quite good, with a total of twenty-three pills.

    A set of Fragrance has ten pills, and the three extra could be sold for money.

    Yue Lan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up at these words, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a condition.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Not just one condition, even ten would be fine.

    ¡°You have to keep it a secret that I can refine Fragrance, and you can¡¯t tell anyone that I sold you the Fragrance,¡± Gu Zhiqi emphasized the word ¡°anyone.¡±

    Had it not been for the MR-7 fragment, she wouldn¡¯t have even considered refining Fragrance.

    Now that she had obtained the fragment, she probably wouldn¡¯t refine Fragrance anymore in the future.

    Yue Lan paused upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    Staring at Gu Zhiqi for a long time, it took her a while to respond, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She was just azy girl with no desire for fame or wealth, yet they had painted her in such a bad light.

    Indeed, many mouths can melt metal.

 Chapter 46 - 46 46 The Masters Sect Does Not Pass Down the Secret Technique; Little Fairy!

    ?46: Chapter 46: The Master¡¯s Sect Does Not Pass Down the Secret Technique; Little Fairy!

    46: Chapter 46: The Master¡¯s Sect Does Not Pass Down the Secret Technique; Little Fairy!

    ¡°50 million a pill, non-negotiable.¡± Seeing Yue Lan agree, Gu Zhiqi stated her price outright.

    At those words, Yue Lan raised her brows, without a hint of hesitation, she promptly agreed, ¡°No problem.¡±

    Phoenix Sleep Fragrance disappeared two years ago, and in those two years, just on the web alone, there were hundreds, if not thousands, of people offering rewards for Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, with the bounty price skyrocketing.

    The highest current offer on the web was from someone named West, who had bid 100 million for a single Phoenix Sleep Fragrance pill.

    The price Gu Zhiqi offered Yue Lan was extremely low inparison.

    ¡°You take three pills for yourself, and remember to transfer the money,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, then turned away, going back to fiddling with her phone, resuming an attitude of indifferentziness.

    Seeing this, how could Yue Lan not understand?

    Selling her three Fragrant Pills at a price lower than the bounty on the web was clearly a way to settle the debt from the precious medicinal materials sold to her in the morning and for the aid provided just now.

    Now that the transaction was done and the debts paid, she reverted to a demeanor that kept people at a distance, cold and detached.

    Yue Lan clicked her tongue lightly, then looking at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s back, she spoke up, ¡°ount number.¡±

    ¡°Sent it via WeChat,¡± came the response.

    Yue Lan checked WeChat and indeed found it was sent.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how the pattern is imprinted on those Fragrant Pills,¡± Yue Lan said while transferring the money, casually asking the question.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a secret technique of the Master¡¯s Sect, not to be disclosed,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded, recliningzily in the chair with a tone that was very dismissive and nonchnt, spouting nonsense.

    Yet, Yue Lan believed it.

    ¡°Does your Master¡¯s Sect still take disciples?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She turned around, looking at Yue Lan with a deadpan expression.

    ¡°You think you could maybe introduce me, let me also pay homage to your Master¡¯s Sect?¡± Yue Lan said with a smile, half-joking as she spoke to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Travel across time and space to introduce you?

    **

    Yan City.

    On the bustling streets, a business van moved along slowly.

    Inside the van, Tang Yichen leaned against the seat with a listless expression, his face pale and his lips faintly white, looking like he was hovering between life and death.

    Su Luo, sitting beside him, appeared deeply worried, ncing over from time to time, fearing that he might close his eyes for good any second now.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t fall asleep, we¡¯re almost at the Central Hospital,¡± Su Luo said immediately upon seeing Tang Yichen close his eyes.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    He gave him a fleeting look and then nced back, speaking faintly, ¡°Third Brother, can we just dump this guy out on the street.¡±

    This TM, if he¡¯s not dead yet, the noise will kill him.

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, Fourth Brother,¡± Su Yunling didn¡¯t pay Tang Yichen any mind, but Su Luo was not happy, ¡°I¡¯m so concerned about you, how can you ask Third Brother to throw me out.¡±

    ¡°No need, thanks,¡± Tang Yichen said, then rolled his eyes in silence.

    ¡°Ow, Third Brother, look, Fourth Brother¡¯s in a bad way, he¡¯s rolling his eyes!¡± Su Luo deliberately raised his voice, then turned back to look at Su Yunling sitting in the back row.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    His fist clenched tight.

    Su Yunlingzily lifted his eyelids, giving Su Luo a sideways nce, ¡°Want to get off early?¡±

    At this, Su Luo immediately sat up straight, pressed his lips into a straight line, and made a zipping motion across his mouth with his hand.

    Then he turned away, no longer looking at Tang Yichen but at the scenery outside the window.

    All of a sudden, Su Luo sat up straight, scrambling up to the van window, pounding on the ss with both hands.

    ¡°Mmm, mmm mmm, mmm mmm mmm¡­¡±

    The others in the van ¡°¡­¡±?

    Having an epileptic fit?

    ¡°Little Fairy!¡± Su Luo finally remembered that he wasn¡¯t really gagged, ¡°The Little Fairy is outside!¡±

    ¡°Who?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, hiss¡ª¡±

    At Su Luo¡¯s shout of Little Fairy, the listless Tang Yichen jolted up, wincing from his injury, gasped for air, then bore the pain and continued to look outside, ¡°Where?

    Where?¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47 47 Catching the Bus with Little Fairy!

    ?47: Chapter 47: Catching the Bus with Little Fairy!

    47: Chapter 47: Catching the Bus with Little Fairy!

    Who the Little Fairy Su Luo mentioned was, everyone on the bus, except the driver, probably knew.

    Ever since leaving Yueqi Vige, Su Luo had been kicking himself for not getting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s contact information.

    Now that he saw her, his excitement was natural.

    And Tang Yichen was no less excited inside.

    After all, if it weren¡¯t for the nt that Gu Zhiqi had sold to Su Yunling, he would be dead by now.

    To him, Gu Zhiqi was a lifesaver!

    The moment Su Luo spoke up, Tang Yichen impatiently peered out of the bus window.

    As luck would have it, the bus was just about to approach a traffic light intersection, slowing down.

    Even so, with all the hustle and bustle outside, Tang Yichen searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t spot Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Dog Luo, where is she?¡± Tang Yichen said, patting Su Luo on the back.

    ¡°Standing right in front of Third Brother,¡± Su Luo replied nonchntly, then pressed himself tightly against the window, staring intently outside.

    On the road, the traffic was relentless, and the sidewalks were bustling.

    Despite so many people and the girl¡¯s simple attire, she was still remarkably eye-catching because of her looks and aura.

    A thought suddenly shed through Su Luo¡¯s mind: Some people simply stand there and seem as if they¡¯ve starred in a movie.

    At that moment, Su Luo¡¯s desire to recruit Gu Zhiqi into the entertainment industry grew even stronger.

    Tang Yichen, ¡°¡­?¡±

    In front of Third Brother?

    Are you kidding me?

    He turned his head and really took a nce at Su Yunling.

    He noticed that Su Yunling¡¯s gaze had shifted away from the script.

    At that moment, he was slightly tilting his head, leaningzily against the window, looking towards the back of the bus.

    Following Su Yunling¡¯s gaze, Tang Yichen indeed saw a familiar figure.

    At the bus stop by the roadside, in front of a huge advertisement board, the girl stood in a rxed pose, a lollipop in her mouth, a light brown paper bag hanging from one wrist, and the other hand holding a cell phone, her eyes slightly downcast, listlessly ying with her phone.

    Behind the girl, on the advertisement board, was a person¡ªwho at that moment was sitting in the back row of themercial vehicle.

    So, Su Luo was not wrong after all.

    Gu Zhiqi was indeed standing in front of Su Yunling, except in front of the advertisement board that bore his image.

    Although there were over a dozen people at the bus stop, at first nce, the girl would be the first person one noticed.

    ¡°Stop the car, pull over, I want to go find the Little Fairy!¡± Su Luo immediately shouted at the driver, like someone possessed.

    The driver: ?

    Instead of pulling over, the driver looked through the rearview mirror at Su Yunling in the back seat and asked, ¡°Young Master Luo?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already gone,¡± Su Yunling said indifferently, then turned his head back to the script in his hands.

    ¡°Quick, find a way to follow that bus!¡± Obviously, having been watching Gu Zhiqi the whole time, Su Luo had noticed she boarded the bus.

    The driver ¡°¡­¡±

    He turned and looked at Su Yunling again.

    ¡°Luoshui Bay, Computer City, Yan City South Station,¡± Su Yunling said tly, without lifting his head, just stating three names.

    The driver: ?

    The driver didn¡¯t understand what Su Yunling meant, but Tang Yichen and Su Luo did.

    The direction that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s Route 56 bus was taking would pass through three stops: Luoshui Bay, Computer City, and finally, the terminus at Yan City South Station.

    It was certain that Gu Zhiqi would alight at one of these three stops.

    He was instructing the driver to block her at these stations.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Luoshui Bay bus stop first,¡± Su Luo directed the driver.

    Seeing that Su Yunling and Tang Yichen had no objections, the driver started the car.

 Chapter 48 - 48 48 Shadow Pavilion

    ?48: Chapter 48 Shadow Pavilion   48: Chapter 48 Shadow Pavilion                                   Gu Zhiqi had just gotten off the bus when someone blocked her way.

    Looking at the young man in a suit in front of her, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, a hint of roguishness creeping into her lethargic gaze, ¡°What, looking for a fight?¡±

    The young man¡¯s mouth twitched as he spoke, ¡°Miss Gu, my boss invites you to get in the car for a chat.¡±

    With that, he pointed to a business car parked not too far away.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Chat?

    Catch up?

    A friend of the original host?

    Gu Zhiqi had been in this world for about ten days and didn¡¯t really know anyone, so she subconsciously assumed that the person inviting her was a friend of the original host.

    It was only after getting on the car that Gu Zhiqi realized that it wasn¡¯t a friend of the original host, but someone she had met before.

    The business car had seven seats, and aside from the front passenger seat and the one next to Su Yunling, there were no other spots, so Gu Zhiqi got in the car and went straight to thest row, sitting down next to Su Yunling.

    ¡°Little Fairy, Little Fairy, about the thing I mentionedst time, give it some more thought, will you?¡± As soon as Gu Zhiqi sat down, Su Luo turned around, rested his chin on the cushion, and looked at Gu Zhiqi eagerly.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    She lifted her eyes, nced at Su Luo.

    After a few seconds of silence, she finally spoke, ¡°What thing?¡±

    Su Luo ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The¡­

    entering the entertainment industry thing,¡± Su Luo said, feeling a bit deted, with a mournful look on his face as he gazed at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Oh, not interested,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently, then turned her head to look at Su Yunling, ¡°You were looking for me?¡±

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi got in the car, Su Yunling had set aside the script in her hand.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, she lifted her eyelids, nced at Tang Yichen, ¡°He was looking for you.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ?

    ?

    ?

    Su Luo ¡°¡­¡±!!

    But it was me who was looking for Little Fairy!

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head, looking at Tang Yichen with an inquisitive look.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me looking for you,¡± Tang Yichen snapped back to reality after being dazed for a few seconds, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, you¡¯re quite divine.

    Just the night beforest, I really was ambushed and nearly lost my life.

    Thankfully, I had your grass.

    I just saw you in the car and wanted to thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need, it was just a fair trade,¡± she replied casually.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    How am I supposed to respond to that?

    Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly and then looked down at her phone, her fingers tapping away incessantly, typing at a rapid pace.

    Seeing that Tang Yichen didn¡¯t speak for a while, Gu Zhiqi looked up and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Suddenly meeting the girl¡¯s puzzling eyes, Tang Yichen was stunned for a moment, then shook his head instinctively.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going.¡± Saying this, she was about to get up.

    ¡°Shadow Pavilion?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi paused mid-rise, turning her gaze toward Su Yunling.

    ¡°Sorry, I identally saw what you were searching for,¡± Su Yunling saidzily, lounging in her seat with herzy, peach-blossom eyes half-closed, and a polite, faint smile on her lips as she looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°But I can take you there.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t too concerned about Su Yunling seeing her search, but his words¡­

    ¡°To Shadow Pavilion?¡±

    Shadow Pavilion was a famous restaurant with chains spread across cities nationwide.

    The restaurant operated a membership system that barred non-members from entering.

    Even after bing a member, one had to book in advance; ordinary members had to book half a month ahead, and even then, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed they¡¯d get a reservation.

    Despite such difficulty in booking, the Shadow Pavilion still had a constant influx of customers, which testified to the deliciousness of the dishes they offered.

    When Gu Zhiqi read the novel initially, she thought that if there were a restaurant like the Shadow Pavilion on Aquamarine Star, she¡¯d be willing to shell out a significant amount for a membership card.

    Now, having entered the story herself, the chance to enjoy these culinary delights was within reach, and Gu Zhiqi naturally wasn¡¯t going to miss it.

 Chapter 49 - 49 49 Brother Lings Vest; Call Me Big Brother

    ?49: Chapter 49 Brother Ling¡¯s Vest; Call Me Big Brother   49: Chapter 49 Brother Ling¡¯s Vest; Call Me Big Brother                                   Under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze, Su Yunling nodded lightly.

    ¡°Hey?

    Gu Xiaoxi, you¡¯re going to Shadow Pavilion?¡± Tang Yichen listened to their conversation, and his eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°If you¡¯re going to Shadow Pavilion, you should look for Third Brother, let me tell you¡­

    ow, hiss~¡±

    Because of his exaggerated movement, he aggravated his wound, and Tang Yichen let out a soft hiss of pain, failing to finish his sentence.

    Seeing this, Su Luo immediately seized the opportunity, ¡°Little Fairy, do you know who the big boss of Shadow Pavilion is?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and shook her head.

    When she read the novel, it was still being serialized, and based on what she had read, there was no mention of who the behind-the-scenes owner of Shadow Pavilion was, though it did mention that the person was a powerful and influential figure.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi shake her head, Su Luo smiled gleefully, an irritating smirk spreading across his face, ¡°As long as you agree to enter the entertainment industry, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, then don¡¯t mention it.¡± Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t interested in who the behind-the-scenes owner of Shadow Pavilion was.

    She was only interested in the delicious delicacies at Shadow Pavilion.

    ¡°Scram to the side.¡± Tang Yichen pulled Su Luo¡¯s cor aside and tossed him aside, then turned to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, the owner of Shadow Pavilion is sitting right next to you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her brows and turned her head to look at Su Yunling, clearly surprised.

    In the novel, it was mentioned several times how formidable the person behind Shadow Pavilion was; in Xia Country, there were very few who dared to cause trouble in Shadow Pavilion.

    She had thought that such an awesome behind-the-scenes owner would be the male lead or female lead, but it turned out to be Su Yunling.

    In the novel, in the eyes of people in the elite circles of the capital, he was seen as a frivolous and world-weary scion.

    In the entertainment industry, he was an actor with mediocre acting skills and a bad temper.

    Three days ago, when she met him in the deep mountains of Yueqi Vige, Gu Zhiqi knew Su Yunling was extraordinary.

    Therefore, even though his outstanding appearance made everything else pale inparison, matching Su Yunling¡¯s portrayal in the novel closely, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t immediately connect him with the novel¡¯s frivolous vase-like supporting male character.

    It wasn¡¯t until she saw his name in the transfer records.

    Seeing that he happened to be an actor and knew Tang Yichen, Gu Zhiqi confirmed he was indeed that vase-like frivolous supporting male character.

    Now, someone tells Gu Zhiqi that Su Yunling is the behind-the-scenes owner of Shadow Pavilion.

    This not only surprised Gu Zhiqi but was also somewhat incredible to her.

    ¡°Child, what kind of look is that?¡± Su Yunling raised his eyebrows, looking at Gu Zhiqi with azy, insouciant smile, ¡°What?

    I don¡¯t look like a boss to you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi regained herposure, the cold aloofness around her dissipating quite a bit, with a faint smile shimmering in the depths of her profound, hazy eyes as she looked at Su Yunling, meaningfully murmuring, ¡°Big boss, huh.¡±

    Her voice was stillzy and carefree, with a touch of interest coloring her expression.

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrows, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    The girl had a pair of profound, hazy eyes; when she was not smiling, her eyes seemed to be enveloped in mist, indistinct, creating a mysterious Illusionary Realm.

    When she smiled, the haziness dissipated quite a bit, an after-rain riverscape ink painting seemed to flood her eyes.

    Staring into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, Su Yunling lost himself for a moment.

    ¡°Does the big boss offer membership cards?¡±

    The girl¡¯snguid voice brought Su Yunling back to his senses.

    ¡°You want a card?¡± Su Yunling shifted his gaze, no longer looking directly into the girl¡¯s eyes.

    The girl¡¯s eyes had Magic Power, exuding a subtle yet fatal attraction, somewhat dangerous.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly towards Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling heard her, his lips curving into a devilishly casual smile, his peach blossom eyes containingughter that rippled and shimmered in his eyes, ¡°How about, you call me Brother Ling and see?¡±

    ¡°Call me Brother Ling, and any service will be provided.¡±

    The low and maic voice carried a hint of teasing and yfulness, sounding seductive and alluring.

 Chapter 50 - 50 50 Thank you, brother

    ?50: Chapter 50 Thank you, brother   50: Chapter 50 Thank you, brother                                   Su Yunling¡¯s words left both Su Luo and Tang Yichen utterly gobsmacked.

    Third Brother, hitting on girls?

    And hitting on an underage girl?!

    Is this really Third Brother?

    Are you sure he hasn¡¯t been possessed by something unclean?

    Tang Yichen, Su Luo, and the driver were all equally bemused, equally incredulous, and the business van suddenly fell into a brief deadly silence.

    ¡°Brother, get me a card,¡±

    thenguid yet endearingly soft voice broke the silence in the car.

    The melon-eating trio ¡°¡­¡± !!!

    The girl¡¯s brows curved slightly, she leanedzily against the seat, her eyes misty and deep with a hint ofughter, staring straight at Su Yunling, smiling like anguorous little fox.

    Locking eyes with her once more, Su Yunling¡¯s gaze deepened.

    After a moment, he slightly narrowed his eyes and averted his gaze, taking his time as he picked up the phone that was set aside and dialed.

    The call was quickly answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Prepare a Purple Gold Card and send it to theputer city branch; I¡¯ll pick it up soon.¡±

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered and she nced at him.

    Purple Gold Card?

    ¡°Register it under whom?¡± Noticing the girl¡¯s gaze, Su Yunling turned his eyes slightly, his smile reaching his eyes, and looked at the girl sitting beside him.

    The girlzily leaned on the seat, and when she saw Su Yunling look over, she gently bent her brows and eyes.

    With herughter, the reserved coldness dissipated quite a bit, making her look obedient and alluring, like an enchanting little fox that doesn¡¯t realize its own charm.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes shed, his brows lifted slightly, and a smile spread across the bottom of his eyes.

    He took his time passing the phone to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Child,e on, register it yourself.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her hand and steadily took the phone, saying into the device, ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    The other end ¡°¡­¡±

    A silence ensued.

    It was as if the inte had been suddenly cut off.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡± The other side did not speak for a long time, so Gu Zhiqi opened her lipsnguidly and repeated her name.

    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± finally, there was a voice from the other end.

    Three secondster, they asked, ¡°May I ask for which three characters?¡±

    ¡°Look back, choose the right branch to perch, Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    The other end fell silent, and after a few seconds, they repeatedly confirmed with an okay.

    Gu Zhiqi handed the phone back to Su Yunling, her brows arched, smiling in a loose and roguish manner, ¡°Thanks, Brother.¡±

    Her voice was very soft, the word ¡°brother¡± tinged with a teasing and suggestive undertone, the yfulness evident in her eyes.

    How could Su Yunling not understand?

    The child was counter-flirting.

    Pausing for a moment as he took the phone, he chuckled lightly after a long while, leisurely epting the phone, ¡°You¡¯re wee, child.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi made a light clicking noise with her tongue, retracting the hand that had passed the phone and casually said, ¡°I owe you a favor.¡±

    Then in a second, she reverted to herzy and detached demeanor, the typical treatment of being discarded after use.

    Having observed her, Su Yunling watched her for a moment, thenughed dryly, ¡°Alright then, if I encounter any difficulties, I¡¯ll definitely seek you out first.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    That won¡¯t be necessary.

    ¡°To Shadow Pavilion,¡± Su Yunling tilted his head and looked at the driver.

    ¡°Ah?

    Oh, alright, alright,¡± the driver took a good ten seconds toe back to himself.

    Meanwhile, the close-up melon-eaters duo also regained their wits, Tang Yichen looked from Gu Zhiqi to Su Yunling, his expressionplex.

    As for Su Luo, her inner imp had already gone on several frenziedps of excitement.

    Ahhhhhh!

    Little Fairy is not only a fairy; she could be a little fox, a little demon!

    Get her into the entertainment industry!

    She must be brought into the entertainment industry!

    **

    The stop Gu Zhiqi chose was already close to the Shadow Pavilion branch.

    It would take less than ten minutes to walk to Shadow Pavilion, and even less time by car.

    Soon, the car arrived at Shadow Pavilion.

    After swiping a card, the car directly entered the underground garage of Shadow Pavilion.

 Chapter 51 - 51 51 Tea leaves taste better than tea water, you can try it

    ?51: Chapter 51: Tea leaves taste better than tea water, you can try it.

    51: Chapter 51: Tea leaves taste better than tea water, you can try it.

    As soon as the car stopped, considering there was still an injured patient in the car, Su Yunling spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll take the child to eat, you guys go to Central Hospital.¡±

    Tang Yichen and the other two: ?

    Seeming to guess the confusion of Tang Yichen¡¯s trio, Su Yunling nced over at Tang Yichen with a casual and flippant tone, ¡°The injury isn¡¯t fully healed yet, losing a life over a meal isn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    It¡¯s just a meal, not that serious.

    ¡°Third Brother, actually I¡¯ve already¡­¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, Fourth Brother is the injured one, I¡¯m not, so I won¡¯t follow you to the hospital.¡± Su Luo interrupted Tang Yichen¡¯s words, then pulled open the car door and jumped out swiftly, fearing that the driver might really take him to the hospital.

    Little Fairy hasn¡¯t even been lured into the entertainment circle yet, no way he¡¯d want to go to Central Hospital.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen also immediately spoke up, ¡°Third Brother, you also know how strong the healing function of Crushed Ice Rain Mist is, I feel like I¡¯ve nearly recovered after just a little while.¡±

    Saying so, he didn¡¯t wait for Su Yunling to respond, and followed Su Luo out of the car.

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi took another look at him.

    Crushed Ice Rain Mist?

    He used it?

    He used both Moon Halo Grass and Crushed Ice Rain Mist?!

    ¡°Child, what are you daydreaming about?

    Get out of the car,¡± Su Yunling¡¯s low and resonant voice brought Gu Zhiqi back to reality.

    ¡°He used Crushed Ice Rain Mist?¡± Gu Zhiqi turned his head to look at Su Yunling, asking earnestly.

    Su Yunling nodded, ¡°He took it this morning.¡±

    Because they were traveling from Yun Town to Yan City, worried about possible idents, they took two petals of Crushed Ice Rain Mist for Tang Yichen to use just in case.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He used Moon Halo Grass too?¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression was somewhat strange.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s peachy eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    Can¡¯t they be used together?¡±

    ¡°They can be used together, but there¡¯s no need.¡± Gu Zhiqimented and then added in a low voice, ¡°Wasteful.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Using both together, the effects will cancel each other out quite a bit, the medicinal properties exerted are less than one-tenth or one-twentieth of using them separately,¡± Gu Zhiqi continued somberly.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes deepened.

    **

    Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi arrived at the private room two minutester than Tang Yichen and Su Luo.

    When the two entered the private room, there was incense burning, tea brewing, with a whiff of tea fragrance and traces of incense, which made the already ancient and elegant private room even more tranquil and graceful.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi,e and drink some tea.¡± Seeing Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqie in, Tang Yichen immediately waved at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Let me tell you, this is tea you can¡¯t normally drink, we can only taste it when we¡¯re with Third Brother.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze rested on the tea table, his eyes slightly deep.

    Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling almost simultaneously took their seats, and as soon as they did, Su Yunling took over the tea brewing.

    He sat upright before the tea table, his posture noble and elegant, his distinct fingers resting on the cdon teacups, the green tea cupsplementing his pale fingers, making it unclear which highlighted which.

    ¡°Have a taste.¡±

    With a deep and mellow voice, a cdon cup was pushed toward Gu Zhiqi, from which wisps of steam were gently rising, and even before tasting, the scent of the tea was already drifting to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s nose.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted his hand and brought the cup to his lips.

    ¡°They say this tea is called Yundao Tea, and that each leaf contains mysterious Daoist arts.

    I¡¯ve drunk it several times, but apart from the taste being somewhat better, I haven¡¯t noticed anything different,¡± Tang Yichen said while also sipping from his cup.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up at Tang Yichen.

    After finishing his sip, Tang Yichen savored it for a moment, then shrugged his shoulders, ¡°See, no special feeling.¡±

    ¡°The vor of the tea leaves is better than the tea water, you might want to try that,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, his eyes slightly downcast.

    He already looked quite indolent, and after drinking the tea, he seemed even morenguid.

 Chapter 52 - 52 52 The Debt of Gratitude is Too Great

    ?52: Chapter 52 The Debt of Gratitude is Too Great   52: Chapter 52 The Debt of Gratitude is Too Great                                   Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words were barely out of her mouth when all three people at the tea table turned to look at her.

    ¡°Little Fairy, are you serious?¡± Su Luo was somewhat incredulous, asking Gu Zhiqi while already holding up a teacup, beginning to pick out Yundao Tea Leaves to eat.

    Tang Yichen also looked at Gu Zhiqi with a mix of skepticism and belief.

    ¡°Combine Crushed Ice Rain Mist with Yundao Tea Leaves, and within three days you¡¯ll see miraculous effects.¡± Gu Zhiqi spokezily, half-squinting her eyes as she looked at Tang Yichen, her expression a bit odd.

    This guy must have stepped in dog poop.

    Such good luck.

    In the morning, he took Crushed Ice Rain Mist, and by noon he came into contact with Yundao Tea, and even met her who knew the miraculous effects of thebination.

    At Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Su Luo, who had been chewing on the tea leaves, paused mid-chew and looked up at Gu Zhiqi.

    He didn¡¯t know whether to spit out the tea leaves in his mouth or keep them in.

    He could only look at Gu Zhiqi with a deep gaze.

    Of course, Gu Zhiqi paid him no mind.

    As for Tang Yichen, he half-doubted and half-believed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, and after taking a serious look at her, he still chose to pick up his teacup.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked leisurely.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually replied, and then looking up at Su Yunling, she asked, ¡°The card?¡±

    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Su Yunling said, taking a tablet from beside her and offering it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Come on, order the food.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t take it but just kept looking at Su Yunling.

    After a moment, she spoke up, ¡°Whose money is it for?¡±

    One person eats; it only takes one person¡¯s money.

    Now with four people, they could separately have four meals.

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Lightly twitching the corner of her mouth, she nced at Tang Yichen who was picking out tea leaves, ¡°He¡¯s treating.¡±

    Tang Yichen, suddenly made the focus of attention: ???

    ¡°Though it¡¯s an equal trade, after all, it¡¯s a life-saving grace; a meal out, he should treat,¡± Su Yunling said calmly.

    Who Su Yunling¡¯s words were for wasn¡¯t clear, but upon hearing them, Tang Yichen felt it made sense, and this meal should be his treat.

    ¡°Right, my treat.¡±

    It¡¯s only a meal; Master Tang isn¡¯t someone who can¡¯t afford it.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her hand and epted the tablet to order food.

    Shadow Pavilion truly lived up to its reputation as the number one dining establishment in Xia Country.

    From the decor to the environment, the service, and finally the food, everything was top-notch, and Gu Zhiqi finished her meal feeling very satisfied.

    Once the meal was over, the branch manager finally brought the card.

    ¡°Sir, here is the card you requested.¡± The manager held a Purple Gold Card in his hand and walked up to Su Yunling, presenting it with both hands.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t take it, merely tilting her head to nce at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Little Fairy, your card.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, lifting her hand to pinch the card and swirling it around her index finger.

    Tsk, this texture, this color, it all just oozed the scent of money.

    Shadow Pavilion¡¯s membership cards came in five levels: Bronze Member, White Gold Member, Yellow Gold Member, ck Gold Member, and Purple Gold Member.

    Of these, the first four levels required advance reservations to enter Shadow Pavilion, only differing in the waiting period, whereas only the Purple Gold Member didn¡¯t need a reservation, and could swipe the card to get in immediately, getting a private room arranged on the spot.

    Looking at the card in her hand, Gu Zhiqi inwardly clicked her tongue.

    This time, the favor owed was huge.

    ¡°Hey, Second Brother, what¡¯s up?¡± In the gap while waiting for the card to be delivered, Tang Yichen picked up a phone call.

    Spotting the caller ID, Tang Yichen carefully nced at Su Yunling before lowering his voice to answer.

    Still, Su Yunling overheard.

    After a pause, he looked at Tang Yichen indifferently.

    Tang Yichen shrank his neck under Su Yunling¡¯s gaze, bracing himself as he continued on the phone, ¡°Didn¡¯t go to the hospital, I¡¯m with Third Brother at Shadow Pavilion in theputer city area.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?

    You¡¯re also around here?¡±

 Chapter 55 - 55 55 Phoenix Sleep Fragrance

    ?55: Chapter 55 Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?

    You¡¯ve made it?

    55: Chapter 55 Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?

    You¡¯ve made it?

    Outside Shadow Pavilion¡¯s milk tea shop stood two particrly striking individuals, a male and a female.

    The youth had purple hair, and despite the hot weather, he wore a ck face mask and idly yed with his mobile phone, asionally ncing inside the milk tea shop.

    The girl wore a duckbill cap on her head, a ck T-shirt, and ck shorts that went down to her knee, her expression full of indifference.

    At the moment, she was slightly lowering her gaze to stare at her phone, her fingers tapping away at the screen rapidly and repeatedly.

    ¡°Boss, why did you suddenlye to Yan City?¡± The purple-haired youth, too bored to be silent, started a conversation with the girl.

    ¡°Picking up an item,¡± the girl replied without lifting her head from her phone screen.

    ¡°Picking up what item?¡± The youth¡¯s interest was immediately piqued, and he looked at the girl with excitement.

    However, the girl didn¡¯t pay him any more attention.

    She stopped typing and slightly furrowed her brow, staring at her phone screen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her frown, the youth stretched his neck to peek at her phone and noticed she was looking at a photo.

    ¡°Hmm?

    Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?¡±

    He recognized the Fragrant Pill in the picture at a nce.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Xiyue responded indifferently as she exited the image viewing mode and sent a question mark to the person who had sent her the picture.

    After a bit of thought, she typed out another message and sent it.

    [GXY: Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?

    You made it?]

    ¡°Did you put Yan City as your shipping address?¡± Thinking about the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, the youth raised his eyebrows and asked Gu Xiyue.

    He had heard about Gu Xiyue epting the bounty from Fall, but the news had already spread throughout the digital web.

    Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, having disappeared for two years, re-emerging suddenly was indeed hard to believe.

    Someone bored enough had specifically started a forum on the web to debate its authenticity, even opening a vote on ¡°whether the Diviner Zhezhi could actually produce the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?¡±

    Then, a bunch of equally idle people began to join in and vote.

    Initially, the voting was split fifty-fifty, but after seeing Moon take on the bounty, those voting ¡°yes¡± jumped to eighty percent.

    After all, which member of the webmunity didn¡¯t know that Moon was one of the web¡¯s administrators?

    If that old Forteller intended to keep mingling on the web, he wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive Moon.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Gu Xiyue said, eyes still fixed on the chat window, as she spoke coldly.

    The youth looked at Gu Xiyue, full of question marks.

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t speak further, because the person who sent her the picture had replied.

    [Moon Beauty: Guess~]

    Seeing the provocative twiddle at the end, Gu Xiyue¡¯s brow twitched lightly.

    She turned off her phone, no longer wanting to deal with her.

    ¡°Boss, what did you mean just now?¡± The youth, seeing that Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t notice his confusion, took the initiative to ask.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue paused for a moment, recalled their conversation, then slowly said, ¡°Their shipping and delivery address is also in Yan City.¡±

    ¡°So, you put Yan City as well for shipping and delivery?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then have you gotten the item?¡± The youth asked eagerly, curiosity brimming in his eyes.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Gu Xiyue said, still with an indifferent tone.

    The youth: ?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go pick it up in a bit, and also send out a shipment,¡± Gu Xiyue exined while opening a new message.

    [Moon Beauty: Not even cooperating with this olddy, such an unfilial disciple]

    Gu Xiyue, expressionless, sent back three characters.

    [GXY: You made it?]

    [Moon Beauty: You didn¡¯t even guess, I thought you weren¡¯t interested]

    [Moon Beauty: As if I could make it]

    [Moon Beauty: Bought it]

    [GXY: ?

    Where?]

    [Moon Beauty: Promised someone to keep it a secret, even if you are the master¡¯s only disciple, I won¡¯t tell you]

    Gu Xiyue silent.

    [Moon Beauty: Bought three pills, nning to keep one for research, should I send you the other two?]

 Chapter 54 - 54 54 You

    ?54: Chapter 54 You¡­

    Might Die Again   54: Chapter 54 You¡­

    Might Die Again                                   Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi momentarily paused in taking notes, lifted his eyes, and looked at Tang Yichen, ¡°He left through the underground parking garage, didn¡¯t he tell you?¡±

    Su Yunling and Su Luo took the elevator directly to the first basement level, while she chose to walk through the lobby.

    Judging by the time, they should have already gotten into the car and left by now.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    After adding each other as friends, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t leave immediately, but stared at Tang Yichen for a few seconds before saying, ¡°You¡­

    might be about to die again.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ????

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Go to the hospital sooner, there¡¯s still hope.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ????

    With a head full of question marks, he looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Can you be more specific?

    What¡¯s the reason this time?¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqizily smiled and did not speak again.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen understood.

    ¡°Five million, right?

    I get it.¡± Saying so, he immediately transferred five million to Gu Zhiqi on the spot.

    As soon as the transaction alert rang, Gu Zhiqi spoke up, ¡°You know that the restorative effects of Crushed Ice Rain Mist are temporary, right?¡±

    ¡°I know, twelve hours.¡±

    The effects of Crushed Ice Rain Miststed for twelve hours.

    He had taken it in the car, and now, about six hours of the effect had passed.

    ¡°Then do you know that the effects of Moon Halo Grass and Crushed Ice Rain Mist can cancel each other out?¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s smile took on a teasing and yful tone, his eyes, usually blurred andzy, shed with a mischievous glint.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Yichen was a bit dazed.

    Was there such a thing?

    ¡°After taking Moon Halo Grass, you waited more than a day before taking Crushed Ice Rain Mist.

    Probably, that¡¯s cancelled out six hours of the effect, I suppose.¡± Gu Zhiqi kindly did the math for Tang Yichen regarding the duration of the effects.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±!!!

    So, the actual effects were about to pass?

    ¡°Remember to go directly to the hospital.

    No one else, even if they are a Divine Doctor, should treat you.¡± Gu Zhiqi spokenguidly, emphasizing the main point.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Yichen was slightly stunned, nodding as if he partly understood, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After dropping these two words, Gu Zhiqi turned and walked away without looking back.

    Tang Yichen stood in ce, somewhat in a daze?

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words echoed in his mind: No one else, even if they are a Divine Doctor, should treat you.

    This Divine Doctor¡­

    could it be¡­

    He turned his head, looking towards two men and a woman not far away, his feelingsplicated.

    There, the two men and a woman waiting on the side ran out of patience and began to leave.

    One of the men walked towards Tang Yichen.

    ¡°Fourth Master, what¡¯s wrong?

    Aren¡¯t we going up?¡± The young man in a suit and leather shoes came to a stop next to Tang Yichen and looked at him as he asked.

    ¡°No need to go up anymore, Third Brother has already left.¡± Upon hearing the young man¡¯s voice, Tang Yichen casually replied, appearing somewhat absentminded.

    The young man was startled by the response, and after a moment, he spoke somewhat anxiously, ¡°So Third Brother still refuses to forgive me and my father.¡±

    ¡°Fu Hong.¡± Tang Yichen looked at the young man and suddenly called out his name seriously and earnestly.

    ¡°Hmm?

    What¡¯s wrong, Fourth Master?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with inquiry.

    ¡°Help me a bit.¡± Tang Yichen reached out his hand towards Fu Hong.

    Fu Hong: ?

    ¡°Help me go to the hospital.¡± Whether it was psychological or because the effects really had passed, Tang Yichen felt the pain in his wound starting, as if it were tearing apart.

    ¡°Fourth Master, are you not feeling well?¡± said Fu Hong, as he raised his hand to support Tang Yichen.

    ¡°Remember to go to the hospital.

    Apart from the doctors there, no one else is allowed to touch me, got it?¡± Tang Yichen suddenly broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead, and his grip on Fu Hong¡¯s hand began to tremble.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, Fourth Master.¡±

    No sooner had Fu Hong finished speaking than Tang Yichen copsed towards him.

    ¡°Fourth Master, are you alright, Fourth Master!¡±

    Hearing themotion here, the man and woman waiting on the side walked over with brisk steps.

 Chapter 55 - 55 55 Phoenix Sleep Fragrance

    ?55: Chapter 55 Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?

    You¡¯ve made it?

    55: Chapter 55 Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?

    You¡¯ve made it?

    Outside Shadow Pavilion¡¯s milk tea shop stood two particrly striking individuals, a male and a female.

    The youth had purple hair, and despite the hot weather, he wore a ck face mask and idly yed with his mobile phone, asionally ncing inside the milk tea shop.

    The girl wore a duckbill cap on her head, a ck T-shirt, and ck shorts that went down to her knee, her expression full of indifference.

    At the moment, she was slightly lowering her gaze to stare at her phone, her fingers tapping away at the screen rapidly and repeatedly.

    ¡°Boss, why did you suddenlye to Yan City?¡± The purple-haired youth, too bored to be silent, started a conversation with the girl.

    ¡°Picking up an item,¡± the girl replied without lifting her head from her phone screen.

    ¡°Picking up what item?¡± The youth¡¯s interest was immediately piqued, and he looked at the girl with excitement.

    However, the girl didn¡¯t pay him any more attention.

    She stopped typing and slightly furrowed her brow, staring at her phone screen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her frown, the youth stretched his neck to peek at her phone and noticed she was looking at a photo.

    ¡°Hmm?

    Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?¡±

    He recognized the Fragrant Pill in the picture at a nce.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Xiyue responded indifferently as she exited the image viewing mode and sent a question mark to the person who had sent her the picture.

    After a bit of thought, she typed out another message and sent it.

    [GXY: Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?

    You made it?]

    ¡°Did you put Yan City as your shipping address?¡± Thinking about the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, the youth raised his eyebrows and asked Gu Xiyue.

    He had heard about Gu Xiyue epting the bounty from Fall, but the news had already spread throughout the digital web.

    Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, having disappeared for two years, re-emerging suddenly was indeed hard to believe.

    Someone bored enough had specifically started a forum on the web to debate its authenticity, even opening a vote on ¡°whether the Diviner Zhezhi could actually produce the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?¡±

    Then, a bunch of equally idle people began to join in and vote.

    Initially, the voting was split fifty-fifty, but after seeing Moon take on the bounty, those voting ¡°yes¡± jumped to eighty percent.

    After all, which member of the webmunity didn¡¯t know that Moon was one of the web¡¯s administrators?

    If that old Forteller intended to keep mingling on the web, he wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive Moon.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Gu Xiyue said, eyes still fixed on the chat window, as she spoke coldly.

    The youth looked at Gu Xiyue, full of question marks.

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t speak further, because the person who sent her the picture had replied.

    [Moon Beauty: Guess~]

    Seeing the provocative twiddle at the end, Gu Xiyue¡¯s brow twitched lightly.

    She turned off her phone, no longer wanting to deal with her.

    ¡°Boss, what did you mean just now?¡± The youth, seeing that Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t notice his confusion, took the initiative to ask.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue paused for a moment, recalled their conversation, then slowly said, ¡°Their shipping and delivery address is also in Yan City.¡±

    ¡°So, you put Yan City as well for shipping and delivery?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then have you gotten the item?¡± The youth asked eagerly, curiosity brimming in his eyes.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Gu Xiyue said, still with an indifferent tone.

    The youth: ?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go pick it up in a bit, and also send out a shipment,¡± Gu Xiyue exined while opening a new message.

    [Moon Beauty: Not even cooperating with this olddy, such an unfilial disciple]

    Gu Xiyue, expressionless, sent back three characters.

    [GXY: You made it?]

    [Moon Beauty: You didn¡¯t even guess, I thought you weren¡¯t interested]

    [Moon Beauty: As if I could make it]

    [Moon Beauty: Bought it]

    [GXY: ?

    Where?]

    [Moon Beauty: Promised someone to keep it a secret, even if you are the master¡¯s only disciple, I won¡¯t tell you]

    Gu Xiyue silent.

    [Moon Beauty: Bought three pills, nning to keep one for research, should I send you the other two?]

 Chapter 56 - 56 56 Is that your Green Tea Sister

    ?56: Chapter 56 Is that your Green Tea Sister?

    56: Chapter 56 Is that your Green Tea Sister?

    Looking at the message from Yue Lan, Gu Xiyue raised her eyebrows slightly and sent the screenshot of the bounty she had epted to the other party, followed by a row of text.

    [GXY: Coincidentally, I¡¯ve taken a set]

    [Moon Beauty: ?!]

    [Moon Beauty: DebtSeen.GIF]

    [Moon Beauty: Wait, are you Moon?]

    Gu Xiyue ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at the messages on her phone, she stayed silent for a moment and ultimately ignored thest one, exiting the chat box.

    Just then, the purple-haired youth came over with the milk tea, handed Gu Xiyue a cup, and continued the earlier conversation, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t shipped the product yet, do you think we could go intercept the person?¡±

    ¡°You go ahead,¡± Gu Xiyue replied listlessly, then took the milk tea and inserted the straw.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you even a bit curious about what that old Forteller looks like?¡± the purple-haired youth asked, holding the milk tea without drinking immediately.

    Gu Xiyue, straw in her mouth, ignored the purple-haired youth.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not curious about what that old Forteller looks like, aren¡¯t you curious what they want with MR-7?

    Aren¡¯t you curious where they got the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance from?¡± the purple-haired youth said, looking at Gu Xiyue imploringly, clearly trying to coax her.

    Gu Xiyue lifted her eyes and nced at him indifferently.

    Seeing this, the purple-haired youth silently rolled his eyes, ¡°Fine, fine, I know you, your eminence, are indifferent to everything¡­

    Hey?

    Boss, is that girl your Green Tea Sister?¡±

    The purple-haired youth nudged Gu Xiyue with his elbow as he spoke.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue instinctively looked up, following the direction pointed out by the purple-haired youth, and then she actually spotted a familiar figure.

    The girl had just walked out from Shadow Pavilion, radiating anguid and indifferent aura.

    With a light brown paper bag hooked on her index finger, she idly swung it back and forth as she moved a few steps forward.

    Then the girl stopped, slightly lifting her eyes, looking around.

    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s looking over here!

    She¡¯s looking over!¡± the purple-haired youth immediately stood upright, entering a state of high alert, ¡°Damn, she¡¯sing over here!¡±

    Gu Xiyue paid no attention to him, her gaze indifferently settling on the girl approaching them.

    Thest time I saw Gu Zhiqi was on August 8th.

    Counting the days, it¡¯s been just over half a month since we met.

    Howe in just half a month¡­

    the changes have been so drastic?

    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s definitelying for you.

    Don¡¯t moveter, let me help you¡­¡±

    Before the purple-haired youth finished his words, the girl had already walked straight past them.

    Walked past?

    The purple-haired youth looked at the girl in front of him with some astonishment.

    Could it be, he had mistaken someone else for her?!

    The girl walked straight to the counter of the milk tea shop and stood still.

    Immediately after, azy, cool voice rang out, ¡°A ss of lemon water, extra ice, thank you.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was cool andnguid, just listening to it brought a sense of tranquility, as if making the scorching summer day seem less oppressive.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes flickered and the gaze that fell on Gu Zhiqi gradually deepened.

    ¡°Boss, did I recognize the wrong person?¡± The purple-haired youth leaned toward Gu Xiyue and spoke uncertainly, asking this question.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue lowered her eyes slightly, saying nothing.

    Seeing that Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t respond, the purple-haired youth turned his gaze back to Gu Zhiqi, hesitated for a long moment, but still stepped towards her.

    Gu Zhiqi paid for her order and stood aside waiting.

    Bored, she took out her phone and started watching a food show.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Gu Zhiqi?¡± A young voice asked near her ear.

    Gu Zhiqi instinctively looked up, finding a purple-haired youth wearing a mask standing in front of her.

 Chapter 57 - 57 57 Staying Temporarily in Yan City

    ?57: Chapter 57 Staying Temporarily in Yan City   57: Chapter 57 Staying Temporarily in Yan City                                   ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The person in front of her was wearing a mask, and Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t sure whether the original owner of her body knew the guy or not; anyway, she was certain she didn¡¯t recognize him.

    ¡°You¡¯re Gu Zhiqi, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attitude, the purple-haired youth¡¯s gaze suddenly turned unfriendly, and a glimmer of disgust and hostility shone in his eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Which deity had the original owner offended this time?

    ¡°I am.¡± Gu Zhiqi stopped looking at her phone, put it away, and looked at the young man with a faint expression in her eyes, ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°Hey!

    So it really is you.¡± Upon hearing this, the purple-haired youth immediately started rolling up his sleeves, ¡°Boss,e over and hold my milk tea for me, I need to¡­

    hey!

    Boss, what are you doing?¡±

    The youth had rolled up his sleeve halfway when someone grabbed the back of his shirt.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± Gu Xiyue said indifferently, and then, holding onto the back of the youth¡¯s shirt cor, she walked away.

    Seeing this, the young man naturally refused toply, struggling to pull his cor away from Gu Xiyue¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to see the forteller?

    If we¡¯rete, we won¡¯t be able to meet him,¡± Gu Xiyue threw out this remark indifferently.

    Hearing that, the youth stopped struggling and obediently followed Gu Xiyue away.

    When Gu Zhiqi saw the hostility emanating from the young man, she braced herself for a fight.

    Who would have thought that the youth would be pulled away?

    Looking at the back of the person who took the youth away, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows, the female protagonist?

    Just like that, she left?

    Shouldn¡¯t the meeting between the female protagonist and the malicious female supporting character be extra antagonistic?

    **

    That afternoon, Gu Zhiqi received the news that MR-7 had arrived.

    After picking up MR-7, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t go back to Yueqi Vige immediately but decided to stay at the Shengxing Hotel instead.

    Crushed Ice Rain Mist has strong restorative properties, but these are only temporary.

    A substance simr to Crushed Ice Rain Mist was contained in the MR-7 fragments, and its restorative effect was permanent.

    However, its extraction was extremely difficult.

    Gu Zhiqi remembered that in the plot of the novel, even the female protagonist only seeded in extracting it after about two years.

    Thus, up until now, no one in this world had managed to extract this substance.

    The material contained in the MR-7 fragments was something Gu Zhiqi hade across on Aquamarine Star; for her, the extraction was not difficult.

    Therefore, she published a reward on the web, intending to use the restorative substance in MR-7 to repair Chubby Chiu.

    Given the limited conditions, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t n to extract it chemically but intended to refine the MR-7 fragments directly with spiritual power.

    As Gu Zhiqi was about to begin refining the MR-7 fragments, the message notification sounded.

    Thinking that she couldn¡¯t stop during the MR-7 refining process, Gu Zhiqi checked the message, nning to silence her phone afterward.

    [Aunt Tang: Xiao Qi, aren¡¯t youing back today?]

    [Retirement Qi: Coming back in three days]

    [Aunt Tang: Are you still in Yan City?]

    [Retirement Qi: Yes]

    [Aunt Tang: Your dad¡¯s medicine is running out.

    Can you buy some at the Yan City Central Hospital before you return?

    [Image]]

    Gu Zhiqi, looking at the message Tang Yun sent, hesitated for a moment.

    After a long while, she reluctantly sent back a single word.

    [Retirement Qi: Hmm]

    Soon, Tang Yun transferred the money for the medicine and added a word of caution, [Be careful when you¡¯re out alone.]

    Gu Zhiqi replied with a [Sure] and then silenced her phone, tossing it aside.

    **

    At the entrance of the Shengxing Hotel, a purple-haired youth was clutching his phone, looking up at the hotel¡¯s name, and making a call, ¡°Are you sure, the old forteller is staying at Shengxing Hotel?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not,¡± the young man on the other end of the phone saidnguidly.

    ¡°If you can find out the hotel¡¯s name, can¡¯t you find out his room number?¡± the purple-haired youth walked to the edge of the hotel¡¯s flowerbed and squatted down, continuing on his phone call.

 Chapter 58 - 58 58 The Heavens are Making Him Torment Little Green Tea

    ?58: Chapter 58: The Heavens are Making Him Torment Little Green Tea   58: Chapter 58: The Heavens are Making Him Torment Little Green Tea                                   ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to check?

    The recipient¡¯s address is just Shengxing Hotel.

    How am I supposed to track that for you?¡± The young man on the other end sounded somewhat exasperated, ¡°If I weren¡¯t curious to see what my benefactor looks like, I wouldn¡¯t even tell you the hotel name.¡±

    The person on the phone with the purple-haired youth was Network Manager 007.

    As awork manager, not only do they oversee the website, but to prevent untrustworthy behavior, such as receiving goods without shipping in return against site policy, they also monitor the logistics information of transactions and naturally have the authority to ess the shipping and receiving addresses of the transacting parties.

    ¡°Check the hotel guest information to see if there¡¯s anyone whoes and goes alone, someone old, in their seventies or eighties,¡± the purple-haired youth ad-libbed, sketching out the image of the old forteller in his mind.

    007 ¡°¡­Scram!¡±

    ¡°Just check it out, check it for me, and send me the guest information.

    I¡¯ll verify them one by one,¡± the purple-haired youth said after detecting 007¡¯s impatience, making this request.

    007 fell silent for a moment and then said after a long pause, ¡°Three minutes.¡±

    As top-level hackers, thework managers could easily infiltrate the management system of an ordinary hotel.

    Not to mention guest information, even obtaining the hotel¡¯s internal financial records was a piece of cake for 007.

    Three minutester, the purple-haired youth, Jiang Qi, received a list of guests staying at Shengxing Hotel.

    Jiang Qi squatted by a flower bed, maintaining the call with 007 while looking down and checking each name.

    When his gazended on a familiar name, he paused and read out the familiar name, ¡°Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve selected someone already?

    My benefactor goes by the name of Gu Zhiqi?¡± 007 asked when he heard Jiang Qi¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Heh, talk about an effortless gain,¡± Jiang Qi chuckled softly, his voiceced with deeper meaning.

    During the day, his boss had stopped him from dealing with Little Green Tea, leaving him with regret all day long.

    Who would have thought¡ªtruly, who would have¡ªthat he would encounter her once again.

    It seemed like fate itself wanted him to torment Little Green Tea.

    Thinking of this, the smile in Jiang Qi¡¯s eyes deepened.

    ¡°Hey!

    Xiao Jiang, are you even listening to me?¡±

    ¡°So my benefactor¡¯s name is Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    ¡°Are you certain?

    Don¡¯t make a mistake.¡±

    Jiang Qi remained silent for a long time on his end; 007, having no patience to wait any longer, kept asking questions one after another.

    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Qi, annoyed by 007¡¯s chatter, replied absentmindedly.

    ¡°Huh?

    No?

    If she¡¯s not the one, then why¡­¡± 007¡¯s words were cut off before he could finish.

    ¡°Never mind her for now, I¡¯m off to take care of someone for the boss and my little brother,¡± Jiang Qi said, his eyes half-closed as he focused on the name Gu Zhiqi, speaking with purpose.

    ¡°Ha?

    I thought you were a loner?

    Since when did you have a little brother?¡± 007¡¯s voice was full of suspicion.

    ¡°Oh, my wife¡¯s little brother,¡± Jiang Qi casually responded, pride evident in his tone.

    007 ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hack the surveince at Shengxing Hotel for me.¡±

    ¡°Can I watch the battle?¡± 007 asked eagerly.

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Jiang Qi, hearing 007¡¯s words, knew he agreed.

    Jiang Qi stood up from beside the flower bed and took out a Bluetooth earpiece from his pocket to put on.

    ¡°Go ahead, all surveince is now under my control,¡± 007 quickly spoke into the earpiece.

    ¡°Good job.¡± Jiang Qi curled his lips into a smile, then stepped forward into the hotel.

    In the hotel lobby, at the check-in counter, stood a young man dressed in a suit and leather shoes.

    Seeing the young man, Jiang Qi paused, muttering quietly to himself, ¡°Strange, what is he doing here?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± 007, curious after hearing Jiang Qi¡¯s mutter, asked.

 Chapter 59 - 59 59 Could this malicious green tea bitch be practicing some Evil Cultivation

    ?59: Chapter 59 Could this malicious green tea bitch be practicing some Evil Cultivation?

    59: Chapter 59 Could this malicious green tea bitch be practicing some Evil Cultivation?

    ¡°Boss¡¯s big brother, I saw him once before in Haicheng,¡± Jiang Qi casually replied, then headed straight towards the elevator.

    007 listened to Jiang Qi¡¯s words but said nothing further, clearly uninterested in the ¡°boss¡¯s big brother¡± that Jiang Qi mentioned.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room was on the 8th floor, room number 12.

    Jiang Qi exited the elevator, and under 007¡¯s direction, quickly located room number 12.

    Jiang Qi leaned against the door, raised his hand, and tentatively knocked, but there was no response from inside.

    Jiang Qi knocked on the door three times in session, and with no response each time, he started to pick the lock.

    Picking locks was his specialty.

    In no time, the door was open.

    Jiang Qi looked around to make sure no one had seen him, then swiftly slipped into the room.

    ¡°Who exactly are you cleaning up?

    Who¡¯s so powerful that they¡¯ve managed to offend the boss and wrong your brother?¡± 007, while deleting surveince footage, asked Jiang Qi.

    He still remembered Jiang Qi saying he was going to clean up someone for both the boss and his brother.

    ¡°Just the boss¡¯s Green Tea Sister,¡± Jiang Qi whispered back to 007 as he stealthily made his way into the room.

    Upon hearing this, 007 let out a light ¡°Oh,¡± ¡°Is it her?

    What, did she cause trouble again?¡±

    Several acquaintances were in the same group chat, where people often cursed Moon¡¯s Green Tea Sister.

    Although 007 had never met Green Tea Sister, he had seen her picture online and heard the others cursing her.

    Green Tea Sister was the unanimous nickname for Moon¡¯s sister among the people in the group.

    ¡°She bullied my brother,¡± Jiang Qi said as he approached the bed.

    He could now see a corner of the bed.

    Jiang Qi¡¯s wife¡¯s brother, 007 remembered, was a psychologist in the group, seemed to have the surname Ling, and was brought into the group by Jiang Qi.

    ¡°What did Green Tea Sister do?¡± 007¡¯s tone was brimming with curiosity.

    This time, Jiang Qi did not respond but instead leaned against the wall, craning his neck to assess the situation inside.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    Seeing the scene on the bed, Jiang Qi couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    What happened?¡± 007 asked eagerly, while Jiang Qi was already stunned, his jaw nearly hitting the floor.

    He saw the girl sitting cross-legged on the bed, meditating, with the air around her seeming to circte in a very regr pattern.

    The girl¡¯s clothes fluttered with the movement of the air, making a whistling sound, and her hair danced in the air current, flying about.

    With her hair swaying and dancing without wind, Jiang Qi¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, and he murmured in a low voice, ¡°This damn Green Tea, she wouldn¡¯t be practicing some kind of Evil Cultivation, would she.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?

    What?

    What kind of Evil Cultivation?!¡± On the other end, 007 got excited when he heard Jiang Qi¡¯s murmur.

    ¡°Forget what she¡¯s practicing, let¡¯s deal with her first,¡± Jiang Qi said, then stepped forward, boldly approaching the bedside.

    The girl on the bed seemed unaware of Jiang Qi¡¯s arrival, her expression indifferent and distant, her eyes tightly shut.

    ¡°Hey!

    Gu Zhiqi, what kind of Evil Cultivation are you practicing?!¡± Jiang Qi stood beside the bed and tentatively asked.

    The voice of Jiang Qi was not soft, and Gu Zhiqi, who had been closing her eyes, slightly twitched her eyelids and furrowed her brows, showing no intention of moving or opening her eyes, and continued to maintain her meditation posture.

    Seeing this, Jiang Qi smirked yfully, ¡°Ignoring me?

    Could it be that you¡¯re really practicing some kind of Evil Cultivation and cannot be interrupted?¡±

    After all, that¡¯s how it was always portrayed on television.

    As Jiang Qi contemted, his eyes narrowed and he gazed at Gu Zhiqi.

    If she truly was practicing Evil Cultivation, he couldn¡¯t simply let her seed; otherwise, she would definitely continue to cause trouble and bother the boss.

    Deciding this, Jiang Qi stopped being a mere spectator, lifting his palm and gently swirling it around his waist, drawing an arc.

    As the air moved, a ball of Vital Energy gathered in his palm.

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi with malice in his eyes, he then sneered and pushed out a palm strike directly at her.

 Chapter 60 - 60 60 Sorry, you probably wont have that chance

    ?60: Chapter 60 Sorry, you probably won¡¯t have that chance   60: Chapter 60 Sorry, you probably won¡¯t have that chance                                   The palm wind struck Gu Zhiqi squarely, causing the air around her to solidify in an instant.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, but she maintained her meditative pose, unwavering and resolute, enduring the blow.

    After a muffled groan, blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, and her brows were quickly tinged with a visible trace of wickedness and a chilling intent.

    Seeing this, Jiang Qi¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, followed by a slight narrowing of his eyes, a hint of amusement flitting through them.

    ¡°Not moving?¡±

    ¡°Young master will give you another palm strike, let¡¯s see if you move then.¡±

    This time, one hand became two, and after circling around his waist, vital energy began to condense in the palms of both hands.

    He brought his hands together as if holding a ball, merging the vital energy into one mass, and struck at Gu Zhiqi once more.

    ¡°Drip~ Zhizhi brand Intelligent Spirit Pet¡­

    Zhizhi!

    Some asshole is ambushing you!¡± As the baby-cute voice mixed with static sounded in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Seeking death.¡± Her voice was chilling to the bone, and her eyes held an undeniable icy ferocity.

    She nced indifferently at Jiang Qi, then raised her hand to catch the palm strike.

    ¡°Boom¡±

    When the palm winds collided, the vital energy dispersed in all directions from the point of impact.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh¡±

    Like an autumn breeze sweeping away fallen leaves, scattering items all over the ce.

    Jiang Qi stumbled backward several steps from the vital energy that was seemingly gentle but actually incredibly swift, ¡°You¡­

    You¡¯re an Ancient Martial Artist too?¡±

    Jiang Qi¡¯s gaze towards Gu Zhiqi turned shocked and grave.

    Isn¡¯t this damn green tea b*tch just an ordinary person?

    How did she suddenly manifest Ancient Martial Arts?

    Why doesn¡¯t her vital energy dissipate at all?

    Is it rted to the Evil Cultivation she was practicing?

    Innumerable questions raced through his mind in a frenzy, but he couldn¡¯te up with a single answer.

    In the end, he could only wildly guess that everything was rted to the Evil Cultivation she had just been practicing.

    ¡°Dead people don¡¯t need to know too much.¡± A chilling voice sounded in his ear, bringing Jiang Qi back to reality.

    Before he knew when, Gu Zhiqi had already appeared by his side.

    Before Jiang Qi could react, his head was forcibly held down.

    ¡°Bang¡±

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh¡±

    His head was smashed against the ss tea table in the hotel room, shattering ss all over the floor.

    Jiang Qi saw stars as blood quickly seeped from his forehead, and he let out a painful howl.

    ¡°Xiao Jiang, are you alright?

    Why do I hear your screams?¡± Agent 007 couldn¡¯t see Jiang Qi¡¯s situation but could hear it.

    Upon hearing Jiang Qi¡¯s howls, Agent 007 felt a pang of anxiety and immediately asked.

    However, Jiang Qi didn¡¯t respond, only continuous howls and screams could be heard in reply.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    ¡°Ow¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡±

    The various sounds of anguish traveled from Jiang Qi to agent 007, all eximed by Jiang Qi.

    Agent 007 kept asking several times but still got no reply from Jiang Qi.

    Helplessly, he could only seek assistance from others in the group.

    As an Ancient martial artist, in front of Gu Zhiqi, Jiang Qi had no chance to retaliate.

    In the span of a few breaths, Gu Zhiqi had broken his limbs and tossed him on the ground like trash.

    Gu Zhiqi stood with one foot on the back of Jiang Qi¡¯s hand, grinding it carelessly with her foot.

    The howls from Jiang Qi¡¯s mouth did not cease, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, you f*cking wait for the young master, I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter¡­

    Ah!¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter?¡± The voice, chilling to the bone and mockingly yful, said, ¡°Sorry, but you probably won¡¯t have that chance.¡±

    Her eyes, which were full of coldness and hostility, now rxed to casual weariness as Gu Zhiqi indifferently started rolling up her sleeves.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Jiang Qi felt a chill down his spine, ¡°What¡­

    what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows were filled with unrestrained arrogance as she looked at Jiang Qi, continuingzily, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you before you manage to kill me.¡±

 Chapter 61 - 61 61 Is Xiao Jiang Dead; Covering for Your Sister

    ?61: Chapter 61 Is Xiao Jiang Dead?; Covering for Your Sister?

    61: Chapter 61 Is Xiao Jiang Dead?; Covering for Your Sister?

    ¡°You¡­

    you dare?¡±

    Thinking of the notorious reputation of Green Tea Sister, Jiang Qi felt that she might really dare.

    Suddenly, a feeling of fear and unwillingness rose in his heart.

    It was the fear and unwillingness of facing death.

    This wasn¡¯t his first time confronting death, but it was¡­

    the most absurd time, the time he felt most aggrieved.

    He feared death, but what was more overwhelming was his resentment.

    He was unwilling to die at the hands of a damn Green Tea Sister.

    Before this, the damn Green Tea Sister in his eyes was just a weak little trash.

    How could he ept this?

    ¡°Whether I dare or not, why don¡¯t you try and find out?¡± Gu Zhiqi said as she slowly squatted down.

    ¡°Zhizhi, finish him!

    Punch his dog head into pieces!

    Flip his heavenly lid with a palm strike!¡± Chubby Chiu¡¯s fierce voice echoed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    My boss won¡¯t let you off¡­

    Ah!¡±

    Following the scream, blood sttered everywhere, and the screams gradually weakened until they finally ceased.

    **

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, boss, Xiao Jiang is dead!

    No sound anymore!¡± 007 while listening to the soundsing from Jiang Qi¡¯s side, was talking to Gu Xiyue on the phone.

    He heard the dying screams of Jiang Qi getting weaker until they disappeared, and remembering the conversation he had vaguely heard between Jiang Qi and Green Tea Sister, he thought Jiang Qi might already be dead.

    Gu Xiyue paused slightly in her steps, a fleeting coldness shed through her eyes, but she simply hummed coldly and stepped into the elevator.

    Once in the elevator, where the signal weakened, 007 picked up the other call, reaching out to Jiang Qi.

    ¡°Xiao Jiang, Xiao Jiang, can you hear me?¡±

    However, after calling out for a long time, there was no sound at all.

    Not even a wail of pain or a response.

    007 felt that, nine times out of ten, Xiao Jiang was really dead.

    Thinking this, he stopped talking.

    He began to quietly mourn for Comrade Xiao Jiang.

    The elevator went directly to the 8th floor, and as soon as it stopped, Gu Xiyue stepped out briskly.

    ¡°Which room?¡± An icy voice sounded, pulling 007 out of the grief he had just been fostering.

    ¡°812, on your right.¡± Upon hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s question, 007 quickly replied.

    Following 007¡¯s directions, Gu Xiyue headed straight to the right.

    From a distance, Gu Xiyue saw a familiar figure and paused in her steps.

    ¡°Boss, why have you stopped?¡± 007, monitoring the situation the entire time, saw Gu Xiyue stop and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Something came up.¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze was indifferent as she looked at the person standing not far away.

    It was a man, holding a cigarette in his hand, leaning against the wall of the hallway, gazing out pensively.

    ¡°Just an ordinary person; you can just go over and knock him out,¡± said 007 casually.

    ¡°An acquaintance, my older brother,¡± Gu Xiyue stated simply.

    007 ¡°¡­¡±

    007 was silent for a few seconds, then cleared his throat lightly, ¡°Well, you still need to go, if you¡¯rete, Xiao Jiang might not be saved.¡±

    In his heart, he still hoped that Xiao Jiang was only unconscious and not dead.

    But given Green Tea Sister¡¯s reputation, 007 thought that Xiao Jiang¡¯s chances were slim.

    After hearing 007¡¯s words, a flicker passed through Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes, and without hesitation, she continued walking forward.

    As she drew closer, Gu Xiyue realized that the spot where Gu Huaijin was standing was right in front of room 812.

    Hearing the footsteps, Gu Huaijin also looked up and saw Gu Xiyue, a sh of surprise crossed his eyes, ¡°Yueyue?

    What are you doing here?¡±

    Gu Xiyue gazed at Gu Huaijin, silent for a moment before she finally asked, ¡°Are you¡­

    standing guard for your sister?¡±

    From what 007 suggested, Jiang Qi had gone to bother Gu Zhiqi, so the guest in room 812 was Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Huaijin now stood at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s door; it was hard for Gu Xiyue not to suspect something.

    But by the look of it, he seemedpletely unaware that there had been a fight inside.

 Chapter 62 - 62 62 Act Bigger, He Will Really Be Out of Breath

    ?62: Chapter 62 Act Bigger, He Will Really Be Out of Breath   62: Chapter 62 Act Bigger, He Will Really Be Out of Breath                                   Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s question, Gu Huaijin¡¯s hand that was clutching the cigarette tightened, and he kept silent for a few seconds before finally speaking, ¡°You knew she was in there?¡±

    Gu Xiyue responded faintly with a hum and, saying this, took a step forward to try and push the door to room 812.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t return to the Gu Family¡¯s ce,¡± Gu Huaijin instantly added.

    At those words, Gu Xiyue¡¯s motion to push the door paused momentarily.

    ¡°Aunt Tang told me, she¡¯s just visiting Yan City and will leave after three days, she won¡¯t return to Hai City,¡± Gu Huaijin added another sentence.

    Hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue understood.

    He was worried about her giving Gu Zhiqi trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for her, not for that reason,¡± Gu Xiyue said mildly, gaze slightly lowered, then continued to push the door.

    The door was locked and did not budge.

    Gu Huaijin wanted to say something more when Gu Xiyue had already stepped back two paces and kicked towards the room¡¯s door.

    ¡°Bang¡±

    The door was kicked open.

    Gu Huaijin was stunned for a moment, and by the time he snapped back to reality, Gu Xiyue had already stepped into the room.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin promptly followed in step.

    Upon entering the room, a strong scent of blood assaulted their nostrils.

    Gu Huaijin felt a clench in his heart and immediately hastened his steps.

    He was two steps slower than Gu Xiyue, but almost at the same time, both saw the scene inside the bedroom.

    The room was in disarray, clutter scattered all around, and on the floory a boy wearing a mask, with purple-dyed hair, covered in blood.

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s pupils constricted slightly and looked around, not finding the familiar figure, ¡°Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    Gu Xiyue, hearing the panic in his tone, stiffened slightly.

    ¡°Boss, how¡¯s Xiao Jiang?

    Is he still breathing?¡± The voice of 007 came through the earpiece.

    At the question, Gu Xiyue immediately crouched down to check Jiang Qi¡¯s breathing.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi!¡±

    The hotel room was only so big; Gu Huaijin had searched the entire hotel room and still couldn¡¯t find Gu Zhiqi.

    He took out his phone from his pocket, intending to call Gu Zhiqi and then remembered that she had changed her contact information after leaving Hai City.

    Having no choice, he returned to the room to look at the man checking Jiang Qi¡¯s breathing, ¡°How is it?

    Is he dead?

    Can you wake him up?¡±

    Right now, it seemed only this unconscious boy knew Gu Zhiqi¡¯s whereabouts.

    As Gu Huaijin asked his questions, 007 also posed the same inquiry.

    ¡°He¡¯s still breathing.¡±

    Gu Xiyue replied faintly, a response to both 007 and Gu Huaijin.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin immediately crouched down and reached out to shake Jiang Qi, ¡°Wake up,e on, wake up.¡±

    Gu Xiyue ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you shake him any harder, he really won¡¯t be breathing anymore.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Huaijin silently withdrew his hand and allowed Jiang Qi to lie back down on the ground, then he went to make a phone call on the hotel¡¯s balcony.

    ¡°Aunt Tang, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you sote, but could I trouble you to send me Gu Zhiqi¡¯s new number.¡±

    ¡°Only a WeChat ount?¡±

    ¡°Alright, then please, thank you.¡±

    After the call, Gu Huaijin immediately added Gu Zhiqi on WeChat, but there was no approval on the other side.

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s brow furrowed slightly in unease.

    Walking back into the room from the balcony, he saw Gu Xiyue administering acupuncture to the boy on the floor, and his steps faltered again.

    ¡°Yueyue, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Before Gu Huaijin could finish, the person lying on the ground coughed twice, slowlying to.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin no longer cared to ask if Gu Xiyue knew medical skills, taking severalrge strides to Jiang Qi, grabbing his cor in one motion, ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Zhiqi?

    What have you done to her?¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63 63 Xiao Jiang is Abandoned; Someone is Coming

    ?63: Chapter 63 Xiao Jiang is Abandoned; Someone is Coming   63: Chapter 63 Xiao Jiang is Abandoned; Someone is Coming                                   Jiang Qi, still dazed from waking up, was suddenly grabbed by the cor and shaken violently.

    He was startled for a moment, then began to cough violently.

    Watching Jiang Qi looking like he was about to pass out again, Gu Xiyue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reached out to restrain Gu Huaijin¡¯s wrist.

    With his wrist restrained, Gu Huaijin lost his strength and let go of Jiang Qi¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Thud¡±

    Jiang Qi¡¯s head hit the ground, causing him to grimace in pain.

    Gu Huaijin looked up at Gu Xiyue, ¡°Yueyue, you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my friend,¡± Gu Xiyue simply stated, then released Gu Huaijin¡¯s hand.

    Hearing this, Gu Huaijin paused, ¡°You¡­¡± He squeezed out the word ¡®you,¡¯ then feeling it was inappropriate, changed his approach, ¡°Did Gu Zhiqi¡­

    provoke you again?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± As Gu Xiyue spoke, she nced at Jiang Qi, who was lying on the ground gasping for air, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Jiang Qi: ¡°Who?¡±

    Clearly still not fully alert, he looked at Gu Xiyue with a confused face.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi,¡± said Gu Xiyue indifferently.

    Hearing this, Jiang Qi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he began to recall what had happened before he fell unconscious.

    As he remembered, his face suddenly turned pale, ¡°Boss, she¡­

    she crippled my Ancient Martial Arts!¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Gu Xiyue asked emotionlessly.

    Jiang Qi shook his head, his face as pale as paper, and spoke through clenched teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I passed out from the pain after she crippled my Ancient Martial Arts.¡± Looking miserably at Gu Xiyue, he said, ¡°Boss, you must avenge me.¡±

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t pay him any more attention and instead turned to Gu Huaijin, ¡°Did you hear that?

    He doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You ended up like this because she hit you?¡± Gu Huaijin¡¯s gaze fixed on Jiang Qi.

    Perhaps it was because Jiang Qi¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts had been crippled, but he, known as Little Seventh Master, a ranked seventh assassin in the web of killers, felt a sense of oppression in front of Gu Huaijin, an ordinary person.

    ¡°It was¡­

    her, I was just¡­¡± Before Jiang Qi could finish his sentence, Gu Huaijin had already gotten up and left.

    **

    It was already two in the morning, the night silent and enticing.

    In the garden below Shengxing Hotel, there was a faint light flickering on and off.

    Gu Zhiqi, with aptop on her knees, sat on a bench in the garden, her fair and slender fingers on the keyboard, tapping fluidly like a gentle stream flowing continuously from her fingertips.

    ¡°Zhizhi, just letting that idiot go like that?¡± Chubby Chiu spoke in its milky voice, aggressively questioning.

    That moron dared toy hands on Zhizhi; he deserved a punch that would explode his dog head!

    ¡°People from the Mysterious Sect should not be killed unless absolutely necessary, lest karmic hindrance be rued.¡±

    Killing him would only increase karmic hindrances.

    ¡°That idiot, he could have karmic merit?¡± Chubby Chiu was utterly incredulous.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s typing didn¡¯t stop for a second.

    ¡°But he hurt you, why can¡¯t we kill him?¡± Chubby Chiu grumbled.

    Usually, that piece of trash couldn¡¯t have hurt Zhizhi.

    Zhizhi had not dodged that palm strike simply to ensure the refining process wasn¡¯t interrupted.

    Thinking of this, Chubby Chiu spoke guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, making you get hurt.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the refining of the MR-7 fragment to fix it, Zhizhi would not have been injured.

    ¡°Just a minor injury,¡± said Gu Zhiqi indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t he end up without any advantage?¡±

    ¡°Having his Ancient Martial Arts crippled is too lenient; his talent should have been crippled as well,¡± Chubby Chiu said fiercely.

    Ancient Martial Arts can be retrained or even healed with medicine, but once the talent is gone, one can never train in Ancient Martial Arts again.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi justzily smiled and didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Zhizhi, what are you doing?

    Let your smart housekeeper help you~¡± Chubby Chiu, seeing Gu Zhiqi busy coding and ignoring it, felt neglected and spoke eagerly.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s all sorted.¡± As soon as these words fell, Gu Zhiqi hit the enter key.

    Five secondster, Gu Zhiqi closed theptop, stood up, and walked towards the curb.

    ¡°Zhizhi, aren¡¯t you going back to your room?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back, someone ising,¡± Gu Zhiqi said leisurely, holding theptop in one hand and a paper bag in the other, walking away from Shengxing Hotel.

    ¡°Who?¡± Chubby Chiu asked excitedly.

 Chapter 64 - 64 64 Beauty!

    ?64: Chapter 64 Beauty!

    Great Beauty!

    Beauty Stickers   64: Chapter 64 Beauty!

    Great Beauty!

    Beauty Stickers                                   ¡°People from the Ancient Martial Arts Administration.¡±

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Chubby Chiu immediately connected to thework of this world and began searching for information about the administrators of Ancient Martial Arts.

    On public websites, there was no information about Ancient martial artists, only on the webworks and internalworks of the Ancient Martial Arts World was such information avable.

    Soon, Chubby Chiu found the relevant information about the Ancient Martial Arts Administration.

    In this world where Ancient martial artists coexist with ordinary people, in order not to allow Ancient martial artists to misuse their skills and cause harm to ordinary people, powerful Ancient martial artists joined together to establish the Ancient Martial Arts Administration in the Secr World.

    If an Ancient martial artist attacks an ordinary person for no reason, the people from the Ancient Martial Arts Administration have the authority to arrest and punish them.

    Therefore, whenever an Ancient martial artist uses Ancient Martial Arts in the Secr World, once detected by the people of the Ancient Martial Arts Administration, they will immediately send someone to investigate whether there is misuse of Ancient Martial Arts.

    The recent fight involved both Gu Zhiqi and Jiang Qi using Ancient Martial Arts, and since Shengxing Hotel is near the Ancient Martial Arts Administration in Yan City, they must have already been detected by now.

    ¡°Zhizhi, I¡¯ve found that the Ancient Martial Arts Cultivation Method in this world is very simr to the one on Aquamarine Star.¡± Chubby Chiu said casually after looking through the information about the Ancient Martial Arts Administration, checking the data on the Ancient martial artists of this world.

    ¡°The books are written by the people of Aquamarine Star, so naturally, many of the settings will ovep with those on Aquamarine Star.¡± Gu Zhiqi walked to the curb and paused, looking down slightly at his phone.

    Trying to hail a car through the ride-hailing app, he had no takers for a while.

    Gu Zhiqi thought about it, then canceled it, nning to scan a shared bicycle instead.

    No sooner had he canceled the order than a car stopped in front of him.

    The rear door opened and a tall, familiar figure emerged from the car.

    As Gu Zhiqi looked up, he locked eyes with a pair ofngorous, affectionate peach blossom eyes.

    Those incredibly attractive peach blossom eyes seemed always to hold a smile and tenderness, creating the illusion when making eye contact that one was the whole world to him.

    ¡°Zhizhi!

    It¡¯s a beauty!¡±

    ¡°A big beauty!¡±

    ¡°A big beauty with purple so deep it¡¯s nearly ck!¡±

    The moment he saw Su Yunling, Chubby Chiu in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind suddenly became excited, ¡°Quick!

    Get close to the beauty, rub against his destiny!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    He ignored it.

    ¡°Child, we meet again.¡± Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved in a smile as he looked at Gu Zhiqi, speaking while about to close the car door, but then he noticed the bloodstain that Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t properly wiped from the corner of his mouth, pausing mid-action.

    Gu Zhiqizily shifted his gaze away, speaking perfunctorily, ¡°Yes, we meet again.¡±

    Saying so, he casually scanned the two cars following behind Su Yunling¡¯s vehicle.

    As soon as Su Yunling¡¯s car stopped, the two cars behind also came to a halt, and a group of seven or eight men and women dressed in ck suits got out of the cars, one young man approaching Su Yunling respectfully to ask, ¡°Third Master, what next?¡±

    ¡°You all go, to Shengxing Hotel,¡± Su Yunling replied without turning his head.

    Hearing this, the young man respectfully acknowledged and then led the people behind him towards Shengxing Hotel.

    Meanwhile, Su Yunling leisurely took out a handkerchief from his suit pants and handed it to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    He looked at Su Yunling, somewhat bewildered.

    ¡°There¡¯s blood on your lips,¡± said Su Yunling, his peach blossom eyes deep and captivating.

    Gu Zhiqi was momentarily lost in thought.

    After a while, he realized what Su Yunling had said.

    The bloodstain at the corner of his mouth hadn¡¯t been wiped clean.

    He did not reach out to take the handkerchief Su Yunling offered him, but instead raised his hand and casually wiped the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, ¡°Thanks, but no need.¡±

    Seeing this, Su Yunling raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t insist, holding onto the handkerchief and looking at Gu Zhiqi, he asked, ¡°How did you do that?¡±

 Chapter 65 - 65 65 Get on, Little Girl; Chubby Chiu Levels Up

    ?65: Chapter 65: Get on, Little Girl; Chubby Chiu Levels Up   65: Chapter 65: Get on, Little Girl; Chubby Chiu Levels Up                                   ¡°Oh, got in a fight,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedzily and indifferently, seemingly a bit perfunctory.

    After speaking, she turned her head and looked around, but after scanning the area, not a single bicycle could be seen.

    Having heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Su Yunling¡¯s grip on her handkerchief tightened slightly, ¡°Did you fight with an ancient martial artist?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Zhiqi murmured gently in response.

    After responding, she looked up at Su Yunling, ¡°Is there anything else?

    I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi admit to fighting with an ancient martial artist, a fleeting deepness shed through Su Yunling¡¯s peach blossom eyes.

    She slightly lowered her gaze and looked directly into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Where are you going?

    I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was a head shorter than Su Yunling.

    For them to make eye contact, one had to lower her gaze and dip her head slightly, while the other had to look up a bit.

    As they gazed at each other, their eyes met and lingered, neither of them shifting their gaze.

    After a long while, Su Yunling was the first to break the stare, diverting her gaze from Gu Zhiqi, ¡°It¡¯ste, not easy to hail a cab.¡±

    A girl¡¯s gaze is not something one should hold for too long.

    If one did, they might find themselves unwittingly drowning and sinking in it.

    ¡°Zhizhi, agree to it, just agree, even if we don¡¯t get close, we can still subtly share some of his destiny,¡± Chubby Chiu pleaded in her mind.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Zhiqi told Su Yunling, expressing her gratitude.

    Upon hearing these words, Su Yunling knew the girl had agreed and turned to re-open the car door that had just been closed not long ago, ¡°Get in, little girl.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi bent down and slid straight into the car.

    Immediately after, Su Yunling also got into the car.

    Once they were both in the car, Su Yunling slightly turned and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Where to?¡±

    After listening, Gu Zhiqi suddenly went silent.

    She had been so focused on leaving that she hadn¡¯t thought about where to go yet.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t decided?¡± Su Yunling guessed by looking at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Zhiqi hummed softly.

    ¡°Is Shengyuan Hotel okay?¡± Su Yunling suggested.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Zhiqi said distantly yet politely as she thanked her again.

    ¡°No need for thanks,¡± Su Yunling said with a light chuckle, then looked towards the driver, ¡°Back to Shengyuan Hotel.¡±

    She had been nning to rest when suddenly a message came from the Ancient Martial Arts Administration, reporting that powerful ancient martial artists had been detected making moves near Shengxing Hotel.

    They were worried they couldn¡¯t handle it, so they called him.

    Having nothing better to do, he decided to check it out.

    Unexpectedly, he ran into this little girl.

    From what the little girl implied, she must have gotten into a fight with another ancient martial artist.

    Since one of the parties involved was found, there was no need for him to continue searching.

    Thinking of something, Su Yunling took out his phone and sent a message back to the Ancient Martial Arts Administration.

    Gu Zhiqi leaned back in the back seatzily, ncing out at thendscape receding outside the window.

    ¡°Zhizhi~, the Yin Family wants to upgrade,¡± came Chubby Chiu¡¯s hesitant and coquettish voice in her mind.

    ¡°No money,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded coldly and mercilessly.

    ¡°So, that means love will vanish, right?¡±

    ¡°Whimper whimper~¡±

    The childish voice instantly turned into a mournful whimper.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her hand and pressed her forehead, suddenly regretting fixing this crybaby.

    Cursing silently about this unprofitable venture, she gritted her teeth and said reluctantly, ¡°Upgrade!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Zhizhi, Zhizhi kiss~¡±

    And then, happily, it went off to clear Gu Zhiqi¡¯s bnce.

    As an Intelligent Spirit Pet, this creature required two conditions for every upgrade.

    First, spending money.

    Second,pleting random triggered tasks.

    To reach First Level, awakening was sufficient; for repair, it needed 9 million without any triggered tasks.

    At Level One Status, Chubby Chiu¡¯s functions roughly included: an encyclopedia and a top-level hacker.

    Currently, Chubby Chiu was at Level One Status.

    To upgrade to Level Two, she first needed to spend 90 million.

    Once the spending wasplete, it would enter the task triggering phase.

 Chapter 66 - 66 66 Tang Yichen in Danger; After-sales Service

    ?66: Chapter 66 Tang Yichen in Danger; After-sales Service   66: Chapter 66 Tang Yichen in Danger; After-sales Service                                   Gu Zhiqi vaguely remembered that there were three triggering tasks to upgrade to a Second-Level State.

    After entering the Second-Level State, Chubby Chiu would unlock an additional function, being able to possess any inanimate object or any creature that had not yet awakened its consciousness.

    To free herself from this loss-making nuisance as soon as possible, Gu Zhiqi chose to endure the pain and upgrade Chubby Chiu.

    Soon, a text message arrived on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone.

    Without even looking, Gu Zhiqi knew it was a message about charges.

    After Su Yunling finished her call, she noticed Gu Zhiqi¡¯splexion was not looking well and nced at her slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Feeling unwell?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Does wanting to cry because you¡¯re so poor count as feeling unwell?

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied listlessly and still took out her phone to take a look.

    As expected, it was a message about a deduction of 90 million; Gu Zhiqi nced at her bnce and then silently turned off her phone.

    The paltry bnce of 250 stung her eyes.

    ¡°Ding~ Upgrade mission No.1 has been triggered, please proceed to Central Hospital to rescue Tang Yichen.¡± Almost emptying Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wallet, Chubby Chiu cheerfully came back online and issued the first trigger mission.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression stirred slightly as she muttered under her breath, ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to Central Hospital already?¡±

    Why did she need to go rescue him personally?

    ¡°What?¡± Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mutter, Su Yunling thought she was speaking to her and turned her head slightly towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, indicating it was nothing.

    Just then, Su Yunling¡¯s phone in her pocket rang.

    Seeing the iing callbeled Tang Yichen, Su Yunling¡¯s brows tinged with azy hue, and shenguidly swiped to answer, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Ah Yun, it¡¯s me.¡± A cold and deep voice came from the other end, not Tang Yichen himself.

    Su Yunling¡¯s brows knitted almost imperceptibly, her expression revealing slight impatience and a casual air, ¡°What¡¯s up?

    Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah Chen had an ident, he¡¯s at Central Hospital, can you¡­

    have Yun Sene over?¡± The cold and deep voice contained traces of weariness and self-reproach.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Yunling¡¯s attractive peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed.

    ¡°Just send Yun Sen over for now.

    If you¡¯rete, he might not be saved.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Su Yunling¡¯s tone took a cold edge as she hung up the phone.

    Then, while sending a message to Yun Sen, she turned to Gu Zhiqi and spoke with an apologetic note, ¡°Sorry, something came up.

    We may need to make a stop at Central Hospital first.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi was surprised but maintained a poised expression and nodded in response.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling told the driver, ¡°To Central Hospital.¡±

    **

    Half an hourter, the car arrived at Central Hospital.

    ¡°Take the child to Shengyuan Hotel,¡± Su Yunling instructed the driver before opening the door and stepping out.

    As soon as she got out, she saw Gu Zhiqi also stepping out of the car.

    Su Yunling paused, looking at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi had azy smile on her lips as she regarded Su Yunling and spokenguidly, ¡°After-sales service.¡±

    Su Yunling: ?

    ¡°Before leaving Shadow Pavilion, Tang Yichen had another divination with me.¡± Gu Zhiqi leanedzily against the car, looking at Su Yunling with a smile, ¡°Now, I am here to provide the after-sales service.¡±

    The girl looked rxed, her voice cool andnguorous.

    Seeing her like this and listening to her voice, Su Yunling found the anxiety and solemnity that had been weighing on her lifting somewhat.

    For a moment, Su Yunling couldn¡¯t decide if it was the girl¡¯s unusual voice or her indolent, casual demeanor that had influenced her.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go, Master Gu,¡± Su Yunling said with a touch of resignation, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly, and the two of them walked together towards the hospital.

 Chapter 67 - 67 67 Grudge Branch Call Me Grandpa

    ?67: Chapter 67 Grudge Branch: Call Me Grandpa   67: Chapter 67 Grudge Branch: Call Me Grandpa                                   Outside the hospital emergency room stood two men, one being Fu Hong in a suit, who was pacing anxiously, continuously muttering to himself, ¡°It¡¯s all over, it¡¯s all over.¡±

    The other man wore a white shirt on top and suit pants below, holding a cell phone and making call after call.

    Yet with each call that went out, his expression grew uglier.

    A woman sat on the chairs outside the emergency room, her brows slightly furrowed, hands tightly sped together, biting her lower lip, herplexion looking rather awful.

    The door to the emergency room opened.

    All three people outside instantly turned their gaze toward the doorway.

    ¡°Second Master,¡± the doctor emerging from the emergency room respectfully addressed the man in white shirt clutching the cellphone, Fu Xiyan.

    Fu Xiyan took a few steps toward Elder Lu, his voice cold and face solemn as he inquired, ¡°Elder Lu, how is Ah Chen¡¯s condition now?¡±

    ¡°All I could do was to temporarily stabilize Fourth Master¡¯s condition, beyond that¡­ I truly am powerless,¡± Elder Lu responded with a helpless look on his aged face.

    Fu Xiyan fell silent upon hearing this, and after a few seconds, he raised his eyes to look at Elder Lu, ¡°How long can you keep it stable?¡±

    ¡°Three hours,¡± Elder Lu replied with a serious and grave expression.

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan¡¯s lips thinned slightly.

    ¡°So short?

    Elder Lu, can¡¯t you think of a way to extend it a bit more?¡± Fu Hong, standing beside, hurried to Elder Lu¡¯s side and quickly spoke upon hearing his response.

    Elder Lu shook his head with regret, ¡°This¡­ is already the limit.¡±

    Hearing this, Fu Hong¡¯s expression changed, and he turned to look at Fu Xiyan, ¡°Master, this¡­¡±

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s expression was no better as he raised his hand to rub his brow, ¡°Ah Yun has relented, let¡¯s wait for Yun Sen to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Can he make it in time?¡± Fu Hong asked with a bitter face.

    If Yun Sen couldn¡¯t arrive in time, Tang Yichen would undoubtedly be doomed.

    Previously, due to an ambush in Yun Town, mistakes made by him and his master had resulted in severe injuries to Tang Yichen and Yun Yan.

    Tang Yichen nearly lost his life, while Yun Yan¡¯s vital energy went into a rampage, causing his ancient martial talent to be wastedpletely.

    Because of this incident, Su Yunling had a fallout with Fu Xiyan, and they had not reconciled since.

    Despite wishing to make amends, Fu Xiyan had sent Fu Hong back to the Ancient Martial Arts World to invite Divine Doctor Xiao to treat Tang Yichen and Yun Yan.

    Who knew that not only did Divine Doctor Xiao fail to cure Tang Yichen, but he had also ended up in the emergency room as a result.

    ¡°Third Master, you¡¯vee¡­¡± Hearing footsteps, Xiao Yixue, who sat on the chair, stood up, but upon seeing the young girl apanying Su Yunling, she slightly furrowed her brow and stopped what she was about to say.

    Su Yunling gave no expression to Xiao Yixue and walked straight to Elder Lu with Gu Zhiqi, giving a slight nod, ¡°Elder Lu.¡±

    ¡°Third Master,¡± Elder Lu greeted respectfully.

    ¡°How is Fourth Master¡¯s condition?¡± Su Yunling inquired about Tang Yichen¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Fourth Master¡¯s condition is too special, I am truly out of options, I can only stabilize his situation temporarily,¡± Elder Lu¡¯s aging face was filled with bitterness and helplessness.

    Su Yunling nodded lightly, showing his understanding, and turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Do you have a way?¡±

    Since she imed to provide after-sales service, presumably, she had a method to prolong Ah Chen¡¯s life.

    ¡°Want to know?¡± Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows slightly, looking at Su Yunling with azy and indulgent expression.

    Seeing her like that, Su Yunling subconsciously arched his brows, watching Gu Zhiqi without a word.

    ¡°How about you call me Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Call me Grandpa, and I have all the ways.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was cool andnguid, her tonezy and casual, much like the hazy beauty of her eyes.

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    How familiar these words were.

    Su Yunling could see, this child, she was holding a grudge.

 Chapter 68 - 68 68 Only Proves Youre Weak; Master Zhis Obsession (Top 10 Bonus )

    ?68: Chapter 68 Only Proves You¡¯re Weak; Master Zhi¡¯s Obsession (Top 10 Bonus Chapter)   68: Chapter 68 Only Proves You¡¯re Weak; Master Zhi¡¯s Obsession (Top 10 Bonus Chapter)                                   As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke, not only was Su Yunling left speechless, but the people beside them also fell silent in unison.

    However, her words managed to lighten the otherwise tense and grave atmosphere a little.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Fu Xiyan gave her an additional nce, curiosity coloring the depths of her eyes.

    It was indeed the first time he had seen a girl dare to speak to Su Yunling like this.

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just pandering to the crowd.¡±

    A scoff rang out in the hallway, shattering the brief quiet.

    Xiao Yixue¡¯s face was full of disdain as she strode over to Gu Zhiqi, looking down on her with extreme contempt, ¡°You?

    You think you can save Fourth Master?¡±

    Waiting for Su Yunling to call her grandfather, Gu Zhiqi received instead Xiao Yixue¡¯s scorn.

    She tilted her head slightly and nced at Xiao Yixue indifferently, ¡°Do you have a problem?¡±

    ¡°Even I can¡¯t save Fourth Master.

    What makes you think you can?¡± Xiao Yixue said, full of disdain.

    ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡± Gu Zhiqi askedzily.

    ¡°Me?

    I¡¯m ranked 99th in the Divine Middle Healer Rankings.

    Who do you think I am?¡± Xiao Yixue said, arms crossed as she looked down on Gu Zhiqi, oozing superiority.

    ¡°Just ranked 99th in the healer rankings and you¡¯re looking down your nose at people?

    Short-sighted fool!¡±

    Chubby Chiu, seeing Xiao Yixue¡¯s arrogant stance toward Gu Zhiqi, instantly got riled up and responded with a fierce tone.

    ¡°Zhizhi, take her down!¡±

    The protective Spirit Pet was online and irate.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Who¡­

    did he learn this from?

    Ignoring Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t look at Xiao Yixue again, but simply turned slightly to Su Yunling and asked nonchntly, ¡°Is being 99th in the Divine Middle Healer Rankings a big deal?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Su Yunling evaluated frankly.

    Xiao Yixue ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master, you¡­¡± She started to say, herplexion darkening somewhat.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling it like it is,¡± Su Yunling said casually, cutting off Xiao Yixue¡¯s words.

    Xiao Yixue¡¯s face grew even uglier, anger boiling inside her, yet she dared not argue further with Su Yunling.

    Turning around, she saw Gu Zhiqi with anguid and weary expression, which only fueled her irritation, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to get into the top hundred of the Divine Middle Healer Rankings?¡±

    After speaking, something seemed to click, and she sneered sarcastically, then looked at Gu Zhiqi with disdain, ¡°I forgot you¡¯re just an ordinary person; you probably don¡¯t even know what ¡®Divine Middle¡¯ means, do you?¡±

    ¡°Bad woman!

    You know nothing.

    If Zhizhi wants, she could own the whole ¡®Divine Middle¡¯work!¡± Chubby Chiu again piped up with a fierce tone; if it had a physical body, it probably would have leapt on Xiao Yixue and bitten her.

    Xiao Yixue, still incessantly spouting, continued with disdain, ¡°I, ranked 99th in the healer rankings, cannot save Fourth Master.

    What makes you think you can?¡±

    ¡°Are you implying that you¡¯re proud you can¡¯t save someone?¡± Gu Zhiqi chuckled lightly, a mischievous arrogance appearing between her brows, her eyes coldly fixed on Xiao Yixue.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t save him, neither can you!¡± Xiao Yixue stated outright, her tone filled with certainty.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t save him, that just shows yourck of skill,¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s tone remained casual as ever.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi, Xiao Yixue¡¯s face turned particrly unsightly, ¡°Ick skill?

    Fine, then you save him.

    Do you dare to save him?

    If anything happens to Fourth Master in your hands, can you bear the responsibility?¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly turned toward Su Yunling, her tone considerably softer, ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯ve already contacted my senior sister, she¡­¡±

    ¡°What are the odds?¡± Su Yunling ignored Xiao Yixue and asked Gu Zhiqi.

    The unruly arrogance in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows had not faded; hearing Su Yunling¡¯s question, she lightly raised her eyebrows,zily leaning against the wall and smilingnguorously, ¡°Call me Master Zhi.¡±

    ¡°As nicely as you call grandfather, that¡¯s how confident I am.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 69 - 69 69 How Confident Are You with This Call

    ?69: Chapter 69: How Confident Are You with This Call?

    69: Chapter 69: How Confident Are You with This Call?

    Su Yunling¡¯s mouth quirked subtly as he leanedzily against the wall of the corridor, imitating Gu Zhiqi, and then he spoke.

    ¡°Master Zhi.¡±

    The two words were uttered with a yful and slightly teasing charm, sounding unexpectedly pleasant.

    Even Gu Zhiqi, who had heard countless pleasant voices, felt a feather-like caress on his ear upon hearing Su Yunling¡¯s address.

    Quiet!

    Utter silence!

    Su Yunling¡¯s call of ¡°Master Zhi¡± left the onlooking crowdpletely dumbfounded.

    The corridor once again fell silent.

    Most people present knew Su Yunling¡¯s temperament to a certain extent.

    Su Yunling seemed to be a cynical man who always looked disinterested and indifferent, friendly only towards those he found pleasing, but in reality, no one could take advantage of him.

    In action, he never let himself be shortchanged, and verbally, he was unforgiving.

    And yet, here he was, calling a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl ¡®Master Zhi¡¯?

    He must be crazy.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t care about the crowd¡¯s reaction as he half-closed his eyeszily, wearing a smile that was not quite a smile as he looked at Gu Zhiqi and broke the short-lived stillness once more.

    ¡°Master Zhi, that call of ¡®Master Zhi,¡¯ how many points of confidence does it give me?¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s smile deepened, but instead of answering Su Yunling, she turned slightly to look at Elder Lu, ¡°Doctor Lu, can you prepare a set of sterile clothing for me?¡±

    Elder Lu snapped out of his daze, but instead of answering Gu Zhiqi immediately, he looked at Su Yunling and then at Fu Xiyan.

    ¡°It¡¯s trouble, Elder Lu.¡± Su Yunling knew what he meant and nodded gently, politely making his request.

    Fu Xiyan, upon hearing Su Yunling¡¯s remarks, slightly tilted his head to look at him and, a few secondster, nodded under Elder Lu¡¯s gaze as well.

    Elder Lu and Gu Zhiqi left, leaving four people outside the emergency room.

    ¡°Third Master, are you really letting that young girl save Fourth Master?¡± Xiao Yixue approached Su Yunling and immediately asked.

    Su Yunling leaned indolently against the corridor wall, his gaze lowered, not uttering a word,pletely ignoring Xiao Yixue.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yixue bit her lip and took two steps forward, getting closer to Su Yunling, ¡°Third Master, that young girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Men and women should not be so close, please keep your distance from me.¡± Su Yunling looked up, speaking indifferently andzily to Xiao Yixue.

    Xiao Yixue felt as though she had been pped across the face, a burning sensation on her cheek.

    Under Su Yunling¡¯s unemotional gaze, Xiao Yixue subconsciously stepped back several paces.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling lowered his eyes again, tilting his head slightly, bored as he yed with his phone.

    ¡°Who is that youngdy?¡± Fu Xiyan approached Su Yunling and inquired.

    Su Yunling¡¯s hand, which was swiping on his phone, paused slightly, but he didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids as he responded indifferently and perfunctorily, ¡°Someone I randomly met on the road.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan frowned slightly, ¡°Is she reliable?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Azy, low chuckle seeped out as if bubbling up from his throat.

    After the chuckle, Su Yunling looked up, his peach blossom eyes glittering like water as he stared directly at Fu Xiyan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s more reliable than the people you find.¡±

    With those words, the three people on the scene all changed their expressions simultaneously, each distinctly different.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but without showing displeasure, he simply said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Third Master, it¡¯s my fault, I was ipetent,¡± Fu Hong owned up immediately upon seeing this.

    Su Yunlingzily lifted his eyelids and nced at Fu Hong before speaking in a nd tone, ¡°When I left, he was fine.

    What happened?¡±

 Chapter 70 - 70 What did he say to you before he lost consciousness in 70

    ?70: What did he say to you before he lost consciousness in chapter 70?

    70: What did he say to you before he lost consciousness in chapter 70?

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s question, Xiao Yixue¡¯s face suddenly turned several shades paler, her expression flickered slightly, and without waiting for Fu Hong to speak, she preempted him, ¡°This afternoon, when we met Fourth Master outside the Shadow Pavilion, he was alright, but after seeing that little¡­¡±

    ¡°Fu Hong, you speak,¡± Su Yunling saidnguidly, cutting Xiao Yixue off directly.

    At these words, Xiao Yixue¡¯s face grew even more unsightly, her hand at her side tightened slightly, and she bit her lower lip while looking at Su Yunling, ¡°Third Master, that little girl, she¡­¡±

    ¡°Third Master, here¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Fu Hong recounted in a straightforward manner everything that had transpired that afternoon.

    Due to an ambush in Yun Town, both Yun Yan and Tang Yichen were injured.

    After taking Moon Halo Grass, Tang Yichen was already out of danger.

    As for Yun Yan, because of a Vital Energy outburst, his core was injured, and it was likely that he could never cultivate again.

    To treat Yun Yan, Fu Xiyan sent Fu Hong back to the Ancient Martial Arts World to ask for help from the Immortal Medical Alliance.

    Originally, Fu Hong had wanted to request the Young Alliance Leader of the Immortal Medical Alliance to leave his seclusion, but after going there, he found out that the Young Alliance Leader had entered closed-door cultivation again.

    And other disciples with good medical expertise were either in closed-door cultivation or out on training.

    It was at this time that Fu Hong ran into Xiao Yixue.

    Upon learning of Fu Hong¡¯s purpose, Xiao Yixue volunteered toe to the Secr World to treat Yun Yan.

    Honestly, Xiao Yixue can truly be called a Divine Doctor, as her medical expertise is indeed not shabby.

    Moreover, she is a top hundred Heavenly Doctor in the Web of Healing rankings, as well as an outstanding disciple of this generation within the Immortal Medical Alliance.

    In both the Secr World and the Ancient Martial Arts World, Xiao Yixue enjoys a rapidly growing reputation.

    Since Xiao Yixue had taken the initiative to treat Yun Yan, there was no reason for Fu Hong to object.

    Yun Yan was sent away for secret recuperation, and if Su Yunling didn¡¯t mention it, no one would know where exactly Yun Yan was.

    When Su Yunling did not answer Fu Xiyan¡¯s calls, Fu Xiyan was forced to call Tang Yichen in the end.

    He had wanted to visit Su Yunling at Shadow Pavilion, but unexpectedly, Su Yunling wasn¡¯t seen, and the subsequent events unfolded.

    What was even more unexpected was Divine Doctor Xiao, who rarely made mistakes, erred in treating Tang Yichen.

    Until Fu Hong finished speaking, Su Yunling remained silent, thumb of the right hand resting on the silver ring of the left index finger, rubbing it delicately, with his gaze slightly lowered, lost in thought.

    After a long silence, Su Yunling finally lifted her eyelids, looked towards Fu Hong, ¡°Before he fell unconscious, what did he say to you?¡±

    Fu Hong, upon hearing this, paused, hisplexion changing slightly, and a few secondster, he stuttered, ¡°He¡­

    he did say something, Fourth Master mentioned, aside from the hospital doctors, no one else should touch him.¡±

    After Tang Yichen fell unconscious, his intention had been to send him directly to the hospital, but with Divine Doctor Xiao present and thetter volunteering to provide treatment, hence¡­

    He thought that even if the doctors at the hospital were skillful, they couldn¡¯t possibly be better than Divine Doctor Xiao.

    No sooner had Fu Hong spoken than Fu Xiyan¡¯s brow tightened slightly, and he cast a sidelong nce at Fu Hong, ¡°Why did you not mention this at the time?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Master is an Ancient martial artist, and he was indeed experiencing a Vital Energy outburst at that time, I¡­¡±

    Doctors from the Secr World do not understand Ancient Martial Arts, after all, and ultimately cannot deal with an outburst of Vital Energy, but Divine Doctor Xiao is different, she is not only a Divine Doctor but also an aplished Fragrance Master.

    Therefore, seeing that Xiao Yixue volunteered for the treatment, he ignored Fourth Master¡¯s words and let Xiao Yixue proceed with the treatment.

    Su Yunling let out a light snort, with a cool smile tugging at his lips, half-narrowing his eyes towards Fu Xiyan, ¡°Old Fu, your people sure do have their own opinions.¡±

    His tone wasden with bright sarcasm and amusement.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s expression also darkened, ayer of icy color clouding the depths of his somber eyes as he looked at Fu Hong, his voice coldly conveying, ¡°Go back and administer your own punishment.¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71 71 Waiting for Her to Collect Tang Yichens Body

    ?71: Chapter 71 Waiting for Her to Collect Tang Yichen¡¯s Body?

    71: Chapter 71 Waiting for Her to Collect Tang Yichen¡¯s Body?

    ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as Fu Xiyan spoke, Fu Hong immediately responded.

    The hallway fell quiet once more.

    ¡°What do Fourth Master and Second Master mean by that?¡± Xiao Yixue, upon hearing the conversation of the three men, immediately became displeased, ¡°Could it be that if I can¡¯t cure someone, a doctor from the Secr World can?¡±

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t even give Xiao Yixue a nce, only slightly lowering his eyes as he fiddled with the ring on his index finger.

    Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t really want to pay her any mind either, but after all, he was the one who had called for her, ¡°Divine Doctor Xiao, trouble you for making the trip.¡±

    He started making implicit motions to dismiss her.

    Xiao Yixue was no fool; she caught the hint and her brows slightly furrowed, her face filled with displeasure as she looked at Fu Xiyan, ¡°Is Second Master trying to send someone away?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Fu Xiyan¡¯s expression remained calm, his attitude cold but notcking in politeness, ¡°However, if Divine Doctor Xiao cannot cure Ah Chen, would it be too much to ask someone else to treat him?¡±

    ¡°I have already informed my senior sister about Fourth Master¡¯s condition.

    As long as she takes action, she will surely be able to save Fourth Master,¡± Xiao Yixue immediately spoke up, her tone gaining a bit more confidence.

    She had been careless regarding Tang Yichen¡¯s situation; she couldn¡¯t solve it, but her senior sister surely could.

    Regardless, she had to ensure that Su Yunling and Fu Xiyan owed her a favor this time.

    Fu Xiyan, hearing Xiao Yixue¡¯s words, furrowed his brows almost imperceptibly and continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble your senior sister to make the trip.¡±

    As he spoke, Fu Xiyan slightly turned his head to look at Fu Hong, ¡°You will be responsible for escorting Divine Doctor Xiao back to the Ancient Martial Arts World.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fu Hong immediately responded.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yixue¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°What do you mean, Second Master?

    Haven¡¯t you said you wanted me to treat Mr.

    Yun Yan?¡±

    Fu Xiyan, upon hearing this, raised his hand to massage his brow and felt deep regret at that moment, wishing he had personally gone back to the Ancient Martial Arts World to request assistance, instead of letting Fu Hong privately invite this troublesome woman.

    ¡°Thank you for the effort this time, Divine Doctor Xiao, but please go back,¡± he said, his patience spent and no longer wanting to engage with Xiao Yixue, his tone taking on a hint of coldness.

    Seeing this, Xiao Yixue immediately became annoyed and disregarded Fu Xiyan¡¯s status, ¡°What do you all take me for?

    Invite me over when you want, and now you want to chase me away¡­¡±

    ¡°What, now?

    You nearly killed the patient, and we are not allowed to change doctors?¡± Su Yunling interjectedzily.

    Once Su Yunling spoke, Xiao Yixue¡¯s anger diminished a bit, and her voice also lowered considerably, ¡°I said, I have already informed my senior sister; she¡­¡±

    ¡°Leaving aside whether your senior sister can cure Tang Yichen, even if she can, by the time she gets here, Tang Yichen¡¯s body will already have gone cold,¡± Su Yunling spoke with an indifferent tone.

    With that, shezily lifted her eyelids, sweeping a faint nce at Xiao Yixue, ¡°What?

    Waiting for her toe to collect Tang Yichen¡¯s corpse?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    With those words from Su Yunling, Xiao Yixue waspletely at a loss for words, only managing to squeeze out an ¡°I¡± before falling silent.

    Fu Hong sneakily nced at Su Yunling and inwardly gave him a silentmendation.

    When it came to verbal sparring, Third Master was truly formidable.

    Unlike their family¡¯s master, who could only scare people with a cold face.

    Seeing Xiao Yixue fall silent, Su Yunling casually nced over at Fu Xiyan, ¡°That¡¯s it?

    I can find plenty just like her back home, was there a need to ask?¡±

    His tone wasnguid and casual,ced with bright and clear mockery and disdain.

    Fu Xiyan, on hearing this, was momentarily stunned, then smiled ruefully, ¡°I say, I didn¡¯t expect it either, do you believe me?¡±

    He had not expected that Fu Hong would fail to invite the Young Alliance Leader of the Immortal Medical Alliance but instead brought this woman.

    He had even less anticipated that this woman, despite her good reputation, had almost killed Tang Yichen.

    If something had indeed happened to Tang Yichen, it wasn¡¯t just that Su Yunling wouldn¡¯t forgive him; he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself.

 Chapter 72 - 72 72 Yun Sen Rushes Over; Green Crystal Grass

    ?72: Chapter 72 Yun Sen Rushes Over; Green Crystal Grass   72: Chapter 72 Yun Sen Rushes Over; Green Crystal Grass                                   Although Fu Xiyan and Su Yunling had made it quite clear that they wanted people to leave, Xiao Yixue still showed no intention of departing.

    She would asionally nce in the direction of the emergency room door.

    She didn¡¯t want to leave; she wanted to see what kind of abilities that little girl could possibly have to talk big.

    No one knew the situation inside, and the wait for them became a lengthy expanse of time.

    As three hours psed, the door to the emergency room remained closed.

    At some point, Fu Hong began to pace back and forth in the hallway like an ant on a hot pot.

    Fu Xiyan was leaning against the wall opposite Su Yunling, and as time passed, his brows furrowed with impatience.

    He looked at the emergency room door countless times, and also at Su Yunling just as many.

    His lips moved repeatedly as if he wanted to ask Su Yunling something along the lines of ¡°Is that girl reliable?¡± However, after seeing Su Yunling¡¯s indifferent andnguid demeanor, he swallowed his words back down.

    Xiao Yixue had been sitting on a chair in the corridor, not leaving.

    She would lower her head to send messages, nce at the time, and then look at the emergency room door again, her brows full of impatience.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her desire to mock the little girl after the surgery, she wouldn¡¯t have waited here for so long.

    Suddenly, footsteps echoed in the hallway.

    The few people in the hallway all looked up instinctively, directing their gazes toward the emergency room entrance.

    They realized that the noise was noting from the direction of the emergency room.

    ¡°Master, Second Master,¡± a young man in a white coat, holding a pot of green nts, hurried over and greeted Su Yunling and Fu Xiyan.

    ¡°Master, Second Master,¡± four other people in white coats, also holding pots of green nts, followed the youth and greeted Su Yunling and Fu Xiyan as they saw them.

    Fu Xiyan nodded slightly but didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Master, how is Fourth Master¡¯s condition?¡± The leading youth stopped in front of Su Yunling and immediately inquired about the situation.

    Su Yunling lifted his eyelids and nced at the young man in front of him, ¡°Go in and take a look, ask Elder Lu about the situation, and no one else should go in for now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, a flicker of surprise shed across Yun Sen¡¯s eyes¡ªwas there a chance?

    ¡°Then this grass?¡± he said, lifting the green nt in his hand toward Su Yunling.

    ¡°Green Crystal Grass?!¡± Just as Yun Sen finished speaking, a sudden female voice rang out in the corridor.

    Yun Sen furrowed his brow slightly and tilted his head to nce at the person who had spoken.

    The person who had spoken was none other than Xiao Yixue; her attention was fixed on the grass in the hands of Yun Sen and his group.

    When she heard Yun Sen mentioned Green Crystal Grass, she couldn¡¯t hold back and eximed in shock.

    The others all looked toward Xiao Yixue, casting her a puzzled nce.

    Su Yunling ignored her and simply told Yun Sen indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    As soon as Su Yunling spoke, Yun Sen immediately handed the green nt he was holding to him.

    Su Yunling casually raised his hand to take it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and have a look,¡± said Yun Sen, and after finding a set of sterile clothes to change into, he entered the emergency room.

    ¡°Third Master, this¡­

    this is Green Crystal Grass?¡± Xiao Yixue continued to stare directly at the green nt in Su Yunling¡¯s hands, barely concealing the fervor in her eyes.

    Su Yunling lifted his eyelids slightly, gave her a brief look, and quickly withdrew his gaze, ignoring her.

    ¡°Third Master, where did you get this Green Crystal Grass?

    Could you sell me a pot?¡± Xiao Yixue¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Green Crystal Grass in Su Yunling¡¯s hands, full of possessiveness.

    It was as if she was certain the grass already belonged to her.

    ¡°Not for sale,¡± Su Yunling repliednguidly, then shifted away from Xiao Yixue¡¯s direction, cradling the Green Crystal Grass.

 Chapter 73 - 73 73 Fourth Master Is Alright Now

    ?73: Chapter 73 Fourth Master Is Alright Now   73: Chapter 73 Fourth Master Is Alright Now                                   Xiao Yixue¡¯s attention was all on the Green Crystal Grass.

    She failed to notice Su Yunling¡¯s disdain and shamelessly kept asking, ¡°Third Master, the Green Crystal Grass is really important to me.

    Could you possibly¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram.¡± Su Yunling spoke indifferently and slowly, directly interrupting what Xiao Yixue was about to say next.

    At his words, Xiao Yixue¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and she stood there, her face the picture of embarrassment, her heart filled with a mixture of shame and anger.

    ¡°Third Master, I¡­¡± Moving her lips, she wanted to say something more, but upon meeting Su Yunling¡¯s cool and distant eyes, Xiao Yixue suddenly fell silent and unconsciously took several steps back.

    She had forgotten that this man was not the forgiving sort.

    Finally, the corridor grew quiet.

    Su Yunling folded away the coldness in his eyes, withdrew his gaze, slightly lowered his eyes, and viewed the green nt he held with listless interest, asionally reaching out to pluck at a leaf.

    This caused the people who hade with Yun Sen to panic inwardly, fearing that he might carelessly pick off the leaves.

    But they didn¡¯t dare to say anything and could only watch anxiously.

    Time ticked by second by second, the door to the emergency room remaining closed.

    Yun Sen, who had originally said he woulde out to take a look, had not appeared yet.

    It was not until an hourter that the emergency room door finally opened again.

    The several people waiting in the corridor all turned their gaze towards the emergency room.

    Yun Sen emerged, clothed in white.

    ¡°How is it, is Fourth Master all right?¡± Fu Hong, who was standing closest to the emergency room door, saw Yun Sene out and immediately stepped forward to ask eagerly.

    Yun Sen didn¡¯t speak immediately but walked over to Su Yunling before saying, ¡°Master, Fourth Master is out of danger now.¡±

    With Yun Sen¡¯s words, the tense atmosphere in the corridor suddenly rxed.

    Upon hearing Yun Sen¡¯s words, Su Yunling, who had been fiddling with a leaf, paused, raised his eyebrows, and a hint of a smile flickered through his eyes.

    It was somewhat unexpected, yet within expectations.

    ¡°And the child?¡± He slightly raised his gaze to look at Yun Sen.

    Yun Sen: ?

    The child?

    Who?

    As Su Yunling patiently repeated himself in the face of Yun Sen¡¯s confused expression, ¡°The girl who was saving Fourth Master¡¯s life.¡±

    At Su Yunling¡¯s words, Yun Sen was still somewhat puzzled.

    Everyone inside was in masks and sterile suits; he had no idea there was supposed to be any girl.

    He could only interpret for himself, ¡°Are you asking about the chief surgeon?

    She went to the changing room, she¡¯ll be out shortly.¡±

    Hearing Yun Sen say this, Su Yunling fell silent.

    He didn¡¯t know by what means the girl had saved Fourth Master¡¯s life, and therefore, he didn¡¯t know whether the chief surgeon was her or not.

    While faces in the corridor were overtaken by relief to varying degrees, one person¡¯splexion looked particrly awful.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Fourth Master suffering from a Vital Energy rampage?

    Why did he undergo surgery?¡± Xiao Yixue suddenly approached Yun Sen and asked this.

    Yun Sen: ?

    Do I know you?

    However, since they were outside the corridor, Yun Sen subconsciously assumed she was with Tang Yichen¡¯s group and politely replied, ¡°Fourth Master¡¯s critical condition was not due to a Vital Energy rampage but because he ingested a medicine that is ipatible with Moon Halo Grass and Crushed Ice Rain Mist, leading to impaired self-healing abilities.¡±

    He did not borate further.

    The operating room didn¡¯t allow for much conversation, and that was all he understood.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yixue¡¯s voice suddenly rose in pitch, ¡°He¡­

    He took Moon Halo Grass and Crushed Ice Rain Mist?!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that contrary to the medicine she had fed him?

    As this dawned on her, herplexion suddenly turned ghostly pale.

    The moment Xiao Yixue spoke, everyone in the vicinity cast odd nces in her direction.

    Seeing this, Yun Sen instinctively guessed something.

 Chapter 74 - 74 74 Two Leaves on the Clothes

    ?74: Chapter 74 Two Leaves on the Clothes   74: Chapter 74 Two Leaves on the Clothes                                   ¡°What did Fourth Master eat before he fell into aa?¡± Yun Sen suddenly asked.

    ¡°Divine Doctor Xiao gave him a Clearing Spirit Pill and also burned some Dragon¡¯s Breath Incense,¡± Fu Hong immediately responded upon hearing the question.

    As soon as Fu Hong¡¯s words came out, Yun Sen¡¯s brow furrowed immediately.

    Xiao Yixue¡¯s face turned white in an instant.

    Biting her lip, she retreated several steps.

    She began to regret not having left earlier.

    Yun Sen spoke with a frown, ¡°The Clearing Spirit Pill contains ingredients that are ipatible with Moon Halo Grass and Crushed Ice Rain Mist.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked toward Xiao Yixue, realizing that this person was the legendary Divine Doctor Xiao.

    ¡°Such basic pharmacological knowledge, how could Divine Doctor Xiao not know?¡±

    Listening to Yun Sen¡¯s questions, Xiao Yixue¡¯s expression became extremely unsightly, ¡°I¡­

    I didn¡¯t know he had taken Moon Halo Grass and Crushed Ice Rain Mist.

    I thought he was just experiencing a surge in Vital Energy so¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence.

    Even she knew that her exnation was too weak.

    As a healer, it was a major mistake not to ask about a patient¡¯s medications beforehand.

    Seeing Xiao Yixue like this, Yun Sen just quietlyughed.

    The sarcasm was so apparent that Xiao Yixue couldn¡¯t help but step back twice, nearly biting through her lip.

    Yun Sen did not say anything more and quickly walked over to Su Yunling, looking at the Green Crystal Grass in his hands with distress, ¡°My lord, let me hold it.¡±

    Su Yunling raised his eyelids and gave Yun Sen a faint look.

    Facing Su Yunling¡¯s gaze, Yun Sen immediately fell silent, pointing at the Green Crystal Grass in Su Yunling¡¯s embrace with a hesitant expression as if wanting to say more.

    At that moment, they heard the sound of movement again as the door to the operating room opened.

    Gu Zhiqi appeared at the entrance to the operating room.

    Upon seeing the familiar figure, Su Yunling directly stuffed the nt in Yun Sen¡¯s arms.

    Yun Sen quickly caught it.

    Just as he had taken hold of the Green Crystal Grass, he saw Su Yunling nonchntly pluck two leaves off it.

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±!

    My treasure!

    Wuu wuu wuu¡­

    My treasure has been plucked!

    Su Yunling walked up to Gu Zhiqi and stood still, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face was somewhat pale, and she looked tired and lethargic.

    Upon hearing Su Yunling¡¯s question, shezily lifted her eyelids, ¡°The patient is fine.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling paused, realizing that she had misunderstood and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about Tang Yichen¡¯s condition; I was asking if you¡¯re okay?¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi was a bit slow to react and looked up at Su Yunling.

    Seeing the fatigue between her brows, Su Yunling knew she was very tired and didn¡¯t wait for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response.

    He raised his hand and, without touching the sleeves of her clothes, ced his fingers on her wrist.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Just as uncertainty began to colour her eyes, she felt a cool sensationing from her wrist.

    Gu Zhiqi nced down slightly and looked at the hand resting on her wrist.

    The well-defined fingers were gently ced on her wrist, with leaves held between the gaps.

    As the coolness seeped into her wrist where Gu Zhiqi could clearly feel, the leaves visibly withered rapidly.

    Gu Zhiqi could distinctly sense the fatigue around her body dissipating.

    She continued to stare at her wrist, her gaze deepening slightly.

    About four or five secondster, Su Yunling released Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    Seeing her looking down at his hand, Su Yunling held the two leaves between his fingers and held them up to Gu Zhiqi, speakingzily, ¡°There were two leaves on your clothes; I helped you remove them.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Do I look like an idiot?

    ¡°Green Crystal Grass?¡± Although they were withered, Gu Zhiqi still recognized the leaves he was holding between his fingers at a nce.

    ¡°You recognize it?¡± Su Yunling raised his eyebrow, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 75 - 75 75 The Leaf Picked Up by Big Brother

    ?75: Chapter 75 The Leaf Picked Up by Big Brother   75: Chapter 75 The Leaf Picked Up by Big Brother                                   ¡°May I take a look?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer Su Yunling¡¯s knowingly asked question, but stared at the leaf in his hand instead.

    Only after two leaves were tucked into his trouser pocket did Gu Zhiqi withdraw his gaze.

    Hearing this, Su Yunling turned his eyes toward Yun Sen, ¡°Hand it over.¡±

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    I won¡¯t!

    This is my treasure!

    While his heart was defiant, his face didn¡¯t dare dy, and he quickly took a few steps to Su Yunling, handing over his treasure to him.

    ¡°Here, take a look at whatever you want,¡± Su Yunling said as he took the Green Crystal Grass and presented it to Gu Zhiqi.

    Yun Sen watched eagerly, fingers suspended mid-air, eyes full of longing as they fixated on the Green Crystal Grass.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t reach out to take it, but instead raised her eyes to Su Yunling, ¡°I want to see those two leaves you had just now.¡±

    As she spoke, she didn¡¯t forget to raise her hand and point at Su Yunling¡¯s trouser pocket.

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    You like the ones your brother has handled more?¡±

    In his deep, mellow voice, a touch of casual teasing tinged theughter simmering in his peach blossom eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ears moved slightly, and she raised her eyebrows; a yful mischief suddenly tinted her gaze as her eyes slightly curved into a smile, suddenlyzy and charming, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed, sensing the child had more to say.

    Indeed, Gu Zhiqi continued in azy and soft tone, ¡°The leaves that brother has handled have his warmth, and I indeed like them more.¡±

    In her deep, hazy eyes, there was a hint of an effortless, captivating charm, clear yet enticing, irresistibly alluring without being aware.

    Su Yunling paused, his eyes darkening a shade.

    After a while, he chuckled softly and fished out two withered leaves from his pocket and handed them to Gu Zhiqi.

    He felt somewhat helpless.

    This child, her desire to win in her words was quite strong.

    After receiving the withered leaves, Gu Zhiqi bowed her head slightly, observing them closely.

    And the surrounding crowd had already been dumbfounded.

    Did Fourth Master just get flirted back at by the youngdy?

    Right?

    Right?

    Even Fu Xiyan, who knew Su Yunling best, couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Gu Zhiqi.

    It was his first time seeing a girl who could make Su Yunling call her ¡®sister¡¯.

    It was also his first time seeing a girl who could joke with Su Yunling and then tease him back.

    When Su Yunling said he met this youngdy by chance on the roadside, Fu Xiyan couldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    People in the crowd had various reactions to the conversation between Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi: shock, curiosity, and as for Xiao Yixue, in addition to shock, there was intense jealousy and resentment.

    She had spoken nicely and respectfully to Su Yunling, yet he had not even given her a second nce.

    But with just a few words from that young girl, Su Yunling handed over the Green Crystal Grass without any hesitation.

    Why should an immature young girl receive such special treatment from him!

    After staring at Gu Zhiqi for a few seconds, she took several steps forward, stopped in front of Gu Zhiqi, and then spoke, ¡°Thank you, youngdy.

    Fourth Master was healed thanks to you.

    If anything had happened to Fourth Master, I would have also been to me.¡±

    Right now, the best way to salvage her damaged image was to candidly acknowledge her mistakes.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t even nce at her, simply tilting her head slightly, she raised her eyebrows toward Su Yunling, ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    Upon hearing her question, Su Yunling slightly lifted his eyebrows, ¡°Want to know?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°Call me brother, and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± he said.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling bothpletely ignored Xiao Yixue.

    The others also looked at the sky, the ground, and the greenery, feigning ignorance, as Xiao Yixue was thoroughly disregarded.

 Chapter 76 - 76 76 Get Lost, Less An Eyesore

    ?76: Chapter 76 Get Lost, Less An Eyesore   76: Chapter 76 Get Lost, Less An Eyesore                                   Gu Zhiqi listened to Su Yunling¡¯s words without calling him ¡°brother¡± again, instead, she methodically returned the withered leaves in her hand to him.

    Afterwards, she slowly lifted her gaze to look at Su Yunling, smiling with audacity and a hint of arrogance, ¡°Rather than being your sister, I¡¯d much prefer to be your grandfather.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi ignored her, Xiao Yixue¡¯s eyes tinted with a touch of annoyance.

    Upon hearing her words, she couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke again, ¡°Little girl, you did save Fourth Master and indeed you are more skilled than I am, but you should know, there are always people better than you, there is always a higher sky above the one you see.

    Just because you saved someone, this kind of arrogance andck of manners is not conducive to a long path ahead.¡±

    It was the tone of a senior instructing a junior, filled with an air of condescension.

    Everyone present, except Gu Zhiqi, frowned upon hearing this.

    Yun Sen, who was ying with Green Crystal Grass, also eximed in admiration.

    Has this girl forgotten that she almost just killed Fourth Master?

    And she still has the face to seek attention?

    A trace of impatience colored Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows, and with azy lift of her eyelids, she looked at Xiao Yixue and said tly, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Yixue, seeing her indifferent demeanor, felt a surge of anger and after a long moment managed to spit out aplete sentence, ¡°You are too disdainful.¡±

    Gu Zhiqiughed unrestrainedly and arrogantly, looking at Xiao Yixue and said lightly, ¡°Of course, there are people I regard highly, but are you one of them?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yixue was first stunned, then her face turned from green to white, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost, and stop being an eyesore,¡± Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to her anymore, cutting her off directly.

    Xiao Yixue¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, but before she could say more, she was interrupted by Su Yunling¡¯s nonchnt voice.

    ¡°Old Fu, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    Fu Xiyan raised his eyes, looking at Su Yunling with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Fu Hong sent Divine Doctor Xiao back yet?

    It¡¯s been a while,¡± Su Yunling¡¯s beautiful, peach-blossom eyes flickered withyers of chill as he looked up, dispersing the coldness.

    Fu Xiyan, upon hearing this, understood and nced at Fu Hong, ¡°Fu Hong.¡±

    As soon as Fu Xiyan spoke, Fu Hong immediately understood and walked over to Xiao Yixue, ¡°Divine Doctor Xiao, let¡¯s go.

    I¡¯ll take you back to the Ancient Martial Arts World.¡±

    Although he still called her Divine Doctor Xiao, there was no trace of the initial respect anymore.

    Xiao Yixue¡¯s face changed several times, she clenched her teeth and after a while regained herposure, looking at Fu Xiyan, ¡°If I don¡¯t return, are you going to have Fu Hong tie me up?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good suggestion, don¡¯t you?¡± Su Yunling spoke nonchntly, looking at Fu Xiyan.

    ¡°Quite good,¡± Fu Xiyan nodded.

    Xiao Yixue suddenly turned to look at Su Yunling, her face full of disbelief.

    ¡°Because of Divine Doctor Xiao¡¯s mistake, Fourth Master has suffered needlessly.

    We can¡¯t just let that pass, right?¡± Su Yunling¡¯s eyes held a subtle chill as he looked at Xiao Yixue coldly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Immortal Medical Alliance does have rules, right?

    A severe mistake equals no medical practice allowed for three years, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    At these words, Xiao Yixue¡¯s face turnedpletely pale.

    She staggered back several steps and finally infused her voice with panic, ¡°Third¡­

    Third Master, today¡¯s incident was my fault, but I had good intentions.

    I ask that Third Master not let others know about this, nor my Master¡¯s Sect.¡±

    She mustn¡¯t let others find out, especially not her Master¡¯s Sect.

    If others came to know, her carefully constructed reputation as a Divine Doctor would be gone.

    If her Master¡¯s Sect found out, it would be more than just being banned from practicing medicine for three years; she would also lose half of her resources.

    Without her reputation and with her resources halved, what would she have left?

    ¡°Yun Sen.¡± Su Yunling remained unmoved by Xiao Yixue¡¯s pleas, simply ncing at Yun Sen, ¡°You and Fu Hong go together.

    Make sure to exin the situation clearly, don¡¯t leave out any details, to prevent anyone from saying we¡¯re bullying the people of the Immortal Medical Alliance.¡±

    As soon as Su Yunling spoke, Yun Sen immediately understood and responded, ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 77 - 77 77 Built a Broken Bridge, Yet You Cant Tear It Down

    ?77: Chapter 77: Built a Broken Bridge, Yet You Can¡¯t Tear It Down?

    77: Chapter 77: Built a Broken Bridge, Yet You Can¡¯t Tear It Down?

    Xiao Yixue¡¯s face turned another shade paler upon hearing those words.

    She looked at Su Yunling and spoke again, ¡°Third Master, this matter was indeed my oversight, but I had good intentions.

    Now, the Fourth Master is really okay.

    Can you not tell my Master¡¯s Sect about this?

    Rest assured, I will personally apologize to the Fourth Master afterwards, and I will take on the responsibility for all the assistive incense required for his future cultivation.¡±

    Xiao Yixue¡¯s gaze was fixed on Su Yunling, her hands clutching her clothes tightly, her heart bleeding with pain.

    She was really putting everything on the line now, not wanting to tarnish her reputation or let her Master¡¯s Sect learn about her mistake.

    One has to know, the assistive incense needed for an Ancient martial artist¡¯s cultivation is extremely precious, with a set valued at no less than a million.

    For a high-order Ancient Martial Artist like Tang Yichen, the incense required is even more precious, and the annual cost of the assistive incense is calcted in the billions.

    Xiao Yixue had thought that, with these words, Su Yunling would surely agree.

    Unexpectedly, Su Yunling did not give her a nce, merely turning his head slightly and looking indifferently at Yun Sen, ¡°Yun Sen.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Yun Sen, holding the Green Crystal Grass, immediately responded.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you taken the person away yet?¡± Su Yunling spoke with a trace of impatience.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her away now,¡± said Yun Sen, striding toward Xiao Yixue with the Green Crystal Grass in his arms.

    On the other side, Fu Xiyan gave Fu Hong a look, and Fu Hong also made his move.

    Xiao Yixue did not expect that despite offering such a huge concession, Su Yunling would still refuse to relent.

    With her first attempt failing, she had no choice but to try another strategy.

    She rushed over to Fu Xiyan, trying to grab his arm, but before she could touch him, she was seized by Yun Sen and Fu Hong.

    Grinding her teeth, Xiao Yixue said to Fu Xiyan, ¡°Second Master, you requested my presence for this outing.

    Now that something has happened, you want me to take the responsibility.

    Isn¡¯t this a bit too much to treat me like a disposable bridge after crossing the river?¡±

    With those words, Xiao Yixue had started to act recklessly out of desperation.

    She was aware that speaking out like this would offend others, but she had no choice.

    No matter what, she could not let her Master¡¯s Sect learn of this matter.

    As soon as Xiao Yixue finished speaking, a glint of coldness shed in the already dark eyes of Fu Xiyan, ¡°What?

    Divine Doctor Xiao believes she has built a bridge for Fu only to be told she cannot tear it down?¡±

    Caught off guard by the retort, Xiao Yixue was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Divine Doctor Xiao, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yun Sen said with a smirk, pulling out a roll of mouth-sealing tape from somewhere and sealing Xiao Yixue¡¯s mouth shut, also binding her hands.

    ¡°Mmm¡­

    Mmmmm¡­¡± Xiao Yixue¡¯s mouth was sealed, and she struggled with muffled noises.

    ¡°Fu Qi, let¡¯s go,¡± Yun Sen said, handing Xiao Yixue over to Fu Hong, while he followed with his pot of Green Crystal Grass.

    The two men began to escort Xiao Yixue away.

    Initially, Xiao Yixue was reluctant and struggled several times.

    After a few steps, she suddenly calmed down, prompting Yun Sen and Fu Hong to give her suspicious nces.

    However, once Xiao Yixue was quiet, the two men were happy to be untroubled and continued to escort her out.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Azy voice suddenly echoed in the hallway.

    All eyes in the corridor turned to the person who spoke.

    Gu Zhiqi was ying with a dried leaf in his hand, slightly lifting his gaze tond on Yun Sen, ¡°Yun Sen, is it?¡±

    ¡°Come here for a moment.¡±

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    Quietly hiding the Green Crystal Grass behind him, he didn¡¯t move.

    But he gazed expectantly at Su Yunling.

    He suspected that this youngdy was coveting his treasure.

    As Yun Sen watched him expectantly, Su Yunling spoke carelessly, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear?¡±

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    Wuwuwu¡­

    You all covet my treasure.

 Chapter 78 - 78 78 Youre Going to Die; Xia Countrymen Do Not Deceive Each Other

    ?78: Chapter 78: You¡¯re Going to Die; Xia Countrymen Do Not Deceive Each Other   78: Chapter 78: You¡¯re Going to Die; Xia Countrymen Do Not Deceive Each Other                                   Yun Sen reluctantly carried the Green Crystal Grass and moved to stand in front of Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up at Yun Sen and spoke in a detached,nguid voice, ¡°You¡¯re going to die.¡±

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡± ???

    No sooner had Gu Zhiqi spoken than Su Yunling abruptly turned her head to look at her, her peach-blossom eyes half-closed, a deep meaning flickering within.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips bore an unrestrained, careless smile, and she gestured to Yun Sen with a light hook of her index finger, ¡°Lean in with your ear, and I¡¯ll tell you the secret to breaking the spell.¡±

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡± !

    I won¡¯t!

    Yun Sen didn¡¯t move, but Su Yunling did.

    With deliberate slowness, he lifted a hand and pressed Yun Sen¡¯s head toward Gu Zhiqi, watching Gu Zhiqi with a smile of noble elegance, and saidnguidly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    Not only did Su Yunling¡¯s action perplex Yun Sen, but it also caused Gu Zhiqi to pause for two seconds, raise her eyebrows, and then whisper a few words into Yun Sen¡¯s ear in a low voice.

    After hearing what was said, Yun Sen¡¯s face underwent a sudden change.

    As Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, Su Yunling let go, instantly reverting to hiszy and elegant demeanor.

    It was as if the person who had just forced Yun Sen to cooperate with Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t him.

    The bystanders watched in wonder.

    The moment his head was released, Yun Sen abruptly turned to look in the direction of Fu Hong and Xiao Yixue, and his face turned extremely ugly upon seeing something.

    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± After a while, Yun Sen finally came back to his senses and asked Gu Zhiqi, his brows knit with solemnity and a hint of coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, people from Xia Country don¡¯t deceive each other.¡± Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, and suddenly reached out to pluck two leaves from the Green Crystal Grass in Yun Sen¡¯s embrace.

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡± !!!

    My treasure!

    My treasure¡¯s been plucked again?!

    Indeed, someone was coveting my treasure!

    He looked at Gu Zhiqi, who had stealthily plucked from his treasure, with an using expression.

    Gu Zhiqizily lifted her eyelids, nced at Yun Sen, and said indifferently, ¡°Compensation.¡±

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    With a pitiful nce at Gu Zhiqi, he didn¡¯t say anything further but rather quickly retreated while clutching his treasure.

    Upon reaching Fu Hong and Xiao Yixue, he immediately urged them to move, ¡°Hurry!

    Let¡¯s go!¡±

    It was as if there was a flood or ferocious beast chasing him.

    ¡°What did you tell him?¡±

    As soon as Yun Sen left, Su Yunling, somewhat curious, asked.

    Once the question was raised, all the onlookers turned toward Gu Zhiqi, their curiosity no less intense than Su Yunling¡¯s.

    Everyone present knew how much Yun Sen treasured that pot of grass.

    No one could touch it except Su Yunling; anyone else who tried would be fighting for their life.

    Yet now, two leaves had been taken by this little girl, and Yun Sen had hardly reacted.

    ¡°Want to know?¡± Gu Zhiqi yed with the two leaves she had just plucked, her lips curling into an amused smile, as she looked up at Su Yunling with azy,nguid grin.

    She was the spitting image of a little fox, one that had no idea what sort of mischief it was plotting.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling understood the child¡¯s meaning.

    His eyes sparkled withughter, and with azy smile, he said, ¡°Master Zhi?¡±

    Su Yunling called out ¡°Master Zhi¡± with utter nonchnce.

    Meanwhile, those holding the Green Crystal Grass looked at each other, eyes all reading the same message.

    Their master had gone mad.

    *

    The corridor was quiet for a few seconds.

    Su Yunling¡¯spliance brought a raised eyebrow from Gu Zhiqi, who stared at him for several seconds.

    Sensing Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t spoken for a while, Su Yunling spoke up again, his tone tinged with jest, ¡°Could it be that I misunderstood?

    Master Zhi?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment before speakingnguidly, ¡°There is a bracelet on her wrist, emitting the scent of Fiery me Grass.¡±

 Chapter 79 - 79 79 It wouldnt be too much to pluck two of his leaves, right

    ?79: Chapter 79: It wouldn¡¯t be too much to pluck two of his leaves, right?

    79: Chapter 79: It wouldn¡¯t be too much to pluck two of his leaves, right?

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, the corridor fell intoplete silence.

    Fiery me Grass?

    Almost no one in the Ancient Martial Arts World did not know what Fiery me Grass was.

    Generally, ancient martial artists would note into long-term contact with the Fiery me Grass.

    Despite its extremely faint scent, it could affect ancient martial artists within ten meters of it, acting as a catalyst for an outburst of their Vital Energy.

    Once exposed to the Fiery me Grass for too long, an ancient martial artist¡¯s Vital Energy would go berserk.

    Those who were injured were most susceptible to its effects.

    Now, why Tang Yichen¡¯s Vital Energy suddenly went berserk, why Xiao Yixue was so certain it was a Vital Energy outburst without further investigation, and why she abruptly started cooperating with Yun Sen and Fu Hong¡ª

    Everything seemed to have an exnation.

    ¡°I saved his life and plucked two leaves, that¡¯s not too much, right?¡± Gu Zhiqi slightly turned his eyes, smilingzily as he spoke to Su Yunling.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be too much even if you took the whole pot,¡± Su Yunling replied with a smile, his eyes half-closed.

    From Yan City to the Ancient Martial Arts World, it was a day¡¯s journey¡ªenough time for the Fiery me Grass to induce an energy outburst in Yun Sen and Fu Hong.

    For an ancient martial artist, an outburst of Vital Energy could mean grave injury or even death.

    Thinking back to the child¡¯s conversation with Yun Sen earlier, a sh of danger passed through Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, with a chill that could not be dissipated lingering at the bottom of his pupils.

    Earlier, if the child had not noticed the problem with that woman¡¯s bracelet, Yun Sen¡¯s trip would have likely been fraught with more peril than fortune.

    **

    After the surgery had finished, daylight was starting to break.

    Once it was confirmed Tang Yichen was out of danger, Su Yunling took Gu Zhiqi to the Shengyuan Hotel.

    Tang Yichen indeed experienced a Vital Energy outburst.

    Without any Fragrance, Gu Zhiqi utilized his spiritual power to help him regte the berserk Vital Energy inside his body.

    Then, afterpleting the surgery while highly concentrating his spiritual power, Gu Zhiqi had expended a considerable amount of spiritual power and was quite tired.

    So as soon as he got into the car, Gu Zhiqi leaned back in the seat, closed his eyes, and initially just wanted to rest his eyes a bit, but before he knew it, he had fallen asleep.

    Su Yunling had also not slept the entire night and felt the heaviness of fatigue, so he closed his eyes and leaned back in the seat to rest.

    Suddenly, something heavy pressed against his shoulder, causing Su Yunling to open his eyes instinctively.

    He nced sideways and noticed an additional head resting on his shoulder.

    The child beside him had fallen asleep.

    Awake, he wasn¡¯t the talkative type, and now in sleep, he was even more peaceful, his expression even more well-behaved and serene than when he was awake.

    Su Yunling stared at the head resting on his shoulder for a long while, and in the end, instead of pushing it away, he adjusted his sitting position to offer the resting head more stability.

    Just as he thought to close his eyes and rest again, he caught sight of the withered leaf in his hand, and his gaze paused.

    Because he was asleep, the curve of his fingers loosened, and the four withered leaves were loosely held in the palm of his hand.

    As his fingers became more rxed, two leaves were about to slip out.

    His gaze deepened, he lifted his hand, and, with a gentle motion, he took the leaves one by one and ced them carefully in his own palm.

    All four leaves had withered: two had been withered by him, while the other two¡­

    Looking down slightly at the wilted leaves in his palm, a smile began to lift the corners of his mouth, joy brimming in his peach blossom eyes.

    After a long time, he murmured softly, ¡°You learn quite fast.¡±

    *

    ¡°Child, we¡¯ve arrived at our destination.

    Get out of the car,¡± a low and maic voice sounded in his ear, and Gu Zhiqi slowly awoke.

    Blinking groggily, he instinctively looked towards the source of the voice and saw an excessively beautiful side profile.

    He looked at the face in front of him, still half asleep, for a few seconds, then his gaze paused.

    This person was excessively handsome, strikingly wless from every angle.

 Chapter 80 - 80 80 Getting Cozy with the Beauty; Waiting for Brother to Hold You

    ?80: Chapter 80: Getting Cozy with the Beauty; Waiting for Brother to Hold You?

    80: Chapter 80: Getting Cozy with the Beauty; Waiting for Brother to Hold You?

    ¡°Zhizhi, Zhizhi, are you awake?

    We cuddled with a beauty!¡± Chubby Chiu¡¯s excited and joyful voice echoed in her mind.

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi open her eyes and stare nkly at his shoulder, Su Yunling raised his eyebrows slightly and tilted his head a bit, his gaze locking with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s as a yful smile spread from his peach blossom eyes, ¡°What?

    Can¡¯t bear to move away from your brother¡¯s shoulder?¡±

    The end of his sentence lifted teasingly, filled with a hint of unclear flirtation, provocatively stirring emotions without cause.

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a few seconds, then slowly straightened up, ¡°Sorry, I must have leaned on you.¡±

    Her voice was a bit soft and muffled because she had just woken up.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes deepened slightly.

    A whileter, hezily half-closed his eyes, his gaze lingering on Gu Zhiqi as he spoke with a loose smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m quite happy to be leaned on by you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Having just awakened, she was still not quite back to her senses and didn¡¯t want to engage with Su Yunling, merely sitting in her seat, lost in thought.

    The two sat quietly in the car for a few seconds, and Gu Zhiqi showed no intention of getting out.

    Su Yunling leaned backzily in his seat, slightly turned to one side, his peach blossom eyes intently fixed on Gu Zhiqi, he spoke again, ¡°Not getting out, waiting for your brother to carry you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Silent for a moment, she btedly remembered that the car had stopped.

    ¡°Oh.¡± She uttered tly, then slowly got up.

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrows, finding the just-awakened child quite well-behaved.

    **

    Central Hospital

    After Su Yunling took Gu Zhiqi away, the four people from the nt group that hade with Yun Sen also left.

    Only Fu Xiyan and a few of Tang Yichen¡¯s subordinates remained in the hospital.

    The subordinates stood guard outside the hospital room, while Fu Xiyan was inside.

    When Tang Yichen woke up, the first person he saw was Fu Xiyan, and he blinked several times in disbelief, ¡°Second brother?¡±

    Fu Xiyan, who was holding aptop and working on documents, heard the noise and shifted his gaze from the screen to look at Tang Yichen indifferently, ¡°Awake now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡± Tang Yichen finally believed, after Fu Xiyan spoke, that the person guarding beside his bed was indeed the busy man Fu Xiyan.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Fu Xiyan turned his gaze back to theptop, asking in a cool voice.

    After hearing this, Tang Yicheny on the bed, carefully feeling the changes in himself, ¡°Let me feel for a moment, it seems okay, I should just need a few days and then¡­¡±

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    ¡°Hiss~¡±

    While speaking, Tang Yichen suddenly eximed, sitting straight up in bed, unintentionally pulling at his wound, then hissing in pain.

    Fu Xiyan nced over with slightly furrowed brows, his voice cold and devoid of warmth, ¡°Stay still.¡±

    Having said that, he turned his head back to continue working on the documents on theptop.

    ¡°No¡­

    It¡¯s not that, second brother, I¡­

    I¡¯ve advanced,¡± Tang Yichen said, then stared dumbfounded at Fu Hong, his eyes brimming with disbelief.

    He¡­

    had just fallen asleep, how did he advance?

    Upon hearing these words, Fu Xiyan¡¯s hands momentarily paused on the documents, he turned to look at Tang Yichen, ¡°Advanced?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­

    Yes, I, I advanced to Grandmaster,¡± Tang Yichen said drily, feeling a bit light-headed.

    He had just slept, how had he advanced?

    Thinking this, Tang Yichen stretched out his hand and fiercely pinched his own thigh.

    ¡°Hiss~¡±

    ¡°Holy shit!

    It hurts!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s real!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually advanced, for real!¡±

    ¡°After five years, I¡¯ve finally advanced!

    Hahaha¡­¡±

    While Tang Yichenughed crazily, he also excitedly clenched his fist and thumped the bed.

    Then¡­

    the bed copsed.

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    So damn awkward.

 Chapter 81 - 81 81 Owes Her Another Favor (Top Ten Addition)

    ?81: Chapter 81 Owes Her Another Favor (Top Ten Addition)   81: Chapter 81 Owes Her Another Favor (Top Ten Addition)                                   Five minutester.

    Tang Yichen¡¯s subordinate, Tang Bai, arrived with people to change the bed in the ward.

    When they left, he cast a meaningful nce at Tang Yichen and Fu Xiyan.

    Tang Yichen was too excited to notice.

    Fu Xiyan looked at Tang Yichen¡¯s foolish appearance and suddenly felt an itching in his hands.

    After being silent for a few seconds and suppressing the urge to hit someone, he asked, ¡°Did you not ¡®Advance¡¯ before falling into aa?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen immediately straightened his expression and shook his head at Fu Xiyan.

    ¡°During thea, did you feel anything?¡± Fu Xiyan pondered with a serious face.

    Tang Yichen fell silent, stroked his chin, and thought hard for a long while before he asked foolishly, ¡°Does feeling like I was about to die count?¡±

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a feeling; you really almost died.¡± Fu Xiyan nced at him indifferently.

    Tang Yichen: ?

    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t just a feeling,¡± said Tang Yichen as he grabbed a handful of his own hair, ¡°What happened while I was in aa?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan fell silent for a while before finally speaking up, concisely recounting the events.

    ¡°The doctor you said saved me, Third Brother calls her Master Zhi?¡± Out of everything Fu Xiyan said, that was the key point that Tang Yichen grasped onto.

    Fu Xiyan was silent for a moment, feeling like all his words had been spoken in vain, but still coldly nodded his head.

    ¡°She¡¯s not just Third Brother¡¯s Master Zhi; she¡¯s also my Master Zhi,¡± Tang Yichen said somberly, then slumped onto the hospital bed, speaking with a hint of emotion, ¡°Sigh~ now I owe her another favor.¡±

    At this point, not to mention Master Zhi, it would be fitting to call her my ancestor.

    ¡°Do you know her?¡±

    Su Yunling had brought the girl over not long ago, and soon after the girl had entered the emergency room.

    Not long after leaving the ward, Su Yunling quickly took her away.

    From start to finish, there was no intention to introduce her to him.

    So to this moment, Fu Xiyan still didn¡¯t know the girl¡¯s full name.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had to know her, but he was naturally curious.

    The youngdy seemed very extraordinary.

    ¡°Know her?¡± Tang Yichen¡¯s expression was slightlyplicated, ¡°At first, I thought I knew her, but now it seems I never truly knew herpletely.¡±

    Initially, he thought he understood her well.

    He thought she was just a little girl with impressive skills, and he even shared her gossip with Third Brother.

    Later, she became a Diviner.

    After that, he discovered that she seemed to know a lot about various herbs, and now, he was told that she could save lives in the operating room.

    The young girl time and again refreshed his understanding of her; did he really know her at all?

    Well, perhaps barely knew her.

    Tang Yichen thought eagerly.

    Fu Xiyan gave Tang Yichen a strange look as he listened to these words.

    **

    ¡°Ding dong ding dong¡±

    Just as Su Lingyun finished her shower and came out of the bathroom, she heard the door being knocked on.

    Thinking it was Su Luo who had called earlier saying she wasing over, she casually wrapped herself in a bathrobe, drying her damp hair with a towel, and nonchntly walked to the door half-dressed to open it.

    When she opened the door and saw the familiar figure outside, she stopped drying her hair.

    Su Yunling¡¯s hair waspletely wet, with vapor still emanating from her body.

    She was carelessly wrapped in a bathrobe with its neckline slightly open, revealing fair skin and a delicate corbone in sight.

    Because she stopped the action of drying her hair, droplets of water flowed down from her hair, gliding over her corbone, and finally disappearing into the bathrobe.

    Seeing Su Yunling¡¯s appearance, Gu Zhiqi fell silent but kept his gaze stubbornly following the droplet that had disappeared into her bathrobe.

    After a two-second pause, Su Lingyun regained herposure, raised her eyebrows, and casually pulled her bathrobe tighter.

    With a yful glint in her peach blossom eyes and a casual tone, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    Scared of sleeping alone?¡±

 Chapter 82 - 82 82 Four Withered Leaves; Pretending to be an Elf or a Demon Again

    ?82: Chapter 82: Four Withered Leaves; Pretending to be an Elf or a Demon Again?

    82: Chapter 82: Four Withered Leaves; Pretending to be an Elf or a Demon Again?

    After arriving at the hotel, Su Yunling arranged a room for Gu Zhiqi, where she slept for most of the day, only waking up at 3 p.m.

    When she woke up and wanted herputer, she remembered that she had left her belongings in Su Yunling¡¯s car.

    She had knocked on the door in the afternoon, but Su Yunling wasn¡¯t there.

    She asked Su Luo and found out that he was shooting all day and would probably return to the hotel around this time, which is why she timed her visit to knock on his door.

    If she had known Su Yunling would be like this, she would have knocked on the door a few minutester.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly narrowed her eyes and spokezily, ¡°I left some stuff in your car.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, ¡°What stuff?¡±

    ¡°Aputer and a paper bag.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring them to you,¡± Su Yunling said, then turned to go back to his room to look for his phone.

    While Su Yunling was sending a message on his phone, he looked up at Gu Zhiqi, standing at the doorway of the room, with a smile, ¡°Do you want toe in and sit in your brother¡¯s room?¡±

    There was a trace of a smile at the corner of his mouth, a mischievous andnguid charm in his eyes, alluring like a spirit seducing one¡¯s soul.

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent, not engaging with him, but simply replied coolly, ¡°A leaf is missing.

    It might also be in the car.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s hand that was sending a message paused.

    The leaf?

    Those four withered leaves?

    They were definitely not in the car.

    ¡°Why would you keep withered leaves anyway?¡± Su Yunling asked as he got up to look for any trace of the leaves in the room.

    He remembered that he had brought them back to his room.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and said dismissively, ¡°After all, they are leaves you¡¯ve touched, brother.

    It would be a pity if they were lost.¡±

    The nonchnt tone was all too obviously insincere.

    Su Yunling, caught on to the perfunctory undertone, realized the child didn¡¯t want to borate, so he didn¡¯t press further.

    He justughed softly and continued looking for the leaves.

    Eventually, he found his way to the bedroom, and on top of the nightstand next to the bed, he found the four withered leaves.

    **

    In Yan City, at the Shengxing Hotel.

    Gu Huaijin stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows of his hotel room, gazing at the night view outside, with deep, brooding eyes.

    He was holding an unlit cigarette in one hand and a cellphone in the other, sporadically lighting up the screen to nce at it.

    ¡°Ding dong ding dong¡±

    The sound of a message notification broke the silence in the hotel room, and Gu Huaijin immediately opened the message to read it.

    [Assistant Xiao: President, all information regarding the guest in room 812 has been deleted, and it appears thatst night¡¯s surveince footage has been tampered with, missing several sections, leaving no trace of Miss Gu Zhiqi]

    Looking at the message, Gu Huaijin¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, and his eyes darkened.

    He was silent for a long time before opening another person¡¯s message thread and sending a message.

    [Are you free?]

    The reply came immediately.

    [Fall: ?

    What¡¯s up?]

    [Fall: No time]

    Gu Huaijin outright ignored thetter message.

    [Check on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s whereabouts]

    After sending this message, Gu Huaijin thought for a moment and added another line, [Also restore the surveince footage and guest information at the Shengxing Hotel]

    [Fall: ?

    Has that imp been causing trouble again?]

    [Fall: Wasn¡¯t she sent to the countryside?]

    [Fall: Come on, spill it.

    What has that imp done this time?]

    Fallpletely disregarded Gu Huaijin¡¯s second message and sent a barrage of three messages in quick session.

    Gu Huaijin frowned slightly at the messages from Fall and typed four characters in response.

    [Look into it quickly]

    [Fall: ¡­]

    [Fall: Not looking into it!]

    [Fall: Why bother with her?

    Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to let her fend for herself?]

    As Gu Huaijin read Fall¡¯s messages, his frown deepened, and after a moment, he typed a line of text and sent it.

    [Itching for a fight?]

 Chapter 83 - 83 83 Falls Status is at Risk; Securing the Top Earnings

    ?83: Chapter 83: Fall¡¯s Status is at Risk; Securing the Top Earnings   83: Chapter 83: Fall¡¯s Status is at Risk; Securing the Top Earnings                                   [Fall: Threats are useless, I¡¯m just not checking]

    [Fall: If you¡¯re so tough, hit me through the Inte cable.GIF]

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    After a moment of silence, he lifted the hand holding a cigarette and rubbed his temples.

    If force didn¡¯t work, then he had to y it soft.

    A few secondster, he sent another message.

    [There¡¯s still one year left]

    Gu Huaijin had been receiving almost instantaneous responses to his previous messages, but after he sent this one, there was silence from the other side for about a minute.

    [Fall: Five minutes]

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin dimmed his phone screen and took out a lighter from his pocket, lighting his cigarette.

    Gu Huaijin stood by the floor-to-ceiling window for a long time, so long that ten minutes had passed, and there was still no message from Fall.

    A frown creased Gu Huaijin¡¯s brow as he took out his phone and sent another message to Fall.

    [Five minutes?]

    The message was sent, like a stone sinking into the sea, causing not a ripple, not a single response.

    After five more minutes, Gu Huaijin sent another message to Fall.

    [?]

    [Fall: Stop rushing me.

    I¡¯m done for!]

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Not understanding, Gu Huaijin silently sent a question mark again.

    [?]

    Once again, the message sank without a trace, and there was no more activity from Fall¡¯s end.

    **

    ¡°Zhizhi, someone is trying to restore the surveince video you destroyed!¡±

    At that time, Gu Zhiqi was eating at a barbecue stand.

    In this world of the novel, the only aspect far surpassing Aquamarine Star was the food.

    Gu Zhiqi was quite satisfied with this.

    When the excited milky voice rang in her mind, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows and while munching on skewers, she asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s a guy named Fall.

    But don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s been pushed back by Chubby Chiu,¡± Chubby Chiu said with considerable pride in his tone.

    Gu Zhiqi paused in her skewer-eating and let out an indifferent ¡°oh¡± before burying herself in eating again.

    ¡°This guy called Fall is actually ranked third on the Webweaver Hacker Ranking.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi momentarily stopped eating the skewer, ¡°Third?

    Wasn¡¯t he second?¡±

    She remembered that in the novel, Fall was the second-ranked hacker.

    How did he be third?

    ¡°It¡¯s third, the second is¡­

    let me see¡­¡±

    Ever since Chubby Chiu connected to thework of this world, Gu Zhiqi hardly needed to go online.

    If she wanted to search for anything on the inte, Chubby Chiu would help her.

    ¡°The second is a guy named An.¡±

    As Chubby Chiu finished speaking, the Webweaver Hacker Ranking page was projected into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    Hacker Ranking:

    N1: Moon

    N2: An

    N3: Jiu

    N4: Fall

    ¡­

    Gu Zhiqi only checked the top four, and then fell silent.

    ¡°Fall is third?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, during our sh just now, I beat him in a second.

    You know, this Webweaver Ranking is very up-to-date, it updates in real-time.¡± Chubby Chiu¡¯s milk voice carried a hint of innocence.

    ¡°I was really holding back.

    I deliberately stalled with him for more than twenty minutes.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey!

    No more talking.

    That guy has found help, and I think I can im the title of number one hacker tonight.¡± After saying this excitedly, Chubby Chiu disappeared.

    It seemed that Fall had found help from the top hacker, and Chubby Chiu was going to beat him.

    **

    Central Hospital, a certain ward.

    A young man with purple hair, Jiang Qi,y on the bed with an expression of distaste, idly counting his fingers.

    After counting three times, he nced at the young girl sitting not far away and spoke up, ¡°Boss, when exactly is my wifeing?¡±

    On a sofa not far from the bed, Gu Xiyue had aptop on herp.

    She wore a focused expression, eyes fixed on theptop screen, fingers rapidly tapping on the keyboard.

 Chapter 84 - 84 84 The Plastic Brotherhood; A Change at the Top of the Leaderboard

    ?84: Chapter 84: The stic Brotherhood; A Change at the Top of the Leaderboard   84: Chapter 84: The stic Brotherhood; A Change at the Top of the Leaderboard                                   Gu Xiyue heard Jiang Qi¡¯s question, but she ignored him, her fingers continuing to tap on the keyboard without pause.

    ¡°Boss, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Jiang Qi, don¡¯t bother the boss, she¡¯s busy,¡± a Lolita Voice cut off Jiang Qi.

    Gu Xiyue had a cell phone by her side, the screen glowing with the voice call interface, from which the Lolita Voice emanated.

    ¡°You pester the boss because you suck, and you think I¡¯m noisy?¡± Jiang Qi was already feeling irritated and restless from boredom, and upon hearing Fall¡¯s words, he got slightly annoyed and snapped back.

    Fall was taken aback for a couple of seconds.

    And then exploded.

    ¡°I suck?!¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯re so great?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so great, howe you ended up in the hospital?

    And had your Ancient Martial Arts skills crippled?¡±

    Fall could take being called useless by someone more skilled than him but absolutely refused to let Jiang Qi, a dog who couldn¡¯t even code, call him useless.

    Jiang Qi ¡°¡­¡±

    After a brief silence, Jiang Qi spoke again, ¡°Fall, are you intentionally poking at my wound, you think you¡¯re so amazing¡­¡±

    The two of them, over the phone, started jabbing at each other word for word.

    Bromance as brittle as stic; that¡¯s just how fragile it was.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s temples throbbed from the noise, and she spoke up coldly.

    Instantly, the hospital room and the other end of the phone immediately fell silent.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s hands continued to move, the tapping of the keyboard formed a continuous rhythm, echoing clearly in the quiet hospital room.

    One minuteter.

    The tapping from the keyboard ceased.

    Gu Xiyue stopped her movements, her brows tinged with a trace of irritability and gravity.

    ¡°Boss, is it over?¡± As soon as the sound of the keyboard stopped, the Lolita Voice spoke up from the cell phone once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Gu Xiyue leaned back on the couch, exhaling a long breath of frustration, her gaze coldly fixed on the screen, her eyes dark and inscrutable.

    Theputer screen was upied by a cartoon whale outlined in bold lines, conspicuously grabbing attention.

    This was the adversary¡¯s signature icon left behind as a calling card.

    Besides having unique handles, some hackers also have their own signature icons.

    After every intrusion, they¡¯d leave behind their signature icon, for the purposes of showing off, provoking, erasing tracks, and so on.

    On the list of top hackers, Gu Xiyue had crossed paths with all but the second-ranked one and had seen their signature icons.

    But this cartoon whale icon, she was seeing it for the first time.

    ¡°Did you find out who the other party is?

    Is it Angel and their crew again?¡± the Lolita Voice asked with a hint of interest, confident that Gu Xiyue would have identified the adversary.

    ¡°No.¡± Gu Xiyue responded coldly, her gaze still not shifting from the icon.

    ¡°Hmm?

    Then who is it?¡± The interest in the Lolita Voice grew even stronger.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who it is yet, but what I do know is, your position is no longer secure,¡± Gu Xiyue replied in an even tone.

    Not only was Fall¡¯s position in jeopardy, but hers was at risk as well.

    ¡°¡­what¡­

    what?

    Boss, you lost too?¡± The Lolita Voice was evidently confused, disbelief filling her tone.

    ¡°I lost,¡± Gu Xiyue replied tly.

    At Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, not only was Fall stunned, but even Jiang Qi, lying on the hospital bed, was shocked.

    The boss lost?

    In their eyes, the boss had never lost before.

    But now, the boss was actually admitting she lost?!

    ¡°Boss, you¡­

    you¡¯re joking, right?¡± Fall, full of disbelief, stuttered.

    ¡°Do I sound like I¡¯m joking?¡± Gu Xiyue retorted indifferently.

    Fall ¡°¡­like.¡±

    To stay so calm even after a loss, he was seeing it for the first time.

 Chapter 85 - 85 85 Reflections of Gu Xiyue; An Additional Manager

    ?85: Chapter 85 Reflections of Gu Xiyue; An Additional Manager   85: Chapter 85 Reflections of Gu Xiyue; An Additional Manager                                   ¡°I¡¯ve long told you that there are always people better than me; I¡¯m not Divine, and there are thousands, if not millions, of people in the world better than I am.

    Everyone will experience victory and defeat.¡± Upon hearing Fall¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue, for once, spoke quite a lengthy sentence.

    This was said to Fall, but it was also a statement to herself.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Fall still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    In his eyes, Moon represented the pinnacle of the Hacker World, but now, the ceiling had been surpassed.

    This was something he couldn¡¯t ept, at least not right away.

    Before Fall could finish his sentence, Gu Xiyue spoke again.

    ¡°You think that because I am the number one on the hacker leaderboard, I firmly believed no one could surpass me in ck-level skills.¡±

    ¡°But you see, there are people better than me; they just hadn¡¯t appeared before.¡±

    Upon Gu Xiyue¡¯s statement, Fall fell silent.

    Gu Xiyue was always reticent, but today, she was exceptionally talkative, ¡°The same goes for hacker skills as it does for other areas.¡±

    ¡°Last night, when something happened to Jiang Qi, I was pondering over something, and just now, I figured it out.¡±

    ¡°It was my fault; I used the leaderboard to limit your vision, and my own as well.¡±

    ¡°And it was me, too indulgent of you lot, letting you be too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡­¡± Jiang Qi looked at Gu Xiyue and seemed about to say something more but ultimately only managed to choke out three words.

    ¡°Indeed, the leaderboard is full of heavyweights; however, it is still just a choice of a part of people, unable to lead every capable person in the world to register there.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve only seen the powerful ones on the leaderboard, not the powerful ones from all around the world.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I can surpass many people, but I can¡¯t deny either that I can¡¯t surpass everyone.¡±

    ¡°One day, I will encounter someone better than me, and there will be times I can¡¯t protect you.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you all, myself included, must sincerely reflect on ourselves.¡±

    Gu Xiyue lowered her eyes slightly and uttered slowly in a very t tone.

    As soon as Gu Xiyue finished speaking, both Jiang Qi and Fall fell silent.

    A few secondster, Gu Xiyue turned her gaze to Jiang Qi and spoke again, ¡°This time, if she hadn¡¯t held back, you would be dead.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡­¡±

    Jiang Qi had barely uttered three words when Gu Xiyue cut him off.

    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t held back, apart from collecting your corpse, I might not have been able to do anything.¡±

    Jiang Qi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I wouldn¡¯t avenge you, but rather, I¡¯m not presumptuous enough to believe that I could certainly defeat her.¡±

    ¡°Going forward, remember to be more cautious; when I told you not to fear trouble, I didn¡¯t mean for you to go looking for it,¡± Gu Xiyue directed thesest words firmly towards Jiang Qi.

    ¡°I got it,¡± Jiang Qi said dejectedly.

    After speaking, Gu Xiyue noticed that theputer screen had changed; the whale cartoon image was gone, reced by the letters ¡°Jiu.¡±

    ¡°Jiu?¡± Gu Xiyue muttered softly to herself.

    ¡°What?¡± Lolita Voice heard Gu Xiyue mutter but didn¡¯t catch what she said, so she asked subconsciously.

    ¡°The new number one on the hacker leaderboard,¡± Gu Xiyue spoke quietly.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Just refresh the hacker leaderboard now, and you¡¯ll find out.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing this, Lolita Voice immediately sprang into action.

    From the phone came the sound of keystrokes.

    With the lettering ¡°Jiu¡± now gone, Gu Xiyue slowly entered the leaderboard.

    ¡°Holy shit!

    Boss, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Before Gu Xiyue had time to check the rankings, Lolita Voice couldn¡¯t help but curse in shock.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Gu Xiyue casually clicked into the rankings.

    ¡°Since when did the leaderboard have an administrator?¡±

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s fingers paused lightly on the keyboard, and her brows furrowed slightly, ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 86 - 86 86 Two New Promoted Administrators

    ?86: Chapter 86: Two New Promoted Administrators   86: Chapter 86: Two New Promoted Administrators                                   ¡°Holy crap!

    Not one, there are two!¡± Gu Xiyue hadn¡¯t even recovered when Fall suddenly eximed with great excitement.

    As soon as Fall spoke, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even tighter, ¡°What two?¡±

    ¡°The Network Manager suddenly has two new administrators, and the forum is going crazy over it.¡±

    As the Lolita Voice of Fall sounded, the new hacker ranking on Gu Xiyue¡¯sputer screen also refreshed.

    N1: Jiu

    N2: Moon

    N3: An

    N4: Fall

    ¡­

    The rest of the rankings had each moved down a spot.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze was cold as she stared at the screen for a few seconds before logging out and switching to the Network Manager page.

    Administrator list:

    Administrator 001: Moon

    Administrator 002: Fall

    ¡­

    Administrator 007: Seven

    Administrator 008: Zero

    Administrator 009: Jiu

    Before this, the Network Manager only had seven, but now there were two more, and those two were none other than Administrator 008 and Administrator 009.

    ¡°Boss, boss, are you there?¡± Not hearing a response from Gu Xiyue, Fall softly spoke up again, asking.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Gu Xiyue responded indifferently.

    ¡°Did you assign those two administrator positions?¡± Fall asked tentatively.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Xiyue replied coolly.

    Fall ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And them?¡±

    ¡°One is the new number one on the list.

    As for the other¡­

    find out for yourself.¡± She had no idea who the other was.

    After Gu Xiyue spoke, there was silence on Fall¡¯s end for several seconds, leaving only the sound of typing on the phone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hack into these two ounts¡¯ homepages; they have a very advanced defense system,¡± Fall paused, then after more typing sounds, spoke again, ¡°However, both ounts use the same defense system, they must be the same person or at least know each other.¡±

    Eventually, the sound of typing stopped, and Fall let out a long breath, speaking with a hint of bewilderment, ¡°What the hell are they up to?¡±

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t respond, her gaze still fixed on the screen, her eyes deep.

    ¡°Could it be someone from Angel¡¯s side?¡± Fall¡¯s tone carried a touch of gravity.

    If they were from Angel¡¯s side, that could spell trouble.

    Hearing the mention of Angel, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes darkened, and she said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not them, their methods are different.¡±

    Listening to the sudden change in Gu Xiyue¡¯s tone, Fall was silent for a while before speaking up softly, ¡°Now that you mention it, this Jiu¡¯s methods don¡¯t seem like those from Angel¡¯s side, but they do resemble An¡¯s.

    Do you think this person could be another alias of An?¡±

    On hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s brows andshes trembled slightly.

    An?

    An appeared out of nowhere two years ago, starting from the tenth spot on the hackers¡¯ list and challenging upward, knocking out everyone in quick session.

    After taking down Fall, who was number two at the time, An disappeared.

    She had never had the chance to confront this person, so how would she know their hacking methodology?

    ¡°And, there¡¯s this Zero¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck!

    I¡¯ve got absolutely no leads, why the hell did I agree to check the Shengxing Hotel¡¯s surveince,¡± Fall exploded online, dropping the Lolita Voice for a clear, bright male voice, sounding extremely frustrated and annoyed.

    On hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Shengxing Hotel?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Shengxing Hotel¡¯s surveince got wiped, and someone asked me to restore it.¡±

    ¡°Had I known there was a big shot involved, I wouldn¡¯t have checked it for the life of me, and I ended up trashing my most prizedputer,¡± he said full of annoyance.

    ¡°Having a brush with someone more skilled than yourself is also a good thing,¡± Gu Xiyue said nonchntly, ¡°It lets you realize that there¡¯s always someone better.¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87 87 Celebration Together, the Master of the First Tweet

    ?87: Chapter 87 Celebration Together, the Master of the First Tweet   87: Chapter 87 Celebration Together, the Master of the First Tweet                                   ¡°I¡¯ve never considered myself the best in the world, unlike someone who dares to unt just because they¡¯re number seven on the hitman rankings.¡± Thisment was clearly mocking.

    Suddenly, Jiang Qi, quiet as a mouse on the hospital bed, raised his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy to upy the seventh spot, you¡­¡±

    But after meeting Gu Xiyue¡¯s cold gaze, he lowered his voice and stopped talking.

    On the other side, Lolita Voice realized he hadn¡¯t finished his sentence and knew Gu Xiyue must have warned him.

    She didn¡¯t stimte him further, instead changing the subject, ¡°Boss, what do you think they¡¯re trying to do?¡±

    Gu Xiyue raised a hand to rub her temples; her cool voice tinged with exhaustion, ¡°We¡¯ll see.

    As long as they aren¡¯t people from Angel¡¯s side, there shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±

    Hearing the tiredness in Gu Xiyue¡¯s tone, Fall apologized with some guilt, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry.

    It¡¯s my fault you lost the number one spot.¡±

    ¡°If the skill¡¯s not there, it was bound to happen sooner orter.¡±

    At these words, Fall fell silent.

    ¡°Try to make contact with Jiu on your side.

    It¡¯s best if you can win them over, but if not, just keep a close eye.

    As long as they don¡¯t cause destruction, let them be,¡± she said with an even heavier weariness.

    ¡°As for this Zero, let¡¯s wait and see for now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fall immediately responded with a yes, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s it.

    Hang up.¡± Without waiting for Fall to speak, Gu Xiyue ended the voice call.

    After hanging up, Gu Xiyue took out a Bluetooth headset from her pocket and put it on.

    She browsed through her phone and started ying a recording from the audio app, then leaned back on the couch and closed her eyes.

    Jiang Qi, seeing Gu Xiyue hang up the phone, was about to say something but shut his mouth when he noticed her closed eyes.

    **

    The kebab meal was interrupted by rain, so Gu Zhiqi packed the rest up and went back to the hotel.

    Back in the room, just as he turned on theputer, a chipper and cutesy voice rang through his head.

    ¡°Zhizhi, Chubby Chiu is here!¡±

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s voice, Gu Zhiqi raised his eyebrows.

    It seemed she was returning in triumph?

    ¡°I¡¯m not who I used to be; now, I¡¯m number one on the Network Hackers rankings, Chubby Chiu!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi responded perfunctorily, ¡°Congrattions, number one Chiu.¡±

    ¡°Congrats to you too, owner of number one Chiu.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Without paying further attention to Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi sat in front of theputer to open the Network, interested in checking if there were any bounties to pick up.

    After the barbecue, his bnce of 250 was about to run out.

    He needed to make money fast.

    Upon logging in, a hot topics interface popped up on the Network homepage.

    Recognizing the familiar terms, Gu Zhiqi hesitated, then clicked to have a look.

    After reading the content, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    ¡°Number one Chiu.¡± Gu Zhiqi called out to Chubby Chiu.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Zhizhi?¡± Chubby Chiu quickly came online.

    ¡°Network Manager?¡±

    ¡°¡­

    Ah, suddenly thework is acting up, my Chiu is going offline first, bye-bye, Zhizhi~¡±

    With that, Chubby Chiu hurriedly went offline.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    That night on the Network, two major events urred.

    The first: First, the hacker ranked third, Fall, got their home base attacked, followed by the number one, Moon.

    The second: The Network gained two new managers.

    All kinds of spections arose on the Network forums.

    **

    It rained all night, the night was cool, some stayed awake while others slept soundly.

    ¡°Who is it so early in the morning?¡± came a Lolita Voice, filled with impatience.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Gu Huaijin¡¯s voice was cold.

    There was a pause on the other end before the voice continued, ¡°What do you want so early?¡± The impatience was gone, but the voice still carried an annoyed tone.

    ¡°I asked you to check the surveince, why haven¡¯t I heard anything yet?¡± Gu Huaijin said, holding her phone and standing on the balcony of her hotel room.

 Chapter 88 - 88 88 Gu Zhiqi hasnt vanished, has he

    ?88: Chapter 88: Gu Zhiqi hasn¡¯t vanished, has he?

    88: Chapter 88: Gu Zhiqi hasn¡¯t vanished, has he?

    ¡°You still have the nerve toin when it¡¯s because of helping you check on Gu Zhiqi that I got robbedst night!¡± Fall¡¯s voice rang out angrily, and if it weren¡¯t for the phone call, Gu Huaijin reckoned he would have been beaten up.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin was somewhat surprised.

    Fall was ranked third in the hacker ranking, with only Moon and An being more formidable than him.

    Robbed?

    So, from mistress number three to number four?

    A flicker of confusion crossed his eyes, but his tone remained unchanged, emotionlessly continuing to inquire, ¡°What does checking the surveince have to do with you getting robbed?¡±

    No sooner had Gu Huaijin asked this than Fall exploded.

    ¡°Pah!

    You¡¯ve got some nerve asking.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: How do I not have the face to ask?

    ¡°It¡¯s because of checking the surveince that I bumped into a big shot.

    I was checking the surveince, and the other party wanted to destroy it.

    In the end, I f**king¡­

    lost!¡± Lolita Voice cursed online, it was clear that thest two words were clenched out through her teeth.

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Does Gu Zhiqi have a screw loose or what, why go to Shengxing Hotel for no reason?

    Can¡¯t she go to some other hotel¡­¡± As Lolita Voice spoke, she suddenly paused, and after a moment, cautiously continued, ¡°There were big shots at Shengxing Hotel yesterday, and you had me check on Gu Zhiqi, she hasn¡¯t¡­

    disappeared, has she?¡±

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Frowning slightly and gripping his phone tightly, he said coldly, ¡°Even if you disappeared, she wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m serious, with her drama queen personality¡­¡±

    Lolita Voice hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Gu Huaijin hung up the phone and slipped it into his pocket.

    A flicker of irritation crept between his brows as he pulled a cigarette pack and lighter from his pocket, lit a cigarette, and with the smoke swirling before him, the annoyance in his heart grew rather than diminished.

    **

    ¡°You have a new order, please handle it in a timely manner~¡±

    ¡°You have a new order, please handle it in a timely manner~¡±

    ¡°You have¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was woken up by the endless stream of order notification sounds.

    Groggily, she climbed out of bed, reached for her cellphone on the nightstand, and saw lock screen notifications popping up for urgent orders, as the voice prompt for orders continued incessantly.

    Unlocking her phone, she saw a new yellow app on the home screen.

    And the order notification sound wasing from this app.

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a moment.

    For an instant, she wondered if she had sleepwalked and signed up as a delivery worker for some groupst night.

    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re awake?¡± In her mind, she heard Chubby Chiu¡¯s sweet voice.

    ¡°Did you do this?¡± Gu Zhiqi stared at the new app on her phone, and without much thought, she could guess who was behind it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was Chiu,¡± came the reply.

    ¡°It was really too bothersome to only have a web version of thework, how should I put it, Chiu is also the new admin of thework, so I stayed up all night to make an app for them and even helped upgrade their system,¡± Chubby Chiu said, with a tone tinged with pride.

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent.

    After a while, she asked, ¡°Did you also rig up this voice prompt?¡±

    ¡°To encourage you, Zhizhi, to work hard and earn money, I set up an exclusive order notification voice prompt for you.

    Aren¡¯t I thoughtful?¡± Chubby Chiu cheerfully spoke, with a hint of seeking praise in her voice.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­I thank you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu obediently kept quiet.

    Chiu was very thoughtful, but Zhizhi did not like it.

    Whine~

    ¡°Turn off the notification sound or else I¡¯ll smash your little head.¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke casually and lightly, yet she cracked her knuckles with a ¡°crack crack¡± sound.

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±!

    ¡°Turning it off right now!¡± And immediately she went to turn off the sound.

    Soon after, the message notification sound was silenced and Gu Zhiqi clicked on the yellow app.

    Just entering the homepage, she received another urging notification.

 Chapter 89 - 89 89 Trouble Is She Still Alive

    ?89: Chapter 89 Trouble: Is She Still Alive?

    89: Chapter 89 Trouble: Is She Still Alive?

    Seeing the person who ced the order, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised.

    Ignoring the previous messages urging her to hurry up, Gu Zhiqi sent a question mark over.

    [Zhezhi: ?]

    [Fall: Diviner, you¡¯re finally online!]

    [Fall: Please help me divine about someone.]

    [Fall: I want to know if she¡¯s still alive.]

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question mark was sent, Fall immediately sent over three consecutive messages.

    Gu Zhiqi looked on with some confusion.

    She remembered that the female protagonist was also a diviner.

    Given the rtionship between Fall and the protagonist, she could have directly asked Gu Xiyue for a reading.

    There was no need toe to her.

    But as they say, only a fool would turn down money.

    A business opportunity thates knocking on your door, there¡¯s no reason to refuse.

    [Zhezhi: The person¡¯s birth details please.]

    Not long after Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message was sent, Fall sent over a set of birth details.

    [Fall: Gu Zhiqi, August 8, 8888, at 08:08:08]

    Speaking of birth details, they were indeed filled with the number 8.

    Seeing the message from Fall, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    Was this asking her to divine for herself?

    Following the birth details, Fall sent another message.

    [Fall: Please, Diviner, help me confirm if she¡¯s still alive?]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at the messages from Fall, Gu Zhiqi had mixed feelings.

    Surely one would not ask such a question without some animosity, right?

    [Fall: Diviner, are you there?]

    [Zhezhi: .]

    Gu Zhiqi sent a period to show that she was still there.

    [Fall: So, is she still alive?]

    [Fall: She hasn¡¯t been dismembered or anything, has she?]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    [Zhezhi: Alive.]

    [Zhezhi: Limbs intact.]

    [Fall: Can you help me divine her whereabouts next?]

    Staring at the message from Fall, Gu Zhiqi once again fell into silence.

    On one side was money, and on the other, her own whereabouts¡­

    Three secondster, Gu Zhiqi sent a message back.

    [Zhezhi: Shengyuan Hotel, Room 809.]

    Are one¡¯s whereabouts more important than money?

    Answer: No.

    Once Fall received the message, they went silent, and seeing this, Gu Zhiqi sent another message.

    [Zhezhi: Remember to transfer the money.]

    She then sent over her bank ount number.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of being cheated, so after sending the message, she tossed her phone onto the bed and logged out of the app, then went to freshen up.

    Not long after stepping into the bathroom, her mobile phone buzzed with a new message alert.

    **

    ¡°Ding dong, ding dong.¡±

    Gu Huaijin was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper when his mobile phone¡¯s message alert sounded.

    He picked up the phone from the coffee table and nced at it.

    [Fall: I just had someone divine for Gu Zhiqi, says there¡¯s nothing wrong with her.]

    [Fall: Blood is thicker than water, but we should settle debts clearly.

    The divining cost twenty million, add yesterday¡¯spensation for not securing my position, twenty million more, Old Master Gu, shall we settle the bill?]

    Gu Huaijin looked at the message, his irritation not dissipating but instead increasing.

    He didn¡¯t quite believe the nonsense the other party was spouting.

    [Really?

    No issues?]

    [Fall: If there was a problem, would I be chatting with you?]

    [Fall: Stop yapping, and transfer the money.]

    Gu Huaijin, looking at the messages from Fall, still didn¡¯t believe them.

    Was this an attempt to con him out of his money?

    [Fall: No way, right?]

    [Fall: As a CEO, you¡¯re not considering ducking out on a mere forty million, are you?]

    [Fall: If you dare default on payment, I¡¯ll hack into yourpany¡¯s interior and transfer all the money from yourpany¡¯s ount.]

    [Fall: I¡¯m also going to hack your phone, and send photos of me wearing ck stockings to Luo Fenghe.]

    ¡­

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and as the messages kept popping up, he immediately transferred forty million to the other party.

    He still didn¡¯t believe Fall¡¯s words, but he knew that today¡¯s wealth was definitely doomed.

    Otherwise, that person would really do anything they threatened to.

    [Fall: Thanks, Boss.

    We wee your patronage again, dear~]

    Gu Huaijin couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage any further and promptly blocked the contact.

 Chapter 90 - 90 90 The Crystal Shoe Left Intentionally for Brother

    ?90: Chapter 90: The Crystal Shoe Left Intentionally for Brother   90: Chapter 90: The Crystal Shoe Left Intentionally for Brother                                   Gu Zhiqi came out of the bathroom and saw an anonymous transfer message on his phone.

    ncing at it casually, he stuffed the phone into his pocket and walked to the door of the room.

    Su Yunling was leaning against the wall by the door to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room, looking down at his phone.

    Hearing the door open, he shifted his gaze from the phone, turned slightly, and leaned half against the wall with anguorous and lofty smile, ¡°Kid, awake?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, seeing him standing by his door, was a bit surprised and raised his eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Su Yunling casually pocketed his phone and, seeing the paper bag hanging from her wrist and theputer bag she was carrying, paused mid-motion, ¡°You leaving?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, heading back to Yueqi Vige,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied softly, looking sleepy and unawakened.

    Su Yunling listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying to y a few more days?

    You haven¡¯t even tried all the dishes at Shadow Pavilion,¡± Su Yunling said with a smile.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi looked up at him, and after a moment repliedzily, ¡°I promised someone I have to go back.¡±

    He had promised to bring medicine back for Tang Yun.

    Hearing this, Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, his thumb rubbing the ring on his index finger, and then fell silent.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zhiqi walked out of the room and closed the door that Su Yunling asked, ¡°You¡¯re leaving now?¡±

    ¡°I need to stop by Central Hospital first,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as he handed over the room card to Su Yunling, ¡°This card, do you want it or¡­¡±

    The room card was provided by his subordinate, but right now, she couldn¡¯t find any of his subordinates.

    ¡°Just give it to me,¡± Su Yunling said as he took the room card from Gu Zhiqi and toyed with it in his hand, ¡°You¡¯re going to Central Hospital now?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°Great, I have to visit Tang Yichen at Central Hospital as well, should we go together?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent for two seconds, then nodded.

    She could hitch a ride.

    After a few steps side by side, Gu Zhiqi thought of something, nced sideways at Su Yunling, and said, ¡°I left something for you in the room.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Consider it a thank you gift.¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes lit up with amusement, ¡°Being so formal with your brother?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shrugged her shoulders and continued walking without saying another word.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi not responding, Su Yunling¡¯s peach blossom eyeszily narrowed as he spoke leisurely, ¡°By giving a thank-you gift, are you drawing a line with your brother?¡±

    His deep, mellow voice carried a hint of mncholy, sounding somewhat aggrieved.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi suddenly stopped, turned to look at him, and raised an eyebrow, herzy features gaining a touch of yful indulgence, ¡°You can still be a brother; that was a crystal slipper I specifically left for you.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Heughed softly after a long pause and murmured lowly, ¡°You¡¯re certainly no Cindere.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi pretended not to hear and continued toward the elevator, with Su Yunling quickly following.

    They reached the stairwell just as the elevator arrived on the eighth floor.

    The elevator doors slowly opened with only one person inside, a woman in ancient costume.

    Gu Zhiqi felt the woman looked familiar and took a closer look.

    The woman was tall but had a delicate doll-like face and a gentle and clean demeanor.

    Her clear and pure eyes sat beautifully on her refined features.

    With a somewhat hurried expression, the woman quickly walked out of the elevator.

    After a couple of steps, she stopped abruptly and eximed, ¡°Holy shit!

    You¡¯re actually here?!¡±

 Chapter 91 - 91 91 Speak Your Mind, No Need for Physical Altercations

    ?91: Chapter 91 Speak Your Mind, No Need for Physical Altercations   91: Chapter 91 Speak Your Mind, No Need for Physical Altercations                                   The woman¡¯s voice matched her face perfectly, Lolita Voice, sweet and soft, like a cake, sweet and tender.

    After the exmation, the woman didn¡¯t move forward but stood at the elevator entrance, her face a picture of surprise as she looked at Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling standing nearby.

    Gu Zhiqi thought she was an actress based on her outfit and subconsciously felt she was talking to Su Yunling.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t speak, but merely tilted his head slightly to nce at Su Yunling.

    By chance, Su Yunling also turned her head to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    Their gazes met, both filled with the same confusion: ¡°Looking for you?¡±

    ¡°Why did youe to Yan City instead of going to Yueqi Vige?¡± After her two rapid questions, the woman suddenly grabbed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm, pulled him behind her to block him, nced hostilely at Su Yunling, then turned to Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Why are you with him?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi?

    He tilted his head slightly, ncing at the slender fingers on his arm, and after a silent two seconds, he moved.

    ¡°Ow~¡±

    ¡°Pain, pain, pain¡­¡±

    Unbeknownst when Gu Zhiqi had moved, but as the woman cried out in pain, Gu Zhiqi had already grabbed her in a reverse grip and pushed her against the wall next to the elevator.

    ¡°Speak, don¡¯t get physical,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually pinned her against the wall, his tone nonchnt.

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Let go of your hand, that would be more convincing.

    He nced at the paper bag andptop bag that Gu Zhiqi had set aside, picked them up, and silently stood aside.

    As Gu Zhiqi spoke, the woman was stunned for a moment, then her clear eyes filled with astonishment, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, have you gone mad, how dare you¡­ ow~¡±

    ¡°Pain, pain, pain, be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t let go of the woman¡¯s hand but askedzily.

    His tone was very casual, as if it didn¡¯t matter whether the woman answered or not.

    ¡°No way, no way?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for just half a month, and you¡¯re pretending not to recognize me again?¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised his eyebrows.

    He knew the original owner?

    ¡°How should I address you?¡± Not sensing any hostility from the woman, Gu Zhiqi casually asked and slowly released his hand.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi let go, Gu Yuluo rubbed her arm and took several steps back, keeping distance from Gu Zhiqi, then looked at him with a mix of suspicion and mncholy, ¡°Your old¡­

    how did your strength suddenly be so great?¡±

    Gu Zhiqizily lifted his eyelids, looking at Gu Yuluo, remaining silent.

    In his mind, he scrambled through the memories he had of this person.

    But he couldn¡¯t find any information that matched.

    As Gu Zhiqi lifted his gaze, Gu Yuluo¡¯s gaze collided directly into his deep, hazy eyes.

    The girl¡¯s eye color was too cold and chilling, causing Gu Yuluo to pause slightly, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, you¡­¡±

    She stared at Gu Zhiqi for a long while, squeezing out just four words, then, there was no more.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyelids droopedzily, his eyes slightly narrowed, he spoke in anguid, indifferent tone, ¡°Anything else?

    If not, leave.¡±

    Watching Gu Zhiqi¡¯s demeanor, the woman paused for a moment, it took her a while to recover, then she eximed lightly, ¡°Yo, did you change your personality?¡±

    At that, Gu Zhiqi nced at the woman indifferently.

    Seeing this, the woman instinctively stepped back again, her baby face filled with caution, ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do?

    I warn you, if you dare to hit me again, that would be like killing your own sister.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi?

    Sister?

    Was she Gu Bo¡¯s eldest daughter or¡­

    In his mind shed some fragmented memories, along with a face so blurred it was unrecognizable.

    ¡°Gu Yuluo?¡±

 Chapter 92 - 92 92 I Really Have No Money, Too Poor to Eat Dirt

    ?92: Chapter 92 I Really Have No Money, Too Poor to Eat Dirt   92: Chapter 92 I Really Have No Money, Too Poor to Eat Dirt                                   Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s questioning with a suspicious tone, and seeing his seemingly genuine expression, Gu Yuluo¡¯s beautiful eyes were tinged with a hint of surprise.

    ¡°You¡­¡± She paused, suspicioncing her voice, ¡°haven¡¯t lost your memory again, have you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, his eyes flickered slightly, and he looked up at her.

    Again?

    That word was used so ingeniously.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s distant and indifferent demeanor, and getting no response to her question, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.

    Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Gu Yuluo seemed rather happy about his memory loss.

    ¡°Are you really suffering from amnesia?!¡±

    Her tone was a mixture of shock and joy, the delight nearly spilling from the depths of her eyes.

    Perfect, now Gu Zhiqi was certain, she really was happy, extremely so.

    Without speaking, he just slightly raised his eyebrows, watching Gu Yuluo, waiting for her to continue.

    ¡°Do you not remember anything at all?¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes sparkled, clear as the depths of waters, the visible joy and probing in their depths.

    Gu Zhiqi squinted his eyes slightly, azy, yful smile tugging at the corner of his mouth, and under Gu Yuluo¡¯s intent gaze, he nodded gently, ¡°You could say that.¡±

    The moment Gu Yuluo heard this, she burst outughing.

    ¡°Amnesia¡¯s wonderful, with amnesia¡­¡± Under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s yful look, Gu Yuluo¡¯s tone shifted from joy to regret and distress, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s such a pity, why did you lose your memory?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi chuckled silently, still not speaking.

    Watching his almost smirking demeanor, Gu Yuluo suddenly eyed Gu Zhiqi suspiciously, ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re not deceiving me, are you?¡±

    Waiting for the elevator to go downstairs was going to take a while, so Gu Zhiqi patiently reversed her question, ¡°What good would deceiving you do me?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo huffed lightly, her face unhappily responding, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, Gu Huaijin drove you out of the Gu Family.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at her words.

    He didn¡¯t have any memory of being driven out of the Gu Family by the original host; much of the information he had pieced together was based on the plot and what others had said, so he didn¡¯t actually know who had driven him out.

    But ording to the plot, wasn¡¯t it supposed to be the entire Gu Family wanting to drive him out?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi with downcast eyes and silent, Gu Yuluo pursed her lips lightly, ¡°If you are really faking amnesia to trick me into taking you back home, then you have miscalcted.

    You see, I myself can¡¯t even return home at the moment.¡±

    Thest part was muttered under her breath, though Gu Zhiqi still heard it.

    Gu Zhiqi raised his eyes, staring at her for three seconds.

    At that, Gu Yuluo suddenly stepped back a few paces, looking at Gu Zhiqi warily, ¡°I have no money!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about conning money from me again; I truly have none, I¡¯m dirt poor,¡± Gu Yuluo added.

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing this, more or less understood.

    She had probably been conned out of money by the original host.

    ¡°Ding!¡± Just then, the elevator arrived.

    ¡°Child, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yunling, who had been standing like air on the side, spoke up, urging Gu Zhiqi to get on the elevator.

    Gu Zhiqi responded indifferently with a ¡°hmm,¡± and stepped onto the elevator.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±?

    She left without even saying goodbye to me?!

    By the time she came to her senses, the elevator doors had closed!

    Gu Yuluo immediately started frantically pressing the button, but it was no use, the elevator had already left.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Gu Yuluo watched the numbers decrease as the elevator descended and cursed out loud.

 Chapter 93 - 93 93 Gu Yuluo Heartless Wench!

    ?93: Chapter 93 Gu Yuluo: Heartless Wench!

    93: Chapter 93 Gu Yuluo: Heartless Wench!

    Su Yunling got onto the elevator before Gu Zhiqi, who only realized after seeing the paper bag andputer she was carrying that those were her belongings.

    Ah~ Really not used to living without storage space.

    ¡°That, give it to me,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, raising her hand to point at the items in Su Yunling¡¯s hands.

    ¡°What, afraid your brother will im it as his own?¡± Su Yunling asked with a smile, watching Gu Zhiqi.

    Leaning against the side of the elevator, Gu Zhiqi heard Su Yunling¡¯s words, lifted her eyelids, and spokenguidly, ¡°If you want it, you can take it.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling gave a silent light chuckle.

    ¡°I certainly don¡¯t want it.¡±

    If he really did take it, the child¡¯s attitude towards him would probably be even more distant.

    The girl with a frosty demeanor to the bone, her attitude bes colder with every sliver of sentiment.

    *

    The elevator quickly reached the underground parking garage.

    The elevator doors opened, and a panting figure stood outside.

    The person¡¯s hair was a bit disheveled, dressed in a green ancient costume, hands on hips, standing arrogantly at the elevator entrance, breathing heavily.

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, Gu Yuluo spoke up, ¡°Gu¡­

    Gu Zhiqi!

    Heartless wretch!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know to at least say goodbye before you go?!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±?

    ¡°Did you¡­

    run down here?¡± Gu Zhiqi stepped out of the elevator and asked Gu Yuluo, who looked exhausting, tentatively.

    ¡°What else?¡± Gu Yuluo red at Gu Zhiqi, brows knitted fiercely.

    ¡°You¡­

    know Ancient Martial Arts, don¡¯t you?¡±

    For an Ancient martial artist to be gasping after running down nine floors was something Gu Zhiqi had never seen before.

    Gu Yuluo, upon hearing this, was stunned.

    A secondter, her voice suddenly pitched higher, ¡°You¡­

    what did you say?!¡±

    The Lolita Voice suddenly turned into a clear and clean male voice.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±?

    Does a Lolita Voice breaking turn into a male voice?

    ¡°How did you know I know Ancient Martial Arts?!¡± Gu Yuluo suddenly gripped Gu Zhiqi¡¯s shoulders, her tone extremely excited, staring at her intensely.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say a word, simply nced sideways at the hand on her shoulder.

    Three secondster.

    Gu Yuluo was lying on the ground, wailing in agony.

    ¡°I said, if you want to talk, just talk; no need to get handsy,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, looking at Gu Yuluo lying on the ground, her voice indifferent.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Grimacing in pain, she propped herself up from the ground, clutching her waist.

    Then she looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Did your Ancient Martial Artse back?¡±

    Gu Yuluo finally realized that Gu Zhiqi had restrained her twice in a row; other than the return of her Ancient Martial Arts skills, she could not think of another exnation.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows andshes trembled slightly.

    Restored?

    The original host knew Ancient Martial Arts?

    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nomittally.

    Hearing this, Gu Yuluo stood thunderstruck, remaining frozen, not even aware when Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling had left.

    **

    Central Hospital, a certain ward

    A young man with purple hair leaned against the headboard sickly, holding a cellphone, asionally ncing at the time.

    On a sofa not far away, a girl was engrossed in a programming book, her gaze slightly lowered.

    ¡°Yueyue.¡± A soft voice rang from the entrance of the ward, tinged with affection and joy.

    A white figure then walked into the ward.

    Hearing the sound, both people in the room looked up simultaneously, turning their gaze toward the door.

    Seeing the visitor, Jiang Qi¡¯s eyes brightened sharply, his gaze burning as he looked at the woman walking in, ¡°Mumu, you¡¯re here?!¡±

    A woman in a whiteb coat with hands in her pockets floated in.

    Hearing Jiang Qi¡¯s voice, she merely nced at him indifferently.

    Jiang Qi, noticing this, a flicker of guilt crossed his eyes, and he refrained from speaking further, merely looking eagerly at the woman.

    The woman withdrew her gaze, turning her head to look at Gu Xiyue.

 Chapter 94 - 94 94 Dont Calculate Her Anymore in the Future

    ?94: Chapter 94 Don¡¯t Calcte Her Anymore in the Future   94: Chapter 94 Don¡¯t Calcte Her Anymore in the Future                                   Seeing Gu Xiyue¡¯s appearance, her eyes brightened slightly, and she drew out a trace of an affectionate smile, ¡°Yueyue, you look really good today.¡±

    With that, she strode over to Gu Xiyue and sat down beside her.

    Gu Xiyue heard this andzily leaned back into the sofa, her eyebrows tinged with a touch offort and leisure, her lips slightly curved as she looked at Ling Piaomu, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance.¡±

    Ling Piaomu heard this, and a hint of surprise shed in her beautiful eyes, followed by a smiling voice, ¡°It seems that the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance is indeed real.¡±

    The news of Phoenix Sleep Fragrance reappearing in the world had spread all over the web tform, and the task Moon took on had also spread throughout the web tform.

    Ling Piaomu also frequently kept an eye on the web tform, and with the group discussions, it was not strange that she knew about Gu Xiyue taking on the task.

    But before this, whether the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance was real or fake, no one except that Diviner could be sure.

    However, now with Moon¡¯s personal validation, everyone paying attention would know that the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance had truly reappeared in the world.

    Hearing Ling Piaomu¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue just smiled without speaking.

    ¡°Did you investigate the background of that Diviner?¡± Ling Piaomu, sitting next to Gu Xiyue, asked this question.

    Gu Xiyue shook her head and replied in a light tone, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Ling Piaomu, hearing this, wasn¡¯t surprised, as if she had known this would be the answer all along.

    Although not surprised, she still fell silent for a few seconds before finally lifting her gaze to look at Gu Xiyue, and spoke with a hint of distress, ¡°The problem at hand is solved, but it¡¯s not a long-term solution to keep doing this.

    We managed to buy a set from that Diviner this time, but who knows when we¡¯ll see Phoenix Sleep Fragrance again.

    We still need to think of a n.¡±

    At these words, the smile faded from Gu Xiyue¡¯s lips, her eyes dimmed, and after a long pause, she spoke coolly, ¡°My master said that everything depends on Fate Law, and if you truly can¡¯t force it, then leave it to destiny.¡±

    Ling Piaomu, upon hearing this, scrunched up her delicate, soft face into a bun and looked at Gu Xiyue from the side, continuing with a distressed expression, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say, but if you really believed in Fate Law, why would you keep divining her fate over and over again?¡±

    Who ¡®she¡¯ was, those with a closer rtionship to Gu Xiyue would know.

    After all, Gu Xiyue had been searching for her for two years.

    Using countless human and financial resources, but without a single clue.

    The only clue was that herst known IP address was in the city by the sea.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue fell silent, her expression somewhat somber, ¡°Did Fall tell you?¡±

    ¡°With 007 and Jiang Qi running into trouble one after another, I had my suspicions, and indeed I asked Fallst night,¡± Ling Piaomu said, looking at the sorrow in Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes, feeling somewhat distressed herself.

    Gu Xiyue fell silent.

    Seeing her like this, Ling Piaomu did not stop talking, but continued earnestly looking at Gu Xiyue, ¡°Yueyue, do you really still want to live well?¡±

    At this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s lips twitched lightly, and she nced at Ling Piaomu with a touch of helplessness, ¡°It¡¯s just a little bacsh, is it that exaggerated?¡±

    Ling Piaomu, with a stern face, said seriously, ¡°It is, so don¡¯t divine her fate anymore, just like you said, if you believe in Fate Law, if there really is destiny, she will reappear when the timees.¡±

    ¡°I get it, I get it,¡± Gu Xiyue raised her hand and rubbed her brow.

    ¡°You¡¯re brushing me off again,¡± Ling Piaomu continued with a stern face, slightly pouting, showing a bit of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.

    Did you bring the medicine?¡± Gu Xiyue slightly tilted her head to look at Ling Piaomu, changing the subject.

    Ling Piaomu, reminded of the purpose of her visit, reached into her pocket and somewhat reluctantly took out a small bottle for Gu Xiyue to see, ¡°I brought it.¡±

 Chapter 95 - 95 95 Kick You Out of the Group Together

    ?95: Chapter 95 Kick You Out of the Group Together   95: Chapter 95 Kick You Out of the Group Together                                   Gu Xiyue raised her hand to take the small medicine bottle that Ling Piaomu handed over.

    The tiny bottle was transparent, small enough to bepletely covered by a palm, containing white medicinal pills inside.

    Seeing that Gu Xiyue had taken the medicine bottle, Ling Piaomu then turned her gaze toward Jiang Qi.

    When Ling Piaomu looked over, Jiang Qi eagerly said to her, ¡°Mumu.¡±

    Ling Piaomu rolled her eyes silently, quite disdainfully responded, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, it makes me sick.¡±

    Jiang Qi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You say she¡¯s destroyed your Ancient Martial Arts, so why didn¡¯t she just kill you outright?¡± Ling Piaomu¡¯s tone was tinged with a hint of regret and disdain.

    Jiang Qi looked at Ling Piaomu with a wronged expression and dared not speak.

    ¡°I added something extra to the medicine, remember to take it properly,¡± Ling Piaomu said, leaning back on the couch leisurely as she spoke.

    Jiang Qi, upon hearing this, grew a bit stiff, feeling that she hadn¡¯t added anything good to it.

    ¡°¡­

    What medicine?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for the brain,¡± Ling Piaomu said, giving Jiang Qi¡¯s head a nce.

    Jiang Qi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve kicked Ling Mufeng out of the group chat already, if you dare to add him back, I¡¯ll kick you out too,¡± Ling Piaomu said, giving him a fleeting look.

    ¡°He said he was your brother, acting as if he was quite close to you.

    He also mentioned that he¡¯s treated the boss before, addressing her as ¡®Moon boss¡¯.

    I thought¡­¡± Under Ling Piaomu¡¯s deadly re, he stopped speaking.

    He had met Ling Mufeng not long ago at Gu Xiyue¡¯s birthday banquet, which was the first time he met Ling Piaomu in person.

    At that time, Ling Mufeng stood right beside Ling Piaomu and Gu Xiyue, appearing quite familiar with them.

    Ling Mufeng introduced himself to him afterward, saying he was a psychologist who had treated Gu Xiyue and imed to be Ling Piaomu¡¯s brother.

    Since both had the Ling surname and attended Gu Xiyue¡¯s birthday banquet, he had no reason to doubt Ling Mufeng¡¯s words and had always believed that he was Ling Piaomu¡¯s biological brother.

    Who could have thought that he was just a distant rtive of the same n?

    ording to Ling Piaomu, she had hundreds of such ¡®brothers¡¯.

    ¡°You¡¯re stupid for ming others for deceiving you,¡± Ling Piaomu said mercilessly while scolding Jiang Qi.

    Jiang Qi shut himself offpletely.

    **

    Not long after feeding Jiang Qi the medicine, he fell asleep.

    Gu Xiyue and Ling Piaomu walked out of the sickroom together, and Ling Piaomu turned slightly to ask Gu Xiyue, ¡°Isn¡¯t your Green Tea Sister an ordinary person?

    How did she suddenly learn Ancient Martial Arts?¡±

    Gu Xiyue shrugged slightly, indicating she was unclear too.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a chance that Jiang Qi has gone crazy, rather than Green Tea Sister suddenly learning Ancient Martial Arts?¡± Ling Piaomu proposed seriously, touching her chin.

    Gu Xiyue ¡°¡­¡±

    After a silent two seconds and a pause, she turned to look at Ling Piaomu and spoke in slight agreement, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡±

    Ling Piaomu nodded lightly upon hearing this, ¡°It must be like that.¡±

    She was more inclined to believe that Jiang Qi had lost his mind rather than someone suddenly mastering Ancient Martial Arts.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, beginning to speak with a hint of helplessness, ¡°It¡¯s also possible that her Ancient Martial Arts were destroyed before and now they¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    Thinking of Gu Huaijin¡¯s reaction that night, Gu Xiyue felt that this was more likely.

    Ling Piaomu fell silent upon hearing this, then after a while turned to look at Gu Xiyue, ¡°But how could she know martial arts?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite curious about that too,¡± Gu Xiyue admitted, narrowing her eyes slightly.

    Seeing that Gu Xiyue had said nothing more, Ling Piaomu dropped her gaze in thought, and after a moment, she looked at Gu Xiyue again, ¡°Yueyue, can you help me check her whereabouts?¡±

    Hearing her request, Gu Xiyue suddenly turned to look at her, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

 Chapter 96 - 96 96 Do You Want to Make a Move

    ?96: Chapter 96 Do You Want to Make a Move?

    Are You Paying?

    96: Chapter 96 Do You Want to Make a Move?

    Are You Paying?

    ¡°Ah, I just suddenly got curious about her and purely wanted to meet her,¡± Ling Piaomu said, blinking at Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue frowned slightly upon hearing this, ¡°Are you going to make a move?¡±

    Ling Piaomu¡¯s expression flickered momentarily before returning to normal, her face full of smiles, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re overthinking it, why would I ever bother doing something for that idiot Jiang Qi.¡±

    After hearing Ling Piaomu¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t say anything further, just looked at Ling Piaomu with a cold gaze.

    She had known Ling Piaomu for seven or eight years, so how could she not know what she was thinking.

    She wanted to take revenge for Jiang Qi.

    Under Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze, Ling Piaomu felt somewhat overwhelmed, ¡°Ah, just rx, I won¡¯t go head-to-head with her.

    If I can¡¯t beat her, I will immediately run away.

    With my medical skills this high, are you really worried I can¡¯t heal myself?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t help you check, go find Fall instead,¡± Gu Xiyue said outright, her voice cold.

    She said this, but Gu Xiyue also knew that Fall wouldn¡¯t help her either.

    Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, Ling Piaomu was slightly stunned, and quickly grabbed Gu Xiyue¡¯s arm, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not as close to Fall as I am with you.¡±

    ¡°I promised someone, I won¡¯t take the initiative to go against Gu Zhiqi, nor will I help others deal with her,¡± Gu Xiyue said, her eyes slightly downcast and coldly indifferent, showing no intention of relenting.

    ¡°It¡¯s just helping me check, you don¡¯t need to do anything.

    Please, Yueyue, I¡¯m begging you,¡± Ling Piaomu clung to Gu Xiyue¡¯s arm, coquettishly wheedling.

    Gu Xiyue raised her hand, rubbing her brow with a hint of helplessness, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this matter.

    You stay out of it.¡±

    Jiang Qi was her good friend, and since he got into trouble because of her, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let this go easily.

    Surprise colored Ling Piaomu¡¯s eyes, ¡°But you¡­¡±

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi suddenly knows Ancient Martial Arts, and I have no idea how strong she is now.

    If you get into trouble again, what do you expect me to do?¡±

    Seeing Gu Xiyue¡¯s serious and cold demeanor, Ling Piaomu was taken aback, deting after a moment, ¡°Alright, I promise you, I won¡¯t make a move on her until I have a clear idea of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s strength.¡±

    Gu Xiyue knew this was just her saying, based on her understanding of Ling Piaomu, she was definitely going to seek out Gu Zhiqi.

    Raising her hand, Gu Xiyue rubbed her brow again, about to say something more when she heard Ling Piaomu¡¯s phone ring.

    Ling Piaomu immediately walked aside to answer the call.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying Xiao Yixue was abducted back to the Immortal Medical Alliance by Fu Xiyan¡¯s people?!¡±

    Ling Piaomu¡¯s voice suddenly grew louder.

    Hearing the familiar name, Gu Xiyue nced at Ling Piaomu.

    Ling Piaomu appeared somewhat excited, clearly delighted and reveling in schadenfreude.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long said that woman would crash sooner orter.

    Sure enough, karma never fails.¡±

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯m heading to Sen City to find Little Master Uncle right away.¡±

    ¡­

    Ling Piaomu talked on the phone for quite a while.

    Once she hung up, she looked at Gu Xiyue holding her phone, ¡°Yueyue, I have to leave for something urgent, you¡¯ll have to keep an eye on Jiang Dog.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue released a sigh of relief.

    In this way, she was spared the trouble of persuading her.

    **

    ¡°Just leave the things in the car.¡±

    As soon as the car entered the hospital gate, Su Yunling nced at Gu Zhiqi and said.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Recalling the conversation with Su Yunling in the hotel elevator, Gu Zhiqi nced at her, ¡°You really want to?¡±

    Su Yunling was slightly startled, and after realizing what Gu Zhiqi meant, sheughed silently, then looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take youter.¡±

    Before Gu Zhiqi could refuse, Su Yunling added, ¡°The station is quite far from the hospital.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi paused for two seconds, then lifted her eyes to Su Yunling, ¡°Do I need to pay?¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 97 - 97 97 Well, Just Acquaintances

    ?97: Chapter 97 Well, Just Acquaintances   97: Chapter 97 Well, Just Acquaintances                                   Su Yunling fell silent for a few seconds, tilting her head slightly to look at Gu Zhiqi, her mood a bitplex.

    Meeting the girl¡¯s earnest gaze, her lips twitched lightly before she said, ¡°Free of charge.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Zhiqi listened, arched an eyebrow, and thanked Su Yunling, though her tone was less polite than before.

    Seeing this, the corners of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth gently curved.

    This was quite alright.

    Being too polite seemed distant.

    Once the car stopped, Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling got out one after the other.

    As soon as she alighted, she saw a familiar figure.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s steps faltered.

    Looking at the person before her, her expression turned a bitplex, ¡°I¡­

    don¡¯t owe you money, do I?¡±

    To chase from the eighth floor to the basement, and then from the hotel to the hospital¡ªunless the original owner owed her money, there was no need for such persistence, right?

    The person in front of her was Gu Yuluo.

    Her face was covered with fine sweat, the wisps of hair on her forehead were slightly damp, her hands on her hips as she gasped for air, looking down.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, she raised her eyes and opened her mouth, ¡°I¡­

    I¡­¡±

    She stuttered on the word ¡°I¡± twice without finishing aplete sentence.

    ¡°I need to¡­

    rest¡­

    rest a bit.¡±

    After saying that, she lowered her head again and resumed gasping for air.

    Gu Zhiqi saw this and fell silent.

    She became more certain that the original owner must have owed Gu Yuluo quite a bit of money.

    Not at all interested in waiting for Gu Yuluo to rest up, Gu Zhiqi spokezily, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, are youing with me or not?¡±

    ¡°Together!¡± Gu Yuluo answered without thinking, replying directly and clearly this time.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at Su Yunling and then headed toward the hospital lobby with her, Gu Yuluo following immediately.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not go up and see Tang Yichen?¡± Upon reaching the hospital lobby, Su Yunling turned to Gu Zhiqi and asked.

    He had thought she came to Central Hospital to check on Tang Yichen¡¯s condition; it was only in the car that he learned she was here to buy medicine.

    ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhiqi refused without a second thought.

    ¡°Surgery doesn¡¯t count as after-sales service, does it?¡± Su Yunling said with a smile to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Her eyes questioning, she looked at Su Yunling.

    ¡°Have him cover your medical expenses.¡± Su Yunling¡¯s fingers were on the ring of her index finger, caressing it slowly as she spoke measuredly.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    After staring at Su Yunling for two seconds, she finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved slightly.

    Gu Yuluo, upon hearing their conversation, had a flicker in her expression and discreetly moved closer to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What medical expenses?

    Who did you perform surgery on?¡±

    She had rested enough to speakplete sentences, though she was still slightly out of breath.

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nomittally.

    Listening to her evasive tone, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t take it to heart, but her eyes darkened a bit.

    The three of them had just reached the elevator when it arrived.

    As soon as they entered the elevator, Gu Yuluo subtly leaned towards Gu Zhiqi and quietly asked her.

    ¡°How do you know him?¡±

    As she spoke, she gave Su Yunling a meaningful nce.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyelids, giving her a look.

    Facing Gu Zhiqi¡¯szy and aloof gaze, Gu Yuluo felt a tightening in her heart, a tinge of sourness, and her mood sank.

    The little girl hadn¡¯t looked at her with that gaze for a long time.

    Could it be that she really had amnesia again?

    ¡°Just, met casually.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently, then withdrew her gaze.

    Gu Yuluo was slightly stunned, and two secondster, she realized she was responding to the earlier question.

    But¡­

    It was as if she hadn¡¯t answered at all.

 Chapter 98 - 98 98 How did you meet your younger sister at home

    ?98: Chapter 98: How did you meet your younger sister at home?

    98: Chapter 98: How did you meet your younger sister at home?

    Her heart felt even more suffocated.

    She withdrew her gaze, adjusted her emotions, and then a wry smile appeared on her face as she looked towards Su Yunling, ¡°Hello, Teacher Su.¡±

    Su Yunling slightly lifted her eyelids, nced at Gu Yuluo, and didn¡¯t speak.

    A shimmering curiosity shone through her limpid, peach-blossom eyes.

    ¡°You might not recognize me, but that¡¯s not important.¡± Faced with Su Yunling¡¯s indifference, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t show the slightest embarrassment.

    She kept a poised and proper smile on her face as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit curious, how did you get to know my younger sister?¡±

    Listening to Gu Yuluo¡¯s question, Su Yunling raised her eyebrows slightly, as if thinking of something, and suddenly a mischievously casual smile emerged at the corner of her mouth.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo was momentarily dazed.

    After a while, she cursed under her breath for encountering such a seductive person and quickly averted her gaze.

    No wonder he¡¯s considered the epitome of good looks in the entertainment industry.

    Every frown and smile was breathtaking.

    But as a public figure with millions of fans, didn¡¯t he know to wear a mask?

    Unlike her, a mere eighteenth-tier obscure actress.

    ¡°How did I get to know the child?¡± Su Yunling spoke with anguid and yful tone, pulling Gu Yuluo back to her senses.

    ¡°Just, randomly met,¡± he said, deliberately pausing like Gu Zhiqi does.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    As she listened to Su Yunling¡¯s words, her fists clenched instantly.

    Child?

    Are they that close?

    I¡¯ve grown up with her since we were kids, and I¡¯ve never called her that!

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing the familiar phrase, nced sideways and took a look at Su Yunling.

    Coincidentally, Su Yunling was also looking at her.

    Seeing her gaze, the smile on his lips deepened, and he drawled, ¡°You said it.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    **

    ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re busy, just go ahead and do what you need to do.

    I¡¯m fine here with Tang Bai and the others keeping an eye out,¡± Tang Yichen, with his hands cushioned behind his head, lounged at the head of the bed, looking at Fu Xiyan, who was continuously studying files on hisputer, and remarked casually.

    ¡°Not busy,¡± Fu Xiyan replied without looking up from his screen.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    If you¡¯d take your eyes off theputer, it might be more believable.

    ¡°Third Brother.¡±

    Suddenly, a respectful voice came from the doorway.

    Both Tang Yichen and Fu Xiyan heard it and lifted their eyes in unison towards the hospital room door.

    The door of the hospital room was pushed open by Tang Bai, and three people walked in.

    ¡°Third Brother, Gu Xiaoxi?!¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure, Tang Yichen took down the hands from behind his head and sat up straight away, looking at Gu Zhiqi with excitement and a somewhat fervent gaze.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at Tang Yichen without saying a word.

    ¡°Take a seat?¡± Su Yunling didn¡¯t pay attention to Tang Yichen, but instead turned to look at Gu Zhiqi first and suggested.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and then made her way directly towards the sofa in the room.

    The sofa was quiterge and could fit four people.

    At one end of the sofa sat Fu Xiyan, who was engrossed in theputer files.

    Gu Zhiqi chose to sit at the other end.

    Gu Yuluo followed Gu Zhiqi in a careless manner and took a seat beside her, but, fearing that Gu Zhiqi mightsh out again, she didn¡¯t dare to sit too close.

    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± Su Yunling asked Tang Yichen casually while flipping through the fruit beside his bed.

    ¡°Much better.

    Elder Lu said that with the pace of my recovery, I¡¯ll be back to normal in two days.¡±

    The physical recovery ability of an Ancient martial artist is inherently stronger than that of an ordinary person, and the higher the Ancient martial cultivation level, the stronger the recovery ability.

    At the moment, he had already reached the Grandmaster level, and his recovery speed was incredibly fast, almost like flying.

    Hearing this, Su Yunling nodded lightly, picked a wicker fruit basket, and went off to wash the fruits.

 Chapter 99 - 99 99 Need a Favor Now (Top Ten Added)

    ?99: Chapter 99: Need a Favor Now (Top Ten Added)   99: Chapter 99: Need a Favor Now (Top Ten Added)                                   Tang Yichen watched Su Yunling go to wash the fruit and spoke up, ¡°Hey, Third Brother, no need to wash anymore, I won¡¯t eat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for the child.¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    So, love disappears, right?

    After a few seconds of silence, he withdrew his gaze and turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, I owe you another favor.

    I won¡¯t say more, but whenever you need me in the future, just say the word.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was looking down at her phone, but when she heard Tang Yichen¡¯s words, she suddenly looked up, ¡°I do need a favor right now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen immediately sat up straight, and with a very serious and earnest tone said, ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Help me with a boost,¡± Gu Zhiqi thought for a moment and then added three words, ¡°snag a ticket.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ???

    Not only was Tang Yichen bewildered, but most of those present were somewhat flummoxed as well.

    And Gu Yuluo, not only was she a bit bewildered, but she also silently raised her hand and touched her forehead, wishing she could pretend not to know Gu Zhiqi.

    Has this girl gone crazy from poverty?

    Though bewildered, Tang Yichen still took the phone and nced at it.

    Seeing that she was trying to get a ticket to Yun Town, Tang Yichen turned his head and asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied while continuing to send the same message to the other four friends on WeChat.

    When Gu Yuluo heard that she was going back, she immediately leaned over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you, book a ticket for me too.¡±

    At these words, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands paused in their typing and she looked up at Gu Yuluo, saying lightly, ¡°I¡¯m broke, book it yourself.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    If you¡¯re broke, then there are no rich people in the world!

    ¡°Hey?

    Gu Xiaoxi, is this your friend?¡± Tang Yichen, seeing the person sitting next to Gu Zhiqi, casually asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know her.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡± ?!

    Don¡¯t know her?!

    Her gaze followed Gu Zhiqi with a hint of depth.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay her any attention but instead kept her eyes on her phone screen.

    So far, only Su Luo and Tang Yun had given their support, with Su Luo also sending a message.

    [Su Luo: Little Fairy, you¡¯re going back?]

    [Su Luo: About entering the entertainment industry, think it over again?]

    [Su Luo: As long as you sign under me, you won¡¯t ever have to deal with ticket snatching again~]

    After sending three messages in a row, Gu Zhiqi, seeing that he had given his support, replied with a thank you, but she didn¡¯t bother with the other messages.

    Once Tang Yun had finished giving her support, she also sent a message.

    [Aunt Tang: Coming back?]

    [Retirement Qi: Yeah.]

    [Aunt Tang: Be safe on the road.]

    [Retirement Qi: Okay.]

    Then, there were no more messages from Tang Yun, and Gu Zhiqi exited the chat box.

    She refreshed the page and saw that Tang Yichen¡¯s avatar was added to the list of friends who had helped her.

    She looked up at Tang Yichen, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Tang Yichen¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I book one for you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Zhiqizily leaned back on the couch and replied.

    Su Yunling came back with the washed fruit and went straight to Gu Zhiqi.

    Having said she washed it for Gu Zhiqi, she really handed over the entire fruit basket to her, not forgetting to add, ¡°Not giving any to you guys.

    If you want some, wash it yourself.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi reached out to take the fruit basket without hesitation and didn¡¯t forget to say to Su Yunling, ¡°Help me out on WeChat, will you?¡±

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, amused, ¡°Are you that broke?¡±

    While speaking, she took out her phone, helped with the boost, and even shared it on her Moments.

    Gu Zhiqi, while popping grapes into her mouth, kept refreshing her phone every now and then.

 Chapter 103 - 103 103 Have you ever seen anything more beautiful than a beauty

    ?103: Chapter 103 Have you ever seen anything more beautiful than a beauty?

    103: Chapter 103 Have you ever seen anything more beautiful than a beauty?

    Within a second, the message came through.

    [child: Spiritual Power]

    Su Yunling stared at the message sent by Gu Zhiqi and fell silent.

    Spiritual power?

    Was it the spiritual power he was thinking of?

    [child: Speaking of spiritual power, you might not be very familiar with it, you can understand it as a kind of cultivation simr to that of Diviners, Fragrance Refiners, and practitioners of Ancient Medicine, different from Martial Arts]

    [Su Yunling: Mm, brother understands now]

    [Su Yunling: Have a safe trip, when you get home, remember to send a message to let your brother know you¡¯re safe]

    Su Yunling did not continue to ask about spiritual power, the child should have their own secrets.

    **

    On the other end, Gu Zhiqi had Chubby Chiu prepare the materials already, nning to send all information regarding spiritual power to Su Yunling, but after seeing thest message from Su Yunling, he paused and replied with one word.

    [child: Okay]

    ¡°Little girl, who are you chatting with so seriously?¡±

    Sitting beside Gu Zhiqi, Gu Yuluo saw Gu Zhiqi constantly messaging and ignoring her, and she spoke with a sour tone.

    Gu Zhiqi continued to stare at the phone screen and replied without lifting his head, ¡°Nobody.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo felt even more sour, subtly pouted her lips, leaned back on the rear seat, and gazed at Gu Zhiqi with a look of silent grievance.

    ¡°Zhizhi, Zhizhi, aren¡¯t you sending the materials to the beauty?¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi had no intention of sending the materials to Su Yunling, Chubby Chiu voluntarily spoke up and asked.

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s eager voice, filled with a hint of urging, Gu Zhiqi slightly despised and said to Chubby Chiu, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough good-looking ones?

    Why are you so hopeless?¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    Other than you, Zhizhi, when have I ever seen someone better looking than the beauty?¡± Chubby Chiu eagerly spoke.

    Gu Zhiqi was silent at those words.

    It seemed he indeed hadn¡¯t.

    On the Aquamarine Star, he had seen countless beauties, but it seemed like none of them were more beautiful than Su Yunling.

    ¡°Not only is she beautiful, don¡¯t forget the beauty is also a Great Qi Practitioner~¡±

    ¡°Right now, this body¡¯s destiny is damaged, and at this moment, it would be good to get closer to the beauty, it helps with mending the damaged destiny, and it is also helpful for tracking the destiny of this body~¡±

    Chubby Chiu¡¯s Lolita Voice was filled with profound meaning.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t bother with it anymore and just sent the materials to Su Yunling while bowing his head.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi,¡± a Lolita Voice tinged with haziness echoed in his ears.

    Hearing his own name, Gu Zhiqi subconsciously turned his head and nced at the person who spoke.

    Gu Yuluo leanedzily in her seat, squinting her eyes slightly with a smiling look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Sing me a song.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Tone-deaf,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Sis will give you money,¡± Gu Yuluo said while half-squinting her clear and pure eyes, smiling at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, paused slightly, and turned his head to look at Gu Yuluo.

    He curved his lips lightly, a look of reckless arrogance washing over his features, andzily said, ¡°Scram.¡±

    Gu Yuluo heard that, her eyes momentarily stalled, and then she tugged at the corners of her mouth, softly chuckling without a sound.

    Secondster, she turned her head to look out of the car window, her expression somewhat absent.

    **

    Central Hospital.

    After sending the message to Gu Zhiqi to remember to check in for safety, Su Yunling received a call from Su Luo, saying there was an issue at the film set and asking him toe over immediately.

    As soon as Su Yunling hung up the phone, he turned to Tang Yichen, ¡°Have your people give me a lift.¡±

    He had sent someone to apany Gu Zhiqi, and now summoning others at short notice would clearly be toote.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Ah, Third Brother, it¡¯s truly unfortunate, all the cars have been dispatched.¡± Saying so, he looked at Fu Xiyan, ¡°Second Brother, didn¡¯t you drive here?

    How about you take Third Brother to the film set?¡±

 Chapter 101 - 101 101 Coming to see him was just incidental

    ?101: Chapter 101: Coming to see him was just incidental.

    101: Chapter 101: Coming to see him was just incidental.

    The sweet and glutinous Lolita Voice took on a few shades of chilling coldness, which sounded somewhat unsettling.

    Gu Zhiqi tilted his head and nced at her, his eyes slightly deep, and he softly acknowledged with a ¡°Mmm.¡±

    ¡°When did it happen?¡± The darkness that hadn¡¯tpletely faded from Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes became distinctly more pronounced, tinging her clear and clean eyes with an obvious shadow.

    She appeared to shed her previously harmless and gentle demeanor.

    ¡°August 12, I guess.¡± Although the tone of the answer sounded somewhat perfunctory, the date was indeed correct.

    On the day he went to Yueqi Vige, Gu Zhiqi had checked the date in this world: August 13.

    The original person was kidnapped the day before, so it was certainly August 12 when the kidnapping urred.

    ¡°Do you know who kidnapped you?¡± Gu Yuluo turned her gaze towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Tang Yichen personally came to take Gu Zhiqi¡¯s statement, which meant that the Ever Winning Army had been deployed.

    A kidnapper that could mobilize the Ever Winning Army must be no ordinary individual.

    ¡°A gang called Scorpio.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know the identities of those people; it was Lu Haichuan who informed her of this the day after the statement was recorded.

    ¡°Scorpio?¡± The color drained from Gu Yuluo¡¯s face, and the darkness that had not yetpletely faded surged back up, even more intense than before.

    Scorpio was a gang that made money by taking all sorts of jobs, whether they had a bottom line or not.

    Most people wouldn¡¯t go to them, and those who did were usually looking to hire them for ruthless acts like murder, arson, rape, and abduction.

    Thinking of Gu Zhiqi being kidnapped by Scorpio, Gu Yuluo¡¯s delicate and pretty doll-like face turned exceedingly unsightly.

    ¡°Has the person who ced the order been found?¡± Her tone became even colder.

    With the Ever Winning Army involved, she wasn¡¯t worried about Scorpio¡¯s members not being caught.

    But as for the person who ced the order, it wasn¡¯t certain that the Ever Winning Army would deal with them.

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s icy tone, Gu Zhiqi paused mid-step, ¡°The police said they would help look.¡±

    As to whether they had found the person, she was unsure.

    Lu Haichuan had told her the identity of the kidnappers and had also mentioned they would continue to search for the person who had ced the order.

    ¡°Found them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    The icy look in Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes was reced by speechlessness.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s dismissive attitude, she spoke without good humor, ¡°Don¡¯t know?

    Haven¡¯t the police contacted you again?¡±

    ¡°I changed contact information.¡±

    After going to Yueqi Vige, she had changed all her contact information, so even if the police wanted to, they probably couldn¡¯t reach her.

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s remark reminded her, and she decided to check the original phone when she got back.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s demeanor, Gu Yuluo could tell she was running out of patience.

    Having nearly finished asking what she wanted to know, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t pursue further and instead started to carry out the money transfer in front of Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°That, I¡¯ve changed cards.¡± Seeing that Gu Yuluo wasn¡¯t even asking for the card number and was just busy with her phone, Gu Zhiqi immediately reminded her.

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s finger, which was entering the password, paused, and she nced at her phone screen, which was just one digit short ofpletion.

    Closing the payment page, she turned to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°New card number?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi immediately reported a string of numbers.

    Gu Yuluo memorized them after hearing them once, but why did that string of numbers sound somewhat familiar?

    Because of the ten million in spending money, Gu Yuluo sessfully hitched a ride to send Gu Zhiqi to the station.

    **

    After Gu Zhiqi and Gu Yuluo left, only three people remained in the hospital room.

    Seeing that Su Yunling hadn¡¯t left with them, Tang Yichen was somewhat surprised.

    After all, he had realized that Third Brother¡¯s primary purpose was toe to him for surgery fees with Gu Xiaoxi, and visiting him was just incidental.

    Guessing what was up, he looked up at Su Yunling and asked, ¡°Third Brother, did you need something from me?¡±

 Chapter 102 - 102 102 Brother, Can I Use an Extra Seat in Your Car

    ?102: Chapter 102 Brother, Can I Use an Extra Seat in Your Car?

    102: Chapter 102 Brother, Can I Use an Extra Seat in Your Car?

    Su Yunling¡¯s gray-brown shirt cor was slightly open, and he leaned backzily in the chair, his features emanating an air of casual indifference.

    Listening to Tang Yichen¡¯s query, he didn¡¯t even bother to lift his eyelids; his fingertips tapped lightly on the armrest of the chair as he spoke carelessly, ¡°You still owe the child other favors.¡±

    Tang Yichen: Huh?

    ¡°Have you never wondered why you suddenly advanced?¡± Su Yunling said as he raised his eyes to give Tang Yichen a faint nce.

    ¡°I¡¯ve wondered, yeah.¡±

    Just couldn¡¯t figure it out, that¡¯s all.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t say anything further, just half-closed his peach blossom eyes and looked at Tang Yichen meaningfully.

    Tang Yichen felt a bit uneasy under his gaze, wrapping his arms around himself and speaking somewhat timidly, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that Ah Chen advanced because of that young girl?¡± Fu Xiyan, who had been silent for quite a while, spoke up with a cool, clear voice.

    Tang Yichen: Huh?!

    Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes widened at Fu Xiyan¡¯s words, ¡°Third Brother, you¡­

    don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    If that was true, he would never be able to repay the debt to Gu Xiaoxi in this lifetime.

    ¡°Crushed Ice Rain Mist and Yundao Tea Leaves taken together can produce miraculous effects within three days.¡± Su Yunling¡¯s gaze was shallow as he watched Tang Yichen, repeating the words Gu Zhiqi had said to Tang Yichen in Shadow Pavilion, then under Tang Yichen¡¯s gaze, he leisurely added, ¡°Said by the child.¡±

    Upon hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Tang Yichen also remembered.

    That day in Shadow Pavilion, Gu Zhiqi had indeed said such a thing.

    At the time, he was half skeptical andter, hepletely forgot about it.

    Fuck, with so many favors, could he really afford to repay them?

    Tang Yichen was plunged into a lengthy silence.

    ¡°The vital energy rampage was also resolved by the child,¡± Su Yunling addednguidly.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Lu said, that young girl went in without burning incense or using any auxiliary items.

    How did she resolve it?¡± Fu Xiyan had a doubt and simply asked outright.

    At this, Tang Yichen turned his head towards Su Yunling.

    With a flicker of his eyelids under Tang Yichen¡¯s gaze, Su Yunling spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Looking at me is useless, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    On this point, Su Yunling too was curious.

    ¡°Eh?

    You didn¡¯t ask Gu Xiaoxi?¡±

    Tang Yichen looked at Su Yunling and asked.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling gave Tang Yichen a faint glimpse, ¡°Do you think the child would tell?¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, he spoke, ¡°If you give money, she probably would.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Just then, Su Yunling¡¯s phone rang.

    What a coincidence, it was a message from someone.

    [Xiao Qi: Brother, can I use an extra spot in your car?]

    [Xiao Qi: Cat peeking head.GIF]

    Looking at this small expression, the corners of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth curved slightly.

    It was really hard to imagine how the girl managed to send such a cute expression.

    [Su Yunling: Sure]

    [Xiao Qi: Thanks]

    Just from the text, one could see the change before and after the agreement.

    Truly as if using it and then discarding it.

    Thinking of something, Su Yunling sent another message to Gu Zhiqi.

    [Su Yunling: Xiao Qi, how did you resolve Tang Yichen¡¯s problem with his vital energy rampage?]

    This message was sent out like a stone sinking into the ocean, without stirring a single ripple.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly.

    Recalling what Tang Yichen had said earlier, he sent a red packet her way.

    The recipient imed it instantly.

    And atst, the screen showed that the other party was typing a response.

 Chapter 103 - 103 103 Have you ever seen anything more beautiful than a beauty

    ?103: Chapter 103 Have you ever seen anything more beautiful than a beauty?

    103: Chapter 103 Have you ever seen anything more beautiful than a beauty?

    Within a second, the message came through.

    [child: Spiritual Power]

    Su Yunling stared at the message sent by Gu Zhiqi and fell silent.

    Spiritual power?

    Was it the spiritual power he was thinking of?

    [child: Speaking of spiritual power, you might not be very familiar with it, you can understand it as a kind of cultivation simr to that of Diviners, Fragrance Refiners, and practitioners of Ancient Medicine, different from Martial Arts]

    [Su Yunling: Mm, brother understands now]

    [Su Yunling: Have a safe trip, when you get home, remember to send a message to let your brother know you¡¯re safe]

    Su Yunling did not continue to ask about spiritual power, the child should have their own secrets.

    **

    On the other end, Gu Zhiqi had Chubby Chiu prepare the materials already, nning to send all information regarding spiritual power to Su Yunling, but after seeing thest message from Su Yunling, he paused and replied with one word.

    [child: Okay]

    ¡°Little girl, who are you chatting with so seriously?¡±

    Sitting beside Gu Zhiqi, Gu Yuluo saw Gu Zhiqi constantly messaging and ignoring her, and she spoke with a sour tone.

    Gu Zhiqi continued to stare at the phone screen and replied without lifting his head, ¡°Nobody.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo felt even more sour, subtly pouted her lips, leaned back on the rear seat, and gazed at Gu Zhiqi with a look of silent grievance.

    ¡°Zhizhi, Zhizhi, aren¡¯t you sending the materials to the beauty?¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi had no intention of sending the materials to Su Yunling, Chubby Chiu voluntarily spoke up and asked.

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s eager voice, filled with a hint of urging, Gu Zhiqi slightly despised and said to Chubby Chiu, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough good-looking ones?

    Why are you so hopeless?¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    Other than you, Zhizhi, when have I ever seen someone better looking than the beauty?¡± Chubby Chiu eagerly spoke.

    Gu Zhiqi was silent at those words.

    It seemed he indeed hadn¡¯t.

    On the Aquamarine Star, he had seen countless beauties, but it seemed like none of them were more beautiful than Su Yunling.

    ¡°Not only is she beautiful, don¡¯t forget the beauty is also a Great Qi Practitioner~¡±

    ¡°Right now, this body¡¯s destiny is damaged, and at this moment, it would be good to get closer to the beauty, it helps with mending the damaged destiny, and it is also helpful for tracking the destiny of this body~¡±

    Chubby Chiu¡¯s Lolita Voice was filled with profound meaning.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t bother with it anymore and just sent the materials to Su Yunling while bowing his head.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi,¡± a Lolita Voice tinged with haziness echoed in his ears.

    Hearing his own name, Gu Zhiqi subconsciously turned his head and nced at the person who spoke.

    Gu Yuluo leanedzily in her seat, squinting her eyes slightly with a smiling look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Sing me a song.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Tone-deaf,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Sis will give you money,¡± Gu Yuluo said while half-squinting her clear and pure eyes, smiling at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, paused slightly, and turned his head to look at Gu Yuluo.

    He curved his lips lightly, a look of reckless arrogance washing over his features, andzily said, ¡°Scram.¡±

    Gu Yuluo heard that, her eyes momentarily stalled, and then she tugged at the corners of her mouth, softly chuckling without a sound.

    Secondster, she turned her head to look out of the car window, her expression somewhat absent.

    **

    Central Hospital.

    After sending the message to Gu Zhiqi to remember to check in for safety, Su Yunling received a call from Su Luo, saying there was an issue at the film set and asking him toe over immediately.

    As soon as Su Yunling hung up the phone, he turned to Tang Yichen, ¡°Have your people give me a lift.¡±

    He had sent someone to apany Gu Zhiqi, and now summoning others at short notice would clearly be toote.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Ah, Third Brother, it¡¯s truly unfortunate, all the cars have been dispatched.¡± Saying so, he looked at Fu Xiyan, ¡°Second Brother, didn¡¯t you drive here?

    How about you take Third Brother to the film set?¡±

 Chapter 104 - 104 104 As long as you call me Master Zhi for a day, Iâ€™ll have your back for that day

    ?104: Chapter 104: As long as you call me Master Zhi for a day, I¡¯ll have your back for that day.

    104: Chapter 104: As long as you call me Master Zhi for a day, I¡¯ll have your back for that day.

    Tang Yichen knew what that meant, and Fu Xiyan naturally understood.

    Seeing him speak in such a way, Fu Xiyan immediately shut hisptop and stood up, saying to Su Yunling, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    Su Yunling raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t refuse, looking at Fu Xiyan and saying, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Fu Xiyan heard this and paused briefly before speaking in a clear, cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them left the hospital room together.

    As soon as they stepped out of the hospital room, Su Yunling received a message from Gu Zhiqi.

    Su Yunling opened the chat window to find that Gu Zhiqi had sent a link.

    Upon clicking the link, she entered a very strange webpage that appeared to be a private website.

    And on this webpage was information about spiritual power.

    It included not only an introduction but also cultivation methods.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s expression became somewhatplicated, followed by a slight frown forming on her attractive brows.

    This child, how could he be so unguarded.

    This isn¡¯t good.

    [Su Yunling: Child, you can¡¯t just send this kind of thing to anyone.]

    [Child: But you¡¯re not just anyone.]

    Upon seeing this, Su Yunling raised her eyebrows, somewhat surprised.

    The corner of her mouth involuntarily curved up slightly.

    However, the next second, when she saw the new message he had sent, the smile on her lips froze slightly.

    [Child: Since you called me Master Zhi once, from now on, you are my good grandchild.]

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Yunling was speechless on her end, while on the other, Gu Zhiqi sent another message.

    [Gu Zhiqi: As long as you call me Master Zhi, I¡¯ll have your back every day.]

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Even through the screen, she could feel the child¡¯s wanton and yful attitude.

    Staring at the two messages, she was silent for several seconds before murmuring softly, ¡°This kid is utterlywless.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fu Xiyan, walking beside Su Yunling, heard her murmuring and instinctively asked.

    [Su Yunling: Then, thank you, Master Zhi, for having my back.]

    ¡°Nothing,¡± replied Su Yunling as she quickly typed and sent a message to Gu Zhiqi, then turned off her phone screen.

    While pocketing her phone, she turned to Fu Xiyan to change the subject, ¡°Has the Immortal Medical Alliance contacted you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan shook his head, ¡°The Immortal Medical Alliance hasn¡¯t contacted me, but Fu Hong did call me.

    He said that the Alliance Hierarch and Vice Alliance Hierarch are both away, the Young Alliance Leader is in closed-door cultivation, and the Elders Council is divided without reaching a consensus.

    In the end, it was said that someone was sent to Sen City to find the Vice Alliance Hierarch.¡±

    After hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as she spoke nonchntly after a moment, ¡°If Ling Yilin doesn¡¯te out of closed-door cultivation soon, the Immortal Medical Alliance is going to split into the Fragrance Alliance and the Medical Alliance.¡±

    Fu Xiyan listened but did not disagree with Su Yunling, obviously concurring with her statement.

    During their conversation, they had reached the parking lot¡¯s exterior, and just then, Su Yunling¡¯s phone rang.

    She stepped outside the parking lot to take the call while Fu Xiyan went inside to get his car.

    The moment Fu Xiyan reached his car, he realized it had been tampered with.

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±?

    After being silent for two seconds and forming a hunch in his mind, he walked forward a few steps and indeed saw a familiar figure sitting in the passenger seat.

    It was a girl around seventeen or eighteen years old, wearing a duckbill cap and a Bluetooth earpiece in her ear, engrossed in a programming book she held in her hand.

    Seeing this, Fu Xiyan¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and then he took his ce behind the wheel.

    Noticing the programming book in her hand, he paused for two seconds before asking, ¡°What brings you to Yan City?¡±

    His usually cold voice carried a barely noticeable warmth.

    When she heard Fu Xiyan speak, the girl finally tore her gaze away from the book and lifted her eyes to nce at Fu Xiyan.

    Under his gaze, she spoke expressionlessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here too?¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105 105 Is there a way to help me find something for her to do

    ?105: Chapter 105 Is there a way to help me find something for her to do?

    105: Chapter 105 Is there a way to help me find something for her to do?

    Hearing the girl¡¯s reply, Fu Xiyan was choked for a moment, and only after a few seconds did he speak again, somewhat helplessly, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t answer but asked back, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Dropping someone off.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you go drop them off.¡± Saying this, the girl returned her gaze to the programming book and started to read with her head down.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he looked at the book held in the girl¡¯s hands, raised his hand, and forcefully took the programming book from Gu Xiyue¡¯s hands.

    Gu Xiyue turned her head and looked at Fu Xiyan without any emotion.

    Fu Xiyan pretended not to see her expression; he just started the car and said, ¡°Reading in the car is bad for your eyes.¡±

    Gu Xiyue kept silent upon hearing this and, after a few seconds, took out her phone from her pocket and started ying games.

    The car stopped outside the parking lot, next to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling had intended to sit in the front passenger seat, but upon seeing a girl there, a flicker of surprise crossed her eyes, and she subsequently got into the back seat.

    ¡°Old Fu, where did you pick up this little¡­

    youngdy?¡±

    She was about to say ¡®child¡¯ but then thought of a certain little girl who loved to act as someone else¡¯s grandfather, and for some reason, she changed her wording.

    Fu Xiyan heard this, paused, and after a moment, replied, ¡°My great-uncle¡¯s disciple, Gu Xiyue.¡±

    ¡°Your Little Master Aunt?¡±

    Su Yunling had heard about Fu Xiyan having a Little Master Aunt from Tang Yichen.

    Tang Yichen had told her that Fu Xiyan had a Little Master Aunt, a highly talented disciple taken in by Fu Xiyan¡¯s great-uncle on his deathbed, and that she was also a young girl.

    It seemed she was indeed quite young.

    She looked to be only about seventeen or eighteen years old.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, the two individuals in the front seat both paused briefly.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and the hand holding the steering wheel tightened a little.

    He gritted his teeth in secret; he knew without thinking that the nickname ¡®Little Master Aunt¡¯ had definitely been spread by Tang Yichen.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± He hummed coldly and then nced at Gu Xiyue before introducing, ¡°My childhood friend, Su Yunling.¡±

    Gu Xiyue shifted her gaze away from her phone, looked back at Su Yunling, and nodded at her with distant courtesy.

    Su Yunling felt the name Gu Xiyue sounded vaguely familiar, probably because Tang Yichen had mentioned it.

    She didn¡¯t take it to heart or think deeply about it, her lips curled in a proud,zy smile as she also nodded back to Gu Xiyue with a cool courtesy.

    **

    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the film and television city, and Su Yunling got out.

    Once Su Yunling had left, Fu Xiyan turned his head slightly and looked at Gu Xiyue with a questioning face, ¡°Where to?¡±

    Gu Xiyue put away her phone, leaned back in the seat, turned her head slightly towards Fu Xiyan, and spoke coldly, ¡°Your childhood friend isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Fu Xiyan: ?

    Because he¡¯s good-looking?

    ¡°I quite like the nickname ¡®Little Master Aunt¡¯.¡±

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    His lips twitched lightly, and he looked sideways at Gu Xiyue, ¡°That title, actually, is not quite right.¡±

    Gu Xiyue raised her eyebrows slightly, looking at Fu Xiyan.

    Under Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze, Fu Xiyan corrected, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    His great-uncle¡¯s disciple, no matter how you figured it, could only be considered a cousin.

    ¡°Calling me ¡®Cousin Master Aunt¡¯ is also fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The car fell into a long silence, facing the girl¡¯s cold yet persistent gaze, Fu Xiyan changed the subject, ¡°Where to?¡±

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t answer his question but asked him instead, ¡°Do you know Ling Piaomu?¡±

    Fu Xiyan listened, and slightly lowering his gaze, he thought for a moment, ¡°Sounds familiar.¡±

    ¡°Ling Piaomu, a disciple of the Medicine Sect of the Immortal Medical Alliance, went to Sen City to find someone.

    Afterward, do you have a way to help me find her some work?¡±

 Chapter 106 - 106 106 Tang Yuns Enemy at the Door 1

    ?106: Chapter 106 Tang Yun¡¯s Enemy at the Door 1   106: Chapter 106 Tang Yun¡¯s Enemy at the Door 1                                   Ling Piaomu was quarrelsome with Jiang Qi every day, but Gu Xiyue could tell that Ling Piaomu cared a lot about him.

    Being protective of her own people, now that Jiang Qi had been injured, she would definitely seek out Gu Zhiqi.

    As for whether she would actually make a move, she was uncertain.

    She was also unsure about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s current cultivation level, and even more uncertain about her current temperament.

    Unable to stop Ling Piaomu, the safest method was to find her something to do, to use work to keep Ling Piaomu upied first.

    Once she finished dealing with the matters in Yan City, she would go to see Gu Zhiqi herself.

    Ling Piaomu knew her too well; any move she made would be detected.

    But Fu Xiyan was different.

    Hearing Gu Xiyue say this, Fu Xiyan indeed recalled what Fu Hong had mentioned about the Immortal Medical Alliance sending people to Sen City to invite the Vice Alliance Hierarch.

    It seemed that among those sent, there was Ling Piaomu, whom Gu Xiyue had mentioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to ask me for a favor, so I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± said Fu Xiyan.

    ¡°Thank you, Apprentice-Nephew Fu,¡± Gu Xiyue expressed her gratitude.

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me, Little Master Aunt,¡± said Fu Xiyan with a voice cold and clear as ice, yet this address of ¡°Little Master Aunt¡± seemed to carry a hint of resignedpromise.

    Upon hearing this, a trace of a smile appeared on Gu Xiyue¡¯s cool face.

    Seeing this, Fu Xiyan paused for a moment before also curving his lips slightly.

    Looking at Gu Xiyue, he asked, ¡°Where to?¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue looked at him and replied, ¡°Are you going back to the hospital?¡±

    Fu Xiyan nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m also going back to the hospital,¡± said Gu Xiyue as she took out her phone again.

    ¡°The hospital?

    Who¡¯s sick?¡± asked Fu Xiyan as he started the car.

    ¡°A friend.¡±

    Hearing this, Fu Xiyan, not particrly concerned, didn¡¯t inquire further.

    **

    Dusk fell, the night breeze gently blew, and the moonlight softly draped over the earth.

    In Yueqi Vige at night, the sounds of insects were everywhere.

    The Gu Family courtyard.

    Under the eaves, Tang Yun was holding a needle, deeply engrossed in embroidery, while Gu Chengcheng brought a stool over to sit beside her.

    Resting his chin in his hands, he stared off toward the gateway and eagerly asked, ¡°Mom, why hasn¡¯t Eldest Sister Qiqie back yet?¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Yun smiled gently, ¡°She should be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Chengcheng responded softly, still resting his chin on his hands, continuing to stare at the gateway with a look of longing.

    After an indeterminable amount of time, figures finally appeared at the entrance.

    The sleepy Gu Chengcheng instantly became fully alert, jumping to his feet, ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, you¡­¡±

    Seeing the people that appeared at the door, Gu Chengcheng stopped himself and just stood there, staring nkly.

    At the doorstep, about a dozen figures d in ck had appeared.

    Tall and imposing, they each brandished a cold, gleaming broadsword in their hands as they entered.

    ¡°Who¡­

    who are you?¡± Gu Chengcheng asked with a trembling voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Tang Yun scooped him up with one hand and held him protectively in her arms.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tang Yun watched coldly as several people suddenly barged into the Gu Family courtyard, asking with an icy voice.

    ¡°Second Miss, long time no see,¡± said the leading figure in ck.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically, a look of vignce quickly rising in her eyes, as she coldly addressed the several figures in ck, ¡°What Second Miss?

    You¡¯ve mistaken your person.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all old acquaintances here; there¡¯s no mistake,¡± the lead figure replied, then lifted his hand to pull down the ck cloth covering his face, revealing a lean visage with a smile directed at Tang Yun.

    At this, Tang Yun¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, as she instinctively took a step back, a surge of hatred and hostility rushing through her chilly gaze.

    ¡°Second Miss, don¡¯t be so tense,¡± said the figure in ck, the smile deepening at the corners of his mouth, his eyes nearly reduced to slits.

 Chapter 107 - 107 107 Tang Yuns Enemy Comes Knocking 2

    ?107: Chapter 107 Tang Yun¡¯s Enemy Comes Knocking 2   107: Chapter 107 Tang Yun¡¯s Enemy Comes Knocking 2                                   ¡°Yun Chuyao.¡± Tang Yun stared at the ck-clothed leader, enunciating each syble with clenched teeth and uttering the name.

    At the mention of his name, the corners of the leader¡¯s mouth almost reached his ears, ¡°It seems that the Second Miss still remembers me.¡±

    Tang Yun held Gu Chengcheng tighter and tighter, as various memories fluttered through her mind.

    The look in Tang Yun¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Yun Chuyao was filled with nothing but hatred, hostility, and growing wariness.

    Yun Chuyao, enjoying the sight of Tang Yun in such a state, casually weighed the knife in his hand, ¡°Oh, the child in the arms of the Second Miss must be the little young master.¡±

    Seeing this, Tang Yun pressed Gu Chengcheng¡¯s head into her neck and retreated two more steps, her cold face showing a bit more defensiveness.

    ¡°The Second Miss needn¡¯t be so wary.

    Today, I¡¯m here only for an item.

    If the Second Miss cooperates, I naturally will not harm the Second Miss or the little young master,¡± said Yun Chuyao leisurely, unable to conceal the pride and greed in his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have what you want, not sending,¡± Tang Yun said coldly, a chill emanating from her as she stared at Yun Chuyao.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Chuyao clicked his tongue disapprovingly and shook his finger, ¡°No, no, no, you have it, Second Miss.

    Moreover, only you have it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it, if I don¡¯t have it, then I don¡¯t,¡± Tang Yun retorted frostily, steadily moving backward.

    Yun Chuyao, hearing this, shook his head with a look of helplessness, ¡°Since the Second Miss is unwilling to cooperate, then I have no choice but to¡­¡± As he looked back at Tang Yun, a chilling coldness lurked in the depths of his eyes, ¡°take action.¡±

    Upon Yun Chuyao¡¯smand, the ck-d men standing behind him moved.

    They rushed toward Tang Yun, knives in hand.

    Tang Yun burst into the house, ced Gu Chengcheng aside, quickly shut the door, ¡°Quick, go upstairs, leave through the rooftop, find your Aunt Yue.¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Gu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, blurred with fear and unease.

    ¡°Chengcheng, be good, if we¡¯rete, both Chengcheng and mommy will lose our lives,¡± Tang Yun firmly held the door, urging Gu Chengcheng.

    Tears falling like broken pearls, Gu Chengcheng looked at Tang Yun, clenched his little fist, and bit his lip, reluctantly agreeing, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then he quickly climbed the stairs with his short legs.

    Not long after Gu Chengcheng left, the living room door was kicked open, and Tang Yun ran toward the backyard, leading the line of ck-clothed men there.

    Soon, sounds ofbat echoed through the backyard.

    **

    Upstairs, Gu Chengan was lying on the bed, holding a crinkled brown-covered book in one hand and gesturing along with the content in the book with the other.

    Suddenly, he heard a collision noise from downstairs, followed by chopping sounds akin to cutting wood.

    Gu Chengan sat up abruptly, pricking his ears to listen more closely.

    While the noises continued faintly, a hint of panic rose in Gu Chengan.

    He furrowed his brows, tossed the book aside, and reached for the cane next to him.

    Leaning on the cane, he limped towards the door.

    The noises seemed to vanish, but Gu Chengan, relying on his cane, quickened his pace downstairs.

    As he reached the stairwell and saw the damaged door, Gu Chengan¡¯splexion changed drastically.

    At that moment, sounds ofbat came from the backyard, sounds of metal shing.

    Gu Chengan¡¯s eyes darkened as he hurried towards the backyard with his cane.

    He had just reached the kitchen doorway when he encountered two ck-clothed men, who were sent after Gu Chengcheng when he went missing, each holding a knife.

    Both parties were stunned upon meeting each other.

    Gu Chengan, speedily recovering, braced himself against the door frame and swung his cane, blocking the knives aimed at him.

 Chapter 108 - 108 108 Gu Zhiqi Hes Doing Well

    ?108: Chapter 108 Gu Zhiqi: He¡¯s Doing Well   108: Chapter 108 Gu Zhiqi: He¡¯s Doing Well                                   Gu Chengan paid special attention to the angle of his block, positioning his crutch on the side of the de and forcibly using a wooden stick to block the knives swung by the two assants.

    The two men in ck exchanged a quick nce, then swung their knives at Gu Chengan again.

    Unfortunately for them, Gu Chengan¡¯s movements were faster.

    He swung his crutch, rapidly and fiercely sweeping at the legs of the two men in ck.

    ¡°Boom¡±

    The two were knocked to the ground by Gu Chengan.

    Seeing this, Gu Chengan lifted his crutch and stabbed it toward the chest of one attacker, while not forgetting to fall towards the other man, pinning him down firmly beneath him.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The stabbed assant let out a scream of agony.

    Gu Chengan couldn¡¯t afford to check whether he was dead or alive, he snatched the knife from his hand and plunged it into the abdomen of the other man in ck.

    At the same time, Gu Chengan was also stabbed by the man in ck.

    However, the de hadn¡¯t prated too deeply before Gu Chengan grabbed it with his bare hand.

    ¡°Damn it!

    I can¡¯t defeat Gu Zhiqi, but I¡¯ll be damned if I can¡¯t beat you two!

    Die!¡± Gu Chengan said this as he fiercely grabbed the knife and wrested it from the assant¡¯s grip.

    Then he swung his fist, mming it down hard on the person beneath him.

    Blow after blow, each punchnded with a thud.

    **

    ¡°This Yueqi Vige is really great, no wonder you¡¯re willing to stay here and not leave,¡± Gu Yuluo said, following beside Gu Zhiqi, looking at the surrounding scenery and sighing once again.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond to her, just kept walking forward.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Yuluo to actually follow her to Yueqi Vige.

    Gu Zhiqi suspected she had some ulterior motive.

    ¡°Hey, by the way, are the Gu Family people here in Yueqi Vige good to you?¡± Gu Yuluo asked btedly; she hadn¡¯t posed this question to Gu Zhiqi yet.

    ¡°Pretty good,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied dismissively and indifferently.

    Gu Yuluo heard this and immediately pursed her lips, ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Gu Yuluo expressed her doubts, ¡°But howe I¡¯ve heard that the Gu Family kid and Xiao Yueyue are quite close?

    You¡¯ve bullied Xiao Yueyue like that; could that kid show you any good face?¡±

    As she spoke, she turned her head and stared fixedly at Gu Zhiqi, not missing any slight change in her expression.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi suddenly curved her lips, her brows tingedwith a hint of recklessness and yfulness, ¡°He¡¯s quite good to me.¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m bored, he¡¯lle over on his own to be my punching bag.¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ?!

    ¡°Are you sure he wasn¡¯t picking a fight with you and ended up getting beaten by you instead?¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Yuluo, raised her eyebrows with a ¡®guess for yourself¡¯ expression, and said no more.

    Seeing this, the corners of Gu Yuluo¡¯s mouth twitched.

    It seemed she had hit the nail on the head; she thought to herself, where would one find such a good national little brother?

    With a shift in thought and a slight stiffness in her smile, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes also deepened slightly.

    On their way to the Gu Family¡¯s house, they met many people; many elders greeted Gu Zhiqi warmly.

    Gu Yuluo was used to this.

    This girl was always extremely popr with the elderly, no matter where she went.

    ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡¯re back,e in and sit for a while.¡±

    As the two passed by the gate of Yue Lan¡¯s house, Grandpa Yue saw them and cheerfully invited Gu Zhiqi to his home.

    ¡°No thanks, it¡¯s ratherte,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedzily, continuing to walk forward.

    After walking some distance, Gu Yuluo looked at Gu Zhiqi withplex emotions, ¡°Not bad, girl, only a few days here and¡­

    Ouch, damn it!¡±

    Following a shout and a profanity, Gu Yuluo found herself seated on the ground.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± A soft and fearful voice apologized to Gu Yuluo without lifting its head, then hurried on with little steps to continue running.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi reached out and grabbed the person, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

 Chapter 109 - 109 109 Tang Yun Gets Captured

    ?109: Chapter 109 Tang Yun Gets Captured   109: Chapter 109 Tang Yun Gets Captured                                   Hearing the familiar voice, Gu Chengcheng finally lifted his head.

    His clear and bright deer eyes were blurry with tears, while deep within themy a full mix of fear and unease.

    ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, so many people, with knives, Mom is still at home, wuu wuu wuu¡­¡± The child choked up after uttering a few words, then grabbed onto Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thigh and began to sob uncontrobly.

    With the sight of Gu Zhiqi, the child¡¯s fear and anxiety finally found an outlet, and he couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    Looking at her thigh being clung to by the child, Gu Zhiqi stiffened slightly.

    Gu Yuluo, seeing this and fearing that Gu Zhiqi would hit the child too, immediately got up from the ground and quickly pulled Gu Chengcheng off of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Watch the child.¡± Gu Zhiqi dropped this sentence, then lifted her foot to walk towards the Gu Family.

    She seemed to stroll leisurely, but in the blink of an eye, she had already gone far.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo immediately picked up the still sobbing child and set off in pursuit.

    ¡°You¡­

    who are you?

    Wuu¡­¡±

    The child asked while sniveling, then started to cry again with a wuu wuu wuu.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhizhi¡¯s biological elder sister, your biological elder sister, get it?¡± Gu Yuluo said, carrying the child and walking briskly forward.

    ¡°Find, wuu¡­

    Aunt Yue, Mom said, to find Aunt Yue, to save, to save her, wuu wuu wuu¡­¡±

    The child stuttered out a few more words amidst his sobs, and although Gu Yuluo was somewhat confused, she still managed to hastily piece together the sentence, ¡°Your mom told you to find someone named Aunt Yue to help, is that correct?¡±

    Gu Chengcheng nodded as he cried.

    Upon seeing this, Gu Yuluo hesitated, her eye ncing in the direction Gu Zhiqi had left, with a trace of worry tinting her gaze.

    Thinking of her current predicament, if she went now, especially carrying a child, she would surely only slow her down.

    Finally, with gritted teeth, she and Gu Chengcheng first made a trip to the Yue Family.

    **

    In the backyard of the Gu Family.

    Tang Yun was being restrained by two men in ck, her eyes brimming with hatred and coldness.

    To Tang Yun¡¯s left, a blood-covered Gu Chengan was being held captive, standing there, his head drooping listlessly.

    On the ground to the right, Gu Boy there, his eyes full of shock and fear, his lips quivering wildly, yet he was unable to utter a word, only drooling onto the ground.

    ¡°Second Miss, just hand over the blueprints quietly, there¡¯s no use in being stubborn.

    Your stubbornness will only lead to more suffering for you and your family, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Yun Chuyao, holding a knife, stood next to Gu Bo, pressing the cold de against Gu Bo¡¯s face.

    Gu Bo was terrified, his eyes suddenly widened, filled with panic.

    A few secondster, he stiffly turned his head towards Tang Yun, his eyes wide open, looking at her.

    Tang Yun pretended not to notice, her gaze slightly downcast, the hands behind her back clenched so tightly that her fingernails were nearly piercing her skin.

    Seeing this, Yun Chuyao moved the knife to Gu Bo¡¯s thigh, gently tapping it with the t of the de, ¡°Since his legs can¡¯t walk anyway, why don¡¯t I help the Second Miss by chopping them off?

    What do you say, Second Miss?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Tang Yun suddenly let out a coldugh, then raised her brows, her gaze cold as she looked towards Yun Chuyao, ¡°If I can watch my father die under your knife without flinching, what makes you think I would hand over the blueprints for someone who is about to die?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Chuyao¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°If you have no intention of killing me today, you¡¯d better noty a finger on either of them.

    But if you¡¯re set on killing me, then go ahead and make your move.

    Dying and taking two acquaintances along for a burial doesn¡¯t sound too bad.¡± Tang Yun¡¯s gaze was icy, and the hatred in her eyes had be hidden deep within.

    She was calm yet frosty.

    Only her fists, clenched too tightly and trembling slightly, betrayed the turmoil inside her.

 Chapter 110 - 110 110 Not Husband and Wife

    ?110: Chapter 110 Not Husband and Wife   110: Chapter 110 Not Husband and Wife                                   Yun Chuyao heard the words, narrowed his narrow eyes into slits, and stared at Tang Yun for a few seconds.

    Tang Yun did not meet his gaze, merely letting her eyes drop slightly, her expression somewhat vacant.

    ¡°Second Miss knows me, I am a person who likes to try things.¡± As he spoke, he lightly weighed the knife in his hand, suspending the de above Gu Bo¡¯s thigh.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.

    Her face remained impassive, simply watching the knife that was suspended over Gu Bo¡¯s thigh coldly.

    Seeing that Tang Yun was not affected, Yun Chuyao let out a vicious smile, aimed the knife at Gu Bo¡¯s thigh, and stabbed down hard.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The incoherent screams rose in the back courtyard, Tang Yun heard it, and saw the knife pierce through Gu Bo¡¯s thigh.

    Watching the fresh blood gush from the wound on Gu Bo¡¯s thigh along the de, Tang Yun took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

    This scream finally brought the delirious Gu Chengan back to his senses.

    Seeing Gu Bo¡¯s thigh being stabbed and his pupils contracting, he moved his lips, but in the end, said nothing.

    Staring at Gu Bo¡¯s pained face, who could only feebly struggle and was unable to reach out to cover his thigh, Gu Chengan clenched his fist suddenly, his gaze fixed on Gu Bo with a veryplex expression, as a hint of blood crept up into his eyes.

    Seeing Tang Yun¡¯s expression unchanged, Yun Chuyao furrowed his brows, narrowed his narrow eyes into slits again, a fleeting cold glint in his gaze.

    After a while, he suddenly smiled, ¡°Indeed, a piece of trash is truly not worth mourning over.¡± With that, he exerted some force and pulled the knife out of Gu Bo¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Another incoherent scream.

    Gu Chengan standing nearby trembled slightly, his restrained hands suddenly clenching tight.

    Tang Yun inhaled deeply and continued to keep her eyes shut.

    Yun Chuyao, looking at her demeanor, darkened his gaze, ¡°This young man, I heard he is your stepson?

    I wonder if you care about him?¡±

    As Yun Chuyao spoke, he walked over to Gu Chengan with the still-dripping knife in hand.

    Gu Chengan¡¯s eyes were tinged with red as he red at Yun Chuyao fiercely, ¡°If you have the guts, chop on my head, and see if I¡¯m afraid!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it seems that you have a good rtionship with your stepmother.¡± Yun Chuyao let out a light ¡®yo¡¯, smilingly watching Gu Chengan.

    ¡°Pah!

    Who has a good rtionship with her.¡± The moment Gu Chengan opened his mouth, he spat a mouthful of saliva at Yun Chuyao¡¯s face.

    Yun Chuyao¡¯s face changed, and he swung a p at Gu Chengan, ¡°Kid, do you know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯?¡±

    ¡°If you want to kill then kill, cut the BS, and you¡¯ll see if killing me will let you live for more days.¡± When Gu Chengan turned his head back, his face bore the mark of a handprint, ring at Yun Chuyao venomously, his eyes full of disdain and rage.

    ¡°You want to die, I shall fulfill your wish.¡± Yun Chuyao said, gripping the knife and driving it towards Gu Chengan¡¯s abdomen.

    Seeing this, Tang Yun¡¯s eyes tightened, and she spoke in a cool voice, ¡°Yun Chuyao.¡±

    Yun Chuyao listened, halted the knife, and turned his head to look at Tang Yun, ¡°It seems that,pared to your husband, Second Miss, you care more about this stepson.¡±

    ¡°I just want to remind you, I am not married to Gu Bo, and they both have no rtion to the Yun family whatsoever.

    If you kill them, you are killing two ordinary people.¡± Tang Yun¡¯s eyes slightly drooped, her voice cold as she spoke, even in such a moment, her voice remained indifferent and calm.

    Yun Chuyao heard this and paused, thenughed lightly, squinting his eyes with a sinister smile, looking at Tang Yun, ¡°Don¡¯t try to bluff me.

    If you and Gu Bo are not husband and wife, then where did your four-year-old biological sone from.¡±

 Chapter 111 - 111 111 Kill All Three; I Am Not Afraid

    ?111: Chapter 111 Kill All Three; I Am Not Afraid   111: Chapter 111 Kill All Three; I Am Not Afraid                                   Upon hearing Yun Chuyao¡¯s words, Tang Yun suddenly let out a coldugh and looked up, her gaze as cool as water, meeting Yun Chuyao¡¯s directly.

    ¡°How the child came to be, your family¡¯s young miss knows best.

    Why not ask her and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Yun Chuyao¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing this.

    He nced at Gu Bo, then at Gu Chengan, and after a long pause, he turned his head slightly to look at the ck-clothed person beside him.

    If Tang Yun and Gu Bo were indeed not husband and wife, then the two of them would not be considered part of the Yun Family, and they could not be harmed at will.

    If the Ever Winning Army found out he had killedmoners, even the Yun Family would not be able to protect him.

    The ck-clothed person standing beside Yun Chuyao leaned in and whispered, ¡°We¡¯re far from the city center here, and the Ever Winning Army is busy dealing with important matters every day.

    They won¡¯t pay attention to the affairs of this small vige.¡±

    A glint shed in the depths of Yun Chuyao¡¯s eyes upon hearing this.

    ¡°If we really can¡¯t get it, as long as we take care of everyone, no one will know it was us,¡± the ck-clothed person continued to speak.

    Seeing this, Yun Chuyao¡¯s furrowed brows rxed.

    ¡°Second Miss, if we were in the imperial capital, I would have concerns, but in this small vige, do you think I would care about the lives of twomoners?¡±

    As he spoke, Yun Chuyao, holding a knife, pushed it towards Gu Chengan¡¯s abdomen.

    Gu Chengan, seeing this, closed his eyes tightly, ready to face death.

    Yet in his heart, he was secretly wondering whether his sister would avenge him after his death.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡±

    The tip of the knife was only five centimeters from Gu Chengan when Tang Yun suddenly bit her teeth and spoke up.

    With Tang Yun¡¯s words, the knife stopped.

    Yun Chuyao¡¯s lips curled into a pleased arc.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to be like this from the start?¡±

    Gu Chengan, hearing Tang Yun¡¯s words, abruptly turned to look at her.

    ¡°Aunt Tang, you¡­¡±

    ¡°The blueprint is with Yue Lan.

    Unless I personally ask her for it, she won¡¯t give it to anyone,¡± Tang Yun said with a cold gaze, directly meeting Yun Chuyao¡¯s eyes.

    Yun Chuyao¡¯s gaze intensified upon hearing this.

    Yue Lan?

    That unfathomable woman?

    ¡°You know how formidable Yue Lan is.

    If you think you can take her on with these people, go ahead and find her yourself,¡± Tang Yun¡¯s voice was cold, and at this moment, her eyes became even more serene.

    At Tang Yun¡¯s words, Yun Chuyao¡¯s expression darkened.

    Indeed, against Yue Lan, just these people would stand no chance at all.

    ¡°Brother Yao, since the blueprint can only be understood by the young miss and the second miss, and since it hase to this, we certainly won¡¯t be able to get the blueprint.

    Rather than leave problems forter, why not¡­¡± The ck-clothed person beside Yun Chuyao suddenly spoke, trailing off with a throat-slitting gesture.

    ¡°With the second miss dead, even if the blueprint is in Yue Lan¡¯s hands, it would be nothing but a pile of useless papers.

    This way, the young miss will be able to sit securely in the position of family head.¡±

    Yun Chuyao, hearing this, suddenly smirked, his eyes looking at Tang Yun once more, now tinged with a hint of murderous intent.

    ¡°Second Miss, then, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tang Yun¡¯s eyes narrowed upon hearing this.

    She had not expected these people to abandon their desire for the blueprint altogether.

    ¡°Kill all three of them,¡± Yun Chuyao ordered, then turned around.

    ¡°Yun Chuyao, may you die a terrible death!¡± Tang Yun bit her teeth, unable to suppress the fury in her heart any longer.

    As Yun Chuyao turned around, three ck-clothed people behind him raised their knives.

    Tang Yun, trembling with rage, looked at Gu Bo and then at Gu Chengan.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this.¡±

    Gu Bo¡¯splexion turned pale, his face a picture of misery.

    He had already closed his eyes as soon as Yun Chuyao began to speak.

    And Gu Chengan tugged at the corner of his mouth, smiling faintly.

    His eyes were red, and they held tears as well as fear, but he still forced out bravely, ¡°Aunt Tang, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

 Chapter 112 - 112 112 Crumbling at a blow; End of Work After the Beatdown

    ?112: Chapter 112: Crumbling at a blow; End of Work After the Beatdown   112: Chapter 112: Crumbling at a blow; End of Work After the Beatdown                                   Tang Yun saw this and her eyes immediately grew wet.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next life, I want to be your real son,¡± Gu Chengan said to Tang Yun with a grin, then suddenly turned around.

    The smile on his face vanished, his face twisted like an emoticon, and he tightly closed his eyes.

    Tears still in his eyes, as he closed them, a single tear fell to the ground.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    ¡°ng!

    ng!¡±

    Consecutive crisp sounds rang out as the knives aimed at Tang Yun and the others by three men in ck were knocked to the ground by stones that came flying from nowhere.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± The men in ck¡¯s faces tightened, their expressions changing.

    Yun Chuyao, who had taken a few steps out, also suddenly stopped and looked around cautiously.

    Before he could see anyone, a figure appeared ghost-like before him and, soon after, he was kicked in the stomach.

    ¡°Boom!¡± Yun Chuyao was sent flying two meters, knocking over two of his fellow men in ck.

    ¡°Ding, ding, ding¡­¡±

    The sound of metal shing echoed continuously in the Gu Family¡¯s backyard.

    The three who had been prepared to face death opened their eyes.

    They saw a dazzling figure weaving ghost-like amongst the dozen or so men in ck.

    The figure moved incredibly fast, leaving trailed afterimages among the men in ck.

    By the time they finally saw the figure clearly, the girl had already arrived in front of Tang Yun.

    The girl before them radiated a cool, indifferent aura, her brows filled with a wickedziness.

    Tang Yun looked at the girl before her, then back at the motionless men in ck behind the girl, ¡°You sealed their acupoints¡­¡± Before she could finish, the people behind the girl suddenly copsed one after another.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Tang Yun had barely uttered a word when she saw the girl move again.

    Tang Yun just felt a blur sh by her eyes, and then she heard screams from behind her.

    When she turned around, the men in ck who had been restraining her and Gu Chengan were lying on the ground.

    Without the men in ck holding him and nursing wounds on his legs, as well as having been stabbed several times, Gu Chengan could no longer support himself and fell to the ground.

    Yet, despite a momentary look of pain, his eyes were unwaveringly fixed on Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Drip, drip¡±

    The knife in the girl¡¯s hand dripped with blood.

    Her eyes were cold enough to chill the bone, and she exuded a cool, distant aura.

    Indeed, she had just imed over a dozen lives, yet there wasn¡¯t a hint of murderous intent on her, only bone-chilling coldness and a spiritual air so ethereal it was impossible to grasp.

    ¡°ng¡ª¡ª¡±

    The girl casually tossed the knife in her hand to the side, the cool and distant air around her receding, turning into azy disinterest.

    She half-squinted her beautiful eyes and said in anguid tone, ¡°Aunt Tang, leave stuff like fighting to me next time.¡±

    Tang Yun looked at the girl before her with a veryplex expression, ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Medicine.¡± Gu Zhiqi suddenly handed over a clear stic bag containing medicine to Tang Yun.

    Only then did Tang Yun realize that the girl was carrying quite a few things in her left hand.

    Tang Yun fell silent.

    After a while, she somewhat woodenly reached out and took the medicine the girl offered.

    ¡°Remember to transfer the money, 89 yuan,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, and then she muttered under her breath, ¡°That¡¯s quite expensive.¡±

    Tang Yun ¡°¡­¡±

    Having said this, Gu Zhiqi took out her cell phone from her pocket and made a call.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I need your help with,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as she held the phone to her ear, her eyes downcast as she spoke.

    ¡°Whatever it is, just say it!¡± Tang Yichen¡¯s voice was excited and eager.

    ¡°Well, a bunch of people suddenly popped up trying to kill my aunt, and I killed a few of them.

    A few others are also close to death.

    Could youe and help handle this?¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke in a leisurely and casual tone.

 Chapter 113 - 113 113 It Doesnt Matter if Someone Dies; Children Shouldnt Watch (Top Ten Plus More)

    ?113: Chapter 113 It Doesn¡¯t Matter if Someone Dies; Children Shouldn¡¯t Watch (Top Ten Plus More)   113: Chapter 113 It Doesn¡¯t Matter if Someone Dies; Children Shouldn¡¯t Watch (Top Ten Plus More)                                   ¡°Fuck!

    Who the hell dares to kill our Aunt!¡± Tang Yichen said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to handle it right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Yueqi Vige, Group three, number 32.¡±

    ¡°No problem, they will definitely arrive within two hours,¡± Tang Yichen assured seriously.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No need to be polite, if you need anything else in the future, just let me know,¡± Tang Yichen said familiarly.

    After hanging up the phone, Gu Zhiqi turned to Tang Yun, ¡°Aunt Tang, someone wille to take care of things in two hours.¡± Seeing Yun Chuyao still struggling not far away, she added to Tang Yun, ¡°In the meantime, it¡¯s okay if someone dies.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun knew what Gu Zhiqi meant; she was giving her carte nche to seek revenge.

    ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡­

    Thank you, and I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tang Yun said sincerely to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened at Sea City Hospital,¡± Tang Yun apologized earnestly to Gu Zhiqi.

    She truly felt ashamed.

    At the beginning, she had listened to rumors and had a prejudice against this child, and wasn¡¯t weing in her heart.

    At the hospital, she even argued with Zhang Xiuli in front of the child.

    Any sensitive child would probably have been extremely upset.

    Even though sheter took her back to Yueqi Vige, it was because she had taken Gu Huaijin¡¯s money and was acting on Gu Huaijin¡¯s request.

    Having lived with this child for some time, she had indeed changed her view of her, but she did owe the child an apology.

    ¡°You did nothing wrong; there¡¯s no need to apologize,¡± Gu Zhiqi shrugged indifferently and then headed towards the house.

    Tang Yun stood there, staring nkly at the departing figure of the young girl, taken aback.

    After a long while, she remembered that Gu Bo and Gu Chengan were both injured and hurried to find things to bandage their wounds.

    ¡°Zhizhi, Zhizhi, let¡¯s go check the front yard,¡± Chubby Chiu finally spoke up, seeing that Gu Zhiqi was done with her tasks.

    ¡°Put the stuff down first,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, already at the kitchen door.

    Two bodiesy across the entrance of the kitchen, one stabbed to death with a cane, the other with a knife.

    Gu Zhiqi stepped over them without hesitation and had just left the kitchen when four figures appeared at the broken door.

    ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi!¡±

    ¡°Qi Girl!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qi Girl!¡±

    All four people called out in unison and strode towards Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Little girl, are you alright?

    Are you hurt?¡± Gu Yuluo, holding Gu Chengcheng, was the first to reach Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, ncing at Grandpa Yue and Yue Lan and nodding slightly, ¡°Aunt Tang is okay too, she¡¯s in the backyard.¡±

    As for the other two, whether they lived or died it wasn¡¯t her concern.

    Gu Yuluo gave a sigh of relief after thoroughly checking that she was unharmed.

    Grandpa Yue and Yue Lan didn¡¯t have time to say much to Gu Zhiqi as they hurried to the backyard.

    ¡°Mommy!

    I want to find Mommy!¡± Gu Chengcheng, in Gu Yuluo¡¯s arms, suddenly started to struggle.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo promptly set the child down.

    The moment he touched the ground, Gu Chengcheng bolted like a cannonball directly into the kitchen.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi quickly grabbed Gu Chengcheng, ¡°Your mom is fine, she¡¯s dealing with things.

    Children shouldn¡¯t watch, wait outside.¡±

    As she spoke, she tucked him under her arm and headed for the sofa.

    Gu Yuluo, following suit, didn¡¯t enter the kitchen, but nced at the two bloodied corpses by the door and casually remarked, ¡°Tsk, looks like someone¡¯s been mutting bodies.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ignored thement, ced Gu Chengcheng on the sofa, and handed him a brown paper bag, ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±

    After speaking, she sat down next to Gu Chengcheng.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, duck?¡±

 Chapter 114 - 114 114 Eldest Sister Qiqi, Are You a Demon

    ?114: Chapter 114 Eldest Sister Qiqi, Are You a Demon?

    114: Chapter 114 Eldest Sister Qiqi, Are You a Demon?

    Gu Zhiqi wouldn¡¯t let Gu Chengcheng go find his mother, so the child pouted with a little face, looking unhappy.

    When he saw the bag that Gu Zhiqi gave him, he pursed his little mouth and asked a question.

    ¡°The reward I promised you,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidzily.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke, the previously pouting face of Gu Chengcheng immediately softened, and his clear, doe-like eyes sparkled like stars in an instant.

    ¡°A big tank?¡±

    The joy in Gu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes seemed ready to overflow.

    He happily took out the box from the paper bag.

    There were two boxes in the bag, one a candy box, and the other a packaging boxbeled ¡°DIY.¡±

    Gu Chengcheng was about to open the DIY tank model package box he was holding when Gu Zhiqi snatched it away from him.

    Gu Chengcheng¡¯s gaze lingered on the box, staring intently at it as if he were a little puppy whose bone had been taken away.

    Gu Zhiqi toyed with the box in her hands, looking at Gu Chengcheng andughing, ¡°Count the candies, then you can assemble the tank.¡±

    Gu Chengcheng ¡°¡­¡±

    Wuu wuu wuu¡­

    ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, are you a devil?¡±

    Gu Chengcheng looked at the box full of candies, then back at Gu Zhiqi, his clear, doe-like eyes filled with usation.

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and looked at him, but remained silent with a smile.

    Seeing this, Gu Chengcheng¡¯s face scrunched up like a steamed bun, and he could only reluctantly pour out the candies and count them one by one.

    Gu Yuluo looked at the two boxes taken from the paper bag and immediately felt sour.

    This paper bag, the little girl had been carrying it all the way.

    She had thought it was some untouchable treasure, only to find out it was actually something bought for the little brat!

    The little girl had never bought her candies, let alone DIY models!

    Sitting beside Gu Zhiqi with a look of mncholy, she watched her, ¡°I¡¯ve been your sister for seventeen years, and you¡¯ve never bought me anything.

    You¡¯ve known this little brat for less than twenty days, and you¡¯ve bought him both candies and models, and the model is even a limited edition!¡±

    The more she spoke, the sadder she felt, ending with a tinge of indignation, especially emphasizing the words ¡°limited edition.¡±

    How stingy the little girl was ¨C she knew all too well.

    And yet, here she was, buying such an expensive DIY model for a little brat she¡¯d known for less than twenty days!

    How could she not feel sour?!

    Sour!

    She definitely felt sour!

    Ignoring the sudden sourness from Gu Yuluo, Gu Zhiqi took out her phone, bowed her head, and sent aforting message to Su Yunling.

    **

    The Gu Family¡¯s backyard.

    Yue Lan and Grandpa Yue entered the backyard, pausing as they saw the people scattered on the ground, unsure whether they were alive or dead.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Yue Lan hurried over to Tang Yun with quick strides.

    When Tang Yun heard the familiar voice, she raised her eyes to nce at Yue Lan, ¡°Uncle Yue, Ah Lan, you¡¯ve arrived?¡±

    Yue Lan walked up to Tang Yun and looked her up and down, ¡°Did you get hurt anywhere?¡±

    Tang Yun shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just some superficial wounds.¡±

    Relieved upon hearing that, Yue Lan still frowned at the sight of various cuts on her clothes, ¡°Did you fight?¡±

    Hearing Yue Lan¡¯s question, a look of helplessness appeared on Tang Yun¡¯s face.

    After a moment, she let out a soft sigh, ¡°I had no choice.¡± As she spoke, she lifted her right hand in front of her, slightly lowered her eyes with aplex expression, and murmured softly, ¡°But what¡¯s the use.¡±

    Seeing this, Yue Lan felt a tinge of bitterness in his heart and struggled to think of what to say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± As if thinking of something, Tang Yun suddenly looked up at Grandpa Yue, ¡°Uncle Yue, I need your help to treat Gu Bo and Chengan.¡±

 Chapter 115 - 115 115 Why are you meddling in the affairs of girls

    ?115: Chapter 115 Why are you meddling in the affairs of girls?

    115: Chapter 115 Why are you meddling in the affairs of girls?

    Grandpa Yue was puffing on his pipe, his gaze deeply fixed on the several bodies on the ground that had been killed with a single sh to the throat.

    Hearing Tang Yun¡¯s words, he nodded btedly, ¡°Yes, leave it to me.¡±

    As he spoke, Grandpa Yue tucked the pipe into his belt and proceeded to treat the injuries of Gu Bo and Gu Chengan.

    Tang Yun¡¯s expression was cold and stern as she picked up a knife from the ground.

    Seeing this, Yue Lan knew what she intended to do and did not stop her.

    Some grudges, having dragged on for five years, were indeed due for a resolution.

    Watching Tang Yun walk toward the still barely alive Yun Chuyao, Yue Lan sighed softly and turned away.

    Grandpa Yue was treating Gu Bo¡¯s wounds, while Gu Chengan sat on the ground, one hand clutched to his abdomen, the other supporting him on the ground, his expression somewhatplex as he looked at the near-death Gu Bo, then turned toward Grandpa Yue, ¡°Grandpa Yue, he¡¯ll be alright, won¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t die for now,¡± Grandpa Yue said as he reached into his pocket, took out a small vial, opened it, and sprinkled the medicine powder onto Gu Bo¡¯s wound.

    Yue Lan, seeing her father tending to Gu Bo¡¯s injuries, squatted down next to Gu Chengan.

    As she treated his wounds, she asked with a hint of curiosity, ¡°Were those people killed by your sister?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Chengan¡¯s body stiffened for a moment.

    The image of Gu Zhiqi from earlier sent a chill up his spine and a wave of fear through his heart.

    The Gu Zhiqi from before had resembled a death god who specialized in harvesting lives.

    Despite engaging in the act of reaping lives, she paradoxically carried the appearance of an ethereal fairy, a stark contradiction.

    Recalling that he had only suffered broken limbs previously, Gu Chengan felt a sense of relief as if he had narrowly escaped a fatal ordeal.

    Seeing Gu Chengan¡¯s distracted expression, Yue Lan roughly guessed the situation and chuckled lightly, continuing to apply medicine to his wounds.

    Fear crossed her mind as well; had Qi Girl not arrived in time, Tang Yun¡¯s chances would have likely been slim.

    Hearing Yue Lan¡¯s chuckle, Gu Chengan came back to his senses, his gaze lowered, and he said resolutely, ¡°She¡¯s not my sister.¡±

    Yue Lanughed lightly at that, thinking that the young man was sure to face another beating one day, ¡°Kid, Qi Girl never offended you, right?

    So why such great hostility towards her?¡±

    ¡°She bullied sister, and¡­

    she also wounded me twice before,¡± Gu Chengan said, his voice trailing off as he lowered his head further.

    The first time he had fought with a girl who wasn¡¯t Gu Xiyue and had lost was a shameful event for Gu Chengan.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing both times it was you who provoked Qi Girl first,¡± Yue Lan said leisurely, pinpointing the truth without mincing words.

    Hearing this, Gu Chengan tensed up a bit more but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Whatever Qi Girl did to Yue Girl is a matter between the two girls, what business do you have to meddle?¡±

    At that, Gu Chengan¡¯s gaze fell lower, and he remained silent.

    Seeing this, Yue Lan said no more.

    Noticing the scars of new injuries on the young man, she could only think how he had been through a lot¡ªbarely recovering from his old injuries before receiving new ones.

    But, he was tough.

    Stabbed several times, he had miraculously avoided any fatal wounds.

    ¡°Quite resilient,¡± Yue Lan muttered under her breath.

    Gu Chengan ¡°¡­¡±

    Could he exin that he had been beaten up since he was a child?

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Suddenly, a scream pierced the air, drawing the attention of all three people present toward the source of the sound.

    There they saw Tang Yun holding a knife.

    Bathed in the moonlight, the de glinted coldly with blood dripping from its edge.

    And on the ground, Yun Chuyao had breathed hisst.

    The moonlight, like a veil, draped over Tang Yun, half-enveloping her in shadows, while the other half was bathed in the glow.

    Gu Chengan looked at Tang Yun in this state, momentarily taken aback.

    It was the first time he had ever seen her like this.

 Chapter 116 - 116 116 Brother Lings Second Alias

    ?116: Chapter 116 Brother Ling¡¯s Second Alias   116: Chapter 116 Brother Ling¡¯s Second Alias                                   Shengyuan Hotel.

    Room 808.

    Su Yunling had just finished washing up and stepped out of the bathroom when he heard the message notification sound from his phone.

    While drying his wet hair, he walked over to the bedside table and picked up the phone to take a look.

    It was a message from someone.

    [Child: Safely home]

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrows slightly, wiping his hair with one hand and typing with the other, though before he could finish, Tang Yichen¡¯s voice call came through.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    After picking up, Su Yunling continued to message the child.

    [Su Yunling: You got home sote?]

    As the message was sent, Tang Yichen also spoke up, ¡°Third Brother, there¡¯s been a bit of trouble with Gu Xiaoxi.

    I¡¯ve sent Tang Qian over.

    Could you send Yun Miao to cover Tang Qian¡¯s shift in Yun Town for a day?¡±

    Hearing the familiar terms, Su Yunling¡¯s eyshes trembled gently, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he stopped drying his hair, ¡°There¡¯s trouble?¡±

    ¡°Yes, someone tried to kill Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s aunt, and she took care of them.

    Asked me to send someone over to deal with it.¡± Tang Yichen exined the situation sinctly.

    As Su Yunling listened to Tang Yichen, he nced down at the reassurance message in the chat box, with an obscure look in his eyes.

    ¡°Eh?

    Third Brother, didn¡¯t Gu Xiaoxi tell you about it?¡± Before Su Yunling could respond, Tang Yichen suddenly added that.

    Su Yunlingzily narrowed his gleaming, peach-blossom-like eyes, focusing on the new message from the child, his lips curving into an indifferent smile, ¡°She didn¡¯t mention it, no.¡±

    [Child: Mhm]

    The child¡¯stest message consisted of just one word, dismissive in its simplicity.

    ¡°Really?

    So, does that mean Gu Xiaoxi thinks she¡¯s closer to me?¡± His tone was tinged with a bit of smugness and bragging.

    Su Yunling¡¯s smile tightened slightly as he spoke in an indifferent and rxed manner, ¡°Let Tang Qian stay busy then.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He sounded a bit confused.

    ¡°The child¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll have Yun Can go directly there,¡± Su Yunling said slowly and methodically.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, Third Brother, I finally have a chance to repay a favor, and you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, then find someone else to cover for Tang Qian,¡± Su Yunling said dismissively.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    See, listen, right?

    Without waiting for Tang Yichen to speak again, Su Yunling hung up the phone and took his time typing out a message to Gu Zhiqi.

    [Su Yunling: Tang Yichen said you dealt with a few people?]

    [Child: ¡­]

    [Su Yunling: His people are all busy; next time, juste to me for this kind of thing.]

    [Child: I have a question]

    [Su Yunling: Go ahead]

    [Child: I heard the Ever Winning Army has four leaders, and you¡¯re one of them?]

    At this, Su Yunling raised his eyebrows.

    [Su Yunling: You could say that]

    After that, there was no more news from the child.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t wait any longer but opened the contacts and made a voice call.

    ¡°Third Brother,¡± the other side picked up quickly.

    ¡°Take some men to Yueqi Vige to take care of something.¡±

    ¡°Huh?

    What needs handling?¡± Yun Can asked, sounding a bit confused.

    ¡°Some shortsighted people got themselves killed after looking for trouble.

    Just go clean up the bodies.¡± Su Yunling¡¯s tone was indifferent, and his chat interface had already switched back to the conversation with Gu Zhiqi.

    The child hadn¡¯t sent a message for a while, and he wondered what they were up to.

    ¡°Just to clean up bodies?¡± Yun Can sounded a bit disappointed and troubled.

    Hearing that, Su Yunling narrowed his eyes slightly and opened his mouth with azy drawl, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117 117 You all treat me like a well-behaved grandchild, why so courteous

    ?117: Chapter 117: You all treat me like a well-behaved grandchild, why so courteous?

    117: Chapter 117: You all treat me like a well-behaved grandchild, why so courteous?

    ¡°Third Master, the Fire Department¡¯s grandpetition is in a few days, and I have been preparing for ittely, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmm, then you should prepare.¡± Before Yun Can could finish speaking, Su Yunling interrupted him, and after speaking, she immediately hung up the voice call.

    After hanging up the phone, Su Yunling called Yun Yan.

    The call was quickly answered.

    ¡°Master.¡± A respectful voice came from the cellphone.

    Su Yunling sat on the sofa with her gaze slightly lowered, the light from above casting a pure white halo on her face, leaving subtle shadows in the areas the light didn¡¯t reach.

    Hearing Yun Yan¡¯s voice, Su Yunling spoke calmly, ¡°I just contacted Yun Can.

    I asked him to go to Yueqi Vige to handle a few corpses, but he said he¡¯s busy with thepetition.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yan was silent on the other end for several seconds before speaking, ¡°I understand.

    I¡¯ll have him return to the Yun Family tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Su Yunling hummed indifferently, ¡°Choose someone to go to Yueqi Vige.

    If the child has a request, follow her request.

    If there is none, contact me once they get there.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Yan responded respectfully.

    ¡°Master, I¡­¡±

    Su Yunling was about to hang up the phone when she heard Yun Yan¡¯s hesitating voice.

    Su Yunling¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°What, are you also busy with thepetition?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yun Yan answered as quickly as possible and then continued, ¡°I¡¯d like to go there myself.¡±

    On hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly.

    ¡°My Ancient Martial Arts may be wasted, but I am still capable of handling such matters,¡± Yun Yan¡¯s voice was cold and hard, somewhat gloomy and a bit down.

    Su Yunling kept her gaze lowered, silent for a few seconds, ¡°As you arrange, just make sure the matter is handled well.¡±

    **

    Gu Zhiqi lounged on the sofa with her gaze slightly downcast, focusing on the messages on her phone, her expression somewhatplex.

    It wasn¡¯t for nothing that it was a novel with hidden identities.

    Not only did the male and female leads have disguised identities, but even a male supporting character had one.

    Although she had had suspicions, seeing Su Yunling admitting it in person made Gu Zhiqi feel somewhatplicated.

    The Ever Winning Army had a total of four leaders.

    It was said that the four of them were childhood friends and were ranked by age.

    In the original story, only the eldest and second Elder truly appeared, the third and fourth Elders lived only in the words of others.

    The fourth Elder, Tang Yichen, died early in the original story, with his name appearing a few timester, while the third Elder did not even have a name, only known to be alive.

    Many times, he was referred to as the Third Master or Third Elder by others.

    The Third Master and the vase-like dandy star Su Yunling, these two characters absolutely did not connect.

    Anyway, when she had been reading the novel, she had never linked the two together.

    While Gu Zhiqi was lost in thought, two new messages appeared in the chat box.

    [Su Yunling: The person going to handle the matter is named Yun Yan]

    [Su Yunling: He¡¯s currently in Yun Town, and should arrive at your ce in about an hour]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers moved lightly, typing four words back with a listless expression.

    [Child: Thank you, brother]

    [Su Yunling: You¡¯re treating me like a good grandson, why so polite?]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Tang Yun and her group came out of the kitchen, and Gu Chengcheng, who was counting candies, immediately spotted Tang Yun with her sharp eyes.

    The child sprang to her feet and dashed toward Tang Yun like the wind.

    Seeing this, Tang Yun immediately squatted down to embrace the little one.

    Yue Lan, on the other hand, helped the limping Gu Chengan to sit where Gu Chengcheng had been sitting just a moment ago.

    ¡°Little girl, a throat-cutting stab, not a bad knife skill,¡± Yue Lan sat close to Gu Zhiqi, looking at her with a smile and spoke yfully.

    ¡°Just, it¡¯s alright,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently to Yue Lan, typing a line of text swiftly and sending it to Su Yunling.

    [Child: Remember to go to room 809 to get something]

 Chapter 118 - 118 118 Want her to go to school

    ?118: Chapter 118 Want her to go to school?

    118: Chapter 118 Want her to go to school?

    Yue Lan listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s perfunctory tone, her mouth twitching slightly.

    She had many doubts in her heart, but seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attitude, she gave up on asking any further questions.

    As soon as Yue Lan spoke up, Gu Yuluo paid attention to her.

    After hearing her words, he leaned closer to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ear and asked softly, ¡°Did you kill someone?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nced sideways and looked at Gu Yuluo, ¡°What?

    Are you going to call the police to catch me?¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do I look like that kind of person?¡± Gu Yuluo stared at Gu Zhiqi with a pair of clear, innocent eyes, her gaze tinged with a hint of usation.

    ¡°Who knows,¡± Gu Zhiqi muttered under her breath.

    Although it seemed that Gu Yuluo bore no malice towards her at the moment, Gu Zhiqi could tell that Gu Yuluo¡¯s attitude towards her was very strange.

    At first meeting, it was obvious that Gu Yuluo was very displeased with her.

    Afterwards, when she learned of her amnesia, there was all manner of testing.

    Up to now, she still hadn¡¯tpletely figured out what exactly Gu Yuluo was testing for.

    It just seemed that after each test, her attitude towards Gu Zhiqi would warm up a bit.

    Gu Zhiqi could only guess for the time being that Gu Yuluo was testing to see if she was still the same troublemaker as before.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s muttering was heard by Gu Yuluo, whose eyes brimmed with even greater reproach as she gave Gu Zhiqi a mournful look for several seconds.

    However, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay any attention to her, keeping her head down and focusing on her phone.

    Seeing this, the sadness in Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes deepened, and after a long while, she sighed melodramatically, ¡°Ah~ I was going to offer to help you dispose of the body, but it seems that won¡¯t be necessary now.¡±

    At those words, Gu Zhiqi looked up at him, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ???

    Not necessary?

    How can it not be necessary?

    Which damn person stole my job?

    Aunt Tang thought that after what Gu Chengcheng had just gone through, he would be scared, and she wanted tofort him.

    But when she picked him up, she found that Gu Chengcheng wasn¡¯t scared at all.

    In fact, he happily told her about the candy and DIY model Gu Zhiqi had bought for him.

    As he talked, he remembered that he couldn¡¯t start assembling the model until he had counted the candy, so he ran off to count it.

    Aunt Tang put him down only to notice the person sitting beside Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Xiao Qi, did you bring a friend home?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was staring at her phone screen with aplex expression.

    Hearing Aunt Tang¡¯s question, she replied subconsciously, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know them.¡±

    Gu Yuluo: Huh?

    ncing sideways, she looked at Gu Zhiqi, only to see her busy typing a message.

    With a forlorn gaze, she watched Gu Zhiqi for a few seconds, and seeing no reaction, she reluctantly got up herself, nodded lightly to Aunt Tang, and spoke with poised courtesy, ¡°Aunt Tang, hello, I am Qiqi and Xiao Yue¡¯s elder sister.¡±

    After hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s introduction, Aunt Tang was slightly taken aback for a few seconds before nodding gently, ¡°Hello.¡±

    With a smile tugging at her lips, Gu Yuluo continued to speak to Aunt Tang, ¡°I apologize for the sudden visit.

    I was wondering if I could stay at your ce for a few days.

    School is starting in a few days, and it would be perfect for me to take the little girl back with me for school.¡±

    As soon as Gu Yuluo finished speaking, several pairs of eyes fell on her.

    Even Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids andzily nced at Gu Yuluo.

    Going to school?

    What a joke.

    Just taking care of a pet took up most of her retirement time, and now they wanted her to go back to school?

    Gu Yuluo pretended not to see Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze, her lips still holding a polite, gentle smile as she continued to look at Aunt Tang.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to stay for a while, but Mr.

    Gu said¡­¡± Aunt Tang started to say but suddenly stopped, her lips curving into a simr polite smile, ¡°Miss Gu, please feel free to stay.

    Whether you leave or not is entirely up to Xiao Qi¡¯s wishes.¡±

 Chapter 119 - 119 119 Sending Brother Green All Over the House

    ?119: Chapter 119 Sending Brother Green All Over the House?

    119: Chapter 119 Sending Brother Green All Over the House?

    Previously, she had promised Gu Huaijin that she would try to restrict Gu Zhiqi to prevent her from leaving Yueqi Vige.

    After spending a few days with the young girl, perhaps a trace of affection had bloomed, so when Gu Zhiqi went to Yan City a few days ago, she didn¡¯t stop her, but merely informed Gu Huaijin of her whereabouts.

    Not having stopped her a few days ago meant she wouldn¡¯t do so in the future.

    From now on, she wouldn¡¯t inform Gu Huaijin of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s whereabouts anymore.

    Hearing Tang Yun¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Tang, for taking me in.¡±

    **

    After receiving the message from Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling btedly remembered that the child had indeed mentioned leaving something in the room that morning.

    Driven by curiosity about what the child could have left behind, he immediately took the room card and went to the adjacent room.

    As the door to the room opened, a refreshing fragrance wafted toward him, causing Su Yunling to pause in his steps.

    His hand on the doorknob tightened slightly as he stepped in and casually closed the door behind him.

    When the light was switched on, he was greeted by a room full of green and pink.

    Green vines spread across the entire room, entwining everything that could be wrapped and climbing all over anything that could be climbed, even the ceiling light was tightly coiled by vines, and the light shone weakly through the green leaves.

    Pink blossoms adorned each vine, gently swaying under the dim light.

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    He silently picked up his phone and took a photo of the room, sending it to Gu Zhiqi.

    [Su Yunling: Sending brother a room full of green?]

    [Su Yunling: Picture]

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t reply immediately, so Su Yunling had to step over the crisscrossing vines on the floor, searching for the source of their spread.

    A minuteter, he found the origin of the vines on the coffee table.

    On the coffee table, beneath the entangled vines, sat a cup that looked somewhat like a milk tea cup.

    The ultimate root of the vines was in this milk tea cup, and at the moment, the cup was nearly bursting from the roots.

    Instead of hastily clearing the vines, Su Yunling pulled out a note from the tangle that had been ced on the coffee table.

    The first thing Su Yunling noticed was the handwriting, which was extremely beautiful, ethereal and unrestrained, without losing a majestic air.

    After admiring the child¡¯s handwriting, he turned his attention to the content of the note, which had severalplex chemical forms written on it in a bold flourish.

    Su Yunling couldn¡¯t understand much, so he folded the note, nning to take it to Yun Sen for researchter.

    ¡°Ding-dong, ding-dong¡±

    The message notification sounded nearby, and Su Yunling guessed it was from Gu Zhiqi.

    He picked up his phone and sure enough, it was a message from her.

    [Child: .]

    [Child: I mean, when I left, it was just a leaf.

    Do you believe me?]

    [Child: Picture]

    To prove it, Gu Zhiqi also sent a picture to Su Yunling.

    In the picture, there was indeed a milk tea cup filled with soil, and on the soil grew a small green leaf.

    That leaf was the leaf of Green Crystal Grass.

    Growing Green Crystal Grass in a milk tea cup was a new sight for Su Yunling as well.

    [Su Yunling: So why did the Green Crystal Grass turn into a room full of vines?]

    Considering the pot of Green Crystal Grass that Yun Sen had taken to Central Hospital had taken three years to grow to that size, and he had never before seen Green Crystal Grass grow so luxuriantly and vigorously, even to the point of looking set to take over the entire Traceability Hotel.

    [Child: The Green Crystal Grass you¡¯ve cultivated has never grown like this?]

 Chapter 120 - 120 120 Normal Growth Form of Green Crystal Grass

    ?120: Chapter 120 Normal Growth Form of Green Crystal Grass   120: Chapter 120 Normal Growth Form of Green Crystal Grass                                   Looking at the message from the child, Su Yunling fell silent before finally replying with a single word after a long while.

    [Su Yunling: No]

    [Child: Full-grown size?]

    [Su Yunling: The one Yun Sen is holding, that¡¯s the best-grown pot in the whole base]

    [Child: ¡­]

    Great, even through the screen, Su Yunling could feel the child¡¯s speechlessness on the other side.

    [Child: How many days has it grown?]

    Gu Zhiqi originally wanted to ask ¡°How many hours has it grown?¡± but thinking of how much Yun Sen cherished that pot of grass, changed it to days.

    Looking at the message from Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling once again fell silent.

    After a few seconds, he casually typed two characters.

    [Su Yunling: Three years]

    [Child: ¡­]

    Good, once again, through the screen, Su Yunling felt the child¡¯s speechlessness.

    [Child: What if I tell you, this is actually the normal growth form of Green Crystal Grass, would you believe me?]

    Su Yunling: ?

    [Child: Your cultivation methods are wrong¡­

    right?]

    To put it delicately, Gu Zhiqi added a ¡®right?¡¯ at the end.

    At this moment, Su Yunling only wanted to do one thing, which was to screenshot the conversation with the child and send it to Yun Sen and the others, so they could share in the disdain.

    While Su Yunling¡¯s feelings were mixed, the child sent another message.

    [Child: Did you see the note?]

    [Su Yunling: Yes]

    [Child: The method to restore the withered Green Crystal Grass to vitality]

    [Child: The cultivation methods are simr, I¡¯ll write them downter and send them to you]

    Su Yunling looked at the message from the child and clicked his tongue lightly.

    Now, it turned out that he owed the child a favor.

    That debt, ten Purple Gold Cards wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover it, let alone one.

    Thinking of something, the corners of his mouth suddenly curled up inadvertently.

    [Su Yunling: This favor is a bit heavy]

    [Su Yunling: I have nothing to repay you with, how about elder brother offers himself in return?]

    Su Yunling¡¯s message went out, and there was no reply from Gu Zhiqi for several seconds.

    About five secondster, a message came, and the smirk on Su Yunling¡¯s face solidified.

    [Child: Good grandson, incest is not good]

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    Gu Family¡¯s small courtyard.

    Moonlight filtered through, casting mottled shadows on the ground and emzoning the silhouette of a beautiful girl.

    Upon entering the Gu Family¡¯s small courtyard, Chubby Chiu had wanted to take a good look around, but Gu Zhiqi was busy at the time.

    Now that he had finished his work, Chubby Chiu urged Gu Zhiqi toe out.

    Gu Zhiqi, not wanting to listen to its nagging, walked into the courtyard for Chubby Chiu to have a thorough look around.

    ¡°Zhizhi, Zhizhi, it really is a Feng Shui Gathering Spirit Formation, no wonder it¡¯s so cool in this courtyard,¡± Chubby Chiu said exuberantly after examining the courtyard thoroughly.

    Gu Zhiqi was indifferent; she had already seen the thing several times on the day she arrived.

    ¡°Eh?

    Zhizhi, did you set up this Formation?¡± Chubby Chiu suddenly asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhandedly.

    ¡°I thought so, this Formation, although exquisite, has its ws.

    I thought you were just casually ying with it.

    But¡­¡± Chubby Chiu paused mid-sentence, then suddenly asked, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who?

    Could it be that the Gu Family has someone else who can set up Formations?¡±

    ¡°The female protagonist used to live here too,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, standing by the flowerbed and admiring the flowers blooming in full splendor.

    The Feng Shui Gathering Spirit Formation not only keeps the space within the Formation warm in winter and cool in summer but also provides an excellent growing environment for living organisms inside it.

    Some of the flowers in this flowerbed were no longer seen outside, simply because, outside, they should have been out of season.

    But here in this flowerbed, they were blooming vibrantly.

 Chapter 121 - 121 121 Who the hell is stealing her job!

    ?121: Chapter 121 Who the hell is stealing her job?!

    121: Chapter 121 Who the hell is stealing her job?!

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Chubby Chiu also remembered and offered a fairly reasonablement, ¡°The female lead is actually pretty good.¡±

    Having said that, and only btedly realizing something, Chubby Chiu seriously added, ¡°Of course,pared to you, Zhizhi, the female lead still has a long way to go.

    After all, you were an Eighth Order Mystic Master at seventeen, while she is now¡­

    well, to give her some credit, let¡¯s say she¡¯s a Fourth Order Mystic Master.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi let out a silent, lightugh, ¡°You¡¯ve never even met her, how do you know she¡¯s only at the Fourth Order?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on her, it¡¯s just that, no matter how talented she is, the overall conditions of this world only allow her to cultivate to the rank of a Fourth-Order Mystic Master,¡± Chubby Chiu said, his tone taking on a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°Zhizhi, have you noticed any anomalies in this world?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t deliberately checked.¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedzily, eyes slightly lowered, staring absentmindedly at the flowers in the flowerbed.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to check either, but s, after I connected to thework of this world, all its information ended up in my database,¡± Chubby Chiu said with a hint of regret in his voice.

    ¡°But whether to check or not doesn¡¯t really matter now.¡±

    After thinking it over, Chubby Chiu ultimately did not tell Gu Zhiqi what the world¡¯s anomalies were, and in fact, he was somewhat regretting even mentioning the anomalies to Gu Zhiqi.

    If one day, Gu Zhiqi decided to meddle in the affairs of this world, it could affect their speed in returning to Aquamarine Star.

    When Gu Yuluo walked out of the house, Gu Zhiqi was standing by the flowerbed with her eyes slightly downcast, casually observing the flowers in the flowerbed.

    The in white moonlight fell upon the young girl, draping her in ayer of light mist-like gauze.

    The usually indifferent moonlight seemed to favor the girl, bing very gentle as it fell upon her, softly enveloping her.

    The girl, already wrapped in a cool, ethereal aura, appeared even more hazy under the moonlight, as if she was the Moon Pce Fairy who would step into the moonlight and leave this realm the very next second.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi!¡± Gu Yuluo panicked inside, and by the time she regained herposure, the girl¡¯s name had already slipped from her mouth.

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s voice, the girl turned her head slightly and gave her a nce, her eyes clearly asking a question.

    Thezy, indifferent expression became faintly less so due to Gu Yuluo¡¯s call, the elusive cool aura around her fading a bit.

    Meeting the girl¡¯s gaze, Gu Yuluo cleared her throat, feeling a bit awkward and turned her head away, ¡°Um, who did you find to take care of the bodies inside?¡±

    After all, that was a job she used to handle.

    Who the hell is taking her job?!

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi took out her phone from her pocket and looked at it.

    It had been almost an hour already.

    ¡°They should be arriving soon.¡±

    Having said that, she turned off her phone and put it back in her pocket, then continued to stare aimlessly at the flowers in the flowerbed.

    ¡°What are you gazing at so intently?¡± Gu Yuluo asked, walking toward Gu Zhiqi while her eyes also fell on the flowerbed.

    There were quite a few flowers blooming in the flowerbed, but the most eye-catching was the ice-blue flower at the center.

    Gu Yuluo paused, then took several quick steps to the flowerbed, leaned over and rushed close to the ice-white flower, staring at it for several seconds before eximing in surprise, ¡°Crushed Ice Rain Mist?!¡±

    While saying this, she also fumbled for her phone from her pocket, ¡°It¡¯s too familiar, these flowers, this flowerbed, this angle, it¡¯s all too familiar.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡±

    Mumbling to herself, she took out her phone and scrolled through various chat histories and group chat records.

    Gu Zhiqi paid her no mind and moved to a different flowerbed to admire the flowers.

    Three minutester, an exmation of ¡°Found it!¡± rang by her ear.

 Chapter 122 - 122 122 Gu Yuluo Finds Out About Gu Xiyue Being Moon

    ?122: Chapter 122 Gu Yuluo Finds Out About Gu Xiyue Being Moon   122: Chapter 122 Gu Yuluo Finds Out About Gu Xiyue Being Moon                                   ¡°It¡¯s this photo!¡± Gu Yuluo had been searching through various chat records and chat groups for a long time, and finally, she found a picture in her Moments which clearly depicted the flowerbed before her, from almost the exact angle she was viewing it now.

    ¡°Take a look, isn¡¯t this photo taken right here?¡± While saying this, Gu Yuluo personally handed her phone to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at it and replied indifferently, ¡°Looks like it.¡±

    Gu Yuluo looked at the phone, then at the flowerbed, and then back at Gu Zhiqi, her expression veryplex.

    The photo had been posted by an online friend named Moon in her Moments two days earlier, asking if anyone wanted to buy Crushed Ice Rain Mist.

    As Crushed Ice Rain Mist was an extremely rare medicinal herb seldom seen ordinarily, she had even clicked on the photo to take a closer look, so her memory of the image was quite vivid.

    She had seen the photo only two days before, and unexpectedly, today she saw the real thing.

    If the real thing was here, then Moon, the owner of the item, should be living here too, right?

    ¡°This flower isn¡¯t yours, is it?¡± Gu Yuluo turned her head to look at Gu Zhiqi with a deep gaze.

    She knew that Gu Zhiqi had a habit of cultivating exotic flowers and nts; the greenhouse in the Gu Family old residence was filled with her flowers and nts, the cheapest of which were worth hundreds of thousands.

    However, after her memory loss, she had cleared away many of those nts.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied with a cool,zy voice, interrupting Gu Yuluo¡¯s reminiscence.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo fell silent.

    If it wasn¡¯t Gu Zhiqi, then it must be Gu Xiyue.

    Because Gu Yuluo knew that Moon was a seventeen-year-old girl.

    Here, aside from Gu Zhiqi, only Gu Xiyue was seventeen this year, and coincidentally, the ¡°Xiyue¡± in her name, when tranted into English, was exactly Moon.

    Furthermore, on August 8th of this month, she heard that Moon was throwing a birthday party.

    At that time, someone had invited her, but that day was also Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue¡¯s birthday.

    She was rushing home to attend Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue¡¯s birthday party, so she turned down the invitation.

    Now that she thought about it¡­

    This TM, how could it be such a coincidence, and why hadn¡¯t she thought more deeply about it at the time?!

    Thinking of something, Gu Yuluo opened arge chat group.

    Gu Yuluo and Moon had met eight years ago through someone who was the Alliance Hierarch of the Hacker Alliance and also Moon¡¯s mentor.

    Following the old Alliance Hierarch¡¯s introduction, they sparred a bit.

    In the end, she was won over by Moon¡¯s high-tech skills and acknowledged her as the boss.

    Not long after, Moon gathered five other like-minded top-level hackers, and with their joint efforts, they created awork.

    Later, through Moon¡¯s connections, she also got to know many elites from various industries.

    Moon pulled everyone into arge group with hundreds of members, it was said to be all big shots, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t like chatting in suchrge groups, and the multitude of group messages was annoying, so she just muted it.

    She only checked it asionally.

    Starting about two months ago, whenever she entered the group, she seemed to notice the phrase ¡°Green Tea Sister¡± popping up a lot as per what the group members said, referring to Moon¡¯s ¡°green tea sister¡±.

    At the time, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t pay much attention but now, she wondered why she felt that ¡°Green Tea Sister¡± was referring to Gu Zhiqi.

    After opening the group chat, she directly searched for the chat history using the words ¡°Green Tea Sister¡±, and then, countless messages containing ¡°Green Tea Sister¡± appeared.

    Gu Yuluo started reading them one by one, initially still holding a sliver of hope, but when she saw a photo of Gu Zhiqi, she fell silent once again.

 Chapter 123 - 123 123 Resuming the Old Sideline, Picking Up Alchemy Again

    ?123: Chapter 123: Resuming the Old Sideline, Picking Up Alchemy Again   123: Chapter 123: Resuming the Old Sideline, Picking Up Alchemy Again                                   It took quite a while before Gu Yuluo raised her eyes to nce at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked sideways at her.

    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t provoke Gu Xiyue again,¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s expression was veryplex, her toneced with utter seriousness.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi gave her a strange look.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she responded indifferently, and turned her gaze back to the flower bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m being serious here.

    Let me tell you, if you really irritate her, ten of you wouldn¡¯t be enough to handle her,¡± Gu Yuluo said with a serious and earnest face to Gu Zhiqi.

    Moon was terrifying, she knew it.

    ¡°Oh, oh,¡± indifferent +1.

    Seeing her nonchnt demeanor, Gu Yuluo suddenly felt exhausted in her heart.

    But the girl was suffering from amnesia now, and her personality seemed to have reverted back as well.

    Maybe she wouldn¡¯t keep causing trouble as before?

    And since the girl¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts skills had recovered, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.

    ¡°Hey, girl, what level has your Ancient Martial Arts recovered to?¡± Gu Yuluo suddenly leaned in close to Gu Zhiqi, her tone tinged with curiosity.

    Gu Zhiqi paused at her words, her eyes curved slightly with a faint smile as she looked at Gu Yuluo, ¡°What level was my Ancient Martial Arts at before?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± All she knew was that the girl was pretty formidable.

    Upon hearing that, the faint smile on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips disappeared, and she reverted to her listless manner in a second, ¡°Oh, then there¡¯s no need for you to know now.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, given our rtionship, you¡­¡±

    Before Gu Yuluo could finish her words, footsteps were heard at the entrance of the Gu Family¡¯s mansion.

    Although the footsteps were light, both Gu Yuluo and Gu Zhiqi heard them, many of them, all martial practitioners.

    ¡°People are here,¡± Gu Zhiqi said ndly.

    Gu Yuluo lifted her eyes towards the entrance and saw three or four people in uniformed attire appear at the door.

    Seeing their uniforms, Gu Yuluo was obviously startled for a moment, the Ever Winning Army?

    The leader, a towering figure with a stern face, strode towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi watched him, feeling slightly familiar, and after a moment¡¯s recollection, she remembered seeing him at Sea City Hospital.

    However, whether she¡¯d seen him before wasn¡¯t the point.

    The point was that his gait seemed steady but was actually unsteady, the darkplexion belied a sickly pallor, a chaotic aura all around him, and residual Vital Energy leaked out, clearly suffering from foundational damage due to an outburst of Vital Energy.

    As he approached Gu Zhiqi, Yun Yan was about to speak, but he heard Gu Zhiqi speak first.

    ¡°Here to buy Elixirs?¡±

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡± ???

    ¡°Miss Gu, hello, my name is Yun Yan.

    My master sent me to help you handle matters here,¡± Yun Yan thought Gu Zhiqi had mistaken him for someone else, so he introduced himself sincerely again and exined his purpose.

    ¡°Hello, Mr.

    Yun Yan,¡± Gu Zhiqi listened to Yun Yan¡¯s words and nodded slightly, then continued, ¡°Are you really not interested in buying Elixirs?¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Yun Yan and his subordinates ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Zhi¡¯s Elixirs, one pill to calm Vital Energy, two pills to heal internal injuries, three to Rebuild Foundation, think it over?¡± In order to care for her pet, Gu Zhiqi nned to resume her old sidelines and take up Alchemy again.

    Yun Yan was momentarily stunned.

    She actually noticed that he had suffered foundational damage due to an outburst of Vital Energy.

    Unable to watch anymore, Gu Yuluo raised her hand to rub her temples, a look of helpless exhaustion on her face as she walked over to Gu Zhiqi, leaning in to whisper in her ear, ¡°Ancestor, can you focus on the serious matters before trying to make money?¡±

 Chapter 124 - 124 124 Besides the Gu Family, who else could Gu Zhiqi know

    ?124: Chapter 124 Besides the Gu Family, who else could Gu Zhiqi know?

    124: Chapter 124 Besides the Gu Family, who else could Gu Zhiqi know?

    Gu Zhiqi tilted her head and nced at Gu Yuluo, her eyes tired and indifferent.

    Yet, somehow, Gu Yuluo understood her meaning: since when is making money not important?

    With the corner of her mouth twitching slightly, Gu Yuluo stepped back helplessly and retreated silently, conjuring up a sweet, gentle smile as she looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You¡¯re busy.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi turned her gaze back to Yun Yan, the distant weariness in her eyes once again taking on a questioning hue.

    After a brief silence, Yun Yan finally spoke, ¡°Miss Gu, may we discuss this after the important matters are settled?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    So, in your eyes, only dealing with corpses is important?

    **

    The several people sitting on the sofa in the Gu Family¡¯s living room kept ncing towards the door, but there was no movement outside.

    ¡°Ah Tang, is the person Qi Girl found really reliable?¡± Yue Lan had asked this question for the umpteenth time ¡ª after all, that little girl didn¡¯t seem too dependable.

    ¡°Just wait a bit longer.¡± Aunt Tang knew little about Gu Zhiqi and naturally wasn¡¯t sure about the reliability of the person she found.

    ¡°Who else could Gu Zhiqi possibly know besides the Gu Family?

    Aunt Tang, let me make a call and get my sister to find someone to help deal with it,¡± Gu Chengan, who was sitting nearby, suggested immediately upon hearing Yue Lan and Aunt Tang discussing Gu Zhiqi.

    Leaving aside whether the Gu Family would even be willing to help Gu Zhiqi handle the situation, even if the Gu Family did decide to find someone for Gu Zhiqi, would they be able to match the caliber of those her sister could find?

    Yue Lan, upon hearing Gu Chengan¡¯s words, was somewhat tempted, indeed, since Xiyue did have quite an extensivework.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother your sister with this.

    If she finds out, it will just cause her unnecessary concern,¡± Aunt Tang said, turning her head to Gu Chengan.

    Having heard Aunt Tang say this, Gu Chengan gave a soft acknowledgment, discarding the idea of informing Gu Xiyue about today¡¯s events.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.

    If the person Qi Girl has brought in is unreliable, then I¡¯ll¡­¡± Before Yue Lan could finish her sentence, some noise came from outside the door.

    Soon, Gu Zhiqi entered with a dozen or so people.

    Seeing the uniform on the four individuals, almost everyone present was stunned.

    When they saw Yun Yan, both Aunt Tang and Yue Lan were taken aback again.

    Once they collected their thoughts, Aunt Tang stood up abruptly, ¡°Yun¡­

    Mr.

    Yun Yan?¡± There was a hint of disbelief in her tone.

    When someone called his name, Yun Yan turned his head to nce at Aunt Tang.

    It took him a few seconds to recognize who she was and then he nodded politely to her, ¡°Miss Yun Tung.¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Yun Yan, what brings you here?¡± Aunt Tang asked, her voice tinged with caution.

    Her mind raced with countless conjectures.

    Could it be that Yun Jhin has struck up a deal with Yun Yan, aiming to use the Ever Winning Army¡¯s influence to snatch the blueprints from her?

    Or, perhaps, did Yun Jhin intend to eliminate her directly through the Ever Winning Army¡¯s intervention?

    ¡°I¡¯m here to assist Miss Gu with the corpse handling,¡± Yun Yan replied directly to Aunt Tang, seeing that she was present and that Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t avoiding the subject.

    Aunt Tang¡¯s typically calm and cool eyes shed with momentary astonishment upon hearing Yun Yan¡¯s words.

    Handling a corpse?

    The Ever Winning Army¡¯s squad leader, Yun Yan, is personally attending to corpse handling?

    Isn¡¯t this¡­

    a bit of an overkill?

    As Aunt Tang was slow to recover, Yun Yan did not wait any longer.

    With a nod toward her, he then turned to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu, where is the body?¡±

    ¡°There are two in the kitchen, and in the backyard, there are about a dozen¡­

    I believe.¡± Gu Zhiqi almost said a dozen bodies but corrected herself, considering there might still be survivors.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yan immediately led his men to the backyard.

 Chapter 125 - 125 125 The Long-Term Winner, Xia Ye

    ?125: Chapter 125: The Long-Term Winner, Xia Ye   125: Chapter 125: The Long-Term Winner, Xia Ye                                   Yun Yan¡¯s three subordinates entered, while Yun Yan himself stood guard at the kitchen door.

    Seeing this, a depth shed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    After Yun Yan¡¯s three subordinates had gone in, they did not bring out the bodies, and in two minutes, the three men came back out.

    Among the three, two emerged empty-handed.

    One of them had a camera hanging around his neck and was pinching a stack of photos, which he handed to Yun Yan as he approached.

    Yun Yan took the photos, counted them, and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Neen in total, is that the correct number?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to nce at Tang Yun.

    Immediately, Tang Yun nodded, ¡°It¡¯s neen people.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yan nodded, then approached Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu, do you have any requests regarding the disposal method?¡±

    ¡°Return them in the name of the Ever Winning Army to whoever sent them.¡± As she spoke, Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Tang Yun, seeming to think of something, ¡°Aunt Tang, would this arrangement be eptable?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the need to intimidate those behind the scenes, Gu Zhiqi would not have gone to Tang Yichen.

    After all, using Corpse Dissolving Water would be the most trouble-free.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun was momentarily stunned, then promptly nodded her head, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    More than possible, it was extremely so.

    Just as Tang Yun had been afraid the moment she saw Yun Yan that Yun Jhin might establish a connection with the Ever Winning Army through him, Yun Jhin would likewise be afraid Tang Yun might connect with the Ever Winning Army.

    Having the Ever Winning Army personally return the bodies would ensure that Yun Jhin wouldn¡¯t dare make a move for a while, and moreover, it would leave them scared for some time.

    After listening, Yun Yan nodded to show his understanding, then recalling the words Gu Zhiqi had mentioned to him earlier, he continued to ask, ¡°Miss Gu, do you have time now?¡±

    When Gu Zhiqi heard him ask this, she knew he was bringing up her main concern, and a hint ofughter twinkled in the depth of her profound and misty eyes, ¡°Of course, shall we move to the front courtyard?¡±

    Yun Yan nodded, and then, along with his subordinates and Gu Zhiqi, they left the Gu Family¡¯s living room.

    Yue Lan rose to her feet the moment Yun Yan and his entourage left; she headed toward the kitchen, muttering under her breath, ¡°Why did they just take photos and leave?

    Are they going to move the bodiester?

    How can that be?

    What if the bodies decay¡­¡±

    Her words got stuck in her throat when she saw the scene in the kitchen.

    The bodies in the kitchen were gone, and even the floor was clean.

    It took a while before Yue Lan murmured in a low voice, ¡°Could it be, have they all been moved to the backyard?¡±

    Grandpa Yue and Tang Yun, upon hearing her, also immediately stood up and entered the kitchen.

    Gu Chengan, gravely injured, wanted to follow, but he couldn¡¯t muster the strength to rise.

    Gu Chengcheng, after falling asleep, had already been carried to bed by Tang Yun to sleep, and Gu Yuluo had quietly followed Gu Zhiqi out.

    For a moment, the living room was left with only Gu Chengan.

    Bored alone, Gu Chengan thought of the Ever Winning Army that Gu Zhiqi had mentioned earlier, and he opened his browser to search for the Ever Winning Army.

    On the browser, information about the Ever Winning Army was rather sparse and simple, mostly repetitive.

    First came the definition of the Ever Winning Army.

    Ever Winning: Another name for summer.

    Ever Winning, or Xia, also refers to Xia Country.

    The Ever Winning Army, is the eternally victorious army, the protectors of Xia Country.

    The Ever Winning Army is the foremost power in Xia Country; besides maintaining national security and managing major and minor cases, the Ever Winning Army also has absolute authority.

    Every power, big or small within the country, falls under their control¡ªeven those big family ns and corporations¡­

    There were some more trivial introductions that Gu Chengan did not continue to read, but just stared nkly at the brief introduction for a while.

    This was the first time he had heard of the Ever Winning Army and the first time he had learned of the existence of such a military force in Xia Country.

    He had thought that the people Gu Zhiqi could bring would at most be like the Gu Family, somewhat influential and wealthy, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be someone like the Ever Winning Army, standing at the pinnacle of power.

    After some thought, Gu Chengan opened the message conversation with Gu Xiyue.

    [Gu Chengan: Sis, do you know about the Ever Winning Army?]

 Chapter 126 - 126 126 The Medicine Hasnt Been Refined Yet

    ?126: Chapter 126 The Medicine Hasn¡¯t Been Refined Yet   126: Chapter 126 The Medicine Hasn¡¯t Been Refined Yet                                   Gu Chengan¡¯s message had hardly gone out when Gu Xiyue quickly replied.

    [Sister: Have you gotten yourself involved with them?]

    [Gu Chengan: No, just asking around.]

    [Sister: Oh, then there¡¯s no need to sever ties.]

    Gu Chengan ¡°¡­¡± ???

    [Gu Chengan: Sister, is the Ever Winning Army really that formidable?]

    Although he had looked it up online, the information on the inte isn¡¯t always truthful, so he decided to seek confirmation from Gu Xiyue.

    However, the fact that his sister was willing to sever ties with him over this suggested that they must indeed be very formidable.

    [Sister: Have you ever heard a saying?]

    [Gu Chengan: What saying?]

    [Sister: Don¡¯t mess with the Ever Winning Army.]

    [Gu Chengan: Are they so formidable that even you wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them?]

    In Gu Chengan¡¯s view, Gu Xiyue was the most formidable person he had ever met.

    In his memory, there had never been anyone she was afraid to provoke.

    [Sister: I¡¯d rather not be exiled abroad.]

    Seeing this, Gu Chengan fell silent.

    **

    In the Gu Family¡¯s small courtyard.

    Upon exiting the Gu Family living room, Yun Yan instructed his three subordinates to wait outside while he and Gu Zhiqi moved to a corner of the yard for a private conversation.

    ¡°From Miss Gu¡¯s earlier implications, does Miss Gu possess medicine that can restore my foundation?¡± Yun Yan asked, his eyes firmly fixed on Gu Zhiqi.

    Injuring one¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts foundation meant being cut off from Ancient Martial Arts forever.

    It¡¯s worth noting that Master Jin, one of the leaders of the Ever Winning Army, injured his foundation two years ago and has still not recovered.

    At the time of Master Jin¡¯s injury, Alliance Leader Ling Wanrong of the Immortal Medical Alliance personally tried to help him, but ultimately failed to cure the injury.

    Even now, Alliance Leader Ling remains in closed-door cultivation over the matter, and Master Jin has not been able to continue his practice of Ancient Martial Arts.

    His condition was simr to, and even somewhat more severe than, Master Jin¡¯s.

    Even though Su Yunling and the others had been continuously trying to connect him with Divine Healers from the Ancient Martial Arts World, he knew that the chances of his injury being cured were nearly zero.

    Yun Yan only partially believed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s im that she had an elixir capable of healing his foundation, perhaps only one-thousandth of it.

    However, he was habitually cautious, and even if the possibility was minuscule, he disliked outright rejection.

    Coupled with the slim chance that it could be true, he decided it was worth discussing with Gu Zhiqi further.

    As for how much of his willingness was due to hope or caution, even he couldn¡¯t distinguish.

    Listening to Yun Yan¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly.

    Seeing this, Yun Yan¡¯s dark, cool eyes flickered slightly, ¡°Elixir, may I have a look at it first?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Gu Zhiqi tly refused.

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The medicine isn¡¯t refined yet.¡±

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Yun, if you¡¯re sincerely interested, you can pay a deposit first, and thene to see the medicine once it¡¯s ready.¡±

    Just preparing the ingredients already involved substantial costs, and without collecting a deposit, she¡¯d be at a huge loss if he suddenly declined.

    It was essential to negotiate the terms first.

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    I suspect you¡¯re trying to swindle my money.

    Thinking of the youngdy¡¯s acquaintance with his family head, Yun Yan quickly dismissed the thought from his mind.

    His expression unchanged, he continued to speak to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu, just your verbal assurance of the medicine¡¯s efficacy is hardly convincing.¡±

    If he believed one-thousandth before, he now believed only one in a million, or rather, one in a billion.

    Gu Zhiqi was ustomed to such skepticism, a hint of regret flickered in hernguid eyes, her brows and eyeszily curved as she looked at Yun Yan, ¡°Well then, you¡¯re wee toe find me when you believe.¡±

    People from Mysterious Sect believed in Fate Law, not forcing matters, especially not forcing unbelievers.

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    Won¡¯t you insist even a little bit more?

 Chapter 127 - 127 127 Storage Device

    ?127: Chapter 127 Storage Device   127: Chapter 127 Storage Device                                   Yun Yan fell silent for several seconds, using his readingprehension to grasp the meaning behind Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    She probably meant that he should consider it some more.

    ¡°Please allow me to consider it for a few days.

    No matter the result of my deliberation, I will inform Miss Gu,¡± Yun Yan said as he took out his phone, ¡°Miss Gu, may I add your contact information?¡±

    Upon seeing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately took out her own phone.

    Excellent, Master Zhi¡¯s support team had gained a strong new member.

    After adding each other¡¯s contact information, Yun Yan left.

    Gu Yuluo immediately clutched her phone and edged closer to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I don¡¯t have your new WeChat yet, scan me, too.¡±

    After adding Gu Yuluo as a friend, Gu Zhiqi entered the house.

    Just then, Tang Yun and the other two came out of the kitchen, their expressions somewhatplex.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi, Tang Yun thought of Gu Bo, who was lying in the small t in the backyard, and asked, ¡°Xiao Qi, your father was frightened and injured today.

    Would you like to see him?¡±

    Although thest time Tang Yun had talked with Gu Bo, he had not mentioned driving Gu Zhiqi away again, Tang Yun could see that Gu Bo still did not like his daughter, Gu Zhiqi.

    Today, Gu Zhiqi saved not only Tang Yun but also Gu Chengan and Gu Bo.

    It seemed likely that Gu Bo¡¯s attitude toward Gu Zhiqi would change.

    After some thought, Tang Yun still decided to ask Gu Zhiqi, although she didn¡¯t hold much hope that Gu Zhiqi would actually visit Gu Bo.

    After all, just as Gu Bo was cold toward this child, the child was equally distant toward Gu Bo¡¯s family.

    The same was true for Gu Chengan.

    Compared to the family interactions, they even got along better with her, an outsider.

    ¡°Ah, sure,¡± Gu Zhiqi unexpectedly agreed to Tang Yun¡¯s suggestion.

    Seeing this, Tang Yun was momentarily stunned, but soon her face lit up with a pleased expression, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Tang, I¡¯d like to go alone,¡± Gu Zhiqi told Tang Yun.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun thought Gu Zhiqi was shy because of her presence and cheerfully said, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    **

    The air in the backyard was still thick with the scent of blood, but the corpses and signs of the fight were all gone, even the bloodstains were missing.

    Chubby Chiu expressed surprise at the scene and then spoke with curiosity, ¡°I didn¡¯t see them moving any bodies out, where did the bodies go?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, looking distracted, nced around the backyard and didn¡¯t pay it much more attention, continuing to walk toward the small t.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s demeanor, Chubby Chiu knew he must be aware of how the bodies had vanished.

    However, seeing that Gu Zhiqi had no intention of speaking, Chubby Chiu asked again, ¡°Master Zhizhi, could you please use your golden mouth to answer your cutest and most adorable pet¡¯s question?¡±

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi repliedzily, ¡°Taken away, they¡¯re in the camera.¡±

    Chubby Chiu: ?

    A camera can hold bodies, are you kidding me?!

    ¡°That camera is a storage device.¡±

    Chubby Chiu: ?!!!

    ¡°Impossible!

    That¡¯s absolutely impossible,¡± Chubby Chiu said, his tone conflicted, filled with both disbelief and certainty.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, ¡°Why is it impossible?¡±

    ¡°The overall conditions of this world do not allow for the technology to invent a storage device.

    How could a storage device, even limited in distribution on Aquamarine Star, possibly appear in such a technologically backward world?¡±

    Upon hearing the phrase ¡°overall conditions of the world¡± again, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, ¡°What sort of overall conditions?¡±

 Chapter 128 - 128 128 You Should Indeed Be Afraid of Me

    ?128: Chapter 128 You Should Indeed Be Afraid of Me   128: Chapter 128 You Should Indeed Be Afraid of Me                                   As soon as Gu Zhiqi posed her question, Chubby Chiu immediately felt that something was amiss and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Zhizhi, let¡¯s focus on the important matter at hand.¡±

    Chubby Chiu¡¯s attempt to gloss over his anxiety was all too apparent, and Gu Zhiqi had trouble pretending not to notice it, but she didn¡¯t press the issue.

    She indeed had important business to attend to.

    While talking with Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi had already walked to the small cottage in the backyard.

    The door to the small cottage was slightly ajar and could be opened with a light push.

    Pushing the door open, Gu Zhiqi stepped inside the small cottage.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi¡¯s foot crossed the threshold of the cottage, incoherent ¡°ah ah¡± sounds came from within, and Gu Zhiqi raised her eyelids to look at the person making the noise.

    She saw Gu Bo, his eyes wide with terror and very agitated, continuously making ¡°ah ah¡± sounds and drooling all over himself.

    Gu Zhiqi strolled up to Gu Bo,nguidly half-closing her eyes as she savored the sight of his fear, and after a while, she spoke leisurely, ¡°Are you scared of me?¡±

    Gu Bo¡¯s eyes bulged as he stared at Gu Zhiqi, trying to shrink back, but apart from being able to move his hands and head a little, the rest of his body waspletely immobile.

    In the end, under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze, he tucked his neck in and pressed his arms tightly against his body, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a face full of fear.

    ¡°You really should be afraid of me,¡± said Gu Zhiqi.

    Then, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly as she gave a wicked and yful smile, ¡°So, how do you find my ¡®destiny¡¯ to use?¡±

    At these words, Gu Bo¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and he continued to stare at Gu Zhiqi with a mounting fear in his eyes, so intense it seemed to overflow.

    After taking enough pleasure in Gu Bo¡¯s fear, she reached into her pocket, pulled out a thin needle, and swiftly and adeptly stuck one after another into Gu Bo¡¯s head.

    ¡°What¡­

    what are you trying to do?¡±

    After the final needle entered the top of Gu Bo¡¯s head, he suddenly found his voice again.

    As Gu Bo finished, he realized he could actually speak and his eyes lit up with wild joy, but it was quickly drowned out by fear as he looked at Gu Zhiqi with trepidation, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­

    don¡¯t kill me, it wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t¡­¡±

    His words stopped abruptly when he met Gu Zhiqi¡¯s cool and profound gaze.

    ¡°I ask one question, you answer one,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, then went straight to the point, ¡°Who else, besides you, has taken a share of my destiny?¡±

    ¡°I¡­

    I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not¡­

    it wasn¡¯t me, I haven¡¯t taken any of your destiny, I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Gu Bo replied with a trembling voice, not forgetting to frantically shake his head in denial.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, a hint of malevolence appeared in her expression, ¡°When was it taken?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­

    I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know anything, I haven¡¯t taken any of your destiny, I¡­¡± His speaking suddenly turned back into moans, and looking up, Gu Bo saw Gu Zhiqi with a mix of shock and fear.

    Tired of listening to Gu Bo¡¯s feigned ignorance, Gu Zhiqi started to pull out the needles.

    As she removed the needles, she said indolently, ¡°Since you know nothing, you¡¯re useless to me.¡±

    Her tone waszy, but Gu Bo heard a chilly undertone and desperately shook his head at Gu Zhiqi, his mouth trembling wildly along with eyes filled with fear and pleading.

    You had only one chance, and you didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± Gu Zhiqi said nonchntly, the smile at the corner of her mouth careless, her gaze cold.

    At her words, Gu Bo became even more agitated, frantically trying to struggle, but he couldn¡¯t make any real movements, and he kept making ¡°ah ah¡± sounds.

 Chapter 129 - 129 129 Reclaiming Destiny; Jiu

    ?129: Chapter 129: Reiming Destiny; Jiu   129: Chapter 129: Reiming Destiny; Jiu                                   Gu Zhiqi ignored him, finished with the needles and casually stuffed them into his pocket, took a slight step back, and looked at Gu Bo with a sudden, devilish smile, ¡°Actually, you hardly have any destiny left in you.¡±

    On hearing this, Gu Bo was momentarily taken aback, his eyes a mixture of fear and bewilderment, as he looked at Gu Zhiqi with a mix of confusion and horror.

    ¡°Your destiny has been taken away too, including what you took from me, as well as your own.

    The time it was taken¡­

    was probably around five years ago,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidzily and carelessly as he watched Gu Bo.

    Gu Bo¡¯s pupils constricted upon hearing this, as if struck by thunder.

    He frozepletely, his face cycling through shades of green and white ¨C it was quite a spectacle.

    Gu Zhiqi lost interest in watching his highly entertaining expressions and moved his fingertips lightly, forming a gesture in front of him.

    Soon, a semi-transparent Formation appeared between his hands.

    Noticing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s movements, Gu Bo regained hisposure, his eyes once again filled with dread as he stared fixatedly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Under Gu Bo¡¯s terrified gaze, Gu Zhiqi injected the Formation into the center of his forehead.

    **

    That night, Gu Yuluo stayed over at Tang Yun¡¯s ce.

    In just two short days, so many things had happened that Gu Yuluo felt as if the days were as long as years.

    Gu Yuluo, holding her phone, hesitated for a long time but eventually opened the messaging conversation with Moon.

    [Fall: Boss, I¡¯ve got a question]

    The message had barely been sent for three seconds before Moon replied.

    [Moon: Check the Network Manager system]

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    Since Moon said so, Fall had no choice but to check.

    She set aside the doubts in her heart for the moment and opened the Network Manager system.

    She was totally clueless until she checked, and upon checking, Fall was utterly dumbfounded.

    Without a second thought, she immediately made a voice call to Moon.

    After 25 seconds of ringing, the call was answered.

    ¡°Old¡­

    um, Moon, what¡¯s with the Network system?

    How did it suddenly upgrade?¡± Remembering that the person on the other end might be her own sister, Gu Yuluo changed her address mid-sentence, no longer calling her ¡®boss¡¯, and continued to inquire about the Network system.

    In the past, upgrading the Network Manager system had always been a coborative effort involving code writing by the seven of them, but this time she had not taken part at all, nor had she received any notification.

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t notice that Gu Yuluo¡¯s way of addressing her had changed, responding with a detached tone, ¡°Jiu did it.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡± ?!

    ¡°By themselves?!¡± Gu Yuluo eximed in astonishment.

    ¡°Yes, by themselves.

    They even sent me a message, take a look,¡± Gu Xiyue spoke coldly, her voice still detached but now with a hint ofplexity and speechlessness?

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s curiosity suddenly peaked.

    What message could leave Moon speechless?

    Soon after, Gu Xiyue sent Gu Yuluo a screenshot.

    Upon receiving it, Gu Yuluo immediately opened and nced at the image.

    [Jiu: Your system is so low, huh]

    [Jiu: As the new Network Manager, Lord Jiu decided to refine it for you]

    [Jiu: Don¡¯t thank me too much~]

    [Jiu: Just remember to pay the sry]

    The screenshot showed only four messages Jiu sent to Moon; the first three brimmed with arrogance and conceit, and as for thest, Gu Yuluo ignored it outright.

    ¡°This guy¡­

    so f***ing arrogant!¡±

    Even through the screen, Gu Yuluo could feel the arrogance and smugness emanating from that person.

    But if she had that skill, she would be just as arrogant and conceited!

    ¡°Take a look at the backend code,¡± the cool voice came from the other end of the call.

    At the prompt, Gu Yuluo immediately opened the backend, skimmed through the code roughly, and then¡­

    took a good look again.

    After that, she read it over and over, and after a long while, Gu Yuluo finally spoke up.

    ¡°F***!

    This person¡­

    must be a freak!¡±

    Could this even be code conceived by a human?!

 Chapter 130 - 130 130 Pulling in Jiu

    ?130: Chapter 130 Pulling in Jiu   130: Chapter 130 Pulling in Jiu                                   Gu Yuluo let out a string of expletives before poring over the code again and again.

    About three minutes passed before Gu Yuluo spoke, her face a mixture of emotions, ¡°Do you think they had this nned all along, or was it a spur-of-the-moment decisionst night to upgrade the system?¡±

    If it was premeditated, writing the code would have taken longer.

    If it was a spur-of-the-moment decision, then it was all done in one night.

    ¡°Whether it was premeditated or a spur-of-the-moment idea, this code is beyond our capability,¡± said Gu Xiyue.

    Unlike Gu Yuluo¡¯s excitement, Gu Xiyue¡¯s tone was cold and calm.

    As to how tumultuous her heart was, only she knew.

    Hearing Gu Xiyue speak, Gu Yuluo sighed deeply, her voice deted, ¡°Indeed, with this code on my hands, it would take me at least another hundred years to write it.¡±

    On the other end, Gu Xiyue remained silent.

    Gu Yuluo continued, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a possibility that this Jiu and Angel are like organizations, made up of many people?¡±

    ¡°Not satisfied with one person being better than you, you suspect a whole group is?¡± Gu Xiyue said indifferently when she heard Gu Yuluo¡¯s spection.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Yuluo decided to go silent.

    After going silent, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t stay idle.

    She earnestly looked at the backend code.

    While studying it, she spoke again,boriously, ¡°This algorithm is too damn difficult, I can¡¯t even understand it.¡±

    Gu Xiyue on the other end remained silent, saying nothing.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo asked another question, ¡°Moon, can you understand it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo finally feltforted.

    If even Moon, the freak, couldn¡¯t understand it, then it was normal for her not to understand it either.

    ¡°Jiu mentioned settling wages, what do you think we should do?¡± Gu Xiyue asked, her tone still measured and cool.

    ¡°Ah?

    They¡¯ve asked you for wages?¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s voice took on a tinge of surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s thest message in the screenshot.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo reopened the screenshot and, sure enough, found that the fourth sentence was about wages.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes flickered and she suddenly straightened up, ¡°This is a good opportunity to win them over.¡±

    On the other end, Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t speak, waiting for Gu Yuluo to continue.

    Gu Yuluo raised her hand to her chin, thought coloring her eyes, ¡°I have an idea, but it depends on whether you¡¯re willing.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°Split a part of Web Weaver¡¯s shares with Jiu, and let them take dividends.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue fell silent.

    ¡°However, there are pros and cons.¡±

    ¡°The advantage is, as long as they ept the shares, they¡¯ll actively maintain Web Weaver for the dividends, and we won¡¯t have to worry about them grouping up with Angel and the others for a while.

    Plus, if they¡¯re willing to cooperate, they could be a strong addition to Web Weaver¡¯s team.¡±

    ¡°The downside is, no one among us can restrict them.¡±

    ¡°However, regarding the downside, it can be considered negligible.

    After all, if they want to cause trouble, whether they¡¯re with us or not, we can¡¯t stop them.

    From this perspective, the advantages far outweigh the disadvantages.¡±

    ¡°Of course, all this is based on the premise that they like money and prefer to earn it ethically.

    But, looking at the messages they sent you, they seem to be exactly that type of person.¡±

    Gu Yuluo lowered her eyes, the depth in her gaze full, as sheid out the pros and cons with Gu Xiyue.

    After Gu Yuluo finished, Gu Xiyue was silent for a few seconds.

    Not making Gu Yuluo wait too long, she finally spoke, ¡°You contact them.

    As for how many shares to allocate, discuss it with 003 and the rest.

    If any of them are not happy with it, the shares cane directly from me.¡±

 Chapter 131 - 131 131 Confirmation that Moon is Gu Xiyue

    ?131: Chapter 131 Confirmation that Moon is Gu Xiyue   131: Chapter 131 Confirmation that Moon is Gu Xiyue                                   ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, you still don¡¯t understand them.

    If they knew such a Divine yer was joining, they would pay to make it happen.

    But, we do need to discuss this,¡±

    Gu Yuluo agreed with Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, but she still added, ¡°Just to be safe.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll contact 003 and the others.¡±

    After making arrangements with Gu Xiyue, Gu Yuluo ended the voice call and nned to contact 003 and his group.

    It was only after hanging up that Gu Yuluo btedly remembered she hadn¡¯t asked if Moon was indeed Gu Xiyue.

    [Fall: Moon, I need to ask you something]

    [Moon: ?]

    Moon replied to the message quickly.

    While Gu Yuluo was still hesitating over how to phrase her question, Moon sent over a question mark.

    Gu Yuluo was initially hesitant, but when she saw the question marke over, she bit her lip and quickly typed out a sentence, then sent it.

    [Fall: Are you, by any chance, Gu Xiyue?]

    [Moon: ¡­]

    [Moon: You just found out?]

    Gu Yuluo: ?!!!

    What do you mean, ¡®just found out¡¯?

    I should have known a long time ago?

    [Fall: So, you know who I am?!]

    [Fall: When did you find out?!]

    Gu Yuluo sent these two questions to Gu Xiyue in quick session.

    [Moon: The day of the Gu Family¡¯s old mansion banquet]

    [Fall: ¡­]

    [Fall: How did you recognize me?]

    It had been more than two months since Gu Xiyue returned to the Gu Family, but Gu Yuluo had only seen Gu Xiyue twice.

    Once was at the Gu Family¡¯s old mansion, the other time was on the day of Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue¡¯s 17th birthday party.

    On the day they met at the Gu Family¡¯s old mansion, everyone had dinner together and let Gu Xiyue familiarize herself with rtives; there were so many people that day that she hardly spoke to Gu Xiyue.

    So, how exactly had Gu Xiyue recognized her?

    [Moon: I recognized your voice]

    [Fall: ¡­]

    [Fall: So why didn¡¯t you acknowledge me?]

    [Fall: Resentful gaze.jpg]

    [Moon: Because I didn¡¯t want to]

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Yuluo was speechless for a few seconds before sending another message.

    [Fall: So, the Green Tea Sister you mentioned in the group chat, was that Gu Zhiqi?]

    After Gu Yuluo sent this message, Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t reply immediately.

    About four or five secondster, a message came through.

    [Moon: It appears so]

    Looking at the message from Gu Xiyue, Gu Yuluo felt veryplicated.

    It all became clear when she saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s photo in the chat group, but she still held onto a sliver of hope when she asked this question.

    How to put it, she felt a bit upset, and beyond that, there was anger.

    The little girl who had been doted on by the Gu Family for seventeen years, why should she be subjected to such ridicule?

    What mattered most was that among those scoffing at her were some with whom she had a rtively good rtionship.

    Jiang Qi, that bastard, for example.

    They had fought side by side, destroyed drug dens together, demolished the bases of terrorist organizations, and rescued women and children who had been trafficked abroad¡­

    They could be consideredrades in arms.

    She had also heard about the incident where Jiang Qi had tried to sneak attack Moon¡¯s Green Tea Sister, only to be counterattacked.

    At the time, she was quite worried for that bastard.

    Now that she thought about it¡­

    She wondered if she could finish him off with one more stab.

    Gu Yuluo held her phone, lost in a long silence, while Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t send any more messages from her end.

    **

    ¡°Ding dong, ding dong¡±

    Su Yunling was just about to go to bed when she heard the message notification sound.

    ncing at it, she saw it was a message from Yun Yan and opened the chat box.

    [Yun Yan: Boss, as instructed by Miss Gu, those corpses have been sent to the Imperial Capital]

    [Boss: The Imperial Capital?]

    [Yun Yan: Yes, to the Imperial Capital Yun Family]

 Chapter 132 - 132 132 Miss Gu Asks If You Want to Buy the Elixir

    ?132: Chapter 132: Miss Gu Asks If You Want to Buy the Elixir   132: Chapter 132: Miss Gu Asks If You Want to Buy the Elixir                                   Su Yunling saw this and her eyes paused slightly.

    The Imperial Capital Yun Family?

    [Master Zhi: Does the Yun Family have a grudge with the child?]

    [Yun Yan: It was directed at Miss Yun Tung, Miss Gu calls Miss Yun Tung Aunt Tung]

    Not knowing that Gu Zhiqi was calling Aunt Tang, Yun Yan subconsciously thought she was calling Aunt Tung.

    [Yun Yan: Miss Yun Tung is the second youngdy of the Yun Family]

    Fearing that Su Yunling would not remember who Yun Tung was, Yun Yan even added an introduction specially.

    Su Yunling saw this and her eyes narrowed slightly.

    It seemed to be a family grievance.

    [Master Zhi: Who is the current head of the Imperial Capital Yun Family?]

    [Yun Yan: It seems to be Yun Jhin, the eldest daughter of Yun Haotian]

    Yun Yan mentioned Yun Jhin, whom Su Yunling had little impression of, but she did have some recollection of Yun Haotian.

    Five years ago, just after he left the Ancient Martial Arts World, he had met Yun Haotian a few times, but not long after, the other party passed away.

    [Master Zhi: Was it Yun Jhin who made a move?]

    Although it was a question, he was already fairly certain in his heart.

    [Yun Yan: Yes]

    [Master Zhi: Tell Yun Jhin, if she dares to make a move again, the head of the Yun Family will be reced]

    [Yun Yan: Yes]

    [Master Zhi: What else did she say?]

    [Yun Yan: Miss Gu also said¡­

    she asked me if I want to buy elixirs]

    [Yun Yan: Master Zhi, does Miss Gu practice Ancient Medicine?]

    Including thest time at Sea City Hospital, Yun Yan had only met Gu Zhiqi twice.

    He really couldn¡¯t tell if Gu Zhiqi truly knew alchemy or was just simply trying to swindle his money.

    If she imed that her elixir could heal his injury, it would be too incredible to believe, after all, even the Alliance Hierarch of the Immortal Medical Alliance couldn¡¯t cure the injury ¡ª let alone a youngdy like her¡­

    He was inclined not to believe, thinking she was a swindler.

    But upon further thought, the possibility of her swindling money didn¡¯t seem usible, especially since Miss Gu was acquainted with Master Zhi, and Master Zhi seemed to protect her quite a bit.

    If she really wanted to swindle money, Master Zhi was richer than him; she should be scamming Master Zhi, not him.

    After thinking it over, Yun Yan was quite conflicted, and in the end, he decided to probe the truth from Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling looked at the message from Yun Yan and paused slightly.

    [Master Zhi: She said she could heal you?]

    [Yun Yan: Miss Gu said, Master Zhi¡¯s Elixir, one pill calms Vital Energy, two pills repair internal injuries, three pills Rebuild Foundation]

    Yun Yan had a good memory; he remembered Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words verbatim.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling fell silent, and after a while, a deep thought shed in her eyes as she held her phone, staring down at it slightly.

    ¡°Ding-dong, ding-dong¡±

    The message alert sounded, but it wasn¡¯t from Yun Yan; it was from a child.

    Su Yunling immediately opened the chat box upon seeing this.

    [child: The cultivation method of Green Crystal Grass]

    [child: Picture]

    Two messages, a sentence and a picture.

    The picture was filled with dragon and phoenix-like characters, detailing the cultivation method of Green Crystal Grass.

    Su Yunling¡¯s fingertips moved lightly as she replied to Gu Zhiqi.

    [Su Yunling: Thanks, kid]

    [child: Don¡¯t mention it, good grandchild]

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Having the hobby of being someone¡¯s grandpa,¡± Su Yunling murmured as he saved the picture.

    Recalling what Yun Yan had just said, he sent another message.

    [Su Yunling: Yun Yan mentioned that you have an elixir that can heal his injury?]

    [child: You could say that]

    [child: Why, are you going to buy it for him?]

    [child: If you want, considering you¡¯re my dear grandchild, I can give you a 9.9% discount]

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    [Su Yunling: Calling the customer a dear grandchild?]

    [Su Yunling: Still interested in selling elixirs?]

    Su Yunling¡¯s message was sent, and there was a pause on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s end, then after a few seconds, she replied.

 Chapter 133 - 133 133 Buy a Troublesome Pill Furnace as Well

    ?133: Chapter 133: Buy a Troublesome Pill Furnace as Well   133: Chapter 133: Buy a Troublesome Pill Furnace as Well                                   [Child: Brother, would you like to buy some medicine?]

    [Child: Cute.gif]

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing this, he twitched his lips slightly, smiled helplessly, and continued to send messages.

    [Su Yunling: I¡¯ll buy]

    [Child: Happy.gif]

    [Child: Turning in circles.gif]

    [Child: We offer two ways to ce an order here, paying a deposit and preparing materials yourself.

    Which option would you like to choose, brother?]

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s tone made Su Yunling wonder if he was chatting with the customer service of some emerce tform.

    [Su Yunling: Which one is more convenient for you?]

    [Child: Prepare the medicinal materials]

    [Child: Obedient.gif]

    [Su Yunling: Send me the list of medicinal materials you need, and I will prepare them]

    No sooner had Su Yunling sent the message than Gu Zhiqi stopped responding.

    Su Yunling guessed she was writing down the names of the medicinal materials, so he temporarily left the chat box.

    Seeing that Yun Yan has sent several more messages asking questions, Su Yunling replied to Yun Yan.

    [Master: I¡¯ve bought the medicine for you]

    [Yun Yan: ¡­]

    Upon seeing Su Yunling¡¯s message, Yun Yan¡¯s mind was flooded with all sorts of spections.

    Could it be that Miss Gu realized the Master is richer than him, so she shifted her focus to the Master?

    [Yun Yan: Thank you, Master]

    If Miss Gu really is a swindler, and she swindles the Master¡¯s money, it has nothing to do with him.

    Yun Yan meant that a simple thank-you would settle the matter.

    About five minutester, Gu Zhiqi sent Su Yunling a picture.

    [Child: Picture]

    [Child: The above are the medicinal materials]

    [Child: Also, could you please buy a Pill Furnace as well?]

    [Child: Link]

    A Pill Furnace?

    Are they even selling Pill Furnaces online?

    Out of curiosity, Su Yunling clicked the link, only to see a picture of a pressure cooker.

    Is this thing¡­

    a Pill Furnace?

    [Su Yunling: Does it have to be this type of Pill Furnace?]

    [Su Yunling: Otherwise, shall I send you one made of Ice Soul Mysterious Iron?]

    [Child: ¡­]

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a few seconds, then sent a message.

    [Child: Between this and a pressure cooker, which one is more valuable?]

    [Su Yunling: ¡­]

    [Su Yunling: A piece of Ice Soul Mysterious Iron has a reward value of three hundred million on the Weaving Web, and it takes nine pieces to forge a Pill Furnace.

    Which do you think is more expensive?]

    [Child: !]

    In the room on the second floor of the Gu Family house, Gu Zhiqi waszily sitting on the bed.

    She sent an exmation mark, then held her phone, her gaze fixed on the screen, staring at the ¡°three hundred million¡± for several seconds.

    After a while, she moved her fingers and sent a message back.

    [Child: Never mind, the pressure cooker is fine]

    The poor can only afford to do Alchemy with pressure cookers.

    ¡°Zhizhi, why don¡¯t you ept the beautiful Pill Furnace offered to you?¡± Chubby Chiu was surprised to see that Gu Zhiqi had turned down the Pill Furnace made of Ice Soul Mysterious Iron.

    That was a Pill Furnace worth over two billion.

    ¡°How long do you think that Pill Furnace wouldst in my hands?¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    It mightst until the next Alchemy session.

    Chubby Chiu fell silent for three seconds, then spoke up again, ¡°A Pill Furnace worth over two billion could also be sold for a good amount of money.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say he would give it as a gift.

    What if he wants it back after I use it?

    What would I return it with?

    Your head?¡± Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids and asked indifferently.

    ¡°¡­ Then, let¡¯s not take it.¡±

    **

    The next day.

    Gu Zhiqi got up early, and as soon as she opened the door, she saw someone standing outside her room.

    ¡°Morning, youngdy,¡± greeted Gu Yuluo with a smile as soon as he saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room door open.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Gu Zhiqi respondednguidly, then strode towards the staircase.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes sparkled, and the corners of his mouth curved deeper.

    He followed her with a cheerful step.

    ¡°Click¡±

    At that moment, the door near the staircase also opened.

 Chapter 134 - 134 134 If You Wont Listen, Get Lost

    ?134: Chapter 134: If You Won¡¯t Listen, Get Lost   134: Chapter 134: If You Won¡¯t Listen, Get Lost                                   The door opened, and Gu Chengan walked out of the room on crutches, stopping in his tracks when he saw Gu Zhiqi and Gu Yuluo.

    Watching Gu Zhiqi draw nearer, Gu Chengan moved his lips, about to speak, but then he saw Gu Zhiqi walk past him without a sideways nce.

    At this, Gu Chengan¡¯s expression stiffened slightly.

    ¡°Hey, Gu Zhiqi,¡± Gu Chengan shouted at the retreating figure of Gu Zhiqi going downstairs.

    Gu Zhiqipletely ignored him and continued tozily descend the stairs.

    Seeing this, Gu Chengan¡¯s face turned a bit ugly, and he clenched his teeth and followed downstairs on his crutches.

    Inside the living room.

    Gu Chengcheng was assembling the DIY model Gu Zhiqi had bought for him.

    Hearing the noise from the staircase, he paused his movements and then, with the quickest speed, opened a drawer and, lifting his little short arm, ¡°swished¡± the DIYponents into the drawer while muttering to himself in a loud voice.

    ¡°One!¡±

    ¡°Two!¡±

    ¡°Three!¡±

    The moment Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure appeared at the top of the stairs, Gu Chengcheng swiftly set aside three candies, then began pretentiously sorting the fourth.

    ¡°Four.¡±

    Then he sorted the fifth.

    ¡°Five.¡±

    ¡­

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi raised his eyebrows, a touch of amusement coloring his expression, and sat down next to Gu Chengcheng, interestedly watching him.

    ¡°Ten, eleven, twelve¡­ neen, twenty, thirty¡­¡±

    Gu Yuluo, who had taken a seat next to Gu Zhiqi, slightly twitched the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Wrong, after twentyes twenty-one.¡±

    Gu Chengcheng ¡°¡­¡±

    Whimpering¡­

    He pouted and cast a deep nce at Gu Yuluo.

    Seeing the child¡¯s pitiful look, Gu Yuluo reached up to touch his nose.

    Gu Chengcheng buried his head, leaving only a fluffy tuft of hair for Gu Yuluo to see as hey on the table, counting the candies listlessly.

    ¡°ck ck¡±

    The sound of crutches came from the staircase, followed by a lean figure appearing at the top, then walked to stand in front of Gu Zhiqi on crutches, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, I have something to say to you.¡±

    The tone was notifying, forceful and awkward.

    Gu Yuluo, sitting beside Gu Zhiqi, felt a little difort upon hearing this, frowned slightly, and nced at Gu Chengan.

    This guy, how does he talk to the little girl.

    Gu Zhiqi pulled out his phone from his pocket, sluggishly drooped his eyelids, looked tired as he idly swiped at his phone, and paid no attention to Gu Chengan.

    Seeing this, Gu Chengan¡¯s face darkened a bit as he frowned deeply at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, I said I have something to tell you.

    Let¡¯s go outside¡­¡±

    ¡°Not interested, stay away from me,¡± Gu Zhiqi interrupted without even lifting his eyelids, his voice scattered andnguid.

    Gu Chengan was taken aback, a bit stunned.

    After a moment, irritation surged in his eyes, ¡°You¡­¡± he forced out the word ¡®you,¡¯ but remembering Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ruthless demeanor the night before, he dared notsh out and just scoffed, ¡°Hmph, never mind then.¡±

    With that, he walked over to another couch with a dark look on his face and sat down.

    Gu Yuluo watched his behavior, his frown deepening.

    He nced at Gu Zhiqi, saw she had no reaction, and thus remained silent.

    Gu Chengan sat on the couch with a gloomy face, looking thoughtful and conflicted.

    About half a minuteter, he suddenly gritted his teeth, looked up sharply at Gu Zhiqi, and blurted out, ¡°Gu Zhiqi,st night, thank you for saving me.¡±

    ¡°No need, saving you was just incidental,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied without raising his head.

    Hearing this, Gu Chengan felt as if his throat was blocked, his heart filled with nothing but suffocation.

 Chapter 135 - 135 135 Gu Bo Is Going to Die

    ?135: Chapter 135 Gu Bo Is Going to Die   135: Chapter 135 Gu Bo Is Going to Die                                   A tinge of annoyance arose in his eyes, but when he thought ofst night¡¯s events, he forcefully suppressed the rising irritation and once again spoke with a reluctant, cold tone, ¡°Regardless, I still want to thank you forst night.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want, just say it.

    If I have it, I can give it to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedzily and indifferently.

    Hearing this, Gu Chengan took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like owing others.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then take a knife and slit your own throat,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, raising his eyelids slightly.

    His expression was frivolous andnguid, his deep and vague eyes tinged with a yful air as his mocking gazended on Gu Chengan, ¡°That way, you won¡¯t owe me anymore.¡±

    Gu Chengan ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just as well; I never intended to save you,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as hezily readjusted his gaze and continued to y with his phone.

    Gu Chengan ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡±

    Gu Yuluo and Gu Chengcheng bothughed softly at the same time.

    Seeing this, Gu Chengan¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    He nced at Gu Yuluo but, because he was not familiar with her, said nothing.

    He could only turn his gaze to Gu Chengcheng, scowling, and spoke irritably, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?

    Keep counting your candy.¡±

    At this, Gu Chengcheng pouted and turned to look at Gu Yuluo, ¡°Sister Luoluo, whates after fifty?¡±

    ¡°Fifty-one,¡± Gu Yuluo replied with a smile, bending her eyes and rubbing Gu Chengcheng¡¯s little head as she spoke.

    ¡°Ao,¡± Gu Chengcheng uttered softly, then continued to bury his head and count the candies earnestly.

    He hoped to earn his big tank fair and square, as soon as possible.

    Gu Yuluo propped her chin on her hands, her elbows on the table, watching Gu Chengcheng count.

    ¡°Fifty-one, fifty-two¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yue, is there really no way?¡± When Gu Chengcheng counted to fifty-nine, Tang Yun¡¯s voice came from the kitchen.

    All the children in the living room looked up in unison towards the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯m out of options, old man.¡± Grandpa Yue let out a sigh, then shook his head, ¡°You should prepare for his affairs sooner rather thanter.¡±

    ¡°But, he was finest night, how could he today¡­¡± Tang Yun¡¯s voice trailed off, filled with sorrow.

    During the conversation, Tang Yun and Grandpa Yue had already appeared at the kitchen doorway.

    Seeing the few children sitting in the living room, Tang Yun paused for a moment.

    Gu Chengan had the strongest reaction, jumping to his feet.

    With a mix of excitement and intensity, he stared at Grandpa Yue and asked, ¡°Grandpa Yue, what you just said¡­

    prepare for whose affairs?¡±

    Seeing Gu Chengan¡¯s reaction, Grandpa Yue paused in his smoking, removed the pipe from his mouth, and looked at Tang Yun with a tone full of emotion and helplessness, ¡°Xiao Tang, it¡¯s better if you exin it to the kids.¡±

    After saying that, he let out a light sigh and walked away, shaking his head.

    ¡°Aunt Tang, is¡­

    is he going to die?¡± Gu Chengan asked, his gaze flickering with trepidation.

    Seeing his reaction, Tang Yun¡¯s face showed even greater distress.

    Guilt shadowed her eyes, and with reluctance, she responded, ¡°Your father¡­

    I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have much longer.

    Go and see him.¡±

    ¡°tter¡±

    Gu Chengan¡¯s cane slipped out of his hand, hitting the ground with a sharp sound.

    His expression turned somewhat dazed as he spoke, ¡°He¡­

    how could he?¡±

    Seeing this, Tang Yun felt unbearablepassion but was equally helpless and could only let out a long sigh without another word.

    ¡°No¡­

    It¡¯s not possible,¡± Gu Chengan muttered.

    Without even bothering to pick up his cane, he staggered forward, leaning against the wall as he made his way to the back yard.

    Fearing that he might fall, Tang Yun immediately stepped forward to support Gu Chengan, ¡°I¡¯ll help you there.¡±

    Gu Chengcheng didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but seeing Tang Yun seemingly upset, he immediately trotted to follow.

 Chapter 136 - 136 136 His Death Was Due to His Accumulated Karmic Debt

    ?136: Chapter 136: His Death Was Due to His umted Karmic Debt   136: Chapter 136: His Death Was Due to His umted Karmic Debt                                   For a moment, only Gu Zhiqi and Gu Yulou were left in the living room.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly lowered her eyes, her fingertips lightly tapping as she typed on her cellphone, her expressionzily indifferent.

    Seeing this, Gu Yulou raised her eyebrows, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check on him?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indolently.

    Gu Yulou was silent for a moment, then nced sideways at Gu Zhiqi.

    There the young girly, sprawledzily on the sofa, her demeanor radiating a cool, detached air as if she had no care for anyone in the world.

    Realizing this, a hint of bitterness crept into Gu Yulou¡¯s heart.

    At the same time, a flicker of puzzlement arose in her mind, howe the girl had turned so cold and detached in just a half-month¡¯s time?

    **

    ¡°Thump thump thump¡±

    The night deepened, and there was a knock on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room door.

    Hearing the knock, Gu Zhiqi walked to the door and opened it.

    Seeing the person standing at the doorway, some of thenguor in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes dissipated, ¡°Aunt Tang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qi, I haven¡¯t formally thanked you forst night¡¯s affair,¡± Tang Yun said as she handed the bag she was carrying to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you properly, and I don¡¯t have anything valuable for a thank-you gift.

    This is a dress I sewed myself, I hope you won¡¯t disdain it.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment and did not ept the bag.

    ¡°Take it, what, you disdain Aunt Tang¡¯s handiwork?¡± Tang Yun joked.

    With Tang Yun saying so, Gu Zhiqi no longer refused and reached out to take the bag, ¡°I don¡¯t disdain it.¡±

    Seeing this, Tang Yun¡¯s eyes lit up with a smile, but even herughter couldn¡¯t hide the sorrow between her brows.

    Gu Zhiqi noticed this and narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Tang Yun smiled as she looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it fits.

    You should try it onter, and if you need it adjusted, let me know and I¡¯ll help you with the alterations.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied softly.

    Seeing this, Tang Yun hesitated at the doorway, her lips moving as if she had more to say but then hesitated, and after several seconds, she smiled at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Well then¡­ Aunt Tang will be leaving first, you should rest early.¡±

    As she spoke, Tang Yun was about to turn and walk downstairs.

    ¡°Aunt Tang,¡± Gu Zhiqi, holding the bag with her index finger, called outzily while leaning on the door frame.

    Tang Yun paused, turned around, and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Gu Bo is dying, isn¡¯t he?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked, leaning on the door frame, her demeanor cool and indifferent.

    It seemed like an inquiry, but her tone was that of certainty, her expression cold and detached.

    Having returned over half a month now, Tang Yun had never once heard her call Gu Bo ¡®Dad¡¯.

    After a moment of silence, Tang Yun hesitantly spoke, ¡°Your dad¡­ he¡¯s not going to make it.

    Are you¡­ really not going to see him?¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Gu Zhiqi refused, replyingzily, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    Tang Yun fell silent.

    Secondster, she let out a long sigh, ¡°Ah well.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Tang, his death has nothing to do with you,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, her weary demeanor taking on a hint of seriousness.

    Tang Yun looked stunned.

    ¡°His dying is due to the karmic debts he owes; it¡¯s time for repayment.

    Whether or not there was the stab woundst night, he would die,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, her eyes lowered, her voice cold yet calm.

    ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Aunt Tang, you should rest early.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes curved in a coy smile, still exuding her casual andnguid air.

    Seeing this, Tang Yun realized that the girl didn¡¯t want to talk any further, ¡°Then, you should go to sleep early too.¡±

    Despite the many questions weighing on her, in the end, she only said that much.

 Chapter 137 - 137 137 Miss Gu, Its Your Fault

    ?137: Chapter 137 Miss Gu, It¡¯s Your Fault   137: Chapter 137 Miss Gu, It¡¯s Your Fault                                   Su Yunling¡¯s side was very efficient, taking only one day to collect all the medicinal ingredients.

    After a day, Yun Yan personally delivered the medicine and pressure cooker.

    When Gu Zhiqi received the call from Yun Yan, she was watering nts in her room with Gu Chengcheng.

    After learning Yun Yan was downstairs, Gu Zhiqi left the watering to Gu Chengcheng and went down leaving her task behind.

    Once downstairs, she saw two men in suits, sitting on the couch.

    One held a pressure cooker in his arms, the other cradled a pot of Green Crystal Grass, each of them with a cup of tea ced in front.

    On another sofa, Tang Yun sat somewhat constrained.

    The three of them sat without speaking, asionally ncing towards the stairwell.

    Hearing the noise from the stairway, the three in the living room simultaneously looked up at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Miss Gu, we meet again.¡± Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, Yun Sen quickly stood up, a smile spreading across his face as he held the pressure cooker and gazed eagerly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi clearly recognized Yun Sen as well, and gave a slight nod in acknowledgment.

    ¡°Miss Gu, your pot.¡±

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi approached Yun Sen, he eagerly presented the pressure cooker to her, adding, ¡°All the medicinal ingredients you requested are inside it, too.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi hummed softly in response, took the pressure cooker, then opened the lid and examined the medicinal materials inside.

    All the materials were sealed in clear stic bags, Gu Zhiqi flipped through them briefly to confirm that both the types and quantities were correct.

    ¡°Miss Gu, where are you going to refine the medicine?¡±

    ¡°May I watch?¡±

    ¡°Do you need someone to run errands?¡±

    Yun Sen was very eager as he asked three questions in a row.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and looked at Yun Sen, ¡°I need someone to manage the fire.¡±

    ¡°I can do it!

    I volunteer!¡± Yun Sen immediately raised his hand high in the air, eager to participate.

    Yun Yan, ¡°¡­¡±

    This guy, he must be possessed or something.

    Yun Yan watched Yun Sen¡¯s antics and couldn¡¯t help but think he had been touched by something impure.

    Originally, it was his grandfather who had assigned him the task of delivering the medicinal ingredients.

    But for some reason, Yun Sen seemed to have gotten his wires crossed.

    After learning about the delivery to Miss Gu, he had rushed over to Yun Townst night, adamant about delivering the medicinal ingredients to Miss Gu personally.

    He begged and pleadedst night, demanding the ingredients from Yun Yan, who had no choice but to give in.

    Since then, Yun Sen had clung to the pressure cooker, refusing to let go.

    He even slept with the pressure cooker through the night.

    He neglected even his beloved Green Crystal Grass, and now it was, in turn, being cradled by Yun Yan.

    ¡°Aunt Tang, may I use the backyard?¡± Having received the ingredients, Gu Zhiqi could start refining the medicine, so she asked Tang Yun, carrying the pressure cooker filled with the ingredients.

    On hearing this, Aunt Tang immediately remembered the previous incident and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Sure, go ahead and use it.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi headed towards the backyard with the pressure cooker.

    ¡°Miss Gu, let me carry that for you.¡± Yun Sen, seeing her leave, quickly followed offering his help eagerly.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliednguidly.

    ¡°Then¡­

    Miss Gu, are you thirsty?¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, would you like to¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to shut your mouth,¡± Gu Zhiqi turned her head and nced indifferently at Yun Sen.

    Yun Sen, ¡°¡­¡±

    Immediately closed his mouth.

    Yun Yan nodded gently towards Tang Yun, and then followed Gu Zhiqi and Yun Sen, holding the Green Crystal Grass.

    Tang Yun watched the backs of the three people, her expression extremelyplicated.

 Chapter 138 - 138 138 Yun Sen This is not my treasure!

    ?138: Chapter 138 Yun Sen: This is not my treasure!

    138: Chapter 138 Yun Sen: This is not my treasure!

    Soon, arge fire was zing in the backyard.

    Gu Zhiqi ced the medicinal materials into the pressure cooker, covered it, and set it on the stove.

    Yun Sen watched Gu Zhiqi¡¯s vehement operation and was directly stunned.

    He had the fortune of witnessing an Ancient Medicine practitioner perform alchemy.

    He remembered that there seemed to be a particr order in which to add the herbs, right?

    Moreover, who uses a pressure cooker for alchemy?

    Yun Sen could never have imagined that the pressure cooker was for refining medicine.

    ¡°Miss Gu, just¡­

    just like that for refining?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Zhiqi mn¡¯d indifferently, then grabbed three small stools and set them aside, handing one to Yun Sen and Yun Yan, ¡°Sit.¡±

    After that, she took a stool for herself and went to a shady spot away from the fire pit.

    It was exactly noon, the zing sun hanging high in the sky, scorching the earth with no shade to be found near the fire pit.

    Feeling the heat, Gu Zhiqi ced her stool under a melon trellis, tucked her legs in, sat down on the small stool, and started looking down at her smartphone.

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    However unreliable this seemed¡­

    ¡°Miss Gu, the lord showed me the cultivation method for Green Crystal Grass, but I didn¡¯t quite understand it.

    Could you exin it to me?¡± Yun Sen asked while tending the fire, looking at Gu Zhiqi sitting under the melon trellis.

    Yes, his reason foring today was precisely to ask Gu Zhiqi about the cultivation method for Green Crystal Grass.

    Su Yunling immediately sent the cultivation method to Yun Sen upon obtaining it.

    She even sent screenshots of the photos of the room 809 filled with vines of Green Crystal Grass and parts of the chat with Gu Zhiqi pertinent to the Green Crystal Grass.

    After viewing the photos of room 809, Yun Sen felt on the spot that his treasure was no longer fragrant.

    Then, he immediately started studying the cultivation method.

    The awkward moment arrived when Yun Sen couldn¡¯t understand the cultivation method at all.

    When he found out that Yun Yan was going to deliver medicinal materials to Gu Zhiqi, Yun Sen didn¡¯t think twice and just followed along.

    ¡°Add a log,¡±

    came the girl¡¯s cool,zy voice near his ear.

    Yun Sen: Huh?

    ¡°Add a log to the cultivation method?¡±

    Yun Sen, who was preupied with the cultivation methods, thought to himself that the lord¡¯s diagram had not mentioned this at all.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Put the log in the fire pit,¡± Yun Yan said, looking at the bewildered Yun Sen with an expressionless face.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen was momentarily stunned, then a secondter, ¡°Huh?

    Oh, oh, add logs, add logs.¡±

    He finally reacted, picking up two logs and stuffing them into the fire pit.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She stood up, walked over to the fire pit, lifted Yun Sen off the stool, and then looked at Yun Yan, ¡°Your medicine, you tend the fire yourself.¡±

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    He was silent for a few seconds, then said expressionlessly, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, I¡­¡± Yun Sen hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted by Yun Yan.

    ¡°Your treasure,¡± followed immediately by a pot of Green Crystal Grass in front of him.

    Green Crystal Grass¡¯s nemesis was fire; it couldn¡¯t be too close to it.

    If it got too close, the Green Crystal Grass would wither.

    Since Yun Yan was going to tend the fire, he definitely couldn¡¯t hold Yun Sen¡¯s beloved Green Crystal Grass any longer.

    ¡°No, this is not my treasure.¡±

    Yun Sen tly refused, denying that this Green Crystal Grass was his treasure.

    His treasure should not be like this.

    His treasure ought to be lush and thriving like the Green Crystal Grass in room 809, then grow unrestrainedly, spreading its vines to the ends of the world.

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll throw it into the fire,¡± Yun Yan said expressionlessly.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen reluctantly took the Green Crystal Grass.

    Then, he raised his hand and gently patted the Green Crystal Grass, ¡°After all the love, how could I possibly bear to watch it be thrown into the fire pit by you, a heartless fellow.¡±

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 139 - 139 139 His Treasure will Surely Grow into a Sky-high Herb

    ?139: Chapter 139: His Treasure will Surely Grow into a Sky-high Herb   139: Chapter 139: His Treasure will Surely Grow into a Sky-high Herb                                   Yun Sen carried the Green Crystal Grass over and moved a small stool next to Gu Zhiqi to sit down, ¡°Miss Gu, could you tell me about the cultivation methods of Green Crystal Grass?

    And also, I didn¡¯t understand the method for reviving it.¡±

    He¡¯d been cultivating Green Crystal Grass for seven or eight years and had no idea that it could be revived after withering.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, turned her eyes, and nced at Yun Sen, ¡°Where don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen immediately took out his phone and showed her all the forms on it.

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for three seconds and then nced at Yun Sen.

    Considering the scientific gap between this world and Aquamarine Star, she had tried to use the simplest form possible.

    To her surprise, he didn¡¯t understand even one form.

    The unspeakable frustration in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes was too obvious.

    Yun Sen couldn¡¯t help but feel stung even if he didn¡¯t want to understand.

    However, still holding the Green Crystal Grass, he looked eagerly at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu, please, please.¡±

    Under Yun Sen¡¯s eager gaze, Gu Zhiqi moved her lips and began to speak, ¡°The key to this cultivation method lies in the preparation of the nutrient solution¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi exined rapidly yet unhurriedly.

    As she spoke, phrases like ¡°add one stick of firewood,¡± ¡°add two sticks of firewood,¡± ¡°remove one stick of firewood,¡± and so on, would suddenly pop up.

    At first, Yun Sen would pause, but he soon got used to it.

    The youngdy¡¯s voice was cool andzy, with a hint of haziness, as if moistened by mist and rain, cool and clear.

    In the zing sun, it somehow gave Yun Sen and Yun Yan a sense of cool and tranquil freshness.

    ¡°This is a fairly simple scientific cultivation method for Green Crystal Grass, add three sticks of firewood.¡±

    The statement seemed out of the blue, but surprisingly, both Yun Yan and Yun Sen understood.

    Yun Yan, expressionless, stuffed three sticks of firewood into the fire pit.

    And Yun Sen also knew that the exnation hade to an end.

    After thanking her, he hugged his phone, staring at the notes he¡¯d made in his memo, trying to understand and digest them.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t disturb Yun Sen, just bowed her head and yed with her phone.

    About five minutester, Yun Sen, who could probably roughly understand, shifted his gaze from the phone to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu, did the master say that the roomful of vines in room 809 was cultivated from Green Crystal Grass?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded indifferently.

    ¡°The master also said it only takes one day to grow like that?¡± Yun Sen looked longingly at Gu Zhiqi, continuing to inquire.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly again.

    Then, suddenly, there was another pot of Green Crystal Grass in front of Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up, nced at Yun Sen.

    Yun Sen, while maintaining the gesture of offering the Green Crystal Grass, gazed at Gu Zhiqi with burning eyes, full of plea, ¡°Miss Gu, please help me cultivate the Green Crystal Grass to that extent.¡±

    Although he had roughly understood the cultivation method, he had no confidence in sessfully cultivating it.

    If he failed, his treasure wouldn¡¯t be able to grow so lush and prosperous.

    ¡°I won¡¯t cultivate,¡± Gu Zhiqi answered without hesitation, directly refusing.

    As she spoke, she also bowed her head again, continuing to focus on her phone screen.

    Seeing this, Yun Sen¡¯s face immediately looked distressed, and he lowered his gaze, staring sorrowfully at the Green Crystal Grass for a few seconds.

    Suddenly, a thought struck him, a fleeting spark of light in Yun Sen¡¯s eyes as he looked at Gu Zhiqi again and spoke up, ¡°Miss Gu, rest assured, money is not an issue.¡±

    He had already inquired about Miss Gu¡¯s preferences beforeing, and the master had said Miss Gu liked money.

    Yun Sen believed that as long as he offered enough money, his treasure would surely grow into a towering grass!

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi looked up, ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±, was taken aback!

    It turned out the master understood Miss Gu best after all!

 Chapter 140 - 140 140 Auxiliary Items Are Not Meant to Be Used Like This

    ?140: Chapter 140 Auxiliary Items Are Not Meant to Be Used Like This   140: Chapter 140 Auxiliary Items Are Not Meant to Be Used Like This                                   Yun Sen directly handed the Green Crystal Grass to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her hand to receive it, slightly lowering her gaze, staring at the Green Crystal Grass for several seconds before she finally spoke up and asked Yun Sen, ¡°Is this grass an Auxiliary Item for your cultivation of Ancient Martial Arts?¡±

    Taken aback, Yun Sen replied, ¡°Miss Gu, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°I can tell,¡± Gu Zhiqi said indifferently.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t actually tell; she had felt it with her spiritual power.

    It was only when she held the whole pot of grass that she felt it rejecting her.

    Because there was already a faint connection between it and Yun Sen, which is the link between an Ancient Martial Artist and their Auxiliary Item.

    Upon hearing this, a trace of astonishment tinted Yun Sen¡¯s eyes.

    Indeed, this pot of Green Crystal Grass was his cultivation Auxiliary Item.

    In the path of cultivating Ancient Martial Arts, it ismon for Vital Energy to rage out of control.

    However, with an Auxiliary Item, it¡¯s different.

    Even without assistive incense, the Auxiliary Item would help the cultivator to calm the Vital Energy.

    Most Ancient Martial Artists, due to insufficient understanding, would never manage to choose an Auxiliary Item in their lifetimes and could only opt for assistive incense to assist in calming the outbursts of Vital Energy during cultivation.

    Yun Sen was fortunate and had decentprehension skills.

    With Su Yunling¡¯s assistance five years ago, he established a connection with this pot of Green Crystal Grass, which since then became his Auxiliary Item.

    To other people¡¯s Auxiliary Items, unless the cultivator disclosed it themselves, others wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it.

    Even Yun Sen¡¯s close friends hadn¡¯t discovered that this pot of grass was his Auxiliary Item.

    They always mocked him for protecting the Green Crystal Grass as if it were his life, but they didn¡¯t realize that, in a sense, this Green Crystal Grass was indeed his life.

    Yun Sen¡¯s cultivation Auxiliary Item was Green Crystal Grass, and besides himself and Su Yunling, no one else knew.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that Gu Zhiqi would actually figure it out.

    Gu Zhiqi, with her eyes lowered, fiddled with the leaves of the Green Crystal Grass for a bit, estimated its value, and then spoke, ¡°Ny million.¡±

    Yun Sen was still in shock, not having recovered his wits.

    Seeing Yun Sen¡¯sck of response, Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyes, nced at him, and repeated, ¡°Ny million.¡±

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±?!

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Sen stared nkly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Why is it that mine is given away for free while his is so expensive?!

    ¡°Ny million, and I¡¯ll show you how to use an Auxiliary Item,¡± Gu Zhiqi said with anguid yet serious demeanor, looking at Yun Sen.

    Green Crystal Grass belongs to the top tier of Auxiliary Items in the Wood System, and forming a connection with Green Crystal Grass is a chance thates once in a blue moon.

    Yun Sen had established an auxiliary rtionship with the Green Crystal Grass, yet he didn¡¯t know how to make the most of it¡ªit was practically a waste of Divine resources.

    Yun Sen: ?

    My cultivation Auxiliary Item, and you know how to use it better than me?¡ú_¡ú

    As if discerning Yun Sen¡¯s skepticism, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows andzily smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not how you use an Auxiliary Item.¡±

    While saying this, Gu Zhiqi reached out in front of Yun Sen and plucked a leaf from the Green Crystal Grass.

    Upon seeing this, Yun Sen¡¯s heart twitched in pain.

    It seems, I didn¡¯t just love, I am still deeply in love.

    Wuwuwu, my treasure.

    Treasure, I still love you!

    Gu Zhiqi returned the pot of Green Crystal Grass to Yun Sen, then spread her palm open, letting the plucked leaf lie in her hand, and began to speak unhurriedly, ¡°Watch closely.¡±

    Yun Sen held the Green Crystal Grass in his arms, intending tofort it, when he heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words and subconsciously looked up.

    Upon looking up, he saw the leaf lying in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s palm rising into the air.

    Immediately after, the leaf transformed into a bud, the bud into a seedling, the seedling swiftly grew taller, and before long, it became the size of the Green Crystal Grass in his arms.

 Chapter 141 - 141 141 Alchemy Failed

    ?141: Chapter 141: Alchemy Failed?

    141: Chapter 141: Alchemy Failed?

    However, the Green Crystal Grass didn¡¯t stop growing.

    Its vines stretched longer and longer, extending from the palm of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand to the ground, and finally, as if they had a tracking device, all the vines crawled towards Yun Sen.

    ¡°Entangle.¡±

    With thenguidly cool voice falling, the vines seemed to be doused with a rapid growth solution, visibly speeding up in growth and thickening.

    Before Yun Sen could react, he was ensnared by them.

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    Wuu wuu wuu, Momma, I¡¯ve encountered a monster!

    ¡°Bind.¡±

    As the young girl¡¯s voice fell, the vines wrapped around Yun Sen suddenly tightened, preventing him from moving.

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±!!!

    Help!

    ¡°Come back.¡±

    The vines entwining Yun Sen seemed to understand Gu Zhiqi¡¯smand; at her call, they suddenly released him.

    Then, they rapidly retracted like a receding tide, quickly shrinking back into the unremarkable leaves in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s palm.

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    Yun Sen, weak and pitiable, clung tightly to the Green Crystal Grass in his embrace.

    Staring nkly at Gu Zhiqi.

    At this moment, not only was Yun Sen stunned, but even Yun Yan, who was tending to the fire by the hearth, was also taken aback.

    This¡­

    must be an illusion.

    Definitely.

    It has to be that he¡¯s spent too long in the sun and is seeing things.

    ¡°Gu¡­

    Miss Gu, how did you¡­

    do that?¡± It took a good while before Yun Sen found his voice,

    ¡°Reduce two logs.¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer Yun Sen but instead looked sideways at Yun Yan.

    ¡°Ah?

    Oh, okay.¡± Yun Yan, who was usually expressionless, showed a veryplicated look on his face.

    Mechanically, he removed two logs from the fire pit.

    ¡°Miss Gu, teach me!

    Teach me!¡±

    ¡°I want to learn¡­

    Ahem, no, learn Immortal Techniques!¡± Yun Sen said excitedly, then looked at Gu Zhiqi expectantly, holding onto the Green Crystal Grass.

    ¡°Pay up, ny million.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay now!

    Right away!¡± Yun Sen said, and immediately took out his phone to transfer the money to Gu Zhiqi.

    **

    The fire in the backyard burned for three whole hours.

    Gu Zhiqi taught Yun Sen how to control the Green Crystal Grass while making sure that Yun Yan was adding and removing logs.

    When the pressure cooker on the fire pit started to tremble violently, Gu Zhiqi put away her phone and stood up.

    ¡°Mr.

    Yun Yan, you cane over now,¡± Gu Zhiqi said calmly.

    At her words, Yun Yan nced at the violently shaking pressure cooker, then back at Gu Zhiqi, and eventually, with confusion rising in his eyes, he stood up.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Just as he reached Gu Zhiqi and Yun Sen, a deafening explosion sounded from behind.

    Yun Sen and Yun Yan both froze for a moment, turning sharply towards the source of the sound, only to see the fire pit, previously intact, now engulfed in thick smoke, and the pressure cooker blown to pieces.

    Yun Sen, Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    Alchemy failed?

    As it was, neither was all that surprised.

    They both thought this was normal.

    After all, conducting Alchemy with a pressure cooker, and in such a hasty manner, it would be abnormal if it didn¡¯t explode.

    For the Alchemy to be sessful would be even more abnormal!

    ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s okay if it failed.

    Let grandpa send you another batch of herbs, and next time we will use a proper Pill Furnace,¡± Yun Sen immediately consoled Gu Zhiqi, afraid she would be sad about the failed Alchemy.

    After all, she was just a teenager, and failure could naturally lead to disappointment.

    That¡¯s what Yun Sen thought.

    ¡°Right, failure is not a problem,¡± Yun Yan chimed in.

    After all, it was grandpa¡¯s money, and he wasn¡¯t attached to it.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak.

    Under the watchful eyes of Yun Yan and Yun Sen, she pocketed her phone and walked towards the billowing smoke.

    Yun Sen and Yun Yan followed her, assuming the young girl was upset about the failed Alchemy and prepared their words offort.

 Chapter 142 - 142 142 Is

    ?142: Chapter 142: Is¡­

    Is this a sess?

    142: Chapter 142: Is¡­

    Is this a sess?

    When Yun Yan and Yun Sen approached Gu Zhiqi, she had already squatted down beside the crater formed by the explosion.

    In her hand, she pinched a thin piece of firewood, leisurely prodding the soil thaty on top of the pressure cooker fragments, pushing the dirt to both sides.

    Last time, when refining fragrance, it was built on a stove, so the ground hadn¡¯t been blown too deep.

    This time, the fire pit they dug caused a more severe explosion, burying many pieces of the pressure cooker underneath the soil.

    It also took Gu Zhiqi several prods to shuffle the soil aside.

    But to Yun Yan and Yun Sen, her appearance, clutching the stick and poking at the pressure cooker fragments, looked like the demeanor of someone downcast due to a failed alchemy attempt.

    Yun Sen, observing Gu Zhiqi in such a state, worried she might be withdrawn because of the alchemy failure, moved his lips and spoke with aforting tone, ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t be too heartbroken.

    Alchemy is no easy task, even the most skilled practitioners of ancient medicine sometimes face failure when making alchemy¡­¡±

    Thest word ¡°failure,¡± as Gu Zhiqi pried up a piece of the pressure cooker, got stuck in his throat.

    As arge curved fragment was pushed aside by the stick, several greyish-ck, round medicinal pills were revealed, lying quietly on another indented piece of the pressure cooker.

    Previously, the heavy air was permeated with the scent of smoke.

    Now, as the fragments were shuffled aside, Yun Sen seemed to catch a whiff of a faint medicinal fragrance spreading through the air.

    ¡°This¡­

    This is a sess?¡± Yun Sen asked nkly.

    **

    Hearing themotion from the backyard, Tang Yun, who was cooking in the kitchen, hurried over.

    Seeing the billowing smoke in the backyard again, Tang Yun confirmed that the previous explosion during fragrance refining was not a fluke.

    She finally understood why Gu Huaijin had repeatedly cautioned her not to let Gu Zhiqi into the kitchen.

    Following closely behind Tang Yun was Gu Yuluo.

    At the time, Gu Zhiqi was squatting beside the crater that the explosion had made.

    Given Gu Zhiqi¡¯s proximity to the crater, it went without saying who had caused the explosion just now.

    When Gu Yuluo saw the young girl squatting by the edge, her pupils contracted slightly, and she quickly walked over to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Youngdy, are you alright?

    Are you hurt?¡±

    It was only when she came closer to Gu Zhiqi that Gu Yuluo noticed that Gu Zhiqi was clean and unharmed, not even a speck of dust on her, just crouching silently by the pit.

    In the pit, on the iron fragments,y a few ckened little spheres, which looked remarkably like the dung balls rolled out by dung beetles.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi about to reach for the spheres, Gu Yuluo reacted instinctively, ¡°No, where did these dung ballse from?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Yun Sen, Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, about to pick up the medicinal pills, paused slightly, and she turned back, giving Gu Yuluo a cool nce.

    Feeling the chilly gaze of Gu Zhiqi, Gu Yuluo coughed lightly, ¡°No, don¡¯t you think, these things look a lot like the dung balls rolled by dung beetles?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    After being told so by Gu Yuluo, Gu Zhiqi suddenly wasn¡¯t so keen on picking up the medicinal pills anymore.

    She was silent for a few seconds before lifting the entire iron fragment out of the pit with her hand.

    As Gu Zhiqi picked up the fragment, Gu Yuluo immediately leaned closer, sniffed gently, and the subtle scent of medicinal fragrance entered her nostrils, confirming that these were indeed not dung balls.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Out of curiosity, Gu Yuluo asked.

    ¡°Oh, dung balls,¡± Gu Zhiqi respondedzily and nonchntly to Gu Yuluo, ncing at her again, ¡°You said it.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    It was just a casual remark she had made.

    The young girl, she was holding a grudge?

 Chapter 143 - 143 143 Eighty Percent Pill Success Rate

    ?143: Chapter 143: Eighty Percent Pill Sess Rate   143: Chapter 143: Eighty Percent Pill Sess Rate                                   Gu Zhiqi pinched a fragment and walked up to Yun Yan, standing still before him.

    She pushed the fragment towards Yun Yan, ¡°You take three pills, take them orally, one every three days, and you will recover in six days.¡±

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    Can this stuff really be eaten?

    If eaten, can it really cure?

    There were a total of eight medicinal pills lying inside the fragment, and Yun Yan numbly stretched out his hand to take three pills.

    Despite his deep skepticism about whether this thing could truly cure his foundation, Yun Yan still politely voiced his thanks on the surface, ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi responded with an unconcerned remark, ¡°Just remember to have your master send the money.¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, Miss Gu, could I¡­

    could I take a look at your elixirs?¡± At this moment, Yun Sen finally caught up, holding the Green Crystal Grass and approached Gu Zhiqi eagerly.

    Gu Zhiqi passed the fragment holding the medicinal pills to Yun Sen.

    Yun Sen immediately threw the Green Crystal Grass in his arms to Yun Yan, then extended his hands, receiving the fragment very reverently.

    Luckily Yun Yan reacted quickly, or Yun Sen¡¯s treasure would have hit the ground.

    ¡°One, two¡­

    five.¡± After Yun Sen counted the pills in the fragment, he turned his head to look at Yun Yan, gazing at the three pills in his palm with an excited murmur, ¡°Eight, eight pills.¡±

    ¡°The pill sess rate is actually eighty percent!¡±

    Although Yun Sen couldn¡¯t practice alchemy, he still knew a bit about it.

    For alchemists and practitioners of ancient medicine, pill sess rate is extremely important.

    The higher the pill sess rate, the better the alchemical talent is often regarded.

    An alchemist¡¯s pill sess rate is determined by the sess rate of first-grade medicines, which often also reflects their talent in alchemy.

    The Young Alliance Leader of the Immortal Medical Alliance has a pill sess rate of sixty percent.

    A sixty-percent pill sess rate is one in ten thousand among the Immortal Medical Alliance¡¯s generation of disciples, and the Young Alliance Leader is thus acimed as an alchemy prodigy.

    He had not expected Miss Gu¡¯s pill sess rate to be eighty percent.

    No matter what grade of elixirs she is currently producing, this indicates that her pill sess rate will not be lower than eighty percent.

    She is only seventeen years old.

    For a moment, Yun Sen suddenly felt that even the Young Alliance Leader of the Immortal Medical Alliance was nothing special inparison.

    After handing the elixirs to Yun Sen, Gu Zhiqi bent down, sorting through the fragments of the pressure cooker on the ground with Gu Yuluo assisting her.

    Hearing Yun Sen¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo paused briefly in her collecting, looking up at Yun Sen.

    Both Tang Yun and Yun Yan were also momentarily stunned on hearing Yun Sen¡¯s words.

    Although Gu Yuluo and the others didn¡¯t understand alchemy and hadn¡¯t made any special effort to learn about it, that did not prevent them from considering the number eighty percent to be high.

    While the others were still momentarily stunned, Gu Zhiqi had already finished picking up the fragments and casually filled in the holes blown out by the explosion.

    Carrying the cleaned-up fragments, she walked in front of Yun Sen and stood still, ¡°Finished looking?

    Can you give it back now?¡±

    ¡°Okay, finished, here!¡± Yun Sen subconsciously handed the fragment with the elixirs back to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°For follow-up on the Green Crystal Grass, we can contact on WeChat,¡± Gu Zhiqi told Yun Sen, before taking the fragments and walking away.

    Upon seeing this, Yun Sen hurriedly stepped forward to follow, ¡°Miss Gu, hold on, you see I also learned pretty fast today.

    Why don¡¯t you take me in for a few days?

    Face-to-face teaching would be more efficient, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi did not entertain him.

    ¡°Miss Gu, let me stay at your ce for a few days,¡± Yun Sen shamelessly pursued Gu Zhiqi, even Yun Yan was beginning to feel ufortable watching this.

 Chapter 144 - 144 144 How Did She Not Become Miss Gus Stepmother

    ?144: Chapter 144: How Did She Not Be Miss Gu¡¯s Stepmother   144: Chapter 144: How Did She Not Be Miss Gu¡¯s Stepmother                                   ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not the one in charge of this household,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied with nonchnce.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Miss Gu is so formidable, yet she¡¯s not the one in charge?

    ¡°Then¡­

    who is in charge?¡± Yun Sen said, and then it dawned on him.

    He remembered that Gu Zhiqi had asked Tang Yun to use the backyard earlier, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Yun Sen said this and immediately stopped walking.

    Yun Sen did not follow any further, but Gu Yuluo continued to follow Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Little girl, you can perform Alchemy too?

    You never told me,¡± Gu Yuluo said, walking beside Gu Zhiqi with a hint of reproach in her tone.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at her with curiosity, ¡°It seems you¡¯re not surprised that I can perform Alchemy?¡±

    From the original host¡¯s memories, she couldn¡¯t find any fragments that indicated the original host knew Ancient Martial Arts, Ancient Medicine, or Alchemy, but Gu Yuluo, upon learning all this, didn¡¯t seem too surprised.

    Instead, she took it as a given?

    ¡°Why would I be surprised?¡± Gu Yuluo responded with a question as she looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Yuluo was aware that the little girl was very skilled in medicine, especially Ancient Medicine.

    It was not unusual for an Ancient Medicine practitioner to be adept at Alchemy.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    After remaining silent for a moment, knowing she wouldn¡¯t get anything more out of her, she didn¡¯t bother to reply and continued walking towards the house.

    ¡°What kind of pills are you refining?¡± Gu Yuluo caught up with Gu Zhiqi and persisted.

    ¡°Oh, dung balls rolled by a dung beetle.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    This¡­

    She¡¯s really holding a grudge, isn¡¯t she?

    **

    After Yun Sen stopped, he turned around to look for Tang Yun.

    He took a fewrge strides and stood firmly in front of Tang Yun, his expression showing more respect than before, ¡°Miss Yun Tung, I was wondering if your family has any spare rooms that could amodate Yun Yan and me for a few days?¡±

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡± ???

    Why include me if you¡¯re staying?

    Tang Yun was slightly taken aback by his words.

    She was somewhat ttered by Yun Sen¡¯s sudden show of respect and after a few seconds, she figured out what was going on.

    She smiled gently and nodded at Yun Sen, ¡°Certainly, we only have one guest room left, though, so you and Mr.

    Yun Yan may need to squeeze in.¡±

    ¡°No problem, absolutely no problem,¡± Yun Sen readily agreed and even patted Yun Yan on the shoulder, ¡°Right, Yun Yan?¡±

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡± No, I have a problem.

    ¡°Then please follow me,¡± Since both Yun Sen and Yun Yan had made the request, Tang Yun naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Not to mention their special identities, Yun Yan had just helped with dealing with a body the night beforest.

    Although it was in consideration for Gu Zhiqi, in the end, Tang Yun was the beneficiary, so of course, she would not refuse.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen¡¯s eyes brightened up immediately, and he, with an arm hooked around Yun Yan¡¯s shoulder, followed Tang Yun.

    Yun Yan kept a straight face, letting Yun Sen hook his arm around his shoulder, and walked forward expressionlessly.

    Once Tang Yun had finished arranging the room, she left.

    Only Yun Sen and Yun Yan remained in the room.

    While taking out his phone, Yun Sen didn¡¯t forget to express his admiration, ¡°Miss Yun Tung has such good fortune.

    Although she didn¡¯t be the head of the Imperial Capital Yun Family, she became Miss Gu¡¯s aunt.¡±

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t marry Miss Gu¡¯s dad and be her stepmother?¡±

    Yun Yan: ¡°Oh, wrong gender.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you think if I change my gender now, it¡¯ll be in time?¡±

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    Yun Yan was holding his phone, having no desire to deal with Yun Sen, and was about to call Su Yunling when he saw Yun Sen also making a call, so he asked, ¡°Calling grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we have to inform grandpa about our temporary stay here,¡± Yun Sen replied.

    Seeing this, Yun Yan gave up the idea of calling Su Yunling.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Yun Sen¡¯s call was answered.

 Chapter 145 - 145 145 Master Zhis Number One Brain-dead Fan

    ?145: Chapter 145 Master Zhi¡¯s Number One Brain-dead Fan   145: Chapter 145 Master Zhi¡¯s Number One Brain-dead Fan                                   ¡°Speak,¡± a deep, seductive voice came from the receiver.

    ¡°Master, the elixir has been obtained by Yun Yan, but as for its effectiveness, that remains to be seen.¡±

    ¡°However, Miss Gu is so amazing, I think, the medicine must be top-notch.¡±

    ¡°If Yun Yan¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t cured, it can only be because his injuries were too severe, and it has nothing to do with Miss Gu¡¯s medicine.¡±

    Yun Yan: ???

    Do you hear what they¡¯re saying?

    Not only was Yun Yan speechless, but Su Yunling also found Yun Sen¡¯s words somewhat dumbfounding.

    Just because of the method for cultivating Green Crystal Grass, this guy became a childish die-hard fan?

    Although Su Yunling didn¡¯t say anything, it didn¡¯t stop Yun Sen from continuing, ¡°Master, let me tell you, Miss Gu is really amazing, she¡¯s not only capable of cultivating Green Crystal Grass, but she can also control Green Crystal Grass¡­¡±

    Yun Sen was very excited, spicing up the events from the backyard today as he recounted them to Su Yunling, with an undisguised admiration in his tone, a true die-hard fan.

    Yun Yan, sitting on the side, listened with full speechlessness.

    If he hadn¡¯t been right there at the time, he might have believed it himself.

    When it came to topics of interest, Yun Sen was always chatty.

    In the past, he had also spoken like this to Su Yunling, but Su Yunling would hang up without a second thought.

    However, today, surprisingly, Su Yunling didn¡¯t hang up the phone and even patiently listened to the end.

    Yun Sen was both shocked and pleased, thinking he might just have figured out what Master was interested in.

    Yun Yan was also slightly surprised.

    Was Master actually this patient today?

    Clutching his phone, Yun Sen spoke to Su Yunling for quite some time before finally mentioning that they would be staying at the Gu Family¡¯s ce for a few days.

    ¡°Hmm, if you want to stay, then stay.

    Just remember not to neglect your duties,¡± Su Yunling wasn¡¯t opposed to their temporary stay at the Gu Family¡¯s house.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen couldn¡¯t help but feel joyous, ¡°Master, rest assured, I¡¯ve arranged all my work.¡±

    ¡°Fine, nothing else, hang up.¡±

    ¡°Hey!

    Master, wait, don¡¯t hang up yet.

    Miss Gu says, remember to transfer the money.

    Make sure you do; if you don¡¯t and she gets unhappy, what am I going to do if she won¡¯t teach me how to control the Green Crystal Grass?¡± Yun Sen reminded Su Yunling of what Gu Zhiqi had said earlier.

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t say anything more and simply hung up the phone.

    As soon as the call with Su Yunling ended, Yun Sen turned his piercing gaze to Yun Yan, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking your medicine?

    Why haven¡¯t you taken it yet?

    Miss Gu personally made this medicine for you, why haven¡¯t you taken it?¡±

    Yun Yan: ?

    This guy must be out of his mind.

    ¡°You should take one pill every three days; you canpletely take the first one now,¡± Yun Sen said, clutching the phone as he walked over to Yun Yan¡¯s side.

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    Could he say that he was feeling a bit anxious?

    After being brainwashed by Yun Sen, even Yun Yan started to think Miss Gu seemed really capable.

    Maybe she could truly heal his injuries.

    Thinking Yun Yan was doubtful of Gu Zhiqi, Yun Sen clicked his tongue lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although I¡¯m not sure if the medicine can actually heal your injuries, it definitely won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    He was a medic himself, naturally understanding medicines well.

    Yun Yan, upon hearing this, didn¡¯t speak but simply opened his palm, staring at the three elixir pills in it, still feeling anxious inside.

    Seeing this, Yun Sen grabbed a pill from his palm and stuffed it directly into Yun Yan¡¯s mouth, ¡°Just eat it when I tell you to.

    When did you be such a namby-pamby?¡±

    Yun Yan ¡°¡­¡±

    The medicine was forcefully stuffed into his mouth by Yun Sen, melting upon entering.

    Before Yun Yan could even react, he felt a trace of moistness seeping into his throat, followed by a warm sensation spreading in the chest area.

    Yun Yan was momentarily stunned and a few secondster, hisplexion dramatically changed.

 Chapter 146 - 146 146 The Dutiful Grandson Promotes His Grandfather, As Right as Rain

    ?146: Chapter 146: The Dutiful Grandson Promotes His Grandfather, As Right as Rain   146: Chapter 146: The Dutiful Grandson Promotes His Grandfather, As Right as Rain                                   Yun Sen looked at Yun Yan¡¯s face, which did not seem to be in good shape, and his heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be that the medicine was not suitable for him?

    However, that seemed off, as he was quite certain that the elixir contained no ingredients that were harmful to Yun Yan.

    Could it be thebined effects of the drugs?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Is there something amiss?¡± Yun Sen said and was about to step forward to take Yun Yan¡¯s pulse.

    He mainly focused on modern medicine, but he had also studied a bit of Ancient Medicine, so taking a pulse was not an issue for him.

    However, his hand had barely stretched out halfway when Yun Yan suddenly stood up and then sat down cross-legged on the ground, beginning to meditate.

    Yun Sen: ???

    ¡°That, if you truly feel unwell, you should induce vomiting.

    Have you forgotten, you nowck anc¡­¡± The rest of his words were cut off as he felt the change in the atmosphere surrounding Yun Yan halt altogether.

    Feeling that the chaotic Vital Energy that was previously dissipating from Yun Yan¡¯s body was slowly retracting and gradually bing tranquil and stable, Yun Sen blinked and did not speak again.

    So, could this medicine actually heal Yun Yan¡¯s foundation?

    **

    ¡°Ding~ Upgrade Mission 2 has been activated.

    Please heal Yun Tung within three days.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, holding the remaining medicinal pills, returned to her room and was just about to open the Network Manager software to sell the rest of the medicine online when she heard the mission activation notification tone.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, which was about to post the product message, paused.

    ¡°Zhizhi, Yun Tung is Aunt Tang, oh~¡± Chubby Chiu even took the trouble to remind her in case Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t know that Yun Tung was Tang Yun.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Zhiqi responded indifferently and then deleted the product message.

    Tang Yun had been injured, something she had discovered upon their first meeting and was also mentioned in the novel.

    Initially, she had not nned on intervening because the female lead would heal her in a few days.

    However, now that the upgrade mission had been triggered, she couldn¡¯t just ignore it.

    After deleting the product message, Gu Zhiqi casually checked the backend orders.

    Upon opening it, Gu Zhiqi was stunned for a moment.

    The order page, which used to be eerily quiet, had a long list of orders today.

    In total, there were not thousands, but definitely hundreds.

    Colorful avatars dazzled the eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi even doubted for a moment if she had returned to the Aquamarine Star.

    Back on the Aquamarine Star, the daily torrent of people seeking divinations from her was only greater than it is now, not less.

    ¡°It seems to be because Network Manager 007 promoted you on the Network forum.

    Do you know him?¡± Chubby Chiu spoke up, sensing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s confusion and exining why she had suddenly received so many orders overnight.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi hummed indifferently.

    She switched to the private message page.

    After moving to the private message inbox, she noticed there were quite a few messages, with the first message from 007.

    Since 007 was an administrator, his messages always appeared at the top of the private message list in a different color than all the others.

    While other message notifications were red, 007¡¯s were green.

    [007: Master Zhi, I¡¯ve promoted you on the Network forum]

    [007: Seeking praise.gif]

    Ever since Gu Zhiqi expressed a preference for being addressed as ¡®grandfather¡¯ rather than ¡®father,¡¯ 007 had kept calling her Master Zhi.

    007¡¯s message was sent this morning.

    Looking at 007¡¯s message, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers moved lightly, and she replied.

    [Zhezhi: Thanks]

    [Zhezhi: As thanks, I can offer you a free divination]

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi sent her message, 007 quickly replied.

    [007: No need, that¡¯s too courtesy]

    [007: It¡¯s my duty to promote for my grandchild, Master Zhi]

 Chapter 147 - 147 147 The Child Is Not Yours

    ?147: Chapter 147 The Child Is Not Yours   147: Chapter 147 The Child Is Not Yours                                   Gu Zhiqi had already looked up the birth details 007 had provided before and did a fortune-telling for him while messaging 007.

    Staring at the message from 007, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    For a moment, she truly didn¡¯t know whether or not she should tell him that the child in his girlfriend¡¯s belly wasn¡¯t his.

    After hesitating for two seconds, Gu Zhiqi still sent the message.

    She had divined that this child would be his next fatal cmity.

    After all, they were rted by blood, and she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch him happily y the role of the father, only to lose his life because of it.

    [Zhezhi: The child in your girlfriend¡¯s belly isn¡¯t yours]

    [Zhezhi: If not dealt with properly, it will be your deadly cmity]

    [007: ?!]

    [007: Poke!]

    [007: The child isn¡¯t mine?!]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Again?

    The word ¡®again¡¯ was really used quite artfully.

    007¡¯s message was seen by Gu Zhiqi, and naturally, Chubby Chiu, sharing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s perspective, saw it as well.

    Seeing 007¡¯s message, Chubby Chiu was shocked.

    ¡°Again?

    This youngster¡­

    has quite a story.¡±

    Chubby Chiu expressed what was on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    [007: Boo hoo hoo]

    [007: Master Zhi, can you help me figure out where my real son is?]

    [007: I¡¯m begging you]

    [007: After all, that would be your great-grandchild]

    [Zhezhi: Grandfather and grandson, clear ounts, you understand?]

    Gu Zhiqi sent this message to 007 without a second thought.

    [007: I get it, I get it, Master Zhi, do you want money or Spider Coin?]

    [Zhezhi: Money]

    Gu Zhiqi sent a single word over, followed by her bank ount details, then flipped back to 007¡¯s birth chart to start divining where his son was.

    A minuteter, Gu Zhiqi sent 007 a message.

    [Zhezhi: You don¡¯t have a son]

    [007: Huh?]

    [Zhezhi: A three-month-old daughter, in Luya Base, Soraya City]

    [007: !]

    [007: Luya Base?!]

    [007: In Soraya?!]

    [Zhezhi: Remember to transfer the money]

    After sending the reminder about the transfer to 007, Gu Zhiqi straight away exited the private messaging box with 007.

    She randomly selected seven orders to do fortune-telling from the many she had.

    The first six questions weren¡¯t a big deal, and she quickly dealt with them.

    Now, only thest one remained.

    [Ling Mufeng: Master, I¡¯ve been gued with bad luck for nearly half a month.

    Please help me do a reading to see if there¡¯s a way to break it]

    After leaving this note, he also sent his birth details.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at his birth chart, arched her eyebrows slightly, and her expression took on an air of mischievous yfulness.

    [Zhezhi: Called Ling Mufeng?]

    [Ling Mufeng: Master is really incredible]

    [Ling Mufeng: My name is indeed Ling Mufeng]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi, without another thought, blocked the person and leisurely chose someone else.

    ¡°Zhizhi, did this Ling Mufeng offend you?¡± Chubby Chiu saw Gu Zhiqi block him and asked curiously.

    ¡°Not exactly an offense,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied casually.

    Hearing this, Chubby Chiu was skeptical.

    She didn¡¯t even want the money, and he hadn¡¯t offended her?

    ¡°He just mentioned that he has been constantly unlucky for the past half a month.

    That wouldn¡¯t happen to have something to do with you, right?¡±

    At this, Gu Zhiqi just chuckled lightly, herughter unable to hide a hint of wicked amusement.

    She didn¡¯t respond to Chubby Chiu but sent a message to the next customer instead.

    Seeing the teasing smile on the corner of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mouth, Chubby Chiu became certain that Ling Mufeng¡¯s misfortunes over the past half a month were undoubtedly connected to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°What did you do to him?¡±

    ¡°Just had a nurse give him a note,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, shrugging innocently,

    Chubby Chiu fell silent.

    Your note could be an ordinary note?

 Chapter 148 - 148 148 Master, Is There Still Hope for Me

    ?148: Chapter 148: Master, Is There Still Hope for Me?

    148: Chapter 148: Master, Is There Still Hope for Me?

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message was sent out, but the client on the other side didn¡¯t reply immediately.

    After two minutes, there was still no reply.

    Just as he was about to close the private message window, the client suddenly responded.

    [Y: Hello, Master]

    [Zhezhi: What¡¯s the matter?]

    [Y: Everyone says I¡¯m going to die, but I think I can still be saved]

    [Y: Master, you must save me]

    ¡­

    There was a lot of nonsense, followed by a long ramble; Gu Zhiqi cut him off mid-prattle.

    [Zhezhi: Birth date and time]

    The other side finally stopped bombarding messages and quickly sent over their birth details.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at them and realized that the client was indeed on the brink of death, but there was still a glimmer of hope.

    [Y: Master, how is it?

    Can I be saved?]

    [Y: Master, you have to save me, I don¡¯t want to die yet]

    [Y: Master, I¡¯m only neen this year, in the prime of youth, and I haven¡¯t even experienced love]

    ¡­

    The other side showed no signs of stopping, sending one message after another, filling the entire screen.

    Gu Zhiqi on this end didn¡¯t pay any attention to the other party, just lowered his eyes slightly and performed a divination to find that sliver of hope for the client, but discovered he couldn¡¯t pinpoint it.

    Gu Zhiqi tried divining three times and couldn¡¯t find that glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Zhizhi, stop divining; you¡¯ll suffer bacsh if you keep forcing it.¡± Chubby Chiu, seeing Gu Zhiqi was about to try for the fourth time, immediately spoke up.

    ¡°This fate is quite interesting.

    It¡¯s like it¡¯s covered in ayer of fog,¡± Gu Zhiqi murmured softly, lowering his gaze and divining once more.

    Just like the previous three times, just as he was about to grasp that thread of hope, he realized it was obscured by ayer of mist.

    No matter how Gu Zhiqi tried, he couldn¡¯t prate thatyer of fog.

    ¡°Zhizhi, stop divining!¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead sweat and hisplexion growing paler, urgency tinged Chubby Chiu¡¯s voice.

    As a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, Gu Zhiqi stopped his fourth divination.

    ¡°Zhizhi!¡± Chubby Chiu, seeing the blood at the corner of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mouth, became rmed.

    Gu Zhiqi raised his hand and wiped away the blood with his thumb, saying unconcernedly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re vomiting blood, and you say it¡¯s nothing.¡± Chubby Chiu spoke indignantly, her voice tinged with a sob.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor bacsh.

    I¡¯ll be fine after a day¡¯s rest.¡± As Gu Zhiqi spoke, he lowered his head and sent a message to Y.

    [Zhezhi: A disciple of the Mysterious Sect?]

    [Y: Holy shit!

    You figured that out?]

    Gu Zhiqi, seeing this, had a rough idea of why the client¡¯s fate was cloaked in a fog.

    People of the Mysterious Sect highly value their own fates and use various methods to hide their fate, preventing their peers from taking advantage if they got hold of their birth details.

    This Y must have been shielded by a great master who cast a Secret Technique to obscure his fate.

    As for what kind of Secret Technique, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t tell without seeing the person in the flesh.

    However, since he could contact such a great master, he shouldn¡¯t fail to find that glimmer of hope.

    [Zhezhi: Being a disciple of the Mysterious Sect, why don¡¯t you seek divination from an elder within your Master¡¯s Sect?]

    [Y: Sigh~ The Master¡¯s Sect isn¡¯t safe]

    [Y: They all hope I die early]

    [Y: Before my father went into closed-door cultivation, he told me not to seek divination from elders in the Sect]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow.

    [Y: Master, can I be saved?]

    [Zhezhi: Not sure, I need to see you first to determine]

    [Y: !!!]

    [Y: So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s still a chance for me, right?!]

 Chapter 149 - 149 149 Please Pay All Expenses Yourself

    ?149: Chapter 149 Please Pay All Expenses Yourself   149: Chapter 149 Please Pay All Expenses Yourself                                   [Zhezhi: If it¡¯s not too much trouble for you, you cane find me at Yueqi Vige in Yun Town, Yan City.]

    [Zhezhi: I should mention in advance that, whether or not I can find your vitality, you¡¯ll need to cover all the expenses yourself.]

    Gu Zhiqi thought about it and added that line.

    However, Y¡¯s attention was not at all on the matter of expenses.

    [Y: Yan City?]

    [Y: What a coincidence, my family lives in Yan City!]

    [Y: Master, I¡¯lle find you tomorrow!]

    Y agreed without a second thought, as could be seen from his exmation points, which showed his excitement.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi sent him her WeChat ID.

    [Zhezhi: Contact me when you arrive.]

    After sending the message, she exited the social media app.

    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re really going to do a reading for him?¡± Chubby Chiu spoke dejectedly.

    It was precisely because she¡¯d read for that Y character that Zhizhi had suffered a bacsh today.

    What if, the secret technique on Y was very powerful and Zhizhi insisted on reading, only to suffer another bacsh?

    Chubby Chiu knew Gu Zhiqi all too well, for she was relentless in pursuing anything that piqued her interest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force it,¡± Gu Zhiqi said while heading to her bed, taking off her shoes, and sitting cross-legged on it.

    ¡°I¡¯m just very interested in the secret technique he has.¡±

    Seeing this, Chubby Chiu grew even more depressed.

    Noticing Gu Zhiqi had closed her eyes to begin Breathing Regtion, he stopped talking.

    **

    As the sun set in the west, thest rays cast their glow upon the earth, spreading a nket of orange across the summer evening.

    In the Gu family kitchen, the sounds of utensils nging against woks urred intermittently as the fragrance of food filled the air.

    The kitchen¡¯s crisp sounds finally stopped, and Tang Yun, carrying dishes, walked out of the kitchen.

    She looked at Gu Chengcheng, who was focused on a model at the table, and said, ¡°Chengcheng, go call your Eldest Sister Qiqi and the others down for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Ao,¡± Gu Chengchengplied, simultaneously gathering up the model parts on the table.

    ¡°Remember to also call the two uncles who live across from your brother,¡± Tang Yun added.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Chengcheng quickly cleaned up the model parts and then scurried up the stairs with his little legs.

    The staircase was closest to Gu Chengan¡¯s room, so Gu Chengcheng knocked there first.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    After hearing a response from inside Gu Chengan¡¯s room, Gu Chengcheng then ran to the rooms where Yun Yan and Yun Sen were staying and knocked eagerly on their door.

    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    Without hearing any response from inside, Gu Chengcheng knocked again and then raised his voice, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    ¡°Click¡±

    ¡°Click¡±

    ¡°Click¡±

    Three doors opened at the same time.

    Yun Sen opened his door, while at the same time, Gu Yuluo and Gu Zhiqi, hearing the noise, both opened their doors and stepped out from their rooms.

    As Gu Yuluo stepped out, she immediately noticed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s paleplexion, moved her lips as if to say something, but then she heard Gu Chengcheng¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, Sister Luoluo, time for dinner.¡± Gu Chengcheng, upon hearing themotion, immediately turned his head and, with clear eyes, looked at Gu Zhiqi and Gu Yuluo.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Zhiqi stepped forward toward Gu Chengcheng and ruffled his fluffy hair.

    ¡°Miss Gu.¡± Yun Sen called out to Gu Zhiqi with full respect.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and nced at Yun Sen, ¡°Still practicing Breathing Regtion?¡±

    Without asking who she meant, Yun Sen understood and immediately responded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded again, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Saying this, she took the lead walking towards the stairway.

    Seeing this, Gu Chengcheng quickly followed with eager steps.

    Gu Yuluo also caught up quickly to the other side of Gu Zhiqi, looking at her and saying, ¡°You look pale.

    Are you sick?¡±

 Chapter 150 - 150 150 Suffered Internal Injuries

    ?150: Chapter 150: Suffered Internal Injuries?

    150: Chapter 150: Suffered Internal Injuries?

    Gu Zhiqi heard the words and paused slightly, turning his head to nce at Gu Yuluo with an indifferent tone, ¡°Is there?¡±

    Gu Yuluo nodded seriously, ¡°There is.¡±

    ¡°You must be mistaken,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly, then continued walking downstairs.

    At his words, the corners of Gu Yuluo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    The young girl¡¯s expression remained sloppy, the usualziness being of an idle nature, but today, it carried tiredness.

    The paleness of herplexion could not be hidden; Gu Yuluo couldn¡¯t have seen it wrong.

    Thinking this, her brows knit together slightly as she continued to follow.

    Yun Sen, who was following behind Gu Zhiqi and Gu Yuluo, overheard their conversation and nced at Gu Zhiqi, noticing her abnormally pale and sickly face.

    Thus, he spoke up, ¡°Miss Gu, yourplexion really doesn¡¯t look good.

    Could it be that you have internal¡­¡±

    Before Yun Sen could finish his sentence, he saw Gu Zhiqi stopping in her tracks, turning around, and looking at him with a faintly cool and distant gaze, ¡°Internal what?¡±

    Meeting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s cool and distant gaze, Yun Sen subconsciously straightened up, his mind racing.

    However, in an instant, he quickly responded, ¡°Nothing!

    Miss Gu is radiant and spirited; you look very healthy!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was quite satisfied with Yun Sen¡¯s words, but Gu Yuluo rolled her eyes at them.

    At the same time, Gu Yuluo¡¯s vignce towards Yun Sen heightened.

    With the man showing such solicitude for the young girl, could he be here to vie for favor?

    Having several at home was troublesome enough, and now an outsider too?

    This wouldn¡¯t do!

    With these thoughts, Gu Yuluo¡¯s gaze towards Yun Sen changed.

    A dignified and gentle smile yed on her lips as she unobtrusively approached him, ¡°May I have the honor of knowing your name, sir?¡±

    Yun Sen, hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s question, turned his attention to her, with a very formal smile on his lips, ¡°No need for formality.

    Myst name is Yun, Yun Sen.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes shifted subtly.

    Yun Sen?

    Could it be¡­

    the captain of Team Seventeen of the Ever Winning Army, Yun Sen?

    Recalling the glimpse of Yun Yan she had seen earlier in the backyard, Gu Yuluo felt there was a 99% chance that this Yun Sen was that Yun Sen.

    Anyone who joined the Ever Winning Army would have their information sealed; the higher one¡¯s position, the higher the level of confidentiality.

    As Yun Sen belonged to the Ever Winning Army, there were no photos of him online, but due to his extreme fame in the medical field, there was a lot of textual discussion on him online, even on the inte.

    But what had she just heard?

    This was Yun Sen, the internationally renowned doctor that even the International Medical Research Institute was eager to recruit.

    And he had just praised the young girl, iming her medical skills were better than his?

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s first reaction was astonishment, followed by a sense of pride.

    She knew Qiqi was skilled in medicine, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to be this skilled, enough to win praise from an international doctor.

    Truly her sister!

    ¡°And who might thisdy be?¡± Since Gu Yuluo had asked his name, out of politeness, Yun Sen also inquired.

    Gu Yuluo, with a myriad of thoughts inside, maintained herposure and, upon hearing Yun Sen¡¯s question, cleared her throat and introduced herself, ¡°I am Qiqi¡¯s Third Sister, Gu Yuluo.¡±

    Yun Sen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly upon hearing this.

    Sister of Miss Gu, he thought.

    ¡°It is nice to meet you, Third Miss Gu,¡± said Yun Sen, his smile bing much more genuine than before.

    ¡°You just mentioned that she has internal injuries?¡± Gu Yuluo moved closer to Yun Sen and whispered.

    Yun Sen looked startled, ¡°No!

    I never said that, you must have heard wrong!¡± His voice rose as he spoke, and he sneaked a nce at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 151 - 151 151 Can I Bring a Few People With Me

    ?151: Chapter 151 Can I Bring a Few People With Me?

    151: Chapter 151 Can I Bring a Few People With Me?

    Just after dinner, Gu Yuluo received a phone call.

    She didn¡¯t really want to take the call, but the person calling seemed to have guessed she wouldn¡¯t want to answer and sent an urgent ¡°urgent¡± message on WeChat first.

    Considering the caller¡¯s special identity, Gu Yuluo finally moved to a corner in the yard to take the call, and said impatiently, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Found it, my son¡­

    no, my daughter has been found!¡±

    The caller was none other than 007, and as soon as he heard Gu Yuluo¡¯s voice, he couldn¡¯t wait to blurt out, his tone extremely excited.

    Gu Yuluo fell silent for three seconds before asking, somewhat incredulously, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she found before?¡±

    ¡°Ah, all those before were fakes, but this time it¡¯s the real deal, my Master Zhi personally did the divination for me,¡± 007 said, a hint of pride in his tone.

    ¡°Hm?

    Master Zhi?¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s grip on her phone tightened slightly.

    Seems like another young girl also likes to call herself Master Zhi.

    ¡°It¡¯s my benefactor, the Diviner named Zhezhi.¡±

    Gu Yuluo heard this and understood.

    The Diviner Zhezhi?

    Then it has nothing to do with the young girl; she wouldn¡¯t know how to divine.

    ¡°Originally, I was just repaying her for saving mest time, so I helped promote her on the Weaving Network forum, but I didn¡¯t expect my Master Zhi to be so kind, she did a reading for me for free, and then found out that the child in my girlfriend¡¯s belly isn¡¯t mine after all, wuwuwu¡­¡± As he reached this point, 007 became sorrowful and started to fake-cry, but it sounded too insincere.

    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Gu Yuluo said, not wanting to hear his fake sobs and spoke without patience.

    ¡°Oh, right, the main point, I pleaded with my Master Zhi to divine where my biological son was, and guess what?¡±

    Gu Yuluo indicated she didn¡¯t want to guess, remaining silent.

    ¡°My Master Zhi said that I don¡¯t have a son at all, only a daughter.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Lifting her hand, she massaged her forehead, ¡°So, what exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°The master figured out that my daughter is in Soraya, and more specifically, at the Luya Base,¡± upon mentioning Luya Base, 007¡¯s frivolous tone finally turned solemn, even tinged with gravity.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes narrowed, her grip on her phone suddenly tightened, and a sharp gleam burst from the depth of her eyes, ¡°Luya Base?

    In Soraya?¡±

    ¡°I never expected that the Angel group would choose Soraya as the new site for the Luya Base,¡± 007¡¯s tone became increasingly grave.

    The Luya Base was one of the bases established by the world¡¯srgest Terrorist Organization, Angel.

    Not long ago, the Luya Base was taken down by the Ever Winning Army, but unexpectedly, a new base was swiftly reestablished.

    Listening to 007¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo remained silent for several seconds; after hiding the emotions in her eyes, she slightly lowered her gaze and continued with a soft voice, ¡°Is this information reliable?

    You¡¯ve only known that diviner for a few days, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I couldn¡¯t just take her word for it; I contacted some people in Soraya a few hours ago, naturally confirming the authenticity of the news beforeing to you,¡± he replied.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re reaching out to me because?¡±

    She had already guessed the purpose of his call, but still asked lightly.

    ¡°Xiao Jiang¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts abilities haven¡¯t recovered, and Moon¡¯s busy with something else right now.

    I don¡¯t know any other Ancient martial artists, so, you see, could you bring a few people ande with me?¡± 007 asked tentatively.

    ¡°No,¡± Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t think twice before outright refusing.

    ¡°Huh?

    What?¡± 007 was surprised at Gu Yuluo¡¯s immediate rejection, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, I¡¯m not only looking to save my daughter, I¡¯m thinking we could go and wipe out that base.¡±

 Chapter 152 - 152 152 Come Up with a Plan

    ?152: Chapter 152 Come Up with a n   152: Chapter 152 Come Up with a n                                   ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Gu Yuluo still refused curtly.

    Leaningzily against the wall, her eyes slightly lowered to the ground, her gaze dark and unreadable.

    ¡°Why not?¡± 007 asked, bbergasted.

    Usually, they would do these kinds of things together, and 007 hadn¡¯t expected Gu Yuluo to refuse so outright.

    ¡°Oh, Ancient Martial Arts has been sealed.

    Can¡¯t use it,¡± Gu Yuluo replied indifferently, her tone devoid of any other emotion besides nonchnce.

    ¡°What?

    Who sealed it?

    When did that happen?¡± 007, hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°You¡¯re not messing with me, are you?¡±

    ¡°You should find someone else for this,¡± Gu Yuluo said softly, then paused as if she had second thoughts and added, ¡°If you can¡¯t find anyone, wait until Moon is done with her stuff, and go together with her¡ªguaranteed sess.¡±

    ¡°But I can wait, I¡¯m just afraid my daughter can¡¯t,¡± 007 spoke mournfully, his voice tinged with sorrow.

    ¡°She¡¯s only three months old, hasn¡¯t even had a chance to see this beautiful world, and as her godmother, how can you bear it?¡±

    Gu Yuluo stayed silent for a moment upon hearing this, then after a few seconds, she spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a tip.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± 007 perked up immediately.

    ¡°Leak the news of Luya Base¡¯s new location in Soraya to the Ever Winning Army.

    Let them take care of destroying the base.

    You slip in during the chaos, just save your daughter.

    At that time, I¡¯ll hack into their system to cover your escape,¡± Gu Yuluo said in a low voice, her eyes still cast downward.

    ¡°But how can we be sure that the Ever Winning Army will act soon?¡± 007¡¯s voice wasced with worry and heaviness.

    The Ever Winning Army would indeed send someone to take down a terrorist organization¡¯s nest once they knew about it.

    Angel and the Ever Winning Army had been long-term foes, harboring deep-seated grudges against each other.

    The Ever Winning Army was especially relentless when it came to Angel.

    However, the timing of the Ever Winning Army¡¯s action was uncertain.

    After all, the Ever Winning Army had its hands full every day with countless matters.

    It seemed unlikely they could dispatch people to Soraya on short notice.

    ¡°They will,¡± Gu Yuluo asserted with surety.

    ¡°Hmm?

    Are you certain?¡± 007 expressed his doubts.

    ¡°Not long ago, someone from Angel¡¯s side stole voice data of a manager from the Ever Winning Army and tricked Tang Yichen by impersonating the manager, severely wounding him and a captain from Team Seventeen.

    The Ever Winning Army hasn¡¯t forgotten that grudge.¡±

    ¡°That happened?

    How do you know?¡± 007¡¯s interest was piqued, and he inquired with curiosity.

    ¡°The person who wounded Tang Yichen didn¡¯t die.

    After escaping, they bragged about it online, and I just happened to see it,¡± Gu Yuluo exined.

    As soon as Gu Yuluo finished speaking, the sound of furious typing on a keyboard came from 007¡¯s end.

    ¡°Eh?

    Really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been deleted,¡± Gu Yuluo replied ndly.

    Realization dawned on 007, ¡°Yeah, the Ever Winning Army wouldn¡¯t allow that kind of thing to spread on the inte.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up.

    Let me know when you¡¯re going to make your move,¡± Gu Yuluo said, about to end the call.

    ¡°Hey, wait, you still haven¡¯t told me who sealed your Ancient Martial Arts¡­¡±

    The rest of the words were cut off as Gu Yuluo hung up the phone.

    Gu Yuluo put away her phone, casually stuffing it into her pocket, her gaze still downward as she leaned against the wall.

    About a minute passed before she exhaled a cloud of turbid breath and started walking towards the house.

    But after only a few steps, as she looked up, she saw a girl standing by the flowerbed, apparently admiring the flowers.

    The girl stood quietly andzily, her eyes on the flowerbed, her expression weary.

    It was unclear whether she was truly enjoying the flowers or simply staring nkly at them.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo hesitated for a moment.

 Chapter 153 - 153 153 Want to Lift the Blockade

    ?153: Chapter 153: Want to Lift the Blockade?

    153: Chapter 153: Want to Lift the Blockade?

    Her expression flickered for a moment, a smile hanging on the corner of her mouth as she approached Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Little girl, when did you get here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, when you mentioned that the Ancient Martial Arts were sealed.¡± Gu Zhiqi shifted her gaze away from the flower bed, her eyes pale as she looked at Gu Yuluo.

    She thought so.

    That day at the hotel, the reason why Gu Yuluo did not use her Ancient Martial Arts was that they were sealed.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo¡¯s smile slightly stiffened, and when she met the indifference and dispersiveness in the little girl¡¯s eyes, the forced smile on her lips couldn¡¯t hold out any longer.

    Originally, there was some anxiety in her heart.

    She wondered if the little girl, knowing that her Ancient Martial Arts were sealed, would worry or ask questions.

    But, after seeing the little girl¡¯s expression, Gu Yuluo realized that all her concern was just self-imposed.

    The little girl had lost her memories, and with no memories, it seemed she also lost her emotions.

    This realization made Gu Yuluo¡¯s heart feel choked up.

    At this moment, she selfishly wished that the little girl would worry about her for once.

    Thinking about it, the smile disappearedpletely from Gu Yuluo¡¯s lips, and even her entire being radiated an aura of despair and dejection.

    If the little girl didn¡¯t care at all, then for whom was she pretending to be strong?

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Yuluo, now enveloped in an aura of gloominess, lifted an eyelid, and spoke up, ¡°Want to get rid of the seal?¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ?!

    Gu Yuluo suddenly looked up, a glint of light in her eyes.

    Look!

    Look, the little girl does care about her!

    ¡°Twenty million.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    With Gu Zhiqi¡¯szy, careless quoting of the price, Gu Yuluo felt as if her heart shattered into pieces.

    A look of resented grievance filled her eyes as she stared at Gu Zhiqi, speaking faintly, ¡°Between family members, can¡¯t we have more genuine expressions of affection and less financial transactions?¡±

    ¡°Oh, even blood brothers should settle ounts clearly,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied unhurriedly.

    Not to mention that Gu Yuluo was only the original owner¡¯s third sister, even if her master sought her out for treatment, she would still have to pay.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to remove the seal on Ancient Martial Arts?¡± Gu Yuluo looked at Gu Zhiqi with a skeptical face.

    The old thing that had sealed her Ancient Martial Arts was a fifth-order Ancient martial artist.

    To break the seal, not to mention the method, one must at least reach the fifth order in Ancient Martial Arts.

    She had considered asking for help to unlock her seal, but among the people she knew, the highest was only a peak fourth-order Ancient martial artist.

    ¡°Give it a try.¡±

    On Aquamarine Star, Gu Zhiqi had encountered people with their Ancient Martial Arts sealed.

    For some, the seals were easily removed, while for others, it was more troublesome and required auxiliary items for the removal.

    But this was not Aquamarine Star, and she wasn¡¯t entirely sure if she could remove it.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, the skepticism in Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes deepened, ¡°What order of Ancient Martial Arts do you have?

    The martial artist who sealed me was fifth order.¡±

    Gu Yuluo was aware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s formidable Ancient Martial Arts, but the girl was so mysterious that, up to now, she didn¡¯t know the order of the little girl¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts.

    ¡°Hand.¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze dropped slightly,nding on Gu Yuluo¡¯s wrist, ¡°Let me feel your pulse.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo hesitantly extended her hand to Gu Zhiqi despite the skepticism in her eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi ced her fingers on Gu Yuluo¡¯s wrist, and no more than a few seconds after her pale, slender fingers touched the wrist, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes lifted curiously to nce at Gu Yuluo.

    ¡°What¡¯s that look for?

    Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ve found some incurable disease from my pulse?¡± Gu Yuluo asked irritably, noting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression.

    Gu Zhiqi did not immediately respond to Gu Yuluo but silently counted to three, then hesitantly asked, ¡°Are you¡­

    sure about your own gender?¡±

 Chapter 154 - 154 154 Ancestors, I Really Have No Money

    ?154: Chapter 154 Ancestors, I Really Have No Money   154: Chapter 154 Ancestors, I Really Have No Money                                   That day at Shengyuan Hotel, Gu Zhiqi had suspicions about Gu Yuluo¡¯s gender.

    However, Gu Yuluo always referred to herself as the original host¡¯s third sister, and in the novel, Gu Yuluo was indeed female, so Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t think much of it.

    But now, her pulse was very strange.

    It should have been a male¡¯s pulse, but it was forcibly altered to a female¡¯s pulse, which seemed to be caused by medicinal effects.

    Gu Zhiqi really couldn¡¯t determine Gu Yuluo¡¯s gender just by checking the pulse, so she wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Yuluo¡¯s gender was naturally female but with an excessive amount of yang energy that needed to be suppressed by medicine to maintain female characteristics, or if Gu Yuluo was actually male but wanted to change his gender characteristics for some reason, and thus had taken medicine.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s questions, Gu Yuluo stiffened slightly, her expression changed suddenly, and she forcefully withdrew her wrist from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s grasp.

    Drawing her hand back, she subconsciously raised her other hand to grasp the wrist that had just been pulsed, and within two seconds, she adjusted her emotions, her lips curling into a smile as she looked at Gu Zhiqi and said reproachfully, ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about?

    Your sister here is of course a woman, could it be I¡¯m a man?¡±

    Her tone and expression were very rxed, even with a clean and bright smile at the corners of her mouth.

    However, the wrist that Gu Zhiqi had just taken the pulse on was now marked with red from her other hand¡¯s grip.

    Gu Zhiqi let out a light ¡°Oh,¡± slightly lowered her gaze, and nced at the wrist Gu Yuluo had pulled back.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo swiftly moved her hand behind her back and then continued, ¡°No way, no way, you didn¡¯t diagnose any terminal illness, but instead you¡¯re suggesting there¡¯s something wrong with my gender?

    Could it be that I don¡¯t know my own gender?¡±

    ¡°Oh, three pieces of jade, the higher the quality the better,¡± whether Gu Yuluo was male or female didn¡¯t affect the unblocking of the seal, so Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t dwell on her gender and brought the topic back.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Yuluo was confused by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s sudden change of topic, ¡°What three pieces of jade?¡±

    Upon further thought, Gu Yuluo seemed to understand and took several steps back, ¡°No way, no way, are you trying to scam me again?¡±

    ¡°Ancestor, I really have no money left, I am actually poorer than you now,¡± Gu Yuluo looked at Gu Zhiqi with a pitiful expression.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids slightly, looked at Gu Yuluo for a few seconds, and then spokezily after a long while, ¡°An Auxiliary Item for unblocking the seal.¡±

    The seal on Gu Yuluo¡¯s body was not difficult to unblock.

    With the Auxiliary Item, it would only take a minute.

    ¡°Ah?

    Can you really remove this seal?¡± Gu Yuluo looked at Gu Zhiqi with a skeptical face.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly as she looked at Gu Yuluo without saying a word.

    ¡°I mean, are you sure you¡¯re not trying to scam me out of three pieces of jade under the guise of unblocking the seal?¡±

    She knew this girl all too well.

    Never missing a chance to take advantage of her.

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi remained silent.

    This indeed sounded very much like something she would do on Aquamarine Star.

    And Gu Yuluo¡¯s reaction was just too simr to her senior sister¡¯s when fearing being exploited.

    ¡°Once it¡¯s used, I¡¯ll give the jade back to you,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as she yawnedzily.

    She never exploited those she wasn¡¯t familiar with because it would entangle her in unnecessary karma.

    During her time at the Feng Shui Alliance, from her masters and seniors to the various junior disciples, she had taken advantage of them, but only among acquaintances.

    She was bound to leave this world someday.

    Therefore, people from this world could owe her, but she couldn¡¯t owe anything to this world.

    umting too much karma would be unfavorable for her return to Blue Star.

 Chapter 155 - 155 155 Treating Tang Yuns Injuries

    ?155: Chapter 155 Treating Tang Yun¡¯s Injuries   155: Chapter 155 Treating Tang Yun¡¯s Injuries                                   Gu Yuluo, upon hearing this, finally believed that Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t trying to trick her out of her three pieces of jade.

    ¡°Apart from the jade, do you need anything else?¡±

    ¡°Oh, money,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, ncing sideways at Gu Yuluo, ¡°Given your recent remarks about being poor, I won¡¯t lift the seal until I see the money.¡±

    What if, after lifting the seal, she couldn¡¯t afford to pay?

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    That¡¯s so like you.

    ¡°How soon do you need the jade?¡± Gu Yuluo nced sideways at Gu Zhiqi and asked.

    ¡°When do you want the seal to be lifted?¡± Gu Zhiqi countered.

    Gu Yuluo understood upon hearing this, ¡°Got it, understood.¡±

    But in her heart, she began wondering where to get three pieces of jade, as she was not usually one to collect such things; she didn¡¯t own a single jade item.

    For the time being, she really could not produce three pieces of jade.

    **

    That evening, Gu Zhiqi knocked on Tang Yun¡¯s room door.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi standing outside, Tang Yun was a bit startled, ¡°Xiao Qi, it¡¯s you.

    What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Tang,¡± Gu Zhiqi first called out politely and sweetly to Tang Yun.

    ¡°Aunt Tang, do you want to fully heal the inner injury you have?¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly.

    Tang Yun was slightly taken aback by the question.

    ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡­

    what are you saying?¡±

    To Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Tang Yun felt somewhat overwhelmed.

    Although she could understand every word that Gu Zhiqi said, when strung together, they somehow didn¡¯t make sense to her.

    ¡°Even with the Ever Winning Army¡¯s deterrence, it¡¯s only temporary.

    The person behind the scenes will still need to be dealt with by you,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidzily as she stood at the door.

    She wasn¡¯t sure, however, if Tang Yun would agree to the treatment.

    On Aquamarine Star, she hade across countless patients, and there were those who didn¡¯t want to be treated as well.

    But she never forced anyone.

    Now, the same applied to Tang Yun.

    She wasn¡¯t worried that if Tang Yun refused treatment, she wouldn¡¯t be able toplete her task.

    Because if the task subject didn¡¯t cooperate, the task could be voided, and then she would wait for the next opportunity to trigger a different task.

    ¡°You¡­

    you mean, you can heal the internal injuries I have?¡± Tang Yun took quite some time to process the meaning behind Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, her tone tinged with a mix of apprehension and hope as she asked.

    Under Tang Yun¡¯s gaze, Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly.

    Seeing the look on Tang Yun¡¯s face, Gu Zhiqi knew she was willing to ept the treatment.

    ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡­

    you really can fully heal my internal injuries?¡± Tang Yun, seeing Gu Zhiqi nod, became visibly excited, her voice trembling with emotion.

    Five years, a full five years.

    She had been dragging this internal injury around for five years.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the injury, she would not have lost to Yun Jhin, nor would she have had to watch helplessly as her father died in front of her eyes.

    She was fed up with feeling helpless day after day.

    Had it not been for her desire for revenge, had it not been for her need to protect her son, she would have joined her father long ago.

    ¡°May I take your pulse?¡± asked Gu Zhiqi.

    Tang Yun, pulled from her memories by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice, said, ¡°Okay,e in.¡±

    Tang Yun stepped aside as she spoke.

    Gu Zhiqi, after a moment of silence and contemting the need to check her hands, stepped into the room.

    After checking Tang Yun¡¯s pulse, Gu Zhiqi pulled out a crumpled tissue from her pocket and handed it to Tang Yun, ¡°This is medicine.¡±

    Tang Yun: ???

    Isn¡¯t this just a ball of tissue?

    Full of confusion, she nevertheless reached out immediately to take it.

    Only after taking it did she realize, the tissue seemed to be wrapping something.

 Chapter 156 - 156 156 Has the Right Hand Been Injured

    ?156: Chapter 156: Has the Right Hand Been Injured   156: Chapter 156: Has the Right Hand Been Injured                                   With doubts in her heart, Tang Yun opened the tissue paper.

    Insidey two round medicinal pills.

    She recognized them at a nce, they were the pills that Gu Zhiqi had concocted in the backyard during the day.

    Still, wrapping them in tissue paper seemed a bit rash, didn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Take one tonight and one tomorrow morning, and by tomorrow you should bepletely healed.¡±

    Although Tang Yun had struggled with her internal injury for five years, it was obviously much less severe than Yun Yan¡¯s.

    Ordinarily, to heal Tang Yun¡¯s wounds, such a precious elixir wasn¡¯t necessary, but the advantage of an expensive medicine is that it works quickly.

    Gu Zhiqi spoke with a casual tone, and her expression wasckadaisical, no matter how one looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem reliable.

    After hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Tang Yun was a bit stunned, ¡°Cure¡­

    Cure it by tomorrow?¡±

    Indeed, when Gu Zhiqi gave the medicinal pills to Yun Yan, Tang Yun had guessed that they were no ordinary pills, but she had not expected them to be elixirs for treating internal injuries.

    And, judging by what she said, these medicines could cure her five-year-long injury in less than a day, which suggested they were extremely potent.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for her having sought treatment from countless famous doctors for her injury, she might have thought it was just a minor wound.

    To heal a minor cold within less than twenty-four hours did not usually happen so rapidly.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly, then nced at Tang Yun¡¯s hand, ¡°Your right hand, has it been injured too?¡±

    If she was to be healed, that would presumably include her hand injury as well.

    At these words, Tang Yun was startled again, ¡°You¡­

    How do you know about that?¡±

    For an instant, Tang Yun felt numb.

    It was as if she had no secrets in front of this young girl.

    ¡°Last time, I saw you embroidering with your left hand,¡± Gu Zhiqi said slowly, her eyes slightly lowered.

    Normally, Tang Yun would use her right hand for rough tasks, but when it came to needlework, she used her left hand.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Tang Yun was overwhelmed and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°So, do you want it healed?¡± Gu Zhiqi looked at Tang Yun and posed the question.

    ¡°Can¡­

    Can you really do that?¡± Tang Yun was as excited about healing her right hand as she was about healing her internal injury.

    In the entire Yun Family, only she and Yun Jhin could recreate the designs from their father¡¯s drawings.

    Those drawings were fiercely protected by her father¡¯s life.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly give the drawings to Yun Jhin, but because of her right hand injury, she couldn¡¯t recreate them herself.

    She had thought that the items from the drawings might never be replicated in her lifetime, but now there seemed to be a glimmer of hope.

    Gu Zhiqi said nothing more, simply taking an acupuncture set out of her pocket, ¡°Aunt Tang, please sit.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun subconsciously heeded Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words and sat down in a trance.

    Gu Zhiqi administered the acupuncture with a solemn expression, her eyes slightly downcast.

    **

    Two hourster, Gu Zhiqi finished the acupuncture session.

    After the needles were removed, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t leave immediately.

    Instead, she looked at Tang Yun, herzy eyes now touched with seriousness, ¡°Aunt Tang, I hope you won¡¯t tell anyone that I healed your injury and hand.¡±

    When Tang Yun heard this, she was taken aback, somewhat surprised that Gu Zhiqi would make such a request.

    She quickly came back to her senses, looked at Gu Zhiqi with a serious and earnest expression, and said, ¡°You can rest assured, no third person will know about this.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly in response to Tang Yun, then left.

    Tang Yun got up to see Gu Zhiqi to the door, then hurried back to her bedside, grabbed her needle and thread, and began to embroider eagerly.

    That night, Tang Yun embroidered until three in the morning.

 Chapter 157 - 157 157 He Paid the Tuition

    ?157: Chapter 157 He Paid the Tuition   157: Chapter 157 He Paid the Tuition                                   The next day.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi opened the door, she found three people standing outside.

    ¡°Miss Gu!¡±

    ¡°Little girl!¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room door open, the three people standing at the door simultaneously called out to her, with Yun Yan and Yun Sen looking very respectful.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Watching the three of them standing at her door like bodyguards, there was a moment when Gu Zhiqi had the illusion that they were bodyguards she had hired.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± After the three people called out to her and then shut up together, Gu Zhiqi took the initiative to ask.

    ¡°Miss Gu, I havee to thank you.¡± Although Yun Yan still kept a stern face, his tone was a few shades more respectful than yesterday.

    As he spoke, he gave a very serious bow to Gu Zhiqi.

    With his serious demeanor and dressed all in ck, anyone who didn¡¯t know better might think he was paying respects at a memorial hall.

    Gu Zhiqi silently moved two steps to the side andzily said, ¡°No need, it was just a transaction.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I must thank Miss Gu, if there is anything I can assist with in the future, please feel free to ask.

    As long as I¡¯m capable, I will do everything I can,¡± Yun Yan said with an expressionless face, yet full of respect in his tone.

    Even Yun Sen, who was standing by, couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.

    Being treated with such respect by Yun Yan was something few in the Ever Winning Army could boast of, yet now, there was one more ¨C Miss Gu.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Gu Zhiqi responded perfunctorily and then turned to look at Gu Yuluo and Yun Sen, ¡°What about you two, what brings you here?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo spoke first, ¡°The jade is ready; it can be mailed to Yueqi Vige tomorrow morning.¡±

    Last night, as soon as she got back to her room, she found a reliable source to purchase three pieces of jade and had them expedited for delivery first thing the next morning.

    Gu Zhiqi responded with an indifferent ¡°Oh¡± and then looked at Yun Sen, who, although he did not speak, held a questioning look in his eyes.

    ¡°Miss Gu, what are we learning today?¡± Yun Sen asked cheerfully, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi remembered that she was supposed to teach him how to control Green Crystal Grass, and the guy had even paid tuition.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the backyard,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, stepping ahead and leading the way downstairs.

    Seeing this, Yun Sen hurriedly grabbed the Green Crystal Grass and scampered after her.

    Gu Yuluo followed after a moment, with a slight squint in her eyes, quickly stepped alongside Gu Zhiqi on the other side, ¡°What are you teaching?

    You took an apprentice?

    What are you going to have him teach?

    You never taught me anything.¡±

    Her tone was full of grievance, her eyes looking deeply at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°He paid tuition,¡± Gu Zhiqi retorted tly.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Yuluo could only squeeze out one word, looking at Gu Zhiqi with an indescribable expression, before finally managing to utter aplete sentence, ¡°That¡¯s so like you.¡±

    Although Gu Zhiqi was only teaching Yun Sen, out of curiosity, Gu Yuluo and Yun Yan followed them to the backyard as well.

    Once they reached the backyard, Gu Zhiqi first had Yun Sen review what was taught the day before.

    Then, Yun Sen managed to erge the Green Crystal Grass by two times, and that was it.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    After all that was taught yesterday, you only learned to double the size of Green Crystal Grass?!

    ¡°I¡­

    I got so caught up in watching you yesterday, I forgot to learn,¡± Yun Sen said, lifting his hand to scratch his head.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t admit that it was just too difficult, and he hadn¡¯t really learned anything.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi suddenly felt like refunding the tuition and kicking him out.

    After a few seconds of silence, she reached out and plucked a leaf from the Green Crystal Grass in Yun Sen¡¯s embrace.

    Before she could demonstrate yesterday¡¯s lesson to Yun Sen, her cellphone in her pocket rang first.

 Chapter 158 - 158 158 Why Does He Call You Master

    ?158: Chapter 158 Why Does He Call You Master?

    158: Chapter 158 Why Does He Call You Master?

    Listening to the sound, it was a WeChat voice call notification.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s WeChat contacts were few, and besides Su Luo who constantly harassed her, anyone else seeking her out usually meant serious business.

    After considering, Gu Zhiqi chose to answer the call.

    Seeing this, Yun Sen¡¯s face was immediately filled with resentment, his eyes dark and mournful as he red at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone, wishing he could burn holes through it with his gaze.

    Why did it have to ring at this time?

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the caller ID marked as ¡®Y¡¯ voice call and fell silent.

    Her contacts usually had notes attached to them, so seeing one without a note, she momentarily didn¡¯t recognize who it was.

    After staring for a few seconds, she btedly recalled that someone contacted her the day before for a fortune-telling session, and they had arranged to meet today; that person¡¯s online nickname seemed to be Y.

    As soon as the call connected, the voice on the other end spoke, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already arrived at Yueqi Vige, could you tell me where to find you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the time; it was seven in the morning

    It¡¯s at least a six-hour journey from Yan City to Yueqi Vige.

    This guy¡­

    did he set off from Yan City at one in the morning?

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit!

    A woman?!¡±

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke on her end, Y on the other side cursed out loud.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored Y, ended the call, and nced sideways at Yun Sen, ¡°I¡¯m off to meet someone, you practice on your own.¡±

    Having said that, without waiting for Yun Sen to respond, she headed straight for the kitchen, not forgetting to remind Y to share his location as she walked.

    Yun Sen: ?!!

    Who the hell is calling?!

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi leaving, Gu Yuluo immediately followed, ¡°Who is that, and why did they call you master?¡±

    While Gu Zhiqi was on the phone, she didn¡¯t make an effort to avoid Gu Yuluo and the others, and Gu Yuluo heard the other party¡¯s voice clearly.

    It was a man, sounding young, and she had also heard him address Gu Zhiqi as master.

    So, when did she be a master again?

    Ancient Martial Arts Master?

    Master of Medicine?

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond, but continued walking on her own.

    ¡°Little girl, how can you not reply?¡± Gu Yuluo muttered softly and continued to follow, tagging along all the way to the edge of the vige.

    At the entrance of Yueqi Vige stood a bridge leading to the highway on one side, while on this side there was arge banyan tree.

    The tree was lush with spreading branches, forming arge shade below where several stone tables and benches were ced.

    On any normal evening, there would always be vigers here enjoying the coolness.

    But now, in the morning, there wasn¡¯t a single soul under the tree.

    Gu Zhiqi sauntered over to the banyan tree, her phone indicating that Y should be right there under it, but as she looked left and right, she failed to see anyone.

    About to make a voice call, she suddenly noticed a green blur falling from the tree from the corner of her eye.

    From this angle, it seemed likely to hit her, and instinctively, Gu Zhiqi lifted her foot and delivered a kick to the figure.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    The green lump was kicked two meters away by Gu Zhiqi, then it heavily fell to the ground and rolled a couple of times.

    Gu Zhiqi focused her gaze on the green lump and after several seconds, realized it was a young man wearing a green raincoat withbat power¡­

    Rather weak, threat neutralized.

    The young man in the green raincoat, lying on the ground, raised his head and looked pleadingly at Gu Zhiqi with a very resentful gaze.

    Before he could even open his mouth, Gu Yuluo grabbed him.

    ¡°Ow~ that hurts, that really hurts¡­¡± the young man kept crying out in pain.

    Gu Yuluo pressed her knee into the young man¡¯s back, pinning him to the ground, ¡°Who are you, scaring people so early in the morning?¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159 159 Falling from the Horse; Gu Yuluo Are you really Zhezhi

    ?159: Chapter 159 Falling from the Horse; Gu Yuluo: Are you really Zhezhi?

    159: Chapter 159 Falling from the Horse; Gu Yuluo: Are you really Zhezhi?

    ¡°No, no, no, easy¡­

    easy, I¡­

    I¡¯m Y, I¡¯m here to see Master Zhezhi, which of you is Zhe¡­

    ow, it hurts, it hurts~¡±

    As Y cried out in pain, he didn¡¯t forget to introduce himself, fearing that Gu Yuluo might break his arm.

    However, that only led to Gu Yuluo applying even more pressure.

    ¡°What Master Zhezhi?

    We don¡¯t have one here¡­

    Hmm?¡±

    Master Zhezhi?

    Could it be the Master Zhezhi she was thinking of?!

    It dawned on Gu Yuluo that the new diviner on the webmunity, indeed, was called Zhezhi.

    The webmunity is teeming with big shots, and there is no shortage of people called masters or diviners.

    Although she herself had consulted Zhezhi for fortune-telling, she knew so many influential people that her impression of Zhezhi wasn¡¯t particrly deep.

    Had 007 not spoken about it just yesterday at her ear, she might not have remembered at this moment.

    ¡°Zhezhi¡­

    the diviner Zhezhi from the webmunity?¡± Gu Yuluo had her doubts and decided to ask Y.

    At these words, Y¡¯s eyes lit up, and he rapidly nodded like a pecking hen, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s right, so¡­

    are you Master Zhezhi?¡±

    As he spoke, Y¡¯s eyes shone brightly at Gu Yuluo.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­

    not me.¡±

    With that, Gu Yuluo nced sideways, looking intently at Gu Zhiqi.

    Although she wasn¡¯t the one, she had a hunch about who it might be.

    Just now, someone had called her master through the phone, and this young man was here to find Master Zhezhi¡ªthe connection couldn¡¯t just be a coincidence she was willing to believe.

    Seeing Gu Yuluo look at Gu Zhiqi, Y followed her gaze to Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s appearance, Y was astonished, ¡°Holy shit!

    Are you Master Zhezhi?¡±

    Even though he had braced himself to ept Master Zhezhi might be a young and pretty woman, Y honestly hadn¡¯t expected Master Zhezhi to be this beautiful and young.

    She looked even younger than him, right?

    No, with such good looks, why would she choose to be a fortune teller?

    And most importantly, this little girl¡­

    is she reliable?

    Somewhere inside, Y began to regreting to Yueqi Vige to find Zhezhi.

    She seemed so young, he feared her cultivation level might not even be as high as his own.

    Doubt was practically oozing from Y¡¯s eyes.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuluo continued to gaze at Gu Zhiqi with an unfathomable look, ¡°Are you really Zhezhi?¡±

    She genuinely did not know Gu Zhiqi could do fortune-telling.

    She couldn¡¯t have imagined that the new diviner Zhezhi from the webmunity would be Gu Zhiqi.

    Even less so that she had asked her for a fortune-telling sessionst time.

    And it was about Gu Zhiqi!

    To ask a diviner about the diviner herself, and more so, the diviner actually did it and took her money!

    Gu Zhiqi nced sideways, looked at Gu Yuluo briefly, and offered a nonchnt reply, ¡°Seems so.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know you could do fortune-telling?¡±

    ¡°Did I not before?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked backzily and innocently.

    Not bothered to exin, she decided to let the original owner be capable of fortune-telling as well.

    After all, in Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes, she had amnesia, and any fib would do.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    How would I know whether you could or couldn¡¯t.

    I always thought you didn¡¯t know how!

    ¡°So, when I asked you for a fortune-telling sessionst time, you didn¡¯t get it right, did you?

    You just tricked me out of my money, right?¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes, filled with a reproachful look, seemed ready to spill from their sockets as she stared at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Now it was Gu Zhiqi¡¯s turn to be confused.

    ¡°When was this?¡±

    Could it be, the original owner actually knew fortune-telling and it was him that Gu Yuluo had asked for a reading?

    After all, she honestly didn¡¯t remember Gu Yuluo asking her for a reading.

 Chapter 160 - 160 160 Sisters Both Get Rid of the Horse

    ?160: Chapter 160: Sisters Both Get Rid of the Horse   160: Chapter 160: Sisters Both Get Rid of the Horse                                   ¡°The day I went to Shengyuan Hotel to find you,¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes deepened with resentment.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    That day, had she consulted a divination for Gu Yuluo?

    Gu Zhiqi carefully recalled, but really couldn¡¯t remember.

    Gu Zhiqi even began to doubt whether her memory was failing.

    ¡°Did I even interact with you that day?¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Gu Yuluo almost lost herposure.

    I mean, remember is just remembering, no need to stab my heart, right?!

    ¡°Not to interrupt, both of you, but could you please let go of me first?¡± Pressed to the ground by Gu Yuluo, and every movement painful, Y finally spoke up weakly and helplessly.

    Hearing this, Gu Yuluo then realized that she was still kneeling on someone.

    She quickly let the person go and stood up, looking at Y with a sincere yet slightly awkward expression, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Upon being released by Gu Yuluo, Y swiftly got up, recoiled back sharply, and distanced herself from Gu Yuluo, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°I figured it out from the web, you were at Shengyuan Hotel, you were the one who told me.¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s childish face was calm, but her eyes filled with deeper resentment, almost spillingly eerie.

    Having heard this, Gu Zhiqi finally realized that Gu Yuluo was referring to an online interaction, not a real one.

    On the web, she indeed gave someone her hotel room number.

    However, it wasn¡¯t Gu Yuluo; it was¡­

    ¡°Are you Fall?¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Shit!

    Did I just blow my own cover?!

    Seeing Gu Yuluo¡¯s reaction, Gu Zhiqi confirmed it, Gu Yuluo was Fall.

    It was truly a festival of hidden identities; almost every main character had one.

    She had never imagined that Gu Yuluo could be Fall.

    In the novel, Fall was the second-ranked hacker on The Web¡¯s hacker list, just behind the female protagonist, Gu Xiyue.

    Won over by the female protagonist¡¯s cyber-sci-tech skills, he epted her as his boss and had a good rtionship with her.

    But now, their rtionship had gotten even closer, turning into real siblings.

    ¡°Holy shit!

    You¡¯re Fall?!¡± Feeling that Gu Zhiqi was unreliable and about to sneak away, Y overhearing Gu Zhiqi, suddenly stopped in his tracks, then darted toward Gu Yuluo.

    ¡°Are you the Fall, the Web¡¯s administrator, ranked third on the hacker leaderboard?¡± Y, his face half-covered in dust, looked excitedly at Fall, so excited that his spittle nearly flew onto Gu Yuluo¡¯s face.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    I¡¯m actually fourth now, thank you.

    Stepping back two paces, he curved a cool, detached smile on his lips, ¡°No.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the excitement in Y¡¯s eyes extinguished like a me doused by a bucket of cold water.

    ¡°Ah, not?¡± Y raised a hand, scratching his head, looking somewhat dejected as he mumbled, ¡°Right, you don¡¯t just stumble upon a web admin.¡±

    ¡°What are you looking for from the little maiden¡­ oh, Master Zhezhi?¡± Mentioning Master Zhezhi, Gu Yuluo looked meaningfully at Gu Zhiqi while emphasizing the words ¡°Master Zhezhi.¡±

    Y fell silent.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Initially, he hade to seek Master Zhezhi¡¯s help, but upon seeing her in person, he suddenly wanted to run away.

    This little maiden, is she even of age?

    Can she really save him?

    Impossible, absolutely impossible.

    However, he certainly could not say this outright, so Y hesitated, looking at Gu Zhiqi, then stammeredly spoke, ¡°Ah, well¡­ that, little sister, no, Master Zhezhi, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Five million.¡±

    Before Y could finish speaking, Gu Zhiqi interrupted him.

    Gu Zhiqi, finally snapping back from the shock of learning that Fall was Gu Yuluo, said so to Y.

    Y: ?!

    ¡°Eh?

    What?

    What five million?¡± Y responded bewilderedly.

 Chapter 161 - 161 161 A Flower Has Been Planted

    ?161: Chapter 161: A Flower Has Been nted   161: Chapter 161: A Flower Has Been nted                                   ¡°Five million, I¡¯ll save you,¡± Gu Zhiqi said nonchntly as she looked at Y.

    She didn¡¯t even need to tell his fortune to identify the problem with Y as soon as she saw him.

    Another one with a sealed talent, another with a flower nted inside his body.

    A wonder if he¡¯s not dead yet.

    However, this wasn¡¯t an issue any ordinary Diviner could resolve.

    Y looked at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s disheveled and indolent demeanor; she seemed unreliable no matter how he looked at her.

    Suddenly, he began to doubt whether this young girl saw him as an easy dupe and was trying to swindle his money.

    But after a second thought, Y dismissed the idea from his mind.

    After all, this young girl had sessfully verified herself as a Diviner on the Mysterious Sect¡¯s tform and even got 007 to advertise for her; she was unlikely to be a mere con artist.

    ¡°Um¡­

    can you really save me?¡± Y hesitated for a few seconds before tentatively asking Gu Zhiqi.

    In fact, he had sought out trustworthy uncles and seniors from his Master¡¯s Sect for fortune-telling, but they only told him he was going to die and couldn¡¯t find a glimmer of hope for him.

    Out of desperation, he decided to throw caution to the wind and searched for a Diviner on the Mysterious Sect¡¯s tform.

    He intended to browse the Mysterious Sect¡¯s forum for a reliable Diviner, but coincidentally, he stumbled upon the promotion post by 007.

    Zhezhi.

    When he saw this name, he felt as if there was an inexplicable pull, as if destiny was leading him to Zhezhi.

    People from the Mysterious Sect are the most convinced by these ineffable hunches.

    So, without a second thought, he sought out Zhezhi.

    Unlike others, Zhezhi didn¡¯t tell him straight away that there was no hope; instead, she arranged to meet with him and didn¡¯t pronounce a death sentence, which meant there still might be a sliver of hope.

    And so, he became excited.

    He was so excited that he could not sleep.

    He didn¡¯t sleep at all until one in the morning, so he decided not to sleep and instead traveled to Yueqi Vige overnight.

    Driven by that mysterious pull, Y had been excited since the previous night until just a while ago.

    But when he learned that Gu Zhiqi was Zhezhi, the thrill suddenly disappeared.

    She just looked too young and altogether unreliable.

    Yet now, this unreliable young girl imed she could save him?!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ce an order on the Mysterious Sect¡¯s tform,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidzily without bothering to exin further.

    Now that Gu Zhiqi had put it that way, it would be unreasonable for Y not to believe her.

    So, Y started to think that maybe, just maybe, this young girl could really cure him.

    Perhaps this young girl only looked youthful, but was in fact an ancient master who had cultivated for hundreds of years.

    With a mixture of apprehension and anticipation, Y looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Um, Master, can I ask what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    A month ago, he started experiencing dizziness which he initially dismissed, but as the frequency of the dizziness increased, he had a senior from his Master¡¯s Sect who understood medicine to take his pulse, who then told him he was dying, with less than two months to live, yet couldn¡¯t specify the cause.

    Later, he went to the hospital for examinations, hoping to harness the power of modern medicine, but the doctors found nothing, only mentioning that his cells were rapidly mutating, and at this rate, he would die within two months.

    The seniors in his Master¡¯s Sect also divined for him but could only determine that he was going to die, not the cause, nor could they find a lifeline.

    Therefore, he was really curious about what exactly was wrong with him.

    ¡°You have a flower nted inside your body,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliednguidly.

    Y: ?

    ¡°Huh?¡± Y was baffled again.

 Chapter 162 - 162 162 Shadow Technique

    ?162: Chapter 162 Shadow Technique   162: Chapter 162 Shadow Technique                                   ¡°What¡­

    what flower?¡±

    Can flowers be nted inside a human body?

    Could it be that there is soil within his body?

    This left Y even more puzzled.

    ¡°Have you heard of Citrus Smoke Flower?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked whilezily lifting his eyelids and looking at Y.

    Y: ¡°Is it¡­

    the smoke you inhale?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi stared at Y without speaking.

    Just being stared at by Gu Zhiqi, Y could feel Gu Zhiqi¡¯s speechlessness; he raised his hand and ran it through his hair, ¡°I really haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for three seconds, then tried a different approach, ¡°Shadow Flower, have you heard of it?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Y¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°You¡­

    you mean, a Shadow Flower has been nted inside my body?¡±

    The Shadow Flower is not a real flower.

    Within the Mystical Five Arts of the Mysterious Sect, one of the Mountain Arts includes a technique called Shadow Technique.

    Once this Mystical Art is applied, an invisible flower forms inside the body of the person upon whom the technique is used, making them a host for the Shadow Flower.

    Once the Shadow Flower is nted in the body, it absorbs the vital energy of the host.

    After the host¡¯s vital energy is drained, the host will die.

    Y had only read about the Shadow Flower in some records in the Scripture Pavilion of his Master¡¯s Sect; he found it interesting at the time, so he had even collected books on it.

    Sadly, as most of the inheritance of the One of the Mountain Arts had been lost, let alone details about the Shadow Flower, even records of the One of the Mountain Arts were scarce.

    However, since the Shadow Flower was a technique that had been lost, how could it appear in him?

    Who had nted this flower in him?

    And why imnt it inside his body?

    Could it be that he was the Chosen One, and thus the heavens had bestowed such a special treatment on him?!

    Y¡¯s face went from shocked to contemtive, from contemtive to gloomy, from gloomy to woeful, and finally from woeful to excited?

    Gu Zhiqi watched his changing expressions, a hint of curiosity flickering in his eyes, but his expression remained unchanged, and hezily said, ¡°The flower nted inside you is Citrus Smoke Flower.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    So, Citrus Smoke is actually a flower, not a brand of cigarettes.

    But¡­

    ¡°What kind of flower is that?¡±

    Y only knew that there was a Mystical Art called Shadow Technique in the One of the Mountain Arts, but he knew nothing more detailed about the Shadow Flower.

    ¡°How much do you know about the ssifications of the Shadow Flower?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked, looking at Y curiously.

    Y shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    There are ssifications for the Shadow Flower?

    This was unheard of.

    Gu Zhiqi stared at Y, silent for three seconds, then spoke, ¡°Shadow Flower is a general term; Citrus Smoke Flower is one of its ssifications.

    Does that make sense to you?¡±

    Y: Sort of.

    Seeing Y¡¯s confused face, a hint of suspicion shed through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    Was he really a disciple of the Mysterious Sect?

    It felt like ying music to a cow.

    ¡°Just when Gu Zhiqi was feeling doubtful, the voice of Chubby Chiu in his mind spoke.

    Gu Zhiqi understood then and said, ¡°Find the information on the Shadow Technique and send it to me.¡±

    Toozy to exin, better just send the information.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Chubby Chiu agreed, then went to find the information.

    ¡°Master Zhezhi, is there really still hope for me?¡± Y looked eagerly at Gu Zhiqi, with a tinge of anxiety coloring the depths of his eyes.

    Although Gu Zhiqi said she could save him, Y could not help but seek confirmation again.

    What is the Shadow Flower?

    It¡¯s the Death Flower of legends.

    Anyone who has undergone the Shadow Technique and been imnted with the Shadow Flower is doomed to die.

    Having been imnted with the Death Flower in his body, if he didn¡¯t die, he would feel like he really was the Chosen One.

 Chapter 163 - 163 163 Y Once Suspected Himself to Be the Chosen One

    ?163: Chapter 163: Y Once Suspected Himself to Be the Chosen One   163: Chapter 163: Y Once Suspected Himself to Be the Chosen One                                   ¡°Check your phone,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as she forwarded the file Chubby Chiu sent to her phone to Y.

    Upon hearing this, Y immediately pulled out his phone from his pocket and found that Gu Zhiqi had sent him a file.

    Y quickly opened the file to read, which contained detailed information about the Shadow Flower.

    Holding his phone, he became engrossed, and as he read on, the shock on his face grew more and more evident.

    Seeing Y¡¯s reaction, Gu Yuluo grew curious and leaned towards Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Send it to me too, will you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nced at her sidelong, ¡°You¡¯re not a Mysterious Sect Disciple, even if you read it, you won¡¯t be able to learn it.¡±

    Mysterious Sect Techniques are already quite difficult to learn, and One of the Mountain Arts is the hardest among the Mystical Five Arts.

    Without exceptional talent, it¡¯s impossible to master.

    Therefore, when Chubby Chiu said that One of the Mountain Arts had been lost in this world, Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t too surprised.

    Even on Aquamarine Star, there were only a handful of people who had been able to master it.

    ¡°Just curious, let me have a look,¡± Gu Yuluo insisted, and even gave Gu Zhiqi a wink.

    Gu Zhiqi withdrew her gaze and then sent a copy of the file to Gu Yuluo before taking a seat on the stone bench under the banyan tree.

    Gu Yuluo and Y also found stone benches to sit on.

    With nothing else to do, Gu Yuluo too started to read the file Gu Zhiqi sent her.

    She didn¡¯t quite understand all the specialized terms of the Mysterious Sect, but still managed to grasp a bit.

    Eventually, Gu Yuluo could only conclude one thing, ¡°This Shadow Technique is impressive¡ªtruly impressive, truly freaking impressive.¡±

    Until now, her impression of the Mysterious Sect was limited to fortune telling, divination, drawing talismans, geomancy, and that none had the strength to truss a chicken, but now she realized that there were incredibly powerful Offensive Techniques in the sect.

    Properly applied, the Shadow Technique could be a terrifying offensive Mystical Art, capable of rivaling Advanced Ancient Martial Arts.

    ¡°Master, this Shadow Flower inside me, is it good or bad?

    And who¡­

    who nted it?¡± Y looked bewilderedly at Gu Zhiqi.

    After reading the file given by Gu Zhiqi, Y felt like he had opened the door to a whole new world.

    The information he had collected about the Shadow Flower had allbeled it as the Death Flower, a flower that devours Vital Energy from the body, Dooming anyone imnted with it to death.

    But now he was uncertain.

    Because the file mentioned that the Shadow Flower is divided into the Dark Series and Bright Series, with the Dark Series Shadow Flower consuming Yuan Force, whereas the Bright Series nurtures it.

    There are several very special and difficult-to-cultivate types of Shadow Flower, including the Citrus Smoke, which falls into both the Dark and Bright Series.

    ording to the file, the conditions for imnting the Citrus Smoke Flower into the human body are extremely strict, the first of which is that it requires an Eighth-Rank Mystic Master to perform.

    Eighth-Rank Mystic Master¡­

    Do such Mystic Masters really exist in this world?

    Consider that the most powerful Mystic Master in his Master¡¯s Sect is only of the Fourth-order this year.

    Not to mention his own sect, but in the history of thest five centuries, only once was there an Eighth-Rank Mystic Master, and that was five hundred years ago.

    After that, there has never been a Mystic Master of the Fourth-order or higher in the Mysterious Sect.

    So, could it be that the Eighth-Rank Mystic Master from five hundred years ago is still alive and nted this flower in his body?

    But¡­

    It¡¯s possible, but it doesn¡¯t make sense.

    He¡¯s just an ordinary Mysterious Sect Disciple; how could he receive such special treatment from such a master?

    Could it be that he is truly the Chosen One?

    ¡°Can you take my pulse?¡± Anguid and indifferent voice asked Y while he was lost in thought.

 Chapter 164 - 164 164 In some ways, it seems to understand you very well

    ?164: Chapter 164 In some ways, it seems to understand you very well   164: Chapter 164 In some ways, it seems to understand you very well                                   Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thoughts coincided with Y¡¯s; she also didn¡¯t think that such a weakling as Y would provoke an Eighth Order Mystic Master to act against him.

    ¡°The flower inside him must have a different origin.¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    Oh, right, right.¡± Y said, and straight away extended his hand towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Before Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers even touched it, a handkerchief was ced over Y¡¯s wrist.

    Y: ?

    ncing sideways, a puzzled yet nk look appeared on his face as he turned towards the person who had draped the handkerchief over his wrist.

    ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch hands.¡± Afterying the handkerchief, Gu Yuluo slowly uttered this phrase while gazing at Y.

    The little girl was beautiful, always coveted by others.

    When she was younger, she had taken the pulse of a bratty boy, who then demanded that she take responsibility because she had touched his wrist, crying and making a fuss about it.

    In the end, it wasn¡¯t until she had given the bratty boy a thorough beating that he finally behaved himself.

    Since then, the little girl would always use a handkerchief when taking the pulse of a man, but now¡­

    Sigh~ she really must have lost her memory.

    It seems that in matters such as using a handkerchief, it was up to her diligent sister to intervene.

    Watching Gu Yuluo¡¯s movements, Gu Zhiqi, who had been reaching into her pocket for a tissue, paused, turned her head slightly, and gave Gu Yuluo a curious nce.

    After a moment, she averted her gaze and nonchntly ced her fingers on Y¡¯s wrist over the handkerchief.

    ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t you think that the third sister of the Gu Family has a strange attitude towards you?¡± Chubby Chiu spoke up in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Zhiqi hummed faintly in response.

    ¡°In some ways, she seems to know you very well.¡± Chubby Chiu¡¯s tone carried a hint of confusion.

    When it came to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s habits, Chubby Chiu knew them better than anyone.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t like close contact with men, and during her time on Aquamarine Star, she alwaysid a handkerchief or tissue on the wrists of unfamiliar men when taking their pulses.

    ¡°It must be a coincidence, perhaps it was also the original host¡¯s habit.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi seemed well aware of what Chubby Chiu was getting at and replied indifferently.

    However, neither Chubby Chiu nor Gu Zhiqi herself really believed it was just a coincidence.

    Once or twice could be coincidental, but this was¡­

    too many coincidences.

    Usually, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t take long to examine someone, but this time, she unexpectedly spent a lengthy period doing so, and her expression was somewhatplex.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s countenance, Gu Yuluo knew that Y¡¯s condition was not simple.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?

    Am I beyond help?¡± Like Gu Yuluo, Y looked at Gu Zhiqi with teary eyes, speaking up.

    The Shadow Technique was too terrifying.

    When Y learned that a Shadow Flower had been nted inside him, he felt as if one foot was already in the coffin.

    Now, looking at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression, he had the sinking feeling that his other foot was about to follow.

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing Y¡¯s voice, came back to her senses.

    She lifted her finger from Y¡¯s wrist and said unhurriedly, ¡°The flower inside you wasn¡¯t nted by anyone.¡±

    Y: Huh?

    Y was baffled again.

    Not nted?

    Could it be that it grew on its own?

    ¡°It¡¯s likely inherited from one of your parents.¡±

    Y: ???

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Now Y was utterly confused.

    No way, no way, could such a thing be inherited?

    Gu Zhiqi stopped speaking and slightly lowered her gaze, looking weary and with an obscure light in her eyes.

    The method used to nt the citrus smoke within Y was almost identical to hers.

    If she hadn¡¯t nted citrus smoke in anyone else in this world, she would have doubted whether it was her own doing.

    However, this nting technique wasn¡¯t unique to her; she had taught it to her fellow sect brothers and sisters as well.

    It couldn¡¯t be that a sect brother or sister had also traveled to this world, could it?

    Or is it that, by some chance, a Mystic Master in this world happened to create a technique identical to hers?

 Chapter 165 - 165 165 Upgrade Mission; Assist the Awakening of the Spirit Origin

    ?165: Chapter 165 Upgrade Mission; Assist the Awakening of the Spirit Origin   165: Chapter 165 Upgrade Mission; Assist the Awakening of the Spirit Origin                                   ¡°No, master, whether it¡¯s nted or inherited, just tell me first if there¡¯s any hope for me.¡± Y was bewildered for a few seconds before eagerly looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Right now, all he cared about was whether he could stay alive.

    Y¡¯s words snapped Gu Zhiqi out of his daze, whozily lifted his eyelids and said to Y, ¡°There is hope.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Y¡¯s eyes instantly brightened, and he asked with great excitement, ¡°Really, master?¡±

    ¡°Two methods, one costs five million, the other twenty million¡­¡±

    ¡°I choose the five million one!¡± Before Gu Zhiqi could finish, Y, without a second thought, blurted out and interrupted.

    Five million and twenty million, is there even a choice to make?

    Only a fool would choose twenty million!

    ¡°Fine.¡± Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin the two methods and stood up, walking over to Y and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll now remove the citrus smoke from inside you.¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    Just like that, with bare hands?

    Don¡¯t we need to prepare anything?¡± Y looked up at Gu Zhiqi, baffled.

    He always felt that things were too simple.

    It always gave him a feeling of being in a dream.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Zhiqi simply hummed in response.

    ¡°Do I need to meditate or anything?

    Is it removed all at once?

    Do we need to remove it in several tries?¡±

    Removing it all at once like this felt somewhat unreal to him.

    ¡°No need, all at once, multiple times would be a different price,¡± Gu Zhiqi answered each of Y¡¯s questions one by one.

    Gu Yuluo listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s replies, her lips twitching slightly, then propped her chin and watched Gu Zhiqi with a bit of curiosity, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the two methods?¡±

    From what she knew of the little girl.

    Choosing the twenty million method would probably be more beneficial.

    But oddly enough, the youth had chosen the five million one.

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s question, Y also looked at Gu Zhiqi with a hint of curiosity, ¡°Could it be that the twenty million method you mentioned is the one where you remove it in multiple tries?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the twenty million one doesn¡¯t involve removal,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, unhurriedly, and as he spoke, his hands began to move, fingers starting to emit a faint white glow.

    ¡°Ah?

    Then why is it so expensive?¡± Y asked,pletely bewildered.

    Not removing it but being more expensive, could it be a mistake?

    Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t bother to exin and didn¡¯t pay him any more attention, starting to form hand seals, preparing to remove the citrus smoke from Y¡¯s body.

    Gu Yuluo watched the faint shimmering light on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingertips, staring nonstop.

    It was her first time seeing someone¡¯s fingers actually glow.

    ¡°Ding~ Upgrade mission 3 is triggered, please release the talent seal within Lv Yao¡¯s body, assist him in awakening his Spirit Origin, select the Spirit Origin to be citrus smoke.¡±

    ¡°Friendly reminder, Lv Yao is Y, okay~¡±

    Suddenly, Chubby Chiu¡¯s voice resounded in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, and his hand action paused slightly.

    ¡°He just refused,¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke leisurely to Chubby Chiu.

    Lv Yao rejected the second method because it was expensive, and Gu Zhiqi found the second method troublesome.

    And the mission triggered was precisely the second method.

    Chubby Chiu: ¡°But he refused before the mission was triggered, which doesn¡¯t count.

    You have to exin the second method to him, then his refusal will be valid.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a moment, reluctantly stopped what he was doing, and then, in his listless manner, looked at Lv Yao and asked, ¡°Ever heard of Spirit Origin?¡±

    Lv Yao, slightly stunned, looked at Gu Zhiqi, puzzled, and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve read about it in ancient books.¡±

    ¡°The citrus smoke inside you is inherited, and it has already formed a bit of a connection with you, capable of awakening into a Spirit Origin.¡±

    Lv Yao: ?!!!

 Chapter 166 - 166 166 Lv Yaos Useless Male Lead Counterattack Script

    ?166: Chapter 166 Lv Yao¡¯s Useless Male Lead Counterattack Script   166: Chapter 166 Lv Yao¡¯s Useless Male Lead Counterattack Script                                   ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Spirit Origin?!¡±

    ¡°Does such a thing as a Spirit Origin really exist in this world?!¡±

    Lv Yao waspletely thunderstruck, rooted to the spot as he burst out with an excited barrage of questions.

    What the heck is a Spirit Origin?

    It¡¯s something that only exists in legends.

    Yes, legends¡ªthere¡¯s not even a record of it in the Scripture Pavilion of his Master¡¯s Sect.

    He had only heard about it from his father and his fellow disciples in the sect.

    But now, someone was telling him it was real.

    And what¡¯s more, he could awaken it?!

    This is just like a dream!

    Seeing his reaction, Gu Zhiqi knew that he must understand what a Spirit Origin was.

    On Aquamarine Star, when a Mystic Master awakens a Spirit Origin, it¡¯s probably akin to an ancient martial artist forming a connection with an Auxiliary Item.

    Both are used to aid cultivation, improvebat, and enhancebat power.

    As for whether it¡¯s the same in this world, Gu Zhiqi had no idea.

    ¡°Master, do you mean to say you can help me awaken citrus smoke so it can be my Spirit Origin?!¡± After his initial excitement, Lv Yao remembered the main point.

    His gaze piercing, he stared intently at Gu Zhiqi.

    If looks could kill, Gu Zhiqi might have been reduced to ashes by now.

    Listening to Lv Yao, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, an air of nonchnce and defiance tinting his expression, ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Lv Yao: ???

    Huh?

    Isn¡¯t that what you just implied?

    Oh, right, you said it could awaken, but you didn¡¯t say you would help me.

    But as for me¡­

    I have no clue how to awaken a Spirit Origin.

    So, what¡¯s the use of establishing a connection?

    ¡°Awakening a Spirit Origin will cost extra,¡± Gu Zhiqi added coolly.

    Upon hearing this, Lv Yao understood the Master¡¯s meaning.

    Without any hesitation, he mmed his hand on the stone table and dered, ¡°Add it!

    Definitely add it!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi continued, ¡°Do you know your talent has been sealed?¡±

    In fact, logically speaking, if Lv Yao¡¯s talent had not been sealed, the citrus smoke wouldn¡¯t have been able to harm him.

    But as it happened, his talent was sealed.

    With his talent sealed, his cultivation speed was agonizingly slow, which meant he gathered less Vital Energy.

    Citrus smoke could only thrive in an environment rich with Vital Energy, but given the shortage in Lv Yao¡¯s body, its Light Series properties could hardly nourish much Vital Energy, while its Dark Series properties were continuously eroding what little he had.

    Over time, this unsustainable cycle meant his Vital Energy would be constantly drained.

    If this continued, in less than a month, he¡¯d be entirely depleted of Vital Energy, and he would die.

    ¡°Damn!

    What?

    My talent is sealed?¡± Lv Yao¡¯s face spelled sheer bewilderment.

    This time, even he couldn¡¯t deny that he might be the Chosen One.

    This is totally the backstory of an underdog protagonist on a path of vengeance!

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly.

    ¡°Master, can you remove the seal for me?¡± Lv Yao asked eagerly, a tinge of apprehension in his eyes.

    If the Master could detect the seal within him, surely he could remove it, right?

    ¡°Removing a seal will also cost extra,¡± Gu Zhiqi said in an even tone.

    Lv Yao, ¡°¡­Add it!

    Of course, add it!¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to use a Spirit Origin after awakening it?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked yet another question.

    Lv Yao shook his head honestly.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll have to pay extra to learn how to use the Spirit Origin.¡±

    Hearing this, Lv Yao suddenly became worried about the state of his wallet, ¡°Master, how much will this all cost in total?¡±

    ¡°Twenty million.¡±

    At that, Lv Yao fell silent.

    So, the twenty million n the Master mentioned earlier¡­

    was this it?!

    Thinking this, a wave of relief mixed with fear washed over Lv Yao.

    He was so close, so very close, to missing his chance to be the Chosen One!

 Chapter 167 - 167 167 Yue Lan Shocked

    ?167: Chapter 167 Yue Lan Shocked   167: Chapter 167 Yue Lan Shocked                                   ¡°Is there a problem with the price?¡± Gu Zhiqi looked at Lv Yao and asked this question.

    ¡°No problem!

    Absolutely no problem!¡± Lv Yao immediately responded.

    ¡°Oh, considering you first chose five million, I have reason to suspect you did not bring enough for twenty million.

    Please transfer the money first.¡± Gu Zhiqi looked at Lv Yao and after speaking, rattled off a string of numbers.

    Lv Yao ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, Lv Yao transferred the money to Gu Zhiqi with a speechless expression.

    Once the transfer was received, Gu Zhiqi swiftly removed the seal from Lv Yao.

    The moment the seal was lifted, Lv Yao felt¡ªwhether it was an illusion or not¡ªas if he had be keener of hearing and sight than before, his mind clearer than ever.

    The knowledge of the Mysterious Sect that he had memorized mechanically without fully understanding seemed to suddenly click into ce at that moment.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    ¡°Instant effect, Master, you are incredible.¡±

    At this moment, Lv Yao¡¯s admiration for Gu Zhiqi was like a flood breaking through a dam, unstoppable.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored him and continued making hand seals to help him awaken his Spirit Origin.

    A minuteter, Gu Zhiqi stopped his motions, looked at Lv Yao, and spokezily, ¡°Trymunicating with the citrus smoke.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lv Yao immediately tried tomunicate with the citrus smoke using his mind and spirit.

    ¡°I got it!

    I¡¯ve got it!

    I can feel it!¡± Lv Yao eximed excitedly.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak again but instead took out his phone, forwarded the details on how to use the Spirit Origin that Chubby Chiu had organized, and sent them to Lv Yao, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the instructions to your phone, see you.¡±

    With that, Gu Zhiqi walked away.

    Gu Zhiqi left so abruptly that Lv Yao didn¡¯t react at first.

    By the time he did, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Yuluo were already far away.

    Lv Yao stood under therge banyan tree, shouting towards Gu Zhiqi¡¯s direction, ¡°Master, thank you!¡±

    Afterward, Lv Yao solemnly bowed in the direction Gu Zhiqi had gone.

    If someone passed by the entrance of the vige at that moment, they would see a person d in green standing under the lush banyan tree, bowing deeply towards the vige.

    **

    ¡°Ah Lan!¡±

    Yue Lan was practicing in the backyard early in the morning when she suddenly heard a familiar voice.

    The excitement in the voice was too obvious, making it difficult for Yue Lan to associate it with the calm and collected person she knew.

    But it was indeed that person¡¯s voice.

    Yue Lan stopped her morning practice, turned around to look at the source of the voice, and sure enough, she saw a familiar figure, ¡°Ah Tang, what¡¯s¡­ what happened to you?¡±

    Tang Yun was extremely excited, her hands even trembling a bit.

    The expression on her face was one of joy, so Yue Lan wasn¡¯t too worried, just visibly curious.

    At Yue Lan¡¯s question, Tang Yun suddenly charged over and hugged Yue Lan tightly, ¡°Ah Lan, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s healed!

    My internal injury is healed, and so are the wounds on my hands!¡±

    Yue Lan was somewhat stunned by the hug.

    It had been a long time since they had shared such an intimate gesture.

    But upon hearing Tang Yun¡¯s words, Yue Lan was even more stunned.

    A light shock appeared in her beautiful eyes, ¡°Healed¡­ it¡¯s healed?¡±

    Hearing Tang Yun¡¯s words, Yue Lan began to wonder if she was still not fully awake.

    Or perhaps, the words just now had been a mere hallucination.

    ¡°It¡¯s healed, truly healed, everything¡¯s healed.¡± Tang Yun hugged Yue Lan tightly, buried her head into Yue Lan¡¯s neck, and nodded vigorously.

    Her voice was faintly tinged with the sound of crying.

    Yue Lan waspletely frozen in ce.

    Hearing the weeping tone in Tang Yun¡¯s voice, Yue Lan¡¯s eyes became slightly sour and began to redden, her expression turning hazy.

    She had not seen Tang Yun like this for a long time.

    Thest time she¡¯d seen her this emotional was five years ago.

 Chapter 168 - 168 168 Could it be Qi Girl

    ?168: Chapter 168 Could it be Qi Girl?

    168: Chapter 168 Could it be Qi Girl?

    That day, Tang Yun, covered in wounds, held her, crying hysterically as she said her father was gone, that her hand was useless, and that she could no longer use Ancient Martial Arts.

    Later, she cried herself to fainting, and when she woke up, she couldn¡¯t even cry.

    Yue Lan took her to Yueqi Vige.

    Afterward, Yueqi Vige gained a Tang Yun, while the Imperial Capital Yun Family lost a second young miss, Yun Tung.

    That year, Tang Yun was just twenty-two years old, a pampered youngdy who hardly ever suffered, suddenly lost her loving father, injured her most important right hand, and sustained severe internal injuries, no longer able to utilize Ancient Martial Arts.

    In just a few days, besides the drawings fiercely protected by Father Yun, Tang Yun had lost everything.

    From then on, Tang Yun seemed to be a different person, bing silent and withdrawn, numb and listless.

    She was still alive, but lived as if only her shell remained.

    Even several times, Tang Yun wanted to end her life, but fortunately, Yue Lan stopped her.

    Not until she realized she was pregnant did Tang Yun find a reason to live on, only it was no longer for the ¡®her¡¯ of before.

    And for a long time, Yue Lan hadn¡¯t seen Tang Yun cry.

    ¡°Ah Lan, it¡¯s truly all right, I¡¯m really all right¡­¡±

    Tang Yun, burying her face in Yue Lan¡¯s neck, repeated softly over and over, while Yue Lan hugged her back, gently patting her back, her eyes brimming with tears, a smile on her lips as she softly said, ¡°Congrattions, Ah Tang, I knew you would be all right.¡±

    Tang Yun held onto Yue Lan and wouldn¡¯t let go, at first with only a crying tone in her voice, butter, it turned into soft sobs.

    Yue Lan didn¡¯t urge her to stop crying, merely continued to gently pat her back,forting her in silence.

    The summer sun rose slowly over the mountaintop into the sky, the morning light spilling into the courtyard, casting mottled tree shadows over the two of them through the branches, as if eavesdropping, as ifforting the quietly weeping person.

    Not knowing how much time had passed, Tang Yun finallyposed herself, nced at her shoulder she had cried wet, herplexion slightly red, ¡°Ah Lan, sorry, I got too excited.¡±

    Yue Lan gave her a reproachful look with her beautiful eyes and chided, ¡°Being so formal with me?

    Even if your tears flooded my house, could I possibly me you?¡±

    At her words, Tang Yun¡¯s eyebrows slightly bent, and she managed a shallow smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve cried for so long, yet you haven¡¯t told me how your internal and hand injuries healed,¡± Yue Lan said, lifting Tang Yun¡¯s right hand to turn it over and over, examining it thoroughly, ¡°It looks no different.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I promised her I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Tang Yun said somewhat apologetically to Yue Lan.

    Hearing this familiar line, an image of a certainzy girl shed across Yue Lan¡¯s mind, a flicker of surprise in her eyes as she tentatively asked, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be Qi Girl, could it?¡±

    At those words, a flicker of surprise passed through Tang Yun¡¯s eyes as well.

    She clearly hadn¡¯t expected Yue Lan to guess so urately, right on the mark.

    Seeing Tang Yun¡¯s reaction, Yue Lan knew she had guessed correctly.

    ¡°Ss~¡± Yue Lan hissed, still fiddling with Tang Yun¡¯s hand, and spoke with a touch of amazement, ¡°It was really her?¡±

    ¡°Impressive, that girl; even the wounds Father Yun couldn¡¯t heal, she managed to cure.¡±

    Tang Yun agreed with Yue Lan¡¯s words.

    Indeed, the child was remarkable.

    Although she didn¡¯t understand the medical arts, having the injuries on herself and her years of seeking treatment had taught her just how difficult these injuries were to cure.

    Yet now, the child had healed them, in just one day, no less.

    Even now, she was still doubting whether she was dreaming.

 Chapter 169 - 169 169 Have These Two Good Sisters Turned Against Each Other

    ?169: Chapter 169: Have These Two Good Sisters Turned Against Each Other?

    169: Chapter 169: Have These Two Good Sisters Turned Against Each Other?

    ¡°Lan Lan, your Uncle Lin hase to get some medicine, you¡­¡±

    As Grandpa Yue spoke, he walked to the back courtyard and abruptly stopped talking when he saw the scene in the yard.

    Watching the two people fighting fiercely in the backyard, Grandpa Yue fell silent.

    A real-life version of best friends turning into enemies?

    Wait, wasn¡¯t Xiao Tang injured and unable to use Ancient Martial Arts?

    So, what exactly is happening now?

    Grandpa Yue stood motionless for a few seconds, observing that the fight wasn¡¯t deadly and didn¡¯t quite look like a real falling out between best friends.

    He silently pulled out his smoking pipe from behind him, put it in his mouth, and took puffs.

    Take a puff of smoke, calm down first.

    While smoking, he found a spot to sit and watched the two fight.

    ¡°Yue Ming, brother, you took so long to call someone, I¡¯m waiting to use the medicine¡­

    Huh, have these two good sisters be enemies?¡±

    Having waited outside for Grandpa Yue for a long time without seeing him, Uncle Lin who hade to get medicine followed inside.

    His reaction to the backyard scene was simr to Grandpa Yue¡¯s.

    The only difference, Grandpa Yue¡¯s thoughts were internal, while Uncle Lin spoke out loud.

    When Grandpa Yue heard Uncle Lin¡¯s voice, he finally realized someone was there to get medicine and stood up, saying, ¡°They won¡¯t be finished fighting in a short while, you¡¯ll probably have to wait.¡±

    ¡°No rush, no rush,¡± Uncle Lin waved his hand dismissively and unceremoniously took a seat where Grandpa Yue had just been sitting, ¡°This is quite good, a live-action martial arts movie.¡±

    Grandpa Yue ¡°¡­¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Grandpa Yue continued to puff on his pipe, sitting down next to Uncle Lin to continue watching the two people fight.

    ¡°So Xiao Tang knows Ancient Martial Arts as well,¡± remarked Uncle Lin, feeling somewhat nostalgic as he watched Tang Yun fighting with Yue Lan.

    In the five years Tang Yun had been in Yueqi Vige, aside from Yue Lan and Grandpa Yue, no one knew of her origins, nor that she was skilled in Ancient Martial Arts.

    Hearing Uncle Lin¡¯sment, Grandpa Yue, while puffing his pipe, didn¡¯t say a word.

    Half an hourter, Tang Yun and Yue Lan¡¯s fight finally ended.

    Yue Lan went to get the medicine for Uncle Lin, and Tang Yun was chased around the backyard by Grandpa Yue with questions, ¡°Xiao Tang, has your internal injury healed?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yue, it has healed.

    Going forward, I hope not to be a burden on you,¡± Tang Yun said with a light smile on her lips, unable to hide the joy in her eyes.

    Upon hearing this, Grandpa Yue waved it off casually, ¡°You¡¯re being formal, but who was the masterful doctor who healed you?¡±

    Yue Ming didn¡¯t think too highly of his own medical skills, nor did he believe that if he couldn¡¯t cure her, no one else could¡ªafter all, as a doctor, he was fully aware of the severity of Tang Yun¡¯s internal injuries.

    It must have been an extremely skilled doctor who healed Tang Yun¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°Indeed a masterful doctor, but she asked me not to tell anyone about her, sorry, Uncle Yue,¡± Tang Yun said apologetically to Grandpa Yue.

    Seeing this, Grandpa Yue felt a bit disappointed.

    Pinching his smoking pipe, he looked at Tang Yun and asked, ¡°But when did you seek this doctor, and when did the treatment start?¡±

    The indirection was too obvious, and Tang Yun obviously caught on.

    This time, she said nothing, just smiled and looked at Grandpa Yue.

    Realizing this, Grandpa Yue understood that Tang Yun was determined to protect the masterful doctor¡¯s identity and resignedly waved his hand, ¡°Ah well, since the masterful doctor wishes to remain unnamed, this old man won¡¯t inquire any further.¡±

    ¡°However, even if you don¡¯t tell me, this old man has his guesses,¡± Grandpa Yue said mysteriously to Tang Yun, then put the pipe back in his mouth and continued to puff on it.

    Tang Yun ¡°¡­¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence that both father and daughter had their guesses, right?

 Chapter 170 - 170 170 Wont Tell Anyone

    ?170: Chapter 170 Won¡¯t Tell Anyone   170: Chapter 170 Won¡¯t Tell Anyone                                   Faced with Tang Yun¡¯s suspicious gaze, Grandpa Yue didn¡¯t speak further.

    Instead, he pinched his pipe, ced his hands behind his back, and walked off, humming a tune with a beaming smile.

    Seeing Grandpa Yue¡¯s demeanor, the suspicion in Tang Yun¡¯s eyes deepened.

    However, she didn¡¯t know that Grandpa Yue hadn¡¯t guessed it was Gu Zhiqi at all.

    He knew that the girl Gu Zhiqi had some medical knowledge, but he didn¡¯t think she was that formidable.

    After all, in his view, Gu Zhiqi was already impressive in the field of Ancient Martial Arts.

    Surely, a young girl like her couldn¡¯t be equally skilled in medicine, too.

    His words were simply meant for Tang Yun to hear.

    Since Tang Yun refused to reveal the identity of the expert, Grandpa Yue felt displeased and, in a yful mood, didn¡¯t share his own spections with Tang Yun.

    He wanted Tang Yun to guess wildly just like he did.

    Because of Grandpa Yue¡¯s words, Tang Yun indeed felt somewhat influenced, a trace of worry appearing between her brows as she walked heavily toward the Yue Family¡¯s front courtyard.

    And coincidentally, it was at that moment that Yue Lan finished preparing the medicine.

    Seeing Tang Yun¡¯s expression, Yue Lan immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    You look so troubled.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yue said that he guessed who cured my internal injury, but I promised Xiao Qi that I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, and this¡­¡±

    Rushing to find Yue Lan so early in the morning, she indeed had been inconsiderate.

    ¡°Did he say who he guessed?¡± Yue Lan asked with a smile at the corner of her mouth, looking at Tang Yun with amusement.

    Tang Yun shook her head, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he hasn¡¯t guessed right,¡± Yue Lan knew her own father all too well.

    If he had truly guessed, he would have said the name outright.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Yun looked up at Yue Lan.

    ¡°Really, don¡¯t I know him well?¡± Yue Lan said with a chuckle.

    Upon hearing this, the worried look between Tang Yun¡¯s brows eased a bit.

    ¡°Ah Lan, even though you guessed it, you mustn¡¯t tell anyone else about Xiao Qi healing my injuries.

    Aside from the fact that I promised her I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, with her abilities¡­

    I¡¯ve personally experienced the dangers of possessing precious knowledge.

    I can¡¯t let her fall into danger because of me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone, not even my father,¡± Yue Lan said directly, assuring Tang Yun as she looked at her concerned expression.

    Seeing this, Tang Yun¡¯s face brightened a little.

    ¡°Ah~ Ah Tang, howe all these young girls nowadays are so impressive?

    Yue Girl is, and so is Qi Girl.

    Those two kids are only seventeen, right?¡± Yue Lan spoke with a sense of wonder.

    Yue Lan considered herself a Fragrance Refining prodigy.

    Since childhood, among her peers, she had the best talent.

    When she was eighteen, she had already surpassed the older generation of Fragrance Masters.

    After turning eighteen, she started wandering about, challenging Fragrance Masters to aroma duels everywhere.

    She roamed outside for four years, encountered countless Fragrance Masters, and fought in numerous duels, yet she never met her match.

    Growing bored by theck of worthy opponents, she returned to Yueqi Vige.

    Coincidentally, it was also then that Tang Yun had her ident, and so Yue Lan took her back to Yueqi Vige.

    After returning to Yueqi Vige, Yue Lan rarely touched Fragrance Refining again because she arrogantly believed that she had mastered the art of Fragrance and felt that no one in the world could be better than her.

    Until one day three years ago, when she was bored, she casually challenged her junior disciple to an aroma duel, and then, she lost.

    She lost to her own junior disciple.

    She had always been prideful.

    Because she was defeated by her own disciple, she even fell into depression for a while.

    However, it was also because of that loss that she finally came to understand what her father meant by ¡°there¡¯s always someone better out there.¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171 171 How to Plan

    ?171: Chapter 171 How to n   171: Chapter 171 How to n                                   Later on, when Phoenix Sleep Fragrance appeared in the world and she saw it for the first time, she realized how shallow her vision had been and how ignorant she was before.

    She finally understood that the study of incense was endless, and the Fragrance Refining Technique she had learned was only a fraction of it.

    Since then, she devoted herself to studying the art of incense and never left Yueqi Vige again.

    Regrettably, after more than two years of research, she still hadn¡¯t managed to refine Phoenix Sleep Fragrance.

    On the front of Fragrance Refining, there hadn¡¯t been any significant breakthroughs either.

    The only constion for her was that she had learned to be more reserved, to have more quietude.

    Her understanding of the art of incense had deepened a little more.

    Hearing this, Tang Yun smiled faintly, ¡°Each person has their own Fate Law.¡±

    Yue Lan, although finding Tang Yun¡¯s almost Buddhist perspective speechless, agreed with it nheless.

    ¡°By the way, Ah Tang, since your internal injuries and hand are healed, what are your ns for the future?

    Are you going to return to the capital?¡±

    Tang Yun had been living in Yueqi Vige under an assumed identity for five years because of her internal injuries, her hand, and various other reasons; naturally, she couldn¡¯t return to the capital.

    Now that her injuries were healed and her five-year agreement with Gu Bo was almost up, it was time to return to the capital.

    ¡°I will go back, but I still need to n it out properly.¡± Returning was definitely on the cards.

    Five years had passed, and she couldn¡¯t care less about everything to do with the Yun Family, but her father¡¯s death was something she definitely had to avenge.

    It was just that the sudden recovery of her internal injuries and her hand meant she hadn¡¯t yet made a detailed n.

    The her of today was no longer the Yun Tung who had nothing five years ago; she had a son now.

    Therefore, she had to ensure that there was no possibility of failure.

    ¡°This time, remember to take me with you,¡± Yue Lan said to Tang Yun, suddenly very serious.

    She simply couldn¡¯t rest easy about her going back alone.

    She was afraid.

    Afraid of seeing Tang Yun covered in blood again, and afraid that once she went, she might never return.

    Instead of increasing her worries in this small vige, it was better to go with her and lend her a helping hand.

    ¡°What are you meddling in?¡± Tang Yun muttered softly.

    ¡°If something really happened to you, how could I be at peace?

    It would be better if I came along, for an extrayer of safety.

    Don¡¯t worry, I too have elders back home, I cherish my life as well.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun let out a sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.

    Let¡¯s handle Gu Bo¡¯s matters first.¡±

    Only after Tang Yun said this did Yue Lan remember that Gu Bo was about to die.

    Thinking about Gu Bo¡¯s impending death, Yue Lan suddenly remembered something, ¡°Ah Tang, have you told Yue Girl about Gu Bo going to die?¡±

    After hearing this, Tang Yun was silent for a few seconds, then sighed softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to say it yet, I was nning to call her today.¡±

    While she said this, Tang Yun also knew that even if Gu Bo was still breathing at the moment, even if he stopped, Gu Xiyue most likely wouldn¡¯t attend Gu Bo¡¯s funeral.

    Gu Xiyue was not Gu Bo¡¯s biological child and, although she had been his adopted daughter for seventeen years, their rtionship was far from good.

    One could say they were mutually repulsive.

    Sometimes, the look in Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes when she saw Gu Bo was as if she wished he were dead.

    Speaking of which, Tang Yun was her stepmother, and it really wasn¡¯t her ce to say too much.

    Gu Xiyue was a distant person, not easy to approach, and was seldom at home.

    Although Tang Yun had been her stepmother for five years, their rtionship couldn¡¯t be said to be very good.

    It was only not bad.

    Clearly, Yue Lan knew her little disciple quite well.

    Upon hearing Tang Yun¡¯s words, she sighed softly, ¡°Ah¡­

    Even if she¡¯s told, she probably won¡¯te.¡±

    After listening, Tang Yun also sighed softly and said nothing.

 Chapter 172 - 172 172 Upgrade; Chaotic Memories

    ?172: Chapter 172 Upgrade; Chaotic Memories   172: Chapter 172 Upgrade; Chaotic Memories                                   Tang Yun listened and sighed softly, remaining silent.

    Mentioning Gu Bo, Yue Lan pouted and said, ¡°What is Gu Bo thinking?

    He doesn¡¯t even like such a good daughter.

    I can understand if he doesn¡¯t like Yue Girl because she might not be his own blood, but Qi Girl is his biological daughter, isn¡¯t she?

    How can he not like her, too?¡±

    Yue Lan always had an opinion about Gu Bo.

    When Tang Yun first arrived at Yueqi Vige and found out she was still pregnant.

    Fearing the people from Yun Jhin would find out, Tang Yun urgently needed a new identity, and her unborn child needed a father in name.

    It was at this time she met Gu Bo.

    Gu Bo¡¯s family rtions were simple, he waspletely paralyzed and needed someone to take care of him and his two children, while Tang Yun, needed a new identity.

    So, they agreed on a five-year contract.

    If Yue Lan had known earlier, she would definitely have stopped Tang Yun, but by the time she found out, it was already toote; Gu Bo and Tang Yun had long settled on their five-year agreement.

    Everyone thought that Tang Yun was so in love with Gu Bo that she would marry him even though he was paralyzed, to take care of him and help him raise his children.

    Only Yue Lan knew that the two had no affection for each other, that it was all just a transaction.

    When Yue Lan brought up Gu Bo, the smile on Tang Yun¡¯s face faded slightly, and a trace of sorrow tinged her brows, ¡°It¡¯s not only that he doesn¡¯t like Qi Girl; he doesn¡¯t seem to like his son either.

    You tell me, they are obviously family, how did ite to this?¡±

    If Gu Bo favored sons over daughters, he should like Gu Chengan, but he doesn¡¯t like his daughter, nor his son.

    However, he does seem to prefer Gu Chengcheng a bit more.

    When Gu Chengan went to see him, he wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge him.

    When Chengcheng went to see him, he would be all smiles and kindness.

    If Tang Yun hadn¡¯t been certain that she had never whispered anything into Gu Bo¡¯s ear, she would start to think that maybe she, as their stepmother, was the one driving a wedge between the father and his children.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to call him pitiful or despicable.

    You¡¯d think that someone on the verge of death would be¡­¡±

    Yue Lan didn¡¯t finish her sentence, leaving only sighs behind.

    **

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuluo and Gu Zhiqi had returned to the Gu Family courtyard.

    The moment they stepped into the living room, the infantile voice of Chubby Chiu echoed in their minds.

    ¡°Ding~ Your Spirit Pet has finished upgrading!¡±

    Apanying Chubby Chiu¡¯s voice in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, fragmented pieces of memory surfaced.

    ¡°Qiqi, this is Yueyue; from now on, she will be your sister.¡±

    ¡°A cuckoo in the nest, just a fake.

    Now that the real daughter has returned, what are you still doing in the Gu Family?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, all the hardships Yueyue went through should have been yours; you have no right to say she took what belongs to you.¡±

    ¡°Mom said as long as you¡¯re willing, you¡¯ll always be a child of the Gu Family, but what have you done?¡±

    ¡°How did dad teach you, you¡­

    have disappointed dad so much.¡±

    ¡°You bitch, if you dare touch my big brother again, I¡¯ll send you to dig in the F State coal mines.¡±

    The jumbled, disorderly words and the vague, intermittent shadowsposed a chaotic tapestry of memories, as if shards were flitting through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind¡ªsome clear, others blurry, moving fast at one moment and slow the next.

    Scattered memories raced through his brain, suddenly adding a newyer; Gu Zhiqi felt a wave of dizziness, staggering slightly and instinctively reached out to steady himself against the doorframe.

    Gu Yuluo immediately noticed her abnormality and reached out to support her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­

    Ow~ It hurts!¡±

    As soon as she touched Gu Zhiqi, her arm was seized, and she was pinned against the door, Gu Yuluo wailing in pain.

    Looking at the person she had captured, Gu Zhiqi was silent for a couple of seconds before releasing her, speaking with a hint of disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Her voice sounded off,zilyced with a touch of weakness.

 Chapter 173 - 173 173 Fainting; Trouble (Notice of Going Live)

    ?173: Chapter 173 Fainting; Trouble (Notice of Going Live)   173: Chapter 173 Fainting; Trouble (Notice of Going Live)                                   Gu Yuluo clearly heard the weakness in her voice and couldn¡¯t be concerned with the residual pain in her arm as she looked at her worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She replied faintly with two words and after speaking, she stepped forward and headed straight upstairs.

    As the dizziness in her head hadn¡¯t subsided, Gu Zhiqi pressed her forehead while slowly making her way upstairs, but the more she massaged, the more pronounced the dizziness became.

    Watching Gu Zhiqi climb the stairs unevenly, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t care about the pain in her arm and rushed up after her, ¡°Hey, youngdy, you haven¡¯t¡­

    Gu Zhiqi!¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi suddenly faint, Gu Yuluo¡¯s face changed dramatically and even her voice altered.

    She took a fewrge steps up the stairs and caught Gu Zhiqi before she could fall.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi!¡±

    ¡°Wake up, wake up.¡±

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t rouse the girl, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes filled with deep concern and a hint of helplessness.

    Supporting the young woman, she stood on the staircase looking around.

    A few secondster, she frantically picked up the person in a fireman¡¯s lift.

    After standing up, she looked downstairs and then upstairs, momentarily unsure of which way to go.

    ¡°Third Miss Gu, what happened to Miss Gu?¡±

    Just then, hearing themotion, Yun Yan and Yun Sen came over.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi has fainted, Mr.

    Yun Sen, please help to check on her.¡± Seeing Yun Sen, Gu Yuluo seemed to have found a direction in the fog, the helplessness in her eyes dissipating as she looked straight at Yun Sen.

    The moment Gu Yuluo spoke, both Yun Sen and Yun Yan were taken aback.

    They didn¡¯t quite understand how the usually sweet Lolita Voice suddenly turned into a clear and clean young man¡¯s voice.

    However, they also knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to focus on such details, and Yun Sen quickly ascended the stairs to take a look at Gu Zhiqi in Gu Yuluo¡¯s arms, ¡°First, take Miss Gu back to her room.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Yuluo nodded repeatedly and then quickly carried Gu Zhiqi upstairs.

    **

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man in white held a sword in his hand, pointing it at the heart of the person who had suddenly appeared in front of him.

    The man in white had a cold and indifferent gaze, surrounded by a cool and detached aura, looking indifferently at the person who had suddenly appeared before him.

    The man with the sword pointed at his heart was dressed in a ck and red robe with a ck cloak on top, embroidered with the pattern of other shore flowers.

    Even with the sword at his heart, the man still had a faint smile on his lips.

    Looking at the man in white, he spoke, ¡°I heard that you are the Supreme God of No Delusion?¡±

    Saying this, he slightly lowered his eyes to look at the sword at his heart, casually ced his fingers on it, and tapped it idly with his well-defined fingers, his tone nonchnt.

    The man in white, as pure as snow, furrowed his brows slightly upon hearing the other man¡¯s words, looking coldly at him without saying a word.

    ¡°How interesting.

    Aren¡¯t you called the Supreme God of No Delusion?

    Why then, have you summoned me, the Delusional Demon?¡± The self-proimed Delusional Demon said, raising his eyes.

    In his peach blossom eyesy an ultimate tenderness, yet atop that tenderness floated a shallow yfulness and jest.

    The Supreme God, the most exalted one, desires nothing, seeks nothing, a divine being without delusions.

    But now, with the appearance of the Delusional Demon, the Supreme God of No Delusion had delusions.

    As the words of the Delusional Demon left his mouth, the Supreme God¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Delusional Demon Yun Zhi?¡±

    ¡°Cut, that¡¯s a wrap!¡±

    ¡°Everyone take a twenty-minute break.¡±

    With the director¡¯smand, the atmosphere around the two actors on set changed instantly.

    Having just stepped out of character, Su Yunling hastened over with a worried expression and said to Su Luo, ¡°Third Brother, something happened.¡±

 Chapter 174 - 174 174 Whats Wrong with the Child

    ?174: Chapter 174 What¡¯s Wrong with the Child?

    174: Chapter 174 What¡¯s Wrong with the Child?

    Su Yunling heard the words, her expression unchanged, onlyzily lifting her eyelids to nce at Su Luo.

    Upon seeing this, Su Luo immediately handed her phone to Su Yunling, ¡°It¡¯s Tang Bai calling, it seems something has happened to Fourth Master.¡±

    Su Yunling took the phone and ced it to her ear, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Third Master, the eldest young master of our family has been kidnapped by people from Angel, and as soon as the master heard the news, he jumped out of the hospital window and left.

    Second Master has gone to chase him down, and now I can¡¯t contact either of them, so I can only reach out to you first.¡±

    The master mentioned by Tang Bai was naturally Tang Yichen, and the eldest young master he referred to was Tang Yichen¡¯s own older brother, Tang Shuan.

    ¡°Mhm, keep in touch,¡± Su Yunling said softly, her gaze slightly lowered, responding indifferently before hanging up the phone and tossing it back to Su Luo, ¡°Tell Fang Mu I¡¯m going back to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    Do you need me to go with you?¡± Su Luo looked at Su Yunling, asking such a question.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Having said this, Su Yunling immediately stepped forward and left.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t even change out of her costume, heading straight out of the set.

    As soon as she walked out of the studio, a physically imposing young man greeted her, ¡°Master, are you finishing up so early today?¡±

    This drama had barely started filming for two hours.

    Su Yunling spoke with an indifferent voice: ¡°Heading back to the capital.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Xin¡¯s eyes took on a trace of solemnity, ¡°Is there an important mission?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Su Yunling nodded slightly, then added, ¡°Call Yun Sen, tell him to return to the capital immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yun Xin responded, following Su Yunling and taking out his phone to call Yun Sen.

    Su Yunling¡¯s business car was parked outside the set; it only took a few steps for them to reach it, and both Su Yunling and Yun Xin got into the vehicle.

    ¡°To the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.¡± As soon as she sat down, Su Yunling directed the driver, then took the phone that was in the car, her gaze lowered slightly as she started messaging.

    The car had just started moving, and the call Yun Xin made was also connected.

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    The call was picked up, but it wasn¡¯t Yun Sen on the line, it was Yun Yan.

    Yun Xin was taken aback for a moment, looking down to confirm he had dialed Yun Sen correctly, before he asked, ¡°Fourth brother?

    Why are you answering the phone, where¡¯s second brother?¡±

    ¡°Second brother is treating Miss Gu right now.

    Do you need him for something?

    I can pass on the message,¡± Yun Yan¡¯s tonecked any particr emotion, but when he mentioned Miss Gu, Yun Xin somehow sensed a bit of respect?

    Su Yunling, sitting next to him and busily messaging, paused as she heard Yun Yan¡¯s words, lifted her eyes, and nced at Yun Xin¡¯s phone.

    Yun Xin was somewhat puzzled by the Miss Gu mentioned by Yun Yan, but it was clearly not the time to be concerned about this, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a mission, the master said to have Yun Sen immediately¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to the child?¡± Su Yunling interrupted before Yun Xin could finish.

    On the other end, Yun Yan also paused, momentarily not realizing who Su Yunling was referring to as the child, butter, as if recalling something Yun Sen mentioned in passing, ¡°Miss Gu suddenly fainted, and the cause couldn¡¯t be identified; Yun Sen is now using Green Crystal Grass to perform aprehensive treatment on Miss Gu.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s gaze grew slightly focused.

    After a few seconds of silence, she spoke, ¡°Send me a message when the child wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yun Yan responded, and then continued, ¡°Master, is there a mission?

    I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Have your injuries healed?¡± Su Yunling¡¯s tone was nonchnt as she asked, fixing her gaze back on her phone.

    ¡°Not yet, a few more days.¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175 175 Tang Shuan

    ?175: Chapter 175 Tang Shuan   175: Chapter 175 Tang Shuan                                   ¡°Then let him recover,¡± Su Yunling lowered his head, his eyes lowered, typing a message on his phone, and didn¡¯t forget to say to Yun Xin, ¡°Let Yun Lin take on the mission this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing this, Yun Xin immediately responded, then turned to Yun Yan and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, that¡¯s settled then; just focus on your recovery.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for Yun Yan to say anything more before he hung up the phone.

    While sending a message to Yun Lin, he spoke to Su Yunling, ¡°By the way, Master, Fu Hong said that today someone revealed a piece of information to the Ever Winning Army; it¡¯s about Angel¡¯s new base, Luya Base, being in Soraya.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to verify it, and the information is true.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Fu Hong said the person who injured Fourth Master and Yun Yanst time, their IP ultimately disappeared in Soraya.

    Without unexpected events, those two are likely headed to the new Luya Base.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Su Yunling¡¯s pupils slightly paused.

    ¡°Fu Hong also said he wants to make amends for his mistake, asking to be given the task.

    The agreement between Fourth Master and Second Master is that, once Fourth Master recovers, they will both go together, and they wanted me to ask for your opinion,¡± Yun Xin said, having finished sending the message, he slightly nced at Su Yunling.

    Yun Xin had also heard about the incident at Yun Town.

    Fu Hong is the head of the information security department, and such operations always require someone from information security to remotely and real-time detect enemy interference.

    However, because Fu Hong left his post without authorization, he exposed a vulnerability to Angel¡¯s people.

    Not only did they steal Second Master¡¯s voice data, but they also used the data to call Fourth Master, luring him into a trap.

    Lately, Yun Xin heard that Fu Hong had suddenly discovered Yue Ying¡¯s IP, and then he went after Yue Ying¡¯s IP.

    There had been a family elder with a severe illness in Second Master¡¯s home, who had sought medical attention for many years.

    The old man had never been cured, and the only hope was the Divine Doctor, Yue Ying.

    For years, Second Master had been looking for Yue Ying.

    Even as an outsider, he was aware of Second Master¡¯s obsession with finding Yue Ying, so it was understandable for Fu Hong, a subordinate of Second Master, to be eager to track down Yue Ying.

    If that night, Fourth Master and Yun Yan had not been severely injured, this matter could have been downyed.

    But unluckily, Yun Yan was seriously injured, and Fourth Master was nearly killed, which naturally escted the situation even further.

    Hearing this, Su Yunling continued with his movements, his gaze slightly downward as he typed a message.

    Under Yun Xin¡¯s inquiring eyes, he spoke in a calm and unhurried manner, ¡°Fourth Brother¡¯s elder brother has been kidnapped by Angel¡¯s people.¡±

    Yun Xin¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Such a coincidence?¡±

    The news of the new location of the Luya Base had juste through, and now, Tang Shuan had been kidnapped.

    This¡­

    inevitably raised suspicions.

    ¡°Master, could this be a trap?¡± Yun Xin¡¯s brows were knitted in concern as he nced at Su Yunling.

    ¡°Who released the information?¡± Instead of answering Yun Xin¡¯s question, Su Yunling, with his gaze still lowered, asked this question.

    ¡°The source didn¡¯t hide their IP.

    It was someone from the Network Manager, Network Manager 007,¡± Yun Xin immediately replied to Su Yunling¡¯s question.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed, and a hint of sinister color slowly spread in the depths of his eyes, ¡°Do you remember the identity of Fourth Brother¡¯s elder brother?¡±

    Yun Xin nodded.

    Of course, he remembered.

    Fourth Master¡¯s elder brother Tang Shuan is an internationally renowned scientific researcher, an employee at the International Research Institute¡¯s First Laboratory, and a target that countless terrorist organizations want to kidnap.

    ¡°I remember, histest research project is on gic experiments,¡± Su Yunling continued to speak slowly and methodically.

    Yun Xin blinked, a trace of bewilderment in his eyes, and scratched his head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of that.¡±

 Chapter 176 - 176 176 Do You Still Remember Who You Are

    ?176: Chapter 176 Do You Still Remember Who You Are?

    176: Chapter 176 Do You Still Remember Who You Are?

    ¡°The Fourth mentioned to me in passing that 007 has been looking for a woman, said to be the mother body for a gic experiment.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Xin¡¯s eyes widened, the nkness and confusion in his eyes undiminished.

    Su Yunling continued, her tone unhurried, ¡°A few days ago, the Intelligence Department received new information: the mother body of the gic experiment has fallen into the hands of someone from Angel.¡±

    As he listened to Su Yunling¡¯s words, Yun Xin suddenly understood.

    ¡°So, by leaking the information to us, is 007 hoping that in the midst of us taking down Angel¡¯s new hideout, he can seize the opportunity to abduct that mother body?¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved with a faint smile, but she remained silent.

    Seeing this, Yun Xin realized that what he had said was indeed what Su Yunling had suspected.

    However¡­

    ¡°But, the people involved in the web operation have always acted alone.

    In the past, weren¡¯t they the ones who took down terrorist organization hideouts?

    Why are they thinking of using us this time?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re probably short on manpower,¡± Su Yunling said coolly, her gaze slightly downcast.

    She added after a moment, ¡°Not long ago, Seven got into a fight at Shengxing Hotel, and his Ancient Martial Arts were crippled.¡±

    Seven, not particrly bright, but with a high Combat Power¡ªmost of the web¡¯sbat operations relied on him leading the fight.

    After hearing Su Yunling¡¯s exnation, Yun Xin was taken aback, ¡°Whoa!

    Who is it, to be so awesome?¡±

    Who is Seven?

    That¡¯s the killer ranked seventh on the web¡¯s assassin list.

    At the same time, Seven is an insider of the web.

    Don¡¯t let his seventh ce in the assassin list fool you; his strength is much more than that.

    Being ced at seventh is purely because Seven likes the number seven and, taking advantage of his internal status, stubbornly ims that spot.

    With a glimmer of amusement in her limpid, peach-blossom eyes, Su Yunling heard Yun Xin¡¯s question and slightly curved her lips, ¡°A child.¡±

    She had sent people to handle the incident that night and had also roughly found out some things afterwards.

    Coming upon Seven, Su Yunling herself was somewhat surprised, not quite understanding how the child hade into conflict with Seven.

    However, to be able to disable Seven¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts, the child¡¯s abilities must not be weak.

    Having higher Combat Power is good, helps to protect oneself.

    Remembering the words Yun Yan had said during their phone conversation, Su Yunling¡¯s smile faded slightly and she lightly furrowed her attractive brows.

    Yun Xin: ¡°Huh?¡±

    Having heard this, Yun Xin waspletely dumbfounded.

    Child¡­

    a child?

    How young a child are we talking about?

    Yun Xin was scratching his head in bewilderment.

    Without borating on the child, Su Yunling simply nced sideways at Yun Xin, ¡°Tell Fu Hong to prepare.

    He needs to take part in this operation.¡±

    When ites to hacking skills, Fu Hong is the best in the entire Ever Winning Army.

    If 007 really intends to intervene, then Fu Hong is his match.

    ¡°Alright, sure.¡± Yun Xin responded and sent a message to Fu Hong.

    **

    When Gu Zhiqi woke up, it was already evening.

    Gu Yuluo was sitting on a stool by the bed, chin propped in her hands, staring eagerly at the person on the bed.

    Seeing the person in bed stir, Gu Yuluo sprang up from the chair, ¡°Little girl, are you awake?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, supporting herself on the bed, got up slowly.

    Seeing the person standing beside the bed, her eyes were groggy and apart from being blurry, there was no particr emotion.

    Gu Yuluo, seeing her looking like this, felt a pang in her heart, and the hand by her side clenched suddenly, ¡°Little girl, do you¡­

    do you still remember me?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s confused and clueless expression, Gu Yuluo¡¯s heart sank abruptly as if weighed down by a boulder.

    The tensed fingers rxed, then tightened again, she watched Gu Zhiqi tentatively trying to ask, ¡°Do you¡­

    still remember who you are?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    Gu Yuluo: ?!!!

 Chapter 177 - 177 177 Can You Call Me Grandpa

    ?177: Chapter 177: Can You Call Me Grandpa?

    177: Chapter 177: Can You Call Me Grandpa?

    ¡°Lost your memory again?

    You don¡¯t remember anything?!¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s expression appeared somewhat agitated, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of excitement thates with joy; it was the kind that seemed very anxious and irritable.

    Seeing Gu Yuluo like this, Gu Zhiqi suddenly curved her eyebrows and eyes, looking soft and innocent as she spoke, ¡°I just vaguely remember that I seem to be your grandfather.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing what Gu Zhiqi said, Gu Yuluo was left speechless.

    However, while speechless, she also breathed a sigh of relief.

    As long as her personality hadn¡¯t changed, whether she lost her memory or not wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Seeing that Gu Yuluo wasn¡¯t speaking, Gu Zhiqi continued, ¡°So, could you call me ¡®Grandpa¡¯?¡±

    The girlzily half-squinted her eyes, the corners of her mouth slightly upturned, smiling softly and slyly, the very image of a cunning little fox.

    Gu Yuluo looked at her like this, her mouth twitching, helplessly saying, ¡°You¡¯re not just my grandfather, you¡¯re my ancestor, you almost scared me to death.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi gave her a strange look upon hearing this.

    Was it just because she had slept awhile?

    How could that have scared someone to death?

    She yawnedzily, flipped off the covers, and got out of bed slowly.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t get out of bed, you might faint again,¡± Gu Yuluo said, seeing her get out of bed with disapproval, reaching out to support her.

    Gu Zhiqi looked down, ncing at her hand.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo hesitated, pursed her lips slightly, withdrew her hand, and muttered quietly, ¡°You think I want to help you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard it, simply half-squinting her eyeszily, raising her eyebrows without saying a word.

    ¡°Do you really not remember anything?¡± Gu Yuluo asked, tilting her head and looking at Gu Zhiqi with a suspicious expression.

    ¡°I remember a bit,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliednguidly, then sat on the edge of the bed, bending slightly to put on her shoes.

    ¡°How much is a bit?¡± Gu Yuluo, hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s nonchnt response, felt like she was going to burst.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer her question, tying her shoces slowly, and while doing so, felt something was off.

    She suddenly looked up, giving Gu Yuluo a nce, ¡°Did Yun Sen treat me?¡±

    Gu Yuluo nodded in response.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi ask this, even though she didn¡¯t know how much she remembered, at least she could confirm that Gu Zhiqi must have some memories from the past few days.

    Thinking this way, she felt relieved.

    Seeing Gu Yuluo nod, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    Her eyes slightly lowered, she continued tying her shoces in a calm and leisurely manner, her brows tinged with a touch of light irritation.

    Suddenly, she owed someone a favor.

    Annoying.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly faint?

    Was it because you were lifting the seal and awakening the Spirit Origin for that green-haired boy?¡± Gu Yuluo, recalling the incident of Gu Zhiqi suddenly fainting, frowned slightly and asked.

    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as she stood up.

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyebrows were knit with worry, her eyes clouded with concern that couldn¡¯t be dispelled.

    Her emotions were so obvious, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t miss them even if she wanted to.

    After a nce at Gu Yuluo, she fell silent.

    Three secondster, she spoke, ¡°Just, suddenly felt like fainting, so I fainted.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    It was both an answer and yet not an answer.

    Could you be any more dismissive?

    Gu Zhiqi walked towards the door while looking at her phone.

    Seven o¡¯clock in the evening.

    She had actually slept for almost nine hours.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi walking away, and fearing she might faint again, Gu Yuluo hastily followed.

    ¡°Zhizhi, your Intelligent Spirit Pet has upgraded to Level Two, and the Level Two function is now activated: It can possess any inanimate object or any creature that hasn¡¯t awakened its intelligence,¡± Chubby Chiu appeared on the sce, just as Gu Zhiqi stepped out of the room.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded indifferently.

 Chapter 178 - 178 178 Its only you who dares to dislike this chirp

    ?178: Chapter 178 It¡¯s only you who dares to dislike this chirp   178: Chapter 178 It¡¯s only you who dares to dislike this chirp                                   ¡°Shall we initiate the trigger status for the Level Three upgrade mission?¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s indifferent response had barely fallen when she heard Chubby Chiu¡¯s eager voice in her mind.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s footsteps paused, her expressionplex, as she continued the conversation with Chubby Chiu in her mind, ¡°Do you think I look like someone who can afford nine hundred million right now?¡±

    Keeping an intelligent pet is an expensive affair, especially with a gold-sinking pet like Chubby Chiu.

    To awaken to Level One required spending nine million, Level Two required ny million, and Level Three would need nine hundred million, with subsequent upgrades requiring ten times more than the previous level.

    Gu Zhiqi felt that she would have to maintain her status as a poor person for quite some time.

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡± seemed like agreeing but not quite.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you calcte it, Zhizhi~¡± Chubby Chiu said, activating its calction function and running to help Gu Zhiqi check her bnce.

    Two secondster, it spoke again: ¡°Zhizhi, keep it up, you¡¯re nearly seven billion short of nine hundred million~¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡± Thanks for the reminder.

    ¡°Zhizhi, we need to work even harder to earn money from now on.¡± Chubby Chiu, looking at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s bnce, spoke with a touch of emotion.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Into the phone.¡± Since it was already in a Second-Level State, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t want it chattering away in her mind.

    ¡°Zhizhi~¡± Chubby Chiu clearly didn¡¯t want to go into the phone and could only coquettishly plead with Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Get in.¡±

    ¡°Sigh~ fine, fine, I¡¯ll go in.

    Only you would dare to find this Chiu bothersome.¡±

    In the end, Chubby Chiu sighed lightly, resignedly attaching itself to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Ding dong, ding dong¡­¡±

    A continuous stream of message notification sounds began chiming.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t think much of it and took out her phone to take a look.

    Seeing a friend who had suddenly appeared in her friend list and even topped it, with the nickname ¡°First Jiu,¡± Gu Zhiqi was silent.

    [First Jiu: Hi, Zhizhi~]

    [First Jiu: For easier contact, I added us as friends]

    [First Jiu: Muah.gif]

    [First Jiu: Flying kiss.gif]

    [First Jiu: Crazy kiss.gif]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Great, her mind might be quiet, but now her phone was about to explode.

    She silently put her phone on silent.

    During her conversation with Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Yuluo had already walked to Yun Sen and Yun Yan¡¯s room.

    The door to Yun Sen and Yun Yan¡¯s room was open.

    Gu Yuluo and Gu Zhiqi could be seen as they passed by their doorway.

    Yun Sen caught sight of Gu Zhiqi in an instant, ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re awake?!¡±

    His tone carried an excitement that was off the scale.

    He darted out of the room and stood in the hallway, his face alight with joy, looking at Gu Zhiqi and asking.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly, observing the dark mark on Yun Sen¡¯s forehead, remaining silent.

    Howe after just one sleep, this guy had developed a dark aura between his brows?

    Wasn¡¯t this the perfect opportunity to repay a favor?

    She raised her eyebrows slightly, looked at Yun Sen, and askedzily, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±

    A hint of surprise tinted Yun Sen¡¯s eyes, ¡°Miss Gu, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°Wait here.¡± Gu Zhiqi said and turned, heading back to her room.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity, and she promptly followed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s steps.

    Gu Zhiqi seemed to move slowly, but her pace was surprisingly fast.

    By the time Gu Yuluo reached Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room, Gu Zhiqi was already holding a pen, slightly bent over the desk, busy writing and drawing.

    Gu Yuluo leaned against the doorway, watching her.

    In less than half a minute, Gu Zhiqi finished writing.

    At the moment Gu Zhiqi put down the pen, Gu Yuluo distinctly saw a faint light sh across the paper.

    Gu Yuluo thought she was seeing things and blinked.

 Chapter 179 - 179 179 Ghost-drawn Talisman

    ?179: Chapter 179: Ghost-drawn Talisman   179: Chapter 179: Ghost-drawn Talisman                                   After Gu Zhiqi put away her pen, she took the paper she had written on to one side and, still holding her pen, swiftly began to draw on another piece.

    She drew three in a row, and with each onepleted, Gu Yuluo could see a faint luminance flickering over them.

    Only then did Gu Yuluo believe that she hadn¡¯t been mistaken earlier.

    Gu Zhiqi carelessly threw her pen into the pen container and walked out of the room holding the three pieces of paper.

    As Gu Zhiqi almost reached the door, Gu Yuluo, out of curiosity, took a peek.

    Seeing the marks on them, Gu Yuluo subconsciously eximed, ¡°What are those, they look like some sort of ghost-drawn talisman?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids andzily nced at Gu Yuluo.

    Feeling the intent behind her gaze, Gu Yuluo suddenly remembered yesterday¡¯s incident with the medicinal pills, ¡°Uh, I was just talking nonsense.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ignored her and continued to walk towards Yun Sen, holding the three papers.

    Gu Yuluo immediately followed, taking several more nces; the more she looked, the more the papers resembled talisman paper.

    But don¡¯t all the masters usually use yellow paper and cinnabar for drawing talismans?

    Howe with her it turns into¡­homework paper and ballpoint pen?

    If Gu Yuluo wasn¡¯t seeing things, that paper appeared to have been torn from a pinyin notebook, undoubtedly from some homework paper requested from Gu Chengcheng.

    To be sure she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Gu Yuluo even leaned in for a closer look.

    Now she was certain, she hadn¡¯t been wrong; the lines were very clean and distinct!

    ¡°What is this?¡± Having seen it clearly, Gu Yuluo¡¯s curiosity intensified, and she felt as if someone was tickling her insides.

    ¡°Oh, a ghost-drawn talisman,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    If I talk too much again, I¡¯m a dog!

    When she reached Yun Sen, Gu Zhiqi handed him the three pieces of paper, ¡°Here, as a token of thanks.¡±

    Yun Sen didn¡¯t immediately examine the paper that Gu Zhiqi had passed to him, scratching his head he began, ¡°Miss Gu, you don¡¯t have to be so forma¡­¡±

    Upon seeing the homework paper in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, marked with strange symbols, thest word choked in his throat.

    Yun Sen froze for more than two seconds.

    What is¡­this?

    ¡°I notice you have a darkened hall on your forehead, you¡¯re facing imminent danger,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as she stuffed the three papers into his hands.

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking down at the homework paper in his hand, he fell silent for a few more seconds.

    It wasn¡¯t clear whether to ept this paper or not.

    In the end, Yun Sen still took the papers.

    Whatever Miss Gu gave, even if it was just scrap paper, he would treasure it!

    Remembering what Gu Zhiqi had told him at Yan City Central Hospital not long ago, Yun Sen felt that the papers must be extraordinary.

    Yun Sen clenched his fists.

    He would have to carry these papers with him at all times!

    After giving the papers to Yun Sen, Gu Zhiqi then made her way toward the staircase.

    She hadn¡¯t eaten all day.

    She was hungry.

    **

    The same evening after Yun Yan and Yun Sen had their dinner, they left.

    The next morning, Gu Zhiqi was awakened by a knock on her door.

    Gu Zhiqi opened the door, yawningzily with anguid expression, and saw Gu Yuluo standing outside.

    She asked with annoyance, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Because of a certain pet dog, she had stayed up epting bounty quests on the knittingwork until two in the morning before sleeping.

    Gu Yuluo, noticing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s less-than-pleased look, blinked and immediately asked, ¡°Were you ying a thiefst night?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi justzily looked at Gu Yuluo, too drowsy to speak, and just kept her gaze on Gu Yuluo.

    Seeing her looking sleep-deprived, Gu Yuluo gently sighed, and while tapping on her phone, said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Your teacher transferred some money to mest night, told me to pass it on to you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?!

 Chapter 180 - 180 180 Teacher

    ?180: Chapter 180 Teacher   180: Chapter 180 Teacher                                   Gu Yuluo finished speaking and nced up at Gu Zhiqi, indeed catching a glimpse of the faint shimmer in the depths of her eyes.

    The corners of her mouth tipped up slightly, she lowered her head and continued operating on her phone, when suddenly, as if thinking of something, Gu Yuluo stopped the transfer in progress, ¡°However, this money isn¡¯t a gift; there¡¯s a condition.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    The shimmer in her eyes vanished instantly.

    Leaningnguidly against the wall with a face full of indolence, she asked, ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°y a piano piece,¡± Gu Yuluo said, her lips curving into a smile as she looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes paused briefly, her raven-like eyshes trembling slightly.

    Then,zily drooping her eyelids, the listlessness in her expression became even more apparent.

    ¡°I won¡¯t y.¡±

    Gu Yuluo wasn¡¯t too surprised by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response.

    Her smile unchanged, she simply bowed her head slightly to look at her phone with a rather regretful air and said leisurely, ¡°Not ying, huh?

    Then I guess I should refund this billion to your teacher¡­¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    Before Gu Yuluo could finish speaking, Gu Zhiqi interrupted her.

    ¡°One billion,¡± Gu Yuluo replied with a smile, watching Gu Zhiqi.

    She feared Gu Zhiqi might not believe her, so she handed her the phone to show her the bnce for a quick glimpse.

    Gu Zhiqi: !!!

    ¡°Where¡¯s the piano?¡± Gu Zhiqi immediately straightened up, her trademark smile hanging on her lips, looking at Gu Yuluo with a soft,pliant face.

    Even though Gu Yuluo had anticipated this, seeing her like this, she couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her mouth and raised her eyebrows, eyeing Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Can you y the piano?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can,¡± Gu Zhiqi imed, lightly nodding her head.

    Theughter in Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes deepened.

    ¡°Alright then, y.

    Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Yuluo and asked, ¡°The piano?¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a piano?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Huaijin; why didn¡¯t he send your piano¡­

    Oh right, he doesn¡¯t know yet that you¡­¡± Mid-sentence, Gu Yuluo suddenly stopped herself and changed the topic, ¡°I heard from your teacher that you¡¯ve learned quite a few instruments.

    Besides the piano, do you know how to y any other instruments?

    Like, for example, the erhu?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°The erhu is the instrument I¡¯m best at.¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ?!

    She really knows how to y?

    I was just saying something off the cuff.

    ¡°I have a question,¡± Gu Zhiqi said to Gu Yuluo all of a sudden.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Who is my teacher?¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    I forgot the girl has amnesia.

    ¡°It¡¯s your piano teacher, but just to be clear, if you don¡¯t meet his standards, he won¡¯t acknowledge you, and I won¡¯t give you the money either,¡± Gu Yuluo said as she typed a message on her phone.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Gu Zhiqi with a faint tone.

    Her eyes slightly cast down, a hint of deep thought appeared in their depths.

    Thanks to Chubby Chiu¡¯s upgrade, which seemed to have touched the memories of this body, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind overflowed with the host body¡¯s recent memories of thest couple of years.

    What was once blurry was now much clearer.

    From the host¡¯s memories, the Gu Family¡¯s behavior toward the original host seemed quite odd.

    In the host¡¯s memories, Gu Yuluo once asked the original host to y the piano, but from the memories of the past two years, she seemed not to know how to y at all.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuluo was sending a message to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s teacher.

    [Gu Yuluo: Teacher Wen, we don¡¯t have a piano; would an erhu be okay?]

    After all, it was a small vige, and finding a piano wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    If they really couldn¡¯t find one, they might as well get the girl an erhu to y.

    It just wasn¡¯t certain whether the girl¡¯s teacher would recognize an erhu tune.

 Chapter 181 - 181 181 Thank You Third Sister; Activate Quest Trigger Status

    ?181: Chapter 181 Thank You Third Sister; Activate Quest Trigger Status   181: Chapter 181 Thank You Third Sister; Activate Quest Trigger Status                                   [Teacher Wen: As long as she knows how, any instrument will do]

    Gu Yuluo looked at the message Teacher Wen sent back and fell silent.

    In the end, she let out a sigh.

    It seemed she really had to go and borrow an erhu from the vige for the little girl.

    Eventually, Gu Yuluo actually went to the vige to borrow an erhu.

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s eagerness made Gu Zhiqi wonder for a moment if the ten billion was actually meant for Gu Yuluo.

    After borrowing the erhu, Gu Yuluo handed it over to Gu Zhiqi.

    So, early in the morning, the mournful and husky sound of the erhu floated from the Gu Family¡¯s courtyard, flowing between the strings in a continuous yet breaking melody, sorrowful and lingering.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that erhu wasn¡¯t used in funeral music bands, the neighbors would have thought that Gu Bo had passed away.

    It was truly a sound that made the listener¡¯s heart ache and the hearer weep.

    In the end, the sound attracted quite a few elders.

    So, by the time Gu Zhiqi finished ying a piece on the erhu, Gu Yuluo¡¯s ears were filled with thunderous apuse.

    It was only then that Gu Yuluo realized there were more than a dozen elders standing in the courtyard.

    Good heavens, it seemed like half the vige¡¯s elders were there.

    The elders pped and wept, making Gu Yuluo, who hadn¡¯t shed a tear, wonder if she was missing the beauty of art.

    After returning the erhu to the neighbor, and having thanked him, Gu Zhiqi immediately went to find Gu Yuluo, ¡°Transfer the money.¡±

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, wait a minute, your teacher hasn¡¯t replied yet.¡±

    After sending the recorded video to Teacher Wen, Gu Yuluo held her phone, waiting for Teacher Wen to reply.

    However, several minutes went by, and by the rate of yback, the video should have finished, but there was still no response from Teacher Wen.

    Gu Yuluo sent another message.

    [Gu Yuluo: Teacher Wen?]

    [Teacher Wen: Send me her new contact information]

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo paused.

    Then, a flicker of joy passed through her eyes, and she immediately pushed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s new contact information to him.

    After pushing it, she looked up and smilingly said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I¡¯ve sent your contact information to your teacher.

    Remember to ept his friend request.¡±

    ¡°Oh, transfer the money,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, her gaze deep as she looked at Gu Yuluo.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Meeting those eyes that carried a faint cool gaze, Gu Yuluo¡¯s mouth twitched again, and right in front of Gu Zhiqi, she transferred the money to her.

    The instant the transaction confirmation sounded, a fineughter scattered from the depths of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s misty eyes.

    Her lips curved slightly, her tone softened with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Third Sister.¡±

    Even though Gu Yuluo knew that this little girl would toss things aside once done, hearing the term ¡°Third Sister¡± made Gu Yuluo feel utterly refreshed, as if all of her gloominess had dissipated over the past few days.

    ¡°Zhizhi~¡±

    No sooner had Gu Zhiqi received the transfer of ten billion than Chubby Chiu sneaked online.

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s voice, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s steps faltered.

    ¡°When did you sneak into my head?¡±

    ¡°Last night while you were sleeping,¡± Chubby Chiu replied sweetly and then continued, ¡°Zhizhi, shouldn¡¯t we be getting into ¡®Level Three mission¡¯ trigger mode now, hehe~¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Zhizhi~¡±

    Gu Zhiqi pretended to be deaf.

    ¡°So, love will disappear, right?

    Ying~¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Again?

    ¡°Ying ying ying~¡±

    Surrounded by countless whimpers in her mind, and unable to stand it, Gu Zhiqi finally gave a faint response, ¡°Upgrade.¡±

    And so, a certain spirit pet joyfully cleared the bnce.

    The ten billion that Gu Zhiqi had earned from her talent show had barely had time to get warm before Chubby Chiu cleared away nine billion of it.

    At that moment, Gu Zhiqi felt an extremely strong urge to abandon her dog spiritual pet.

 Chapter 182 - 182 182 Task Triggered

    ?182: Chapter 182 Task Triggered   182: Chapter 182 Task Triggered                                   Woken up early in the morning and still not having had enough sleep, Gu Zhiqi decided to go upstairs and catch some more Z¡¯s after the money was already in hand.

    Just as she reached the second floor and was about to enter her room, the cheerful voice of Chubby Chiu rang in her mind, ¡°Beep~ Your petpanion has entered the level three mission trigger state~¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was still aching over the loss of those nine hundred million and didn¡¯t really feel like entertaining it shortly after.

    As her hand touched the doorknob and she was about to close the door, the voice in her mind sounded again, ¡°Beep~ Upgrade mission¢Ù activated.

    Please proceed with Gu Yuluo to Soraya City¡¯s Luya Base to assist in the rescue of the 317 gene experiment subject.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand paused on the doorknob, ¡°Soraya?

    I remember, Soraya¡¯s in Continent F, right?¡±

    Chubby Chiu immediately responded, ¡°Exactly~¡±

    Gu Zhiqi said, ¡°Are missions now international?

    Mission internationalization?¡±

    ¡°Oh, internationalization is nothing, that¡¯s just a small scene.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten?

    To get me up to Level Eight, we¡¯ve even taken a shuttle machine to the otherworld before.

    By any standard, that¡¯s pretty much universal,¡± Chubby Chiu spoke rather proudly.

    However, what was strange is that it had forgotten what kind of world they had visited.

    ¡°Hmm?

    Did that happen?¡± Gu Zhiqi casually mentioned, not thinking too much of it.

    After all, she had lived so long that some unnecessary memories had almostpletely faded away.

    Moreover, she had visited so many worlds that she wasn¡¯t sure which one was for Chubby Chiu¡¯s upgrade.

    ¡°Yes, it did,¡± Chubby Chiu confirmed with certainty.

    Gu Zhiqi hummedzily, not wanting to waste any more time on this issue, and changed the subject, ¡°Do I have to go with both of them, or can¡¯t I just save the experiment subject on my own?¡±

    ¡°Must be together~¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi let out a long sigh.

    Ah~ Being saddled with two dead weights, my retirement time will surely be dyed considerably.

    Because of the sudden issuing of the mission, Gu Zhiqi lost interest in going back to bed and instead went to find Gu Yuluo.

    Upon seeing Gu Yuluo, Gu Zhiqi got straight to the point and asked, ¡°Where is Yun?¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ???

    Caught off guard by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s return, Gu Yuluo was momentarily stunned.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Gu Yuluo was even more bewildered, ¡°What Yun?

    Your teacher only asked me to give you money, not any jades.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi truly didn¡¯t understand Gu Yuluo¡¯s thought process and looked at him speechlessly for three seconds before speaking, ¡°The three pieces of jade, the ones that lift the seal; you said they would arrive today.¡±

    After hearing this, Gu Yuluo realized and remembered this matter.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about those three pieces of jade.

    Hmph~ They arrivedst night, upstairs.¡± Despite saying so, Gu Yuluo showed no intention of going upstairs to get the jades.

    ¡°Are you waiting for them to fly down by themselves if you don¡¯t go upstairs and fetch them?¡± Gu Zhiqi said, casting azy nce at Gu Yuluo.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Despite Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo still didn¡¯t go upstairs to retrieve the jades and instead looked at Gu Zhiqi, hesitated for a few seconds, and ventured hesitantly, ¡°Tell me the truth, how did you faint yesterday?

    You¡¯re not going to faint again after the seal is lifted, are you?¡±

    Yesterday, Gu Zhiqi had genuinely scared him, and the thought still unnerved him now.

    If it weren¡¯t for Yun Sen, Gu Yuluo wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.

    After all, they were strangers to Yueqi Vige; its convenience was far from ideal, and sending someone to the hospital would be a predicament.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi looked up at Gu Yuluo, silent for a few seconds before replying, ¡°Yesterday was an ident.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± With a hint of suspicion in her eyes, Gu Yuluo wasn¡¯t quite convinced by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

 Chapter 183 - 183 183 007 You have a sister

    ?183: Chapter 183 007: You have a sister?

    183: Chapter 183 007: You have a sister?

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, lifting her eyelidszily to look at Gu Yuluo, ¡°So, will you lift it or not?¡±

    To go rescue the experimental subject with Gu Yuluo, it was necessary to first lift the seal on Gu Yuluo; otherwise, she would only hold them back.

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s demeanor, Gu Yuluo remained hesitant.

    Finally, Gu Zhiqi grabbed her by the head and dragged her upstairs to find Jade.

    The seal on Gu Yuluo was not difficult to break.

    Once they had the Jade, a few hand seals were performed, and Gu Yuluo¡¯s seal was lifted.

    As soon as the seal was lifted, Gu Yuluo immediately felt that she could freely use Ancient Martial Arts again.

    However, her first reaction wasn¡¯t joy but to anxiously stare at Gu Zhiqi, fearing she might suddenly pass out.

    ¡°Pay up.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nced at Gu Yuluozily before speaking.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    After her Ancient Martial Arts were restored, the first thing Gu Yuluo did was to call Agent 007.

    Now that her Ancient Martial Arts were back, she couldn¡¯t ignore the plea for help she had received from 007 previously.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re actually contacting me on your own.¡± As soon as the call connected, 007¡¯s exuberant voice came through the receiver, sounding somewhat incredulous.

    ¡°How¡¯s the preparation going?¡± Gu Yuluo stuffed a Bluetooth earpiece into her ear, set her phone to one side, and started tidying her room while talking to 007 on the phone.

    ¡°Just like you said, the news was released to the Ever Winning Army this morning.

    I didn¡¯t hide my identity, but they haven¡¯t made a move yet,¡± 007 said, sounding somewhat downcast.

    ¡°Meet at Soraya tomorrow, bring more people,¡± came the sweet, Lolita voice, tone light.

    ¡°Eh?¡± 007 sounded confused, ¡°What?

    Meet at Soraya?

    You¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t your Ancient Martial Arts sealed?

    What are you doing in Soraya?¡±

    007 was bombarded by Gu Yuluo¡¯s words and asked several questions in a row.

    ¡°The seal¡¯s been lifted,¡± Gu Yuluo said in a very good mood.

    Just from the tone, 007 could sense the pride in her voice.

    ¡°Ah?

    Lifted?

    Wait, it¡¯s been less than two days, hasn¡¯t it?

    Howe it¡¯s suddenly lifted?

    The things you said the day before yesterday, you were just teasing me, right?¡± 007¡¯s barrage of questions continued after hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s words.

    Really, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the rapid changes in Gu Yuluo¡¯s situation.

    Just the day before yesterday, she had told him that her Ancient Martial Arts were sealed.

    007 found it hard to believe, and it took him a whole day to ept the fact of her Ancient Martial Arts being sealed.

    But now, she was suddenly telling him that her seal was lifted?

    Is this some kind of joke?

    ¡°Believe it or not,¡± Gu Yuluo said leisurely.

    Seeing that she had almost finished tidying the room, Gu Yuluo looked around.

    ¡°Wait, how was your seal lifted?

    Who lifted it for you?¡± Although it was hard for 007 to believe, his curiosity drove him towards the path of belief, and he also questioned her about it.

    ¡°How was it lifted?

    Just like, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, and my seal was lifted.¡±

    After all, Gu Zhiqi really did just perform a few whooshes to lift it.

    007 ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As for who it was, of course, it was¡­

    my sister.¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s voice carried a hint of pride when she mentioned her sister.

    007: ?

    ¡°Huh?

    You have a sister?

    No, wait!

    Why could your sister lift your seal?

    Is it because her Ancient Martial Cultivation Level has reached fifth order?¡± Upon hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, 007 found himself bewildered once more, ¡°Wait, how old can your sister be?

    Younger than you, right?

    She could lift the seal?¡±

 Chapter 184 - 184 184 Why Not Join Me in the Entertainment Circle

    ?184: Chapter 184: Why Not Join Me in the Entertainment Circle?

    184: Chapter 184: Why Not Join Me in the Entertainment Circle?

    Hearing about Gu Yuluo¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts being sealed, 007 also went to find out more.

    She learned from Gu Yuluo that the sealer was a Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist, and understood that to break the seal, the one who would lift it must have an Ancient Martial Cultivation Level at least equal to the sealer¡¯s.

    But these days, it¡¯s not easy to find a Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist.

    In all his years, he had never seen one.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my sister has been awesome since she was a kid.

    You should see whose sister she is.¡±

    007 ¡°¡­¡±

    So, is this apliment for your sister or for yourself?

    ¡°So, it really is a Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo fell silent.

    To tell the truth, she wasn¡¯t quite clear on the extent of the little girl¡¯s Ancient Martial Cultivation Level.

    ¡°Seems so.¡±

    She was a Fourth-order Ancient Martial Artist, but every time she fought the little girl, she lost, which meant that, at the very least, the little girl must be a Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist.

    Upon hearing this, 007 fell silent, and after a few seconds, said, ¡°Your family is really abnormal.¡±

    Ancient Martial Cultivation is not easy, and the higher the level, the harder it gets.

    Most Ancient Martial Artists can only reach the second level order and be Martial Artists.

    Those with a little more talent can reach the third order and be Martial Masters.

    There¡¯s a huge gap between the third order and the Fourth-order, and few can leap over it.

    Without exceptional Ancient Martial Talent, it¡¯s impossible to reach the Fourth-order.

    Many Ancient Martial Artists spend their whole lives without ever achieving the Fourth-order and bing a Grandmaster.

    As for the fifth order, that¡¯s even more legendary.

    Until the day before yesterday, 007 had never heard of a Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist ever appearing anywhere.

    So, when Gu Yuluo said she was sealed by a Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist, 007¡¯s first reaction was disbelief.

    **

    Having finished the phone call with 007, Gu Yuluo hung up and left the room.

    After leaving her room, she didn¡¯t immediately go downstairs but went to the door of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room instead.

    Standing at the door, she knocked on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s door.

    It was opened quickly.

    As the door opened, Gu Yuluo¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, a hint of reluctance in her eyes, as she seriously looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    I hope when I see you next time, you¡¯ll still be the you of now.

    ¡°Oh, go ahead,¡± Gu Zhiqi said indifferently.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±?!

    Isn¡¯t that response too cold?

    At the very least, a ¡®have a safe trip¡¯ would suffice, right?

    ¡°Go ahead?¡±

    What heartbreaking words.

    Gu Yuluo looked at Gu Zhiqi with a mournful expression, the betrayal nearly spilling from her eyes.

    However, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t return her gaze.

    After closing the door, she looped a key ring over her finger,zily spinning the keys as she said to Gu Yuluo, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    She then took the lead, striding towards the stairway.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo was slightly stunned.

    A few secondster, her lips curled slightly.

    So she knew to see her off.

    It seems she wasn¡¯t entirely heartless after all.

    The mournful look in her eyes receded like a tide, and with a smile on her lips, Gu Yuluo followed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for just three or four days, and I¡¯ll be back in time for the start of school.

    I¡¯ll pick you up and take you back to Haicheng.¡±

    ¡°If Gu Huaijin still won¡¯t let you return home, you can stay at my apartment for the time being.¡±

    She dared not contradict Gu Huaijin¡¯s decisions, especially not to his face.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She turned back to nce at Gu Yuluo, ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever saying I wanted to go back to school.¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ???

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to school anymore?¡± Hearing Gu Zhiqi say this, Gu Yuluo was taken aback, but then she thought, the little girl was so talented, it didn¡¯t really matter whether she attended school, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to school, that¡¯s fine.

    How about joining me in the entertainment industry?¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi listened to Gu Yuluo, she turned back, giving her a nce, ¡°You¡­

    in the entertainment industry?¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Why do I feel scorned from that question?!

 Chapter 185 - 185 185 Places Children Shouldnt Pry Into

    ?185: Chapter 185 ces Children Shouldn¡¯t Pry Into   185: Chapter 185 ces Children Shouldn¡¯t Pry Into                                   In the midst of their conversation, the two had already reached the stairway.

    Aunt Tang was in the living room teaching Gu Chengcheng to count.

    Hearing the noise from the stairs, Tang Yun stood up and looked at Gu Zhiqi and Gu Yuluo, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±

    Gu Yuluo nodded, ¡°Aunt Tang, thank you for putting up with us these past days.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it was nothing, just an extra pair of chopsticks,¡± Aunt Tang said dismissively with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°Qiqi has been pampered since she was little, and I¡¯ve troubled you with her care.

    Please continue to be tolerant and look after her.¡±

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s words and without giving it much thought, Tang Yun replied with a light smile, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo wanted to say more, but then she saw Gu Zhiqi heading towards the sofa as if intending to sit down.

    So, she wasn¡¯t nning to see them off anymore?

    As Gu Yuluo felt a tinge of sadness, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice came from the living room, ¡°The keys, remember to take good care of them.

    I¡¯ll buy you an airne model when I get back.¡±

    With that, she handed the keys to Gu Chengcheng.

    At the mention of the airne model, Gu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly took the keys, his little face serious, ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take good care of your nts.¡±

    After giving the keys to Gu Chengcheng, Gu Zhiqi turned to Tang Yun, ¡°Aunt Tang, we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, have a safe trip,¡± Tang Yun responded.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly, then turned and walked straight towards the door.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo waspletely bbergasted.

    She stood frozen for a few seconds, then hurriedly bid farewell to Tang Yun and followed Gu Zhiqi out the door.

    She caught up to Gu Zhiqi in a fewrge strides, asking eagerly, ¡°Wait, you¡¯re going out too?

    Where are you headed?¡±

    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer Gu Yuluo¡¯s question but instead nced at her with a slight tilt of her head.

    On hearing this, Gu Yuluo instinctively leaned back a bit, ¡°That¡¯s not something a child should be asking about.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Zhiqi intoned indifferently, then continued walking forward.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo quickly caught up again, ¡°Hold on, you still haven¡¯t told me where you¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°To a ce a child shouldn¡¯t be asking about.¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ?!

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t consider that Gu Zhiqi might want to apany her.

    Instead, images of Gu Zhiqi swaying in a bar or nightclub quickly sketched themselves in her mind.

    ¡°What do you want to go to such ces for?¡± she asked, her eyes clearly disapproving.

    For a moment, she suddenly didn¡¯t feel like going to Soraya at all.

    This child obviously needed someone to watch over her.

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqizily replied, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re going to do, I¡¯ll do.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡± ???

    Dazed for a few seconds, Gu Yuluo finally caught on, ¡°You want to go with me to Sor¡­

    wait, do you know where I¡¯m going?!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked on indifferently, casually responding, ¡°Soraya.¡±

    Gu Yuluo: !!!

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s expression suddenly changed, bing very serious.

    At that, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, a trace of audacity in hernguid gaze, ¡°A Divine calction.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to believe it or not.

    Gu Yuluo immediately stepped forward, blocking Gu Zhiqi¡¯s path, and said sternly with a straight face, ¡°You go back, right now.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was forced to stop, looking at Gu Yuluo with azy air, ¡°Should I go with you or should I go on my own?

    You choose.¡±

 Chapter 186 - 186 186 Arriving at Soraya City

    ?186: Chapter 186: Arriving at Soraya City   186: Chapter 186: Arriving at Soraya City                                   ¡°I¡¯ve decided to have you go back, stay put in Yueqi Vige, and wait for me to finish my business ande for you,¡± Gu Yuluo said with a stern face, looking seriously at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, a touch of mischievous defiance coloring her expression, ¡°What, afraid I¡¯ll hold you back?¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Not really.

    If anyone was to hold someone back, she was afraid that someone would be her.

    ¡°That¡¯s no ce for a child.

    Just do as you¡¯re told and go back,¡± Gu Yuluo still refused to relent.

    Although she knew that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts skills far surpassed her own, life was unpredictable, and idents could happen.

    It was a gamble she couldn¡¯t afford to take.

    She was willing to go on adventures with her friends, but not with Gu Zhiqi.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of her own death, but she was terrified of anything happening to the young girl.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a few seconds.

    Gu Yuluo stood there with her arms wide open, blocking her way, her eyes filled with stern determination.

    She clearly wouldn¡¯t allow her to go.

    After a while, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue softly and began to speak tepidly, ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Seeing her respond like this, Gu Yuluo let out a sigh of relief, but deep down, she was slightly suspicious.

    She had a feeling that the child wouldn¡¯t give up so easily on going to Soraya.

    Thinking this, she took out her phone from her pocket.

    Leaving her here alone just didn¡¯t sit right with her; she needed to call someone to watch over her.

    She bent her head to type on the screen, but just as her message was halfway through, everything went dark, and she fainted.

    **

    When Gu Yuluo awoke again, she found herself in a hotel room.

    Lying on the bed and rubbing the back of her neck, she scanned her surroundings.

    So, where was this?

    Memories from before she fainted slowly came flooding back, and Gu Yuluo¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    She shot up from the bed and rapidly looked around.

    Not seeing any familiar faces, a slight heaviness settled in Gu Yuluo¡¯s heart.

    Catching a glimpse of her phone on the bedside table, Gu Yuluo reached out and took it.

    She quickly unlocked the phone and, upon seeing the date, fell silent.

    August 28th?

    She had been unconscious for a whole day?!

    Seeing the location indicated on her phone, Gu Yuluo¡¯s mood took a turn for the worse.

    Soraya?

    To fall asleep and wake up in Soraya City, F Continent ¡ª can you believe it?

    I mean, how do you even take someone who¡¯s unconscious out of the country?!

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s doll-like face darkened, looking quite frightening as she flipped through her contacts and called Gu Zhiqi.

    The call was quickly answered.

    ¡°Gu, Zhiqi,¡± Gu Yuluo called out the name in a dark tone, annunciating each syble, teeth gritted with anger.

    On the other end, Gu Zhiqi was unfazed, speaking unhurriedly, ¡°Awake?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m out eating.

    Just started; want me to bring you something?¡± Her tone waszy and casual, without a hint of awareness that she had knocked someone out and taken them out of the country.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question and her tone, Gu Yuluo¡¯s heart fluttered withplex emotions, unsure of what to say.

    ¡°No?

    Well, I¡¯ll eat by myself,¡± Gu Zhiqi answered her own question.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Gu Yuluo asked faintly, posing the question.

    ¡°Not too sure, I¡¯ll send you my location,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, and then hung up the phone.

    Sitting on the bed, Gu Yuluo waited for quite a while but didn¡¯t receive Gu Zhiqi¡¯s location.

    Ultimately, she had to send a question mark to her.

    However, just like a stone dropping into the ocean, the message elicited no response whatsoever.

    Gu Yuluo lifted her hand, massaging her temples, slid off the bed to put on her shoes, and then called 007.

 Chapter 187 - 187 187 The Same Hotel; The Barbecue Stall Incident

    ?187: Chapter 187: The Same Hotel; The Barbecue Stall Incident   187: Chapter 187: The Same Hotel; The Barbecue Stall Incident                                   The call had not been out for long when 007 answered on the other end.

    ¡°Hey!

    Fall, you finally reached out to me, I¡¯ve arrived in Soraya and am at the Huaixu Hotel,¡± 007 said with a hint of excitement in his voice.

    Gu Yuluo, upon hearing this, realized she didn¡¯t even know which hotel she was at, but that wasn¡¯t the point, ¡°How many people did you bring?¡±

    ¡°About a dozen or so, most of them are Second-order Ancient Warriors, and the Third-order ones, including me, make up four,¡± 007 said, sighing softly.

    Gu Yuluo listened, simply hmming in response, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in person, send me your location.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± As he said this, 007 sent Gu Yuluo a location share.

    When Gu Yuluo opened the location, geez, was it almost a match?

    ¡°Hey?

    You¡¯re at the Huaixu Hotel too?¡± Apparently, 007 also saw the rtive positions of the two.

    ¡°Room number.¡± Gu Yuluo spoke as she picked up her phone and stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m in 807.¡± 007 immediately stated.

    Gu Yuluo strode towards the door, opened it, and nced at her own room number.

    Staring at the number 806 on the door, Gu Yuluo fell silent.

    Was this¡­

    too much of a coincidence?

    ¡°Click,¡± the door next door opened.

    Gu Yuluo looked in the direction of the sound, and sure enough, she saw a familiar face.

    **

    Soraya, Chinatown.

    When Gu Yuluo¡¯s call came through, Gu Zhiqi was indeed eating barbecue at a snack stand in Chinatown, and after hanging up the phone, she really did mean to send Gu Yuluo her location.

    But before she could send the message, suddenly a shadow swept past her, followed by a group of people rushing by, shouting ¡°Don¡¯t run¡± and ¡°Stop,¡± whizzing past her and even knocking over her table?

    ¡°ng¡±

    The table flipped, and the tes of barbecue on it fell to the ground, scattering the barely-touched barbecue all over the ce.

    The chasers behind even stepped on the fallen barbecue.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡ªbang¡ªbang¡ª¡±

    Thest person even kicked the te of barbecue flying far away.

    Gu Zhiqi held her phone in one hand and a finished barbecue skewer in the other, nced at the trampled mess of barbecue and at the te that had been kicked far away, silently contemting.

    After a moment, she pocketed her phone and stood up.

    Watching the crowd that was gradually moving away, Gu Zhiqi slightly lowered her gaze to the ground, then crouched down and snatched up a skewer that had fallen there.

    A dozen or so people rushed past the barbecue stand, causing a bit of a ruckus, not only Gu Zhiqi¡¯s table but also several other nearby tables had been overturned, and some onlookers began cursing at the retreating group.

    The beefy man running at the back heard the shouts and stopped in his tracks, turned around, and walked back with a fierce look on his face.

    ¡°You fucking bitch, dare to curse at me.¡±

    With that, he grabbed a woman¡¯s hair and mmed her toward a nearby table with great force.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    A scream rang out.

    But it wasn¡¯t the woman¡¯s; it was the burly man¡¯s.

    Just as the woman was about to m into the table, a pale hand intercepted her.

    And the burly man was left clutching his knee, pieced by a barbecue skewer, half-kneeling on the ground, howling in pain.

    As the anticipated pain didn¡¯te, the woman slowly lifted her head, her eyes reddened with tears.

    When she saw Gu Zhiqi, shock and panic overflowed in her eyes, fear still present as relief added to her expression.

    Gu Zhiqi straightened her up, then passed her to the stunnedpanion standing by, holding a handful of skewers and ncing sideways toward the direction where the group had departed.

    After a short moment, the skewers in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand suddenly flew out in unison.

 Chapter 188 - 188 188 Barbecue Stand Turmoil

    ?188: Chapter 188 Barbecue Stand Turmoil   188: Chapter 188 Barbecue Stand Turmoil                                   Dozens of men, some already chasing someone far away, some stopped upon hearing screams, looked this way and started walking towards the scene.

    But as they walked, suddenly, whether those who had gone far or those who had turned back, one by one they either squatted or fell, clutching their knees and wailing nonstop.

    And not a single skewer remained in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands.

    Gu Zhiqi leisurely pulled out a piece of tissue from her pocket and meticulously wiped her hands.

    The people around were outright stunned.

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi, then at the dozen or so brawny men fallen on the ground, their eyes were nk, staring dumbly at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Someone in the crowd shouted a warning.

    Only to see, the big man who had recovered from the pain and pulled out the skewer got up, swung his fist and smashed it towards Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head while cursing, ¡°Bitch.¡±

    Everyone was tense, just by looking at the man¡¯s fist, they felt as if they could foresee the slender girl being knocked down with one punch.

    The gust of wind passed by her ear, Gu Zhiqi slightly leaned back and dodged the brawny man¡¯s punch.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With a boom, the brawny man¡¯s screams echoed once again.

    The man, who appeared to weigh at least 250 pounds, was knocked to the ground by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s punch, clutching his stomach and howling, unable to get up no matter how he tried.

    The people around were dumbfounded once more.

    ¡°Good job!¡± Someone cheered, and the stunned crowd snapped back to reality as thunderous apuse and cheers followed.

    Just then, the brawny man¡¯spanions arrived.

    Seeing this, the expressions on people¡¯s faces changed again, and their hearts tightened once more.

    The little girl was so thin and frail¡ªit was one thing to knock down one brawny man, but it was quite another to fight against a group of them.

    A dozen strong men surrounded Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Was it you who struck earlier?¡± A burly man asked Gu Zhiqi, speaking Xia Country¡¯s entednguage with a sneer.

    ¡°Boss, this girl looks good.

    Let¡¯s not hit her too hard, we can take her backter for the brothers to have some fun,¡± a man next to the leader suggested with a smirk.

    As the man spoke, the dozen strong men looked at Gu Zhiqi with a sudden change in their eyes, their lustful intent unhidden.

    The man spoke loudly and even though he used Fnguage, most of the people present understood.

    Some despised the group of men fiercely, some sympathized with Gu Zhiqi, some were just there to watch the show, and others eyed Gu Zhiqi with naked desire.

    In Chinatown, Xia Country people were not umon, but Gu Zhiqi was undoubtedly the most eye-catching with her delicate and stunning beauty, breathtaking at first nce and even more so upon closer inspection.

    Strangely enough, no one had noticed the overly delicate girl earlier.

    Against the various leering looks, Gu Zhiqizily half-closed her eyes, a hint of icy viciousness flickering within, as she regarded the group in front of her.

    The gang of strong men didn¡¯t move first¡ªthe girl did.

    The man who had just uttered obscenities hadn¡¯t even reacted before being kicked in the face.

    After kicking the man, Gu Zhiqi held a skewer in her hand and jabbed it hard into his cheek, piercing through one side of his face to the other.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The man screamed, clutching his face.

    Before he could react, he received a fierce kick to the stomach and fell to the ground, unable to rise again.

    From the moment Gu Zhiqi made her move to the man beingpletely downed, it took but a few seconds; the man¡¯spanions were stunned and didn¡¯t react.

    Only after the man screamed and fell did the group snap out of it.

    Seeing this, the leader gave an order and the rest moved, closing in on Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 189 - 189 189 Five Minutes, Tidy Up

    ?189: Chapter 189: Five Minutes, Tidy Up   189: Chapter 189: Five Minutes, Tidy Up                                   The crowd of onlookers, witnessing such a scene, were already getting restless.

    The fair-faced young man furrowed his brows tightly, and as he took a step forward, hispanion beside him grasped his arm, ¡°Brother Yann, if that group is bold enough to cause trouble in Chinatown with no fear, they must have backers.

    Maybe we shouldn¡¯t stir up more trouble.¡±

    ¡°Because we are afraid of trouble, we should just watch a young girl get bullied by a group of people?

    She is one of ourpatriots,¡± Xie Yann said, raising his other hand to brush off the hand that had grabbed his sleeve.

    The person whose hand was brushed away tugged at his hair, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is, if I don¡¯t take action, then I wouldn¡¯t be fit to be a person from Xia Country.¡±

    With that, he rolled up his sleeves and followed Xie Yann.

    But after just two steps, he saw Xie Yann stop, ¡°Brother Yann, we need to make it quick.

    We won¡¯t be able to get tonight¡¯s ne if¡­¡±

    As he looked at the scene unfolding before him, the word ¡°ticket¡± got stuck in his throat, choking Xu Qing to the point where he couldn¡¯t help coughing.

    While coughing violently, he widened his eyes, staring at the scene in front of him.

    Xu Qing wasn¡¯t the only one dumbfounded; the surrounding crowd of onlookers was too.

    ¡°Daxia¡­

    Daxia Kung Fu.¡± Suddenly, a foreigner in the crowd eximed in broken Xia Countrynguage.

    The Xia Country melon-eaters ¡°¡­¡±

    How to exin clearly, they too were witnessing such an anomaly for the first time.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Xu Qing finally recovered from his coughing spell, and his first words were an expletive, ¡°Brother Yann, is¡­

    is this for real?¡±

    He had seen the person with the highest Combat Power, Xie Yann, but Xie Yann at most could take on three men.

    But what was he seeing now?

    He saw that a young girl, who appeared as if she couldn¡¯t even truss a chicken, had knocked down a group of brawny men in less than a minute!

    Things were starting to be fantastical.

    ¡°You¡¯ve knocked over my barbecue,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, her foot resting on the face of the lead brawny man, her gaze slightly lowered, the ferocity in her eyes receding, as she looked at the man with a tired expression.

    ¡°Sorry¡­

    we¡¯re sorry!¡± The brawny man, very astutely aware that Gu Zhiqi had sorted them out in less than a minute, didn¡¯t dare to act up again.

    ¡°Oh, you have five minutes to clean this up,¡± Gu Zhiqi lifted her foot off the man¡¯s face, saying indifferently.

    Upon hearing this, the brawny man immediately got up, pulling his cronies along to start cleaning up the chaotic scene.

    Gu Zhiqi took her phone out of her pocket, her gaze slightly downcast as she checked the time on her phone.

    One minuteter.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got four minutes left.¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words fell, the few brawny men who understood her stilled for a moment, then hastened their cleanup efforts while prodding those who were still moving sluggishly.

    The brawny men huffed and puffed as they cleaned up the barbecue stall, while the stall owner was stunned, and so was the crowd of onlookers.

    But for some, it was an exhrating sensation.

    Because these dozen or so brawny men often came to Chinatown to cause trouble.

    They had people backing them up, so every time they caused trouble, they got off scot-free, leaving those they had troubled to deal with the consequences.

    Many there had been bullied by them.

    On the surface, the brawny men appeared to be busily tidying up, but in secret, theymunicated with each other in Fnguage.

    ¡°Big brother, are we just going to let it slide?

    Are we really going to let this girl boss us around?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s call Mr.

    Jiang.

    Let him bring the Ever Winning Army to capture this bitch.

    Aren¡¯t the Xia Country people most afraid of the Ever Winning Army?¡±

    ¡°Quiet down, I¡¯ve already made a call to my brother-inw,¡± the chief among them whispered.

    Since they heard Gu Zhiqi speaking Xia Countrynguage all this time, they assumed she didn¡¯t understand Fnguage.

    So, outwardly they bustled about, but their words revealed the intent to deal with Gu Zhiqiter.

 Chapter 190 - 190 190 Are You Not Afraid of Ever Winning Army

    ?190: Chapter 190 Are You Not Afraid of Ever Winning Army?

    190: Chapter 190 Are You Not Afraid of Ever Winning Army?

    Many people present understood Fnguage, and as they listened to the conversation among the few individuals, their expressions changed before they cast a nce at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression showed no change, just lightly lowered her eyes, looking at her phone, focusing on the screen, and saidzily,

    ¡°Three minutes.¡±

    The group of burly men, hearing this, quickened the pace of their clean-up even more.

    The girl who had almost been knocked into the table hesitated for a while, and finally, clutching the hem of her clothes, quietly moved to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Miss, thank you for what happened just now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded casually.

    ¡°You should leave quickly, they¡¯ve called for people from the Ever Winning Army,¡± the girl leaned in closer to Gu Zhiqi and whispered again.

    As the girl spoke, the lead burly man suddenly looked up, giving the girl a ferocious re.

    The woman, taken aback by this, abruptly stepped back two steps.

    ¡°Two minutes,¡± Gu Zhiqi said calmly, watching the burly man.

    The burly man ¡°¡­¡±

    The fearsome look on his face stiffened, and then he bent his head down and continued to shuffle things together with a grunt.

    ¡°Miss, you might not have heard of the Ever Winning Army, but they are the number one military force in Xia Country, and we can¡¯t afford to offend them, whether it¡¯s at home or abroad¡­¡±

    The girl stood next to Gu Zhiqi, softly exining the presence of the Ever Winning Army to her.

    It turned out that not only in their homnd was the Ever Winning Army present, but in any other country where Chinatown existed, there would be troops stationed there, maintaining the peace and order of Chinatown and safeguarding the safety of Xia Country citizens.

    Therefore, even abroad, as long as you were a citizen of Xia Country, you could not afford to offend the Ever Winning Army, otherwise, you might not be able to get along both domestically and internationally.

    After listening, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow.

    If they were here to maintain peace and order, why were they supporting some bullies instead?

    While she had her doubts, she didn¡¯t ask, instead giving the girl a reassuring look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Seeing this, the girl¡¯s worry not only failed to dissipate, but seemed to intensify.

    ¡°Are you not afraid of the Ever Winning Army?¡± a young man suddenly piped up, asking Gu Zhiqi the question.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly turned her eyes to look at the young man who had suddenly spoken up, ¡°Aren¡¯t they supposed to protect the safety of Xia Country citizens?

    As a citizen myself, what is there to be afraid of?¡±

    Her tone was casual and dismissive.

    Xie Yann listened to the young woman¡¯s response and was caught off guard for a moment.

    This¡­

    although it¡¯s true, the Ever Winning Army here isn¡¯t the same as the one people talk about!

    The reputation of the Ever Winning Army was high, and over the years, they indeed became a sort of mythical presence in the hearts of the people of Xia Country.

    However, there were always some ces beyond their reach, some dark corners where wickedness could grow.

    And the Ever Winning Army stationed in the Chinatown of Soraya City happened to be one of those dark and twisted ces.

    For a moment, Xie Yann didn¡¯t know whether to call Gu Zhiqi naive or ignorant.

    As Xie Yann heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, so did the others, who caught wind of her remarks.

    Some scoffed at her ignorance and naivety, some were concerned, and others looked at her with overtly mocking eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored them all, instead focusing on her phone and speakingzily, ¡°One minute.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s voice was cool andnguid, as if moistened by misty rain, cool but not harsh, ethereally cool, soothing the restlessness and worries in people¡¯s hearts.

    Hearing the young woman¡¯s ethereally cool voice, the anxious woman nearby suddenly felt her restlessness calmed.

    The woman blinked lightly, tilted her head slightly, and took a glimpse of the young woman.

 Chapter 191 - 191 191 Could it be, Love

    ?191: Chapter 191 Could it be, Love?

    191: Chapter 191 Could it be, Love?

    ¡°It¡¯s all packed up.¡±

    In the final minute, the burly men finally got the barbecue stall packed up, and the burly man walked up to Gu Zhiqi, speaking to him in broken Xia Countrynguage.

    ¡°You spilled neen skewers of my barbecue, pay up,¡± Gu Zhiqi looked at the burly man and said.

    Everyone ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s demand forpensation for the barbecue skewers rendered everyone present speechless.

    Not only were the bystanders speechless, but the burly man was also quite at a loss for words.

    After being speechless for a few seconds, the burly man, with a gloomy face, went and bought Gu Zhiqi twenty skewers of barbecue.

    Don¡¯t ask why it wasn¡¯t neen, because you get one free with neen.

    ¡°Here.¡± The burly man handed over the skewers he bought to Gu Zhiqi with a dark face.

    Gu Zhiqi took the te effortlessly, without any pressure at all.

    If those present didn¡¯t know that the two had just had a fight, they would have thought the burly man was treating Gu Zhiqi to barbecue.

    After taking the barbecue, Gu Zhiqi said unhurriedly, ¡°You can scram now.¡±

    The burly man ¡°¡­¡±

    He red at Gu Zhiqi malevolently and dropped a sentence, ¡°You just wait,¡± and then walked away with his gang.

    ¡°Little girl, you better leave quickly.

    If theye backter, you won¡¯t be able to get away,¡± right after the burly men left, someone started urging Gu Zhiqi to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after I finish eating,¡± Gu Zhiqi said softly.

    She then ced the te on the table where she sat before, bent her legs, and sat down on the stool, continuing to eat her barbecue.

    Seeing this, the owner of the barbecue stall wanted to ask her to leave, but remembering the young girl¡¯s terrifyingbat power, he didn¡¯t dare.

    For a while, he didn¡¯t know what to do; he could only look in the girl¡¯s direction and then toward where the burly men had left.

    It wasn¡¯t long after Gu Zhiqi sat down that two people suddenly joined her table.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xie Yann sat across from Gu Zhiqi, propping his chin up with his hand and his elbow on the table, looking at her and asking.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored him.

    ¡°Whom did you learn your martial arts from?¡± Xie Yann continued to press.

    The fact that Gu Zhiqi was ignoring him didn¡¯t embarrass or annoy Xie Yann at all.

    After all, in his opinion, a master should have a bit of an air about them.

    Gu Zhiqi still ignored him.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Xie Yann.

    We¡¯ve both traveled far from home, and meeting here is fate.

    Let¡¯s be friends,¡± Xie Yann continued, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing this, Xu Qing couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.

    Was it possible that love made the usually reticent Brother Yann be so shameless?

    Xu Qing looked between Gu Zhiqi and Xie Yann.

    No, no, no, Brother Yann was no match for Little Fairy.

    Gu Zhiqi continued to ignore both Xie Yann and Xu Qing, but Xie Yann, ever so familiar, began introducing her to Soraya¡¯s famous attractions and local delicacies.

    When he mentioned local delicacies, Gu Zhiqi finally looked up at him and said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    Seeing that, Xie Yann¡¯s eyes lit up as he understood.

    The master liked to eat!

    So, Xie Yann began to tell Gu Zhiqi about the famous snacks of Soraya City.

    As he spoke, suddenly a hubbub erupted nearby.

    Then, the group that had left not too long ago came running back, surrounding Gu Zhiqi and the other two entirely.

    This time, apart from Xie Yann and Xu Qing, the onlookers rose from their seats and distanced themselves from Gu Zhiqi.

    About a dozen burly men surrounded Gu Zhiqi, making sure she couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Brother-inw, it was that damn bitch who hit me; you have to arrest her,¡± the leading burly man was crying out to a middle-aged man dressed in a suit with hisnguage clearly not Xia Country¡¯s, ¡°Brother-inw, it was her.

    She hit me and even stabbed my thigh with a barbecue skewer, and made me clean up the barbecue stall¡­¡±

 Chapter 192 - 192 192 Zhizhi, the Beauty!

    ?192: Chapter 192 Zhizhi, the Beauty!

    192: Chapter 192 Zhizhi, the Beauty!

    Among those present, aside from Gu Zhiqi who continued to eat barbecue as if nothing was the matter, everyone else turned their gaze in the direction of Mr.

    Jiang.

    Xie Yann and Xu Qing saw the man standing beside Mr.

    Jiang, and both of their faces changed simultaneously.

    Beside the middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes, there stood a tall and slender young man in a light-brown shirt, wearing a face mask.

    Next to the young man stood a hulking man in a ck uniform, the exclusive uniform of the Ever Winning Army, and behind them, a group of people also dressed in uniforms followed.

    ¡°Brother Yann, is that, Mr.

    Su?¡± Xu Qing suddenly lowered his voice, leaning in towards Xie Yann¡¯s ear and asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Do you also think he looks like Mr.

    Su?¡± Xie Yann turned his head to look at Xu Qing.

    The two exchanged looks, a serious expression coloring the depths of their eyes.

    It must be Mr.

    Su without a doubt, but one just didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Mr.

    Su and that Mr.

    Jiang was like.

    They didn¡¯t know what kind of person Mr.

    Su was.

    But if Mr.

    Su was not a good person, and he was on good terms with that Mr.

    Jiang, then this youngdy would truly have a hard time getting by in Xia Country.

    Xie Yann and Xu Qing both frowned, with a hint of worry clouding their brows.

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing the two¡¯s conversation out of curiosity, looked up.

    Upon looking up, a familiar figure reflected in the depths of her eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi continued to eat her skewers while watching the man in the mask.

    ¡°Beauty!¡±

    ¡°Zhizhi, it¡¯s a beauty!¡±

    Chubby Chiu¡¯s excited voice rose at the same moment the name Su Yunling surfaced in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Zhizhi, let¡¯s go stick to the beauty~¡±

    Chubby Chiu spoke pleadingly, with a tone full of coquettish charm.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to move around now, go stick to him yourself,¡± Gu Zhiqizily told Chubby Chiu.

    ¡°Right!¡±

    No sooner had Chubby Chiu finished speaking, than Gu Zhiqi saw a white light that only she could see fly toward Su Yunling and then attach to the button on his shirt.

    It might have been Gu Zhiqi¡¯s illusion, but after Chubby Chiutched onto Su Yunling¡¯s button, it seemed as if Su Yunling looked down at that button possessed by Chubby Chiu.

    Seeing that the brawny man was still sniveling and no one was making a move, Gu Zhiqi withdrew her gaze and continued to bury her head in eating skewers.

    She had just finished the neenth skewer that came free with a purchase of neen, and the rest had been knocked to the ground by those people, and she had not had her fill yet.

    Meanwhile, the brawny man finally finished his tattling, and his brother-inw looked very displeased.

    He tilted his head slightly and took a careful nce at Su Yunling.

    Then he noticed that Su Yunling¡¯s gaze was directly fixed in a certain direction.

    Seeing this, Mr.

    Jiang followed Su Yunling¡¯s gaze and saw a young girl who was burying her head in eating skewers.

    It was the girl the brawny man had mentioned as the one who hit him.

    The girl kept her head down, so it was hard to see her face clearly, but even just from the side, she looked extremely delicate.

    Mr.

    Jiang withdrew his gaze and took another look at Su Yunling, noticing Su Yunling¡¯s attention was still on Gu Zhiqi; Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s expression flickered slightly.

    After pondering for a moment, Mr.

    Jiang spoke with a smile, ¡°Mr.

    Su, then I¡¯ll take care of my brother¡¯s matter first.¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s handsome peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, and he replied indifferently, ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, go ahead.¡±

    As always, there was little variation in his tone.

    Upon hearing this, Mr.

    Jiang, apanied by the brawny man, took steps towards Gu Zhiqi.

    As Mr.

    Jiang approached, the brawny man¡¯s entourage parted to make way for him.

    ¡°Was it you who injured my brother?¡± Mr.

    Jiang stood firm in front of Gu Zhiqi, squinting at her as he asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly, without even lifting her head, and continued to bury her head in eating skewers.

 Chapter 193 - 193 193 She is My Sister

    ?193: Chapter 193 She is My Sister   193: Chapter 193 She is My Sister                                   Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer left Mr.

    Jiang momentarily stunned.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t even deign to look at him properly, a flicker of annoyance passed through Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s eyes.

    However, itsted only a moment before heposed himself and then, squinting his eyes, continued observing Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Do you know that fighting and causing trouble is prohibited in Chinatown?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± This time, Gu Zhiqi raised her gaze, looking at Mr.

    Jiangnguidly, with a casual tone.

    Now that he had a full view of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s appearance, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s eyes were tinged with amazement, and he was momentarily transfixed.

    Although Mr.

    Jiang was from Xia Country, his aesthetics were influenced by having lived in Soraya for a long time, leading to a more internationalized sense of beauty.

    He had seen many of Xia Country¡¯s top celebrities online, and he thought they were just so-so.

    But the girl in front of him, her beauty, no matter the aesthetic, seemed to be at the pinnacle of perfection.

    The girl¡¯s appearance was stunningly beautiful, and her aura was equally exceptional.

    However, despite a beauty that was striking at first sight, Mr.

    Jiang couldn¡¯t shake the illusion that if one didn¡¯t look intentionally, her presence seemed surprisingly unobtrusive.

    This feeling, he had experienced it before with Su Yunling.

    Thinking of the way Su Yunling had looked at Gu Zhiqi earlier, Mr.

    Jiang narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I am the administrator of the Ever Winning Army of Chinatown.

    Please answer my following questions truthfully.¡± Having said this, Mr.

    Jiang started to ask without waiting for a reply, ¡°Are you a resident of Chinatown, or a traveler?¡±

    Hearing Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s question, Xie Yann and Xu Qing¡¯s expressions changed dramatically.

    They naturally realized that Mr.

    Jiang was probing for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s background.

    ¡°Traveler.¡±

    ¡°From where?¡± Mr.

    Jiang continued to inquire.

    ¡°Yan City¡­¡±

    ¡°Yan City Xie Family.¡± Before Gu Zhiqi could finish, Xie Yann immediately interrupted him, then looked at Mr.

    Jiang and said, ¡°She is my sister, our father is Xie Hong.¡±

    Suddenly gaining a brother, Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Xie Yann but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Upon hearing this, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s expression subtly changed, and he narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at Xie Yann, ¡°You two are siblings?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Xie Yann kept a straight face, meeting Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s gaze, though his hands under the table were clenched tightly.

    Mr.

    Jiang studied Xie Yann for several seconds, then turned his gaze back to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Xie Zhizhi,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually gave a false name.

    Mr.

    Jiang, half-believing, half-doubting, didn¡¯t press further.

    Continuing to ask would only raise suspicions, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the matter of your fight.

    The three of you, why did you hit my brother?¡±

    Since they were ¡®siblings¡¯, Mr.

    Jiang directly lumped the three of them together, changing the incident from Gu Zhiqi hitting his brother to the three of them hitting his brother.

    ¡°He looks like a punching bag, I just felt like hitting him,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly, lifting her eyelids slightly.

    The crowd ¡°¡­¡± Awesome!

    Xie Yann and Xu Qing covered their faces, Medicinal Pills.

    At Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s face darkened instantly, ¡°Youngdy, if you don¡¯t cooperate with the inquiry, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to take you in for questioning at the military office.¡±

    ¡°It was your brother who first started causing trouble on the street, and even knocked over my sister¡¯s barbecue.

    They wanted to hit someone, so my sister stepped in,¡± Xie Yann immediately spoke up upon hearing Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s words, addressing him.

    Listening to Xie Yann, Mr.

    Jiang sneered, ¡°Just because they knocked over your barbecue, you resorted to violence?

    How is that different from picking a fight?

    Take them away,¡± he said, and then looking at the trio, ¡°You three better not resist.

    No matter how tough you are, you¡¯re probably afraid of guns, right?¡±

    At Mr.

    Jiang¡¯smand, the uniformed Ever Winning Army didn¡¯t move.

    Instead, it was Su Yunling, who had been quiet all along, that started to move.

    She walked unhurriedly to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s table.

 Chapter 194 - 194 194 How did it suddenly come to Soraya

    ?194: Chapter 194 How did it suddenlye to Soraya?

    194: Chapter 194 How did it suddenlye to Soraya?

    Seeing Su Yunling approaching, Mr.

    Jiang immediately turned to him, ¡°Mr.

    Su, the situation here has been dealt with, and we¡­¡±

    ¡°Dealt with?¡± Su Yunling¡¯s voice was low and captivating, resonating in a clear and pleasant tone.

    It was only when Su Yunling spoke that everyone realized that this elegant and indolent young man had also appeared alongside Mr.

    Jiang.

    The young man wore a mask, revealing only half of his face, yet even so, it was clear that his features were very attractive.

    As soon as Su Yunling posed his question, Mr.

    Jiang responded with a smile, ¡°Yes, it has been dealt with.¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s resolution is to apprehend three children?¡± Su Yunling asked with slightly lowered eyes, showing no emotion, his tone neither warm nor cold.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s inquiry, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s eyes flickered and he slightly furrowed his brow almost imperceptibly, his face beaming with a fawning smile, ¡°Mr.

    Su, rest assured, the ultimate handling of the three children will follow the rules.¡±

    Mr.

    Jiang knew that the Mr.

    Su in front of him was a young master of the Su Family from Xia Country¡¯s Imperial Capital and also a very famous actor in Xia Country.

    If he only had these two roles, it wouldn¡¯t have scared Mr.

    Jiang so much, but Su Yunling was also good friends with Tang Yichen, a diplomat of the Ever Winning Army.

    Just that identity alone as Tang Yichen¡¯s friend meant he had to treat Mr.

    Su with the utmost respect, as one would an ancestor.

    In that moment, as Mr.

    Su suddenly initiated a conversation, Mr.

    Jiang felt somewhat uneasy in his heart.

    ¡°Maybe Mr.

    Jiang should handle it right now,¡± Su Yunling spoke slowly, his eyes slightly narrowed.

    Upon hearing this, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s expression stiffened, and his eyes darted about before he continued to smile, ¡°Does Mr.

    Su feel that my handling is improper?¡±

    Su Yunling lifted his eyelids, his gaze loosely fixed on Mr.

    Jiang, ¡°As the manager of Chinatown, shouldn¡¯t Mr.

    Jiang know better than I, how to handle this?¡±

    Confronted with this ambiguous statement, Mr.

    Jiang felt somewhat troubled.

    Just as Mr.

    Jiang struggled with the situation, Su Yunling spoke again, ¡°Since the three children are still eating, why not take care of it right here?¡±

    In fact, the only person still eating was Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°But, this¡­¡±

    ¡°If I tell you to handle it, just handle it.

    Don¡¯t waste words.¡± Mr.

    Jiang hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted; Yun Xin, a burly figure in uniform of the Ever Winning Army, took a fewrge steps toward Mr.

    Jiang, followed by others in the same uniform.

    Only then did Mr.

    Jiang realize that when he had ordered the Ever Winning Army to apprehend people earlier, they had not moved at all.

    In the past, directing the Ever Winning Army had always been a matter of a single sentence, yet today, these people actually didn¡¯t follow hismands.

    Mr.

    Jiang did not know whether it was because Team Seventeen¡¯s squad leader, Yun Xin, was present that they had not moved, or if there was some other reason.

    A flicker of unease suddenly arose in Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, please proceed,¡± urged Su Yunling as he took a seat at the only empty spot at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s table, speaking quite familiarly, ¡°What brings you to Soraya all of a sudden?¡±

    At these words from Su Yunling, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s face abruptly changed.

    Xie Yann and Xu Qing, who had been seated with Gu Zhiqi, were already feeling uneasy as Su Yunling sat down.

    Now, hearing Su Yunling¡¯s question, both were startled.

    They exchanged looks, a shared confusion in their eyes, each questioning the other: Is it you?

    Although both had met Su Yunling before, they knew they weren¡¯t in a position to converse with such an important figure.

    So, without considering themselves, their minds subconsciously went to the other person.

    As for Gu Zhiqi, he was subconsciously overlooked by the two of them.

 Chapter 195 - 195 195 Such a Pleasant Voice Would Be Wasted If Not Used to Call for Master Zhi

    ?195: Chapter 195: Such a Pleasant Voice Would Be Wasted If Not Used to Call for Master Zhi   195: Chapter 195: Such a Pleasant Voice Would Be Wasted If Not Used to Call for Master Zhi                                   Gu Zhiqi listened to Su Yunling¡¯s questioning, raised her eyes, and nced at him.

    After Su Yunling sat down, he leisurely took off his mask, slightly turned his gaze toward Gu Zhiqi, his attractive peach blossom eyes bending slightly, with a hint of a smile in the profound depths of his eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi stared at those overly attractive eyes and lost herself for a moment.

    The instant Su Yunling took off his mask, the expressions of quite a few people on the scene changed.

    Especially some tourists from Xia Country, who recognized Su Yunling, were so excited they almost jumped up.

    ¡°It¡¯s Su Yunling.¡±

    ¡°Ah, my Master Ling!¡±

    ¡°To actually meet Master Ling here, my life isplete!¡±

    The crowd was abuzz with excitement, and some people had even begun to take photos with their phones.

    But before they could capture anything, they saw Yun Xin in uniform stepping next to Su Yunling, blocking most of the gazes, ¡°Everybody, please don¡¯t take photos!¡±

    Those who had already drawn out their phones were clearly reluctant, but seeing Yun Xin¡¯s uniform, they could only give up on the idea, standing in the crowd with eager eyes fixed on Su Yunling.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s silence, the smile at the bottom of Su Yunling¡¯s eyes deepened, and he spoke again, ¡°But just a few days without seeing each other, you don¡¯t recognize your brother anymore?¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s voice pulled Gu Zhiqi back to her senses.

    Gu Zhiqi replied perfunctorily, ¡°No.¡±

    Then, she withdrew her gaze and leisurely picked up a skewer of barbecue from the te, continuing to eat with her head down.

    Upon seeing this, Xie Yann and Xu Qing were again taken aback, and while having a moment of realization, they also felt surprised.

    So, Mr.

    Su was talking to this youngdy.

    The youngdy knew Mr.

    Su?!

    But, the youngdy¡¯s attitude toward Mr.

    Su¡­

    If she dared to act this way toward Mr.

    Su, then the way she acted just now¡­

    Suddenly, it seemed not at all strange that the youngdy had been so indifferent to the two of them earlier.

    Su Yunling, observing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s perfunctory attitude, clicked his tongue silently, his beautiful peach blossom eyes staring directly at Gu Zhiqi, and he spoke deliberately, ¡°After not seeing each other for a few days, indeed I¡¯ve be estranged from brother.¡±

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Yun Xin, who was familiar with him, had an expression as if he¡¯d seen a ghost.

    He nced at Su Yunling.

    Is this really my boss?

    Could it be that he has been possessed by something unclean?

    Xie Yann and Xu Qing were also outright stunned.

    So, this was what Mr.

    Su was like in private?

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s somewhat resentful tone, Gu Zhiqi paused in her barbecue eating, raised her eyes, and gave him a nce.

    After a few seconds of silence, she spoke, ¡°Call me Master Zhi, then it won¡¯t be estranged.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Yun Xin: ?!

    Xie Yann: ?!!

    Xu Qing: ?!!!

    Making Master (Mr.

    Su) call Master, how impressive!

    Although Su Yunling didn¡¯t call her Master Zhi, Gu Zhiqi still passed him a skewer of barbecue, ¡°Want some?¡±

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved slightly, he reached out to take it without any hesitation, his brows and eyes bending slightly as he looked at Gu Zhiqi, meaningfully saying, ¡°Thanks, Zhizhi.¡±

    He had just heard the child, when introducing herself to Mr.

    Jiang, say her name was Xie Zhizhi.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s nickname for her, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ears twitched slightly.

    Before this, besides Chubby Chiu, it seemed no one else had called her Zhizhi.

    Perhaps it was Su Yunling¡¯s incredibly appealing voice, but the same two characters, when pronounced by him, unexpectedly sounded delightful.

    However, she still preferred hearing him call her Master Zhi.

    ¡°Oh, remember to call me Master Zhi next time if you thank me.¡±

    Such a pleasant voice would be a pity if it weren¡¯t used to call her Master Zhi.

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196 196 Hurry Over and Apologize to Miss Xie

    ?196: Chapter 196: Hurry Over and Apologize to Miss Xie   196: Chapter 196: Hurry Over and Apologize to Miss Xie                                   Listening to the conversation between Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s forehead was already covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su¡­

    Mr.

    Su, do you know this youngdy?¡± Mr.

    Jiang raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead and asked Su Yunling with a stuttering voice.

    ¡°Yes, I know her.

    However, Mr.

    Jiang, you needn¡¯t consider my rtionship with her; handle the situation as appropriate.¡± Su Yunling said, pinching the barbecue Gu Zhiqi gave her.

    She took a bite, eating in a dignified and elegant manner.

    The onlooking crowd was standing too far away to hear clearly what the group was saying, but that didn¡¯t stop them from admiring Su Yunling.

    Every one of her movements seemed to paint a picture, even the act of eating was a feast for the eyes to the utmost.

    Especially since there was another person with equally stunning beauty sitting beside her, making the onlookers wish they could whip out their phones and capture the moment.

    But, no photos were allowed.

    Truly a sad story.

    When Su Yunling spoke, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s face changed.

    Not consider?

    How could he dare not consider it?

    Moreover, since the youngdy dared to show such an attitude towards Mr.

    Su, she must have a significant background.

    Now, even if he didn¡¯t take into ount this youngdy¡¯s rtionship with Mr.

    Su, he had to consider her background.

    ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, go ahead and handle it.¡± Yun Xin said with an official smile on his face, looking at Mr.

    Jiang.

    ¡°Mr.

    Yun Xin, I¡­¡±

    Seeing that Su Yunling had already taken a seat, but Yun Xin was still standing, Mr.

    Jiang felt even more uneasy.

    He even began to suspect the true identity of this Mr.

    Su.

    ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, please.¡± Yun Xin said with a smile, watching him.

    Yun Xin and the group with Su Yunling arrived in Soraya this morning.

    The first thing they did was to understand the power structure of Soraya.

    In doing so, they casually checked the situation with the Ever Winning Army, and to their surprise, they discovered some rming information.

    Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s reputation couldn¡¯t just be described as bad; it was downright terrible.

    Now, with this incident urring, it presented a perfect opportunity to take action.

    Mr.

    Jiang, always a smooth operator, saw Yun Xin¡¯s demeanor and immediately put on a smile, both amiable and sycophantic.

    He addressed Gu Zhiqi, saying, ¡°Miss Xie, there must be some misunderstanding here.

    Surely my brother has offended you in some way.

    I apologize on his behalf here and assure you that I will discipline him properly when we return.¡±

    The drastic 180-degree change in his attitude amazed the onlookers.

    ¡°Brother-inw!¡± The burly man, hearing Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s words, widened his eyes in shock and eximed out loud.

    ¡°You troublemaker,e here and apologize to Miss Xie right now.¡± Mr.

    Jiang, with a dark expression on his face, said this to the burly man.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡­¡±

    ¡°p¡±

    Before the burly man could finish speaking, Mr.

    Jiang pped him across the face, ¡°Apologize to Miss Xie now.¡±

    With his hand covering his face and anger in his eyes, the burly man, recognizing that Mr.

    Jiang had hit him and realizing that the other party must be significant, reluctantly walked up to Gu Zhiqi and said in awkward Xia Countrynguage, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Seeing that the burly man had apologized, Mr.

    Jiang immediately dragged him aside and then approached Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Xie, my brother has also apologized to you, so, regarding this matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Please keep your distance and don¡¯t get your saliva on my barbecue,¡± Gu Zhiqi said without lifting her head, speaking indifferently.

    Upon hearing this, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s expression stiffened.

    It took him a while to adjust his emotions before he managed to smile again, turning to look at Yun Xin, ¡°Mr.

    Yun Xin, do you think this resolution is satisfactory?¡±

 Chapter 197 - 197 197 How Should This Be Handled

    ?197: Chapter 197 How Should This Be Handled   197: Chapter 197 How Should This Be Handled                                   ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, that¡¯s not the right way to put it.

    It¡¯s not just about whether I think it¡¯s okay, you have to ask the party involved if it¡¯s okay,¡± Yun Xin said with a very official smile to Mr.

    Jiang.

    Upon hearing this, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s expression stiffened once again.

    The party involved?

    Look, does the party involved bother with me?

    Feeling indignant inside but still, he managed to put on a smile and looked at Gu Zhiqi with yfulness in his eyes, ¡°Miss Xie, perhaps you could tell us how this matter should be dealt with.¡±

    By this time, Gu Zhiqi had almost finished eating and was wiping her mouth with a napkin.

    Hearing Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi chuckled lightly, herugh carrying a yful undertone.

    She didn¡¯t look at Mr.

    Jiang but slightly raised her eyebrows, a devil-may-care arrogance appearing in her eyes as she turned to Su Yunling, ¡°I have a question.¡±

    Su Yunling, who was leisurely wiping her hands, lifted her eyes to Gu Zhiqi when she spoke, ¡°Ask.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°What was the original intention of stationing the Ever Winning Army in Chinatown?¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Su Yunling raised an eyebrow and then began to speak slowly and unhurriedly, ¡°To maintain public order and peace in Chinatown, to protect the personal safety of our great Xia citizens.¡±

    Her usual unserious and slothful demeanor was gone, reced with a tone and look of great seriousness.

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing this, slightly lowered her eyes, boredly responding, ¡°And yet just now, I saw a group of non-Xia citizens rampaging through these streets, even attempting to harm our Xia citizens.¡±

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi made that statement, particrly when she deliberately emphasized ¡°non-Xia citizens,¡± Mr.

    Jiang¡¯splexion instantly changed.

    Meanwhile, Xie Yann, seeing someone backing up Gu Zhiqi, also began to speak, ¡°There were more than a dozen of them causing trouble, and they even tried to hit someone.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for my sister¡¯s proficiency in Ancient Martial Arts¡­

    now, she would have been the victim.

    They even said my sister was pretty and wanted to take her back to share with their ¡®brothers¡¯¡­¡±

    The rest of Xie Yann¡¯s statement was hard to articte, partly because it was embarrassing to say out loud and partly because the aura emanating from someone nearby was terrifying.

    As Xie Yann spoke, Su Yunling¡¯s lips curled into an extremely faint smile, a dangerous glint climbing into her enigmatic, deep-set eyes, devoid of any warmth.

    Her demeanor remained cool andzy, but the aura she exuded was terrifyingly powerful.

    Mr.

    Jiang, already sweating profusely, felt even more oppressed by this frightening aura, struggling to catch his breath.

    The tough guy and his gang were even worse off, feeling the pressure of this powerful but invisible aura, and one after another, they ¡°thumped¡± to their knees on the ground.

    Gu Zhiqi observed the scene, her eyebrows slightly raised.

    Targeted suppression?

    Without at least a fifth-order mastery in Ancient Martial Arts, this was hardly achievable.

    Looking at Su Yunling, a trace of subtle curiosity crept into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Mr.

    Jiang,¡± Su Yunling began slowly, calling out to Mr.

    Jiang in a calm manner.

    ¡°Su¡­

    Mr.

    Su,¡± Mr.

    Jiang stuttered in response, his hand repeatedly wiping the fine sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°Is this your brother?¡±

    Hearing this, Mr.

    Jiang really did not want to admit that this person was his brother.

    But since Su Yunling had asked, he dared not fail to respond and could only grit his teeth and reply, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my wife¡¯s brother.¡±

    ¡°Since he¡¯s family, I suppose it¡¯s hard for you to be heartlessly punitive,¡± Su Yunling remarked, eyes slightly downcast, her tone indifferent.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Mr.

    Su,¡± Mr.

    Jiang said rigidly, ¡°even though he¡¯s my brother, I will certainly punish him ording to the regtions.

    I guarantee he won¡¯t cause any more trouble in Chinatown from now on.¡±

    ¡°Let Yun Xin handle it instead.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mr.

    Jiang was momentarily taken aback, unable to object, and could only hurriedly agree.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to interfere in today¡¯s matter,¡± Su Yunling stated as she raised her eyes,zily ncing at Mr.

    Jiang, ¡°and you won¡¯t need to meddle in future matters either.¡±

    At these words, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s face underwent a dramatic change.

 Chapter 198 - 198 198 Solution

    ?198: Chapter 198 Solution   198: Chapter 198 Solution                                   As soon as Su Yunling spoke, Mr.

    Jiang felt a sudden thump in his heart, and his face turned deathly pale.

    ¡°What do you mean by this, Mr.

    Su?¡± Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s heart had never been so uneasy.

    But, there was still a flicker of hope within him.

    At this moment, he fervently hoped that his inner conjecture was false.

    He hoped that aside from being Tang Yichen¡¯s good friend, Mr.

    Su had no other connections with the Ever Winning Army.

    However, his hopes were clearly about to be dashed.

    As soon as he raised the question, Yun Xinughed and said to Mr.

    Jiang, ¡°What else could it mean?

    It means that, from now on, the position of the Ever Winning Army Commander in Soraya City, as well as any rtion with the Ever Winning Army, no longer involves you.¡±

    Listening to Yun Xin¡¯s words, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted and his face turned pale as paper.

    If it had been Su Yunling who said this, Mr.

    Jiang might still cling to a sliver of hope.

    Buting from Yun Xin, it was nothing less than a final ultimatum.

    Because Yun Xin was not only the captain of the first team of Team Seventeen of the Ever Winning Army but also the overallmander of Team Seventeen.

    His authority was second only to the four leaders within the Ever Winning Army.

    At this point, with Yun Xin having said this, unless one of the four leaders personally intervened, nobody but Yun Xin could change the situation.

    Now Mr.

    Jiang was truly frightened, hisplexion gray as paper, and as he looked at Yun Xin, he stammered, ¡°Mr.

    Yun Xin, this¡­

    this matter wasn¡¯t handled well by me, but surely it¡¯s not so severe.

    Could you give me another chance?¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Jiang, when handling the matter just now, you seemed very skilled.

    It wasn¡¯t your first time, was it?¡± Yun Xin¡¯s lips still bore an official smile, resembling a grinning tiger.

    Hearing this, Mr.

    Jiang immediately wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hand, ¡°The first time, truly the first time, I assure you there was only this one.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the first time, we¡¯ll find out after some checking, but before that, I¡¯ll need Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s cooperation,¡± Yun Xin said with a smile, looking at Mr.

    Jiang.

    At these words, Mr.

    Jiang¡¯s face grew even paler.

    Yun Xin turned and nced at the Ever Winning Army behind him, ¡°Take Mr.

    Jiang away.¡±

    As Yun Xin spoke, the men of the Ever Winning Army behind him started moving.

    ¡°Mr.

    Yun Xin, I was wrong, truly wrong, please give me a chance.¡±

    No matter how Mr.

    Jiang pleaded, in the end, he was taken away.

    Mr.

    Jiang was taken away, and watching the line of brawny men kneeling on the ground, Yun Xin raised his hand, pointed at them, and added anothermand, ¡°Take these men away as well.¡±

    Soon, the crowd around the barbecue stand had halved in number.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Su Yunling andzily said thanks, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    He had thought there would be another fight, but Su Yunling had resolved it.

    ¡°Being polite with your brother again?¡± Su Yunling¡¯s aura seemed to have receded at some point, his peach-blossom eyes slightly curved, smiling at Gu Zhiqi.

    Observing a smile ying in Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze paused briefly, then he shifted his gaze away before getting up, not forgetting tozily say, ¡°Leaving now, goodbye brother.¡±

    Though he called him ¡°brother,¡± his tone was overly casual and dismissive.

    Su Yunling heard this but didn¡¯t mind, and got up as well, ¡°Where do you live?

    I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi, without a second thought, refused, ¡°No need, it¡¯s just a few steps away.¡±

    ¡°You three children, it¡¯s not safe.¡±

    The three of them, Gu Zhiqi, Xie Yann, and Xu Qing, were sitting at one table, and Su Yunling subconsciously thought they were together.

    ¡°Then take them two, those two children aren¡¯t safe,¡± said Gu Zhiqi, pointing to Xie Yann and Xu Qing.

    Suddenly cued, Xu Qing and Xie Yann were ¡°¡­¡±?

 Chapter 199 - 199 199 Plan

    ?199: Chapter 199 n   199: Chapter 199 n                                   Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Su Yunling paused slightly and turned her head to nce at Xie Yann and Xu Qing, ¡°You¡¯re not together?¡±

    Seeing Su Yunling looking at them, Xie Yann and Xu Qing both stood up at attention, with Xie Yann even unconsciously replying, ¡°We¡¯re just sharing a table.¡±

    Xu Qing, hearing Xie Yann¡¯s response, instinctively nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, sharing a table.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded at their words and then turned her attention back to Gu Zhiqi.

    She realized that a certain child had already left.

    Their strides appeared leisurely, like a stroll through a garden, yet their pace was surprisingly fast; in the blink of an eye, they had gone quite a distance.

    Su Yunling, seeing this, smiled helplessly, and considering that there were still matters to deal with back at the military bureau, she didn¡¯t pursue further.

    Instead, she turned her head to nce at Yun Xin, ¡°Send someone to follow her and ensure she returns to her amodation safely.¡±

    Upon hearing the order, Yun Xin immediately acknowledged it and then turned to summon someone.

    Su Yunling put on her ck mask that was hooked on her finger and then took out her phone from her pocket to send a message to Gu Zhiqi.

    **

    In Huaixu Hotel, room 807.

    007 watched Gu Yuluo, who was still worried despite making call after call and pacing around his room, with a somewhatplex expression.

    ¡°Fall, are you okay?¡± This wasn¡¯t like her period had started.

    ¡°Could you help me check again if there are any ws in this n, to make sure it¡¯s absolutely foolproof?¡± Hearing 007¡¯s question, Gu Yuluo looked at him and said so.

    Upon hearing this, 007 silently rolled his eyes, ¡°No n is everpletely foolproof.¡±

    Gu Yuluo, hearing 007¡¯s words, disagreed, ¡°There has to be one.¡±

    Saying that, she buried her head again, deeply engrossed in thought.

    Seeing this, 007 twitched at the corner of his mouth severely and asked Fall, ¡°What¡¯s really going on with you?

    This isn¡¯t our first operation, and we never had a foolproof n before, but everything went fine.

    What¡¯s the issue today?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t their first operation of this kind, and Fall had never been this nervous before, but today she seemed to ce exceptional importance on the mission, looking visibly anxious.

    The timing of the operation had been set for tonight, specifically, the early morning of August 29th.

    But the specifics of the operation n, Fall had devised one after another, and they still hadn¡¯t settled on the final n.

    Although each new n was clearly better than thest, they were all exceedingly cautious, even overly so at the end.

    Gu Yuluo, listening to 007¡¯s words, grabbed her hair in evident irritation and finally sighed deeply, ¡°We need to add one more person to the operation.¡±

    ¡°Huh?

    Who?¡± 007 was somewhat confused.

    ¡°My sister,¡± Gu Yuluo said with a tone full of helplessness and frustration.

    She had considered not taking the little girl along, but clearly, that wasn¡¯t possible.

    For all she knew, if she didn¡¯t bring her along, the girl might knock her out again or possibly go by herself.

    Rather than let her act recklessly, it was better to have her nearby.

    If something did happen, she could at least try her best to protect the girl.

    ¡°Hmm?

    Your sister?

    The fifth-order powerhouse you mentioned on the phone?¡± Upon hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, 007¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Did that mean he might get to meet the fifth-order powerhouse?

    Hearing 007¡¯s question and seeing his expression, Gu Yuluo¡¯s guard immediately went up.

    This damn guy changed girlfriends like clothes and hit on any pretty girl he saw.

    The little girl was so pretty; he surely wasn¡¯t thinking of making a move on her, was he?

 Chapter 200 - 200 200 Im Going to See My Sister

    ?200: Chapter 200 I¡¯m Going to See My Sister   200: Chapter 200 I¡¯m Going to See My Sister                                   ¡°My sister is still a minor.

    I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t you darey a finger on her.¡±

    Not to mention, this guy isn¡¯t even a match for the little gal.

    Just the barrier of good looks alone is one he couldn¡¯t cross.

    Listening to Gu Yuluo, 007¡¯s eyes bulged, ¡°Wait, what do you take me for, a beast?¡±

    Gu Yuluo, hearing his words, didn¡¯t reply, but the message ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± was clearly etched in the depths of her eyes.

    That look was so unmistakable that 007 couldn¡¯t ignore it even if he wanted to.

    007 ¡°¡­¡±

    For a moment, 007 felt the urge to punch Gu Yuluo, but remembering he couldn¡¯t beat her, he held back.

    ¡°Such a mean heart.¡± In the end, that was all he could dryly muster to Gu Yuluo.

    Gu Yuluo, hearing that, just shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°So, where¡¯s your sister?¡± 007 suddenly remembered, after all the strategizing they had done, he still hadn¡¯t seen Fall¡¯s sister, so he asked.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo paused.

    A few secondster, she quickly reached into her pocket for her phone and immediately opened WeChat.

    Seeing there were still no messages in the chat box, Gu Yuluo panicked, ¡°Damn!

    The location hasn¡¯t been sent yet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± 007 waspletely confused.

    Gu Yuluo ignored him and made a voice call to Gu Zhiqi with her head down.

    After ringing for a while, the call connected.

    Gu Yuluo let out a sigh of relief and immediately asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you sent your location all this time?¡±

    As soon as Gu Yuluo made her inquiry, there was a pause on the other end.

    Two secondster, anguid and indifferent voice replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t send it after I returned.¡±

    Gu Yuluo knew right away it was an excuse.

    She knew this little girl too well; such a reaction clearly indicated she had forgotten.

    ¡°Returned?

    Are you in your room?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve returned, don¡¯t go running off again.

    We¡¯re taking action tonight.

    We¡¯ll discuss our nster.¡±

    After Gu Yuluo finished speaking, there was no response from the other end.

    ¡°Little sis?¡±

    Just great, still no response.

    Gu Yuluo looked at her phone to find the call had been disconnected.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo frowned and walked towards the room¡¯s door, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on my sister.¡±

    Why did she hang up all of a sudden?

    She would usually acknowledge before hanging up even if she was brushing things off, but today there wasn¡¯t even that, which was very unusual.

    **

    On the other end, Gu Zhiqi realized it had gotten quiet in the phone.

    She looked at her phone only to find out that the signal had been interrupted and the call had automatically disconnected.

    Looking at the elevator¡¯s ascending numbers, Gu Zhiqi found the reason for the lost connection.

    Chubby Chiu could act as Wifi anytime, anywhere, with the kind that never crashes and never disconnects.

    Ever since she had Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi had never experienced a lost connection.

    Unexpectedly losing connection now, Gu Zhiqi was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Chubby Chiu, open the, please.¡± Gu Zhiqi stared at the zero signal bars on her phone andmunicated with Chubby Chiu in her mind.

    A second passed, and Chubby Chiu didn¡¯t react.

    Two seconds passed, and Chubby Chiu was still unresponsive.

    Three seconds passed, and Gu Zhiqi finally remembered that Chubby Chiu had gone to snuggle up to a certain beauty and hadn¡¯t returned.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    After two seconds of silence, she swiftly scrolled to Su Yunling¡¯s WeChat, intending to ask him where he was, only to see that he had messaged her.

    [Su Yunling: Remember to check in once you¡¯re at your ce.

    If anythinges up, you can call me, or even find me.

    I¡¯m in room 809 at Huaixu Hotel]

    The message had been sent ten minutes earlier, likely when she¡¯d left the barbecue stand.

    Having muted her phone, she was unaware of the message until now.

    But seeing the familiar name of the hotel and the room number, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t know whether to sigh or not.

 Chapter 201 - 201 201 Lets Call Out Beauty with Ben Jiu~

    ?201: Chapter 201: Let¡¯s Call Out ¡®Beauty¡¯ with Ben Jiu~   201: Chapter 201: Let¡¯s Call Out ¡®Beauty¡¯ with Ben Jiu~                                   ¡°Ding!¡±

    A few secondster, the elevator reached the eighth floor, and the doors opened.

    Gu Zhiqi stepped out of the elevator and didn¡¯t rush to return Gu Yuluo¡¯s call but decided to message Su Yunling first.

    After sending the message, and with no reply from Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi remembered that she had added a Spirit Pet as a friend and so opened the chat window with it.

    [Zhizhi: Are you not nning toe back?]

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, you finally remember me~]

    While walking forward, Gu Zhiqi messaged Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Come back]

    [First Jiu: Can¡¯te back]

    [Zhizhi: ?]

    [First Jiu: You forgot, I¡¯m only Level Two now.

    Toe and find you through thework cable, this servant can¡¯t do it QAQ]

    [Zhizhi: When Su Yunling gets back to the Huaixu Hotel, remember to contact me, and I wille to pick you up]

    [First Jiu: Okay~]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi was about to close the chat window when Chubby Chiu sent another message.

    [First Jiu: As your Spirit Pet, Zhizhi, why are you still calling your beauty by her name?

    That¡¯s way too formal.]

    [First Jiu: From now on, let¡¯s call the beauty together~]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Not wanting to engage with it any further, Gu Zhiqi closed the chat window.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    Just as Gu Zhiqi closed the chat window, she heard a familiar Lolita Voice by her ear, cool and ethereal, slightly shiver-inducing to listen to.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up and saw Gu Yuluo standing outside room 808, with a youthful man of delicate and handsome features, looking at her excitedly.

    Gu Zhiqi blindly guessed he was that 007.

    She just didn¡¯t know why he was looking at her with such excitement.

    As Gu Zhiqi approached, Gu Yuluo folded her arms and looked at her with a deep gaze, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were in your room?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Did I say that?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression, Gu Yuluo could tell she must have been given the brush-off again.

    With a hint of a sweet smile, she looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I asked if you were in your room, and you said ¡®Yeah¡¯.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi understood.

    It seemed she really had brushed her off like that.

    ¡°Oh, that, how did you know my room was 808?¡±

    Looking at Gu Yuluo standing outside room 808, Gu Zhiqi changed the subject and asked.

    She remembered she hadn¡¯t told Gu Yuluo her room number.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Gu Yuluo chuckled, ¡°As if I wouldn¡¯t know about your little preferences.¡±

    At Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised an eyebrow.

    Couldn¡¯t be, another coincidence?

    The original owner had the same preferences as she did?

    ¡°What kind of preferences?¡±

    ¡°What else?

    Whenever it¡¯s rted to numbers, you always pick the one with more eights.¡± Gu Yuluo said, unamused.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    For the first time, Gu Zhiqi began to ponder how could there be so many coincidences?

    After Chubby Chiu advanced to Level Two, she had received quite a bit of the original owner¡¯s memories from the past two years.

    The original owner in those memories seemedpletely unrted to what Gu Yuluo had said.

    Therefore, the only possibilityid with the original owner before her amnesia, but if it was just a memory loss, she shouldn¡¯t have forgotten some of her preferences, right?

    Not to mention, ording to Gu Yuluo, the original owner was skilled in Ancient Martial Arts, medicine, piano, and more, but none of it was in the original owner¡¯s memories from those two years.

    Instead, from some memories, it is apparent that the original owner knew a bit of fortune-telling.

    Could a person really forget so much after amnesia?

    Forget preferences, even the abilities and skills already acquired?

 Chapter 202 - 202 202 Call Me Brother Jingyu

    ?202: Chapter 202 Call Me Brother Jingyu   202: Chapter 202 Call Me Brother Jingyu                                   Gu Yuluo saw Gu Zhiqi suddenly fall silent, seemingly lost in thought, and then she remembered that Gu Zhiqi had amnesia.

    She sighed softly and said no more.

    Seeing that both Gu Zhiqi and Gu Yuluo had stopped talking, 007 finally found an opportunity to speak.

    Looking excitedly at Gu Zhiqi, he asked, ¡°Are you the sister of that fifth-order big shot from Fall¡¯s ount?¡±

    007¡¯s voice brought Gu Zhiqi back to reality.

    Hearing his question, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows and nced at him, ¡°Fifth-order big shot¡¯s sister?¡±

    What fifth-order big shot¡¯s sister?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Fall say you¡¯re at the fifth order of Ancient Martial Arts, or is that not the case?¡± 007 asked, scratching his head as he saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression.

    ¡°If she says so, then it must be,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhandedly.

    007: ?

    What does she mean ¡®if she says so, then it must be¡¯?

    007 was somewhat baffled by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, but Gu Yuluo looked at her strangely.

    The girl¡¯s expression was clearly dismissive.

    When she behaved like this, it usually meant her real strength was far greater than what she let on.

    Considering this possibility made Gu Yuluo¡¯s gaze at Gu Zhiqi slightly moreplex.

    ¡°So, you really are a fifth order?¡± 007 asked, his tone filled with emotion, as his look of respect towards Gu Zhiqi became more apparent, ¡°Fall mentioned you¡¯re not yet of age.¡±

    A fifth-order big shot who hasn¡¯te of age yet.

    Apart from being awesome, 007 had no other words.

    ¡°Enough already, stop asking,¡± Fall intervened as 007 kept pestering the young girl with questions and said to 007, then upon reflection, worried that 007 might spread the word, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t go spreading around that the littledy is fifth order.¡±

    Had Fall known the young girl woulde with her to Soraya, she would not have boasted to 007 about the girl breaking the Ancient Martial Arts seal for her, no matter what.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone else,¡± 007 quickly promised.

    Such big shots should be kept hidden, privately leveraging them for support.

    Tell others?

    And let thempete for support?

    No way.

    Thinking this, 007 suddenly chuckled, looked at Gu Zhiqi, and said, ¡°Hello, little sister, my name is Wei Jingyu, and I¡¯m a close friend of Fall, a life-and-death kind of friend.

    Since you¡¯re Fall¡¯s sister, you¡¯re my sister too.

    If you don¡¯t mind, call me Brother Jingyu, cough, cough¡­

    ¡±

    Before Wei Jingyu could finish, Gu Yuluo choked his throat of destiny, ¡°Tsk, my sister doesn¡¯t need more brothers, you cur, who allowed you to be her brother?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±

    Wei Jingyu wanted to speak, but all he could do was cough; he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Hearing his somewhat painful coughing, Gu Yuluo, afraid that he might actually suffocate, immediately let go.

    After releasing him, she walked up to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, you can just call him Da Yu or 007.¡±

    Letting the littledy call this cur Brother Jingyu?

    Not to mention whether she would agree, if Gu Huaijin knew she¡¯d taken the young girl to Soraya and had her recognize a brother who popped up out of nowhere, he¡¯d definitely skin her alive.

    After Wei Jingyu¡¯s coughing fit, he looked at Gu Yuluo and thought to himself, wow, what a situation.

    Brotherplex is too scary.

    He¡¯s done trying topete over a sister with someone so overprotective; just thinking about it makes him afraid for his life.

    ¡°Fall, you, good job,¡± Wei Jingyu gritted his teeth and said to Gu Yuluo, no matter how cowardly he felt inside.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s gettingte, we should hurry and talk about tonight¡¯s operation,¡± Gu Yuluo tactically changed the subject as she looked at Wei Jingyu, his face red from being choked.

 Chapter 203 - 203 203 Not Only Us Acting Tonight

    ?203: Chapter 203 Not Only Us Acting Tonight   203: Chapter 203 Not Only Us Acting Tonight                                   Then, the three of them nned to go to Gu Yuluo¡¯s room to discuss the specific action n.

    As Gu Yuluo was swiping her card to open the door, Wei Jingyu leaned against the doorway, his gaze flitting to the side of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, he suddenly asked, ¡°Sister, I always feel that you look familiar, have we met before?¡±

    From the moment he saw Gu Zhiqi, he had this feeling, and now, looking at her profile, the feeling intensified.

    He always felt that he had seen her somewhere before.

    ¡°You¡¯re hitting on my sister with such a clich¨¦ line right in front of me, are you asking for a beating?¡± Gu Yuluo swiped the card to unlock the door, turned her head, and nced at Wei Jingyu.

    At her words, Wei Jingyu widened his eyes and looked at Gu Yuluo, ¡°I¡¯m serious, can¡¯t you stop thinking of me as such a beast?¡±

    ¡°Oh, then tell me, where did all those girlfriends of yourse from?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Seeing Gu Yuluo¡¯s gossip-hungry face, Wei Jingyu fell silent, ¡°Pah, why should I tell you.¡±

    Gu Yuluo uttered a soft ¡°tch¡± and was the first to enter the room.

    Gu Zhiqi and Wei Jingyu followed her into the room.

    As they walked, Wei Jingyu asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Sister, I still don¡¯t know your name?¡±

    ¡°No need to know, after today we probably won¡¯t see each other again.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently,

    Wei Jingyu ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Yuluoughed softly, feeling somewhat reassured in her heart.

    Like this, the likelihood of her being abducted was virtually zero.

    **

    Chubby Chiu and Su Yunling hadn¡¯t sent any messages yet, and as the time to depart approached, Gu Zhiqi could only take out her phone again to send a message.

    [Zhizhi: Has Su Yunling not returned to the hotel yet?]

    [First Jiu: Not yet, they are assembling, seems like there is some operation going on]

    [Zhizhi: I¡¯m heading to Luya Base, if he returns to the hotel before I do, you find a ce to stay on your own, I¡¯ll pick you up when Ie back]

    [First Jiu: Can¡¯t the Yin Family just keep cuddling with the beauty, waiting for your next meeting?]

    [First Jiu: Pointing finger.gif]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    [Zhizhi: Whatever you say]

    With that, she put her phone into her pocket, changed into ck casual clothes, and left through the hotel balcony window.

    As soon as shended, a car came driving up and then stopped beside Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Sister, get in the car.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi pulled open the car door and got in the back seat.

    In the back seat, Gu Yuluo was wearing a ck baseball cap, with aptop on her knees.

    She was intently typing on the keyboard.

    Hearing the noise, she nced at Gu Zhiqi and then quickly returned her gaze to theputer screen.

    Uninterrupted in her keystrokes, she continued to type as she reminded Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Remember to stay close to meter, don¡¯t wander off.¡±

    She had given this reminder at least twenty or thirty times tonight.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu Zhiqi responded perfunctorily.

    Wei Jingyu was driving.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi got in the car, he started the vehicle and spoke with a somewhat solemn expression, ¡°I just received a piece of news, it¡¯s good news but also bad news.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Yuluo asked without lifting her head.

    Her hands on the keyboard never stopped typing, rapidly leaving a blur over the keys.

    Wei Jingyu said, ¡°I just received word, we¡¯re not the only ones acting tonight.¡±

    ¡°Not just us?¡± Gu Yuluo raised her eyebrows, thinking of something, then continued, ¡°Are people from the Ever Winning Army also making a move tonight?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi slightly lifted her eyelids to look at Gu Yuluo.

 Chapter 204 - 204 204 Surveillance Rights Are About to be Snatched Away

    ?204: Chapter 204 Surveince Rights Are About to be Snatched Away   204: Chapter 204 Surveince Rights Are About to be Snatched Away                                   Listening to Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Wei Jingyu chuckled lightly, ¡°Impressive, you could even guess that.¡±

    Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Wei Jingyu¡¯s remark, but half-closed his eyes, focusing intently on the screen, ¡°Finding Fu7¡¯s jamming signal in Luya Base, it seems that the Ever Winning Army has started to move.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his tongue to lick his slightly dry lips, his eyes gleaming with barely concealed interest, ¡°Tonight, there¡¯ll be some fun.¡±

    Listening to Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Wei Jingyu¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed as he asked, ¡°So, do we stick to the original n?¡±

    Hearing Wei Jingyu¡¯s question, Gu Yuluo raised his eyebrows, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, of course we¡­¡± He paused midway through his sentence, remembering he had brought a young girl with him today, and suddenly changed his tone, ¡°Since the Ever Winning Army is here, we won¡¯tpete with them for destroying the base.

    Just focus on the rescue, and as soon as we get the person, we pull out immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yo, that doesn¡¯t sound like your usual style, Fall,¡± Wei Jingyu said with a teasing tone after listening to Gu Yuluo.

    Gu Yuluo, not minding Wei Jingyu¡¯s teasing, continued, ¡°It¡¯s confirmed now, your daughter is in theb, and theirb is in the southern district, and right now, I have control over that area¡¯s surveince¡­ Fuck!¡±

    Gu Yuluo was in the middle of speaking when he suddenly started swearing.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s agitated voice, which didn¡¯t sound like something good had happened, Wei Jingyu suddenly tensed up, a twinge of anxiety creeping over him.

    ¡°Somebody¡¯s trying to take the surveince control,¡± Gu Yuluo said gravely, his eyes glued to the screen and his hands never pausing.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s stealing the surveince?

    Is it someone from Angel who has discovered us, or is it the Ever Winning Army wanting control?¡± Wei Jingyu asked, his brow deeply furrowed with equal concern.

    Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t have time to answer Wei Jingyu, instead focusing intently on theputer, his fingers rapidly tapping on the keyboard, the room filled continuously with the ttering noise.

    Gu Zhiqi was sitting next to Gu Yuluo, initially pretending to rest, just waiting for the vehicle to arrive at the base.

    Startled by Gu Yuluo¡¯s exmation, Gu Zhiqi opened her eyes, and slightly turned, ncing at theputer on Gu Yuluo¡¯sp.

    After glimpsing the content on the screen, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze sharpened momentarily.

    Gu Yuluo waspeting with another hacker for ess rights, and the conflict was fierce, with neither side giving in.

    However, Gu Zhiqi could see that Gu Yuluo was slowly falling behind.

    It would not be long before he waspletely at a disadvantage.

    But that wasn¡¯t the point.

    The point was, the techniques of the hacker battling with Gu Yuluo for ess felt eerily familiar to her.

    An idea began to form in her mind.

    She pulled out her phone from her pocket and opened the chat with Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Are you contesting control of the surveince at Luya Base?]

    [First Jiu: Huh?

    No.]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised an eyebrow.

    Not Chubby Chiu?

    Then, who could it be¡­

    Shifting her eyes away from her phone, she looked back to Gu Yuluo¡¯sputer screen, her eyes tinged with curiosity.

    After watching for roughly half a minute, Gu Zhiqi convinced herself that the hacker fighting with Gu Yuluo was not Chubby Chiu.

    Although the offensive and defensive techniques were very simr to those of Chubby Chiu and herself, this style was too imitative and not as adept.

    Once sure that the other party wasn¡¯t Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi shifted her gaze away from theputer and buried her head back into messaging Chubby Chiu.

 Chapter 205 - 205 205 Chubby Chiu Takes Action

    ?205: Chapter 205: Chubby Chiu Takes Action   205: Chapter 205: Chubby Chiu Takes Action                                   [Zhizhi: Help Gu Yuluo regain control of the surveince.]

    [First Jiu: ok, got it]

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    Five seconds after Chubby Chiu¡¯s message came through, Gu Yuluo cried out again in surprise, followed by the frantic sound of typing on a keyboard.

    Hearing this sound, Gu Zhiqi doubted whether he aimed to smash theputer keyboard, it was that loud.

    He tilted his head slightly and took a nce at Gu Yuluo¡¯sputer screen.

    Chubby Chiu had already taken over the control of Gu Yuluo¡¯sputer, and it was now Chubby Chiu who was confronting the one trying to seize the surveince control.

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s exmations, Wei Jingyu¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, and the unease in his heart grew, ¡°What happened now?¡±

    ¡°Jiu!

    It¡¯s Jiu!¡± Gu Yuluo said, her eyes fixed firmly on theputer screen.

    She hammered the keyboard with great force, and realizing that she no longer had control of theputer, she went numb and stopped moving, just sitting there, stunned, staring intently at the screen.

    ¡°Holy shit!

    Jiu?¡± Upon hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s response, Wei Jingyu eximed, jerking the steering wheel violently.

    Thankfully, his driving skills were sufficient to prevent an ident.

    Once he steered the car back onto the right track, Wei Jingyu tried to calm himself down.

    Fuck!

    Calm down my ass!

    There was just no calming down!

    Who was Jiu?

    Anyone who frequented online forums or paid attention to hacker rankings knew who Jiu was.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying the person fighting you for control of the surveince is Jiu?¡± Wei Jingyu asked Gu Yuluo excitedly, his eyes wide open as he drove.

    If he wasn¡¯t driving, Wei Jingyu would certainly have craned his neck to see Gu Yuluo¡¯sputer screen.

    Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t respond to him, just staring at theputer screen, her eyes wide open in shock.

    ¡°Come on!

    At least respond to me!¡± Seeing that Gu Yuluo wasn¡¯t answering his question, Wei Jingyu spoke up again.

    He was so anxious he nearly ripped the steering wheel off.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Gu Yuluo said, still slightly dazed as she stared at theputer screen.

    ¡°What¡¯s done?

    What do you mean done?

    Is it a case of ¡®dying before achieving victory¡¯?¡± Wei Jingyu bombarded her with a string of questions upon hearing her utterance.

    His heart was racing with anxiety, but Gu Yuluo simply didn¡¯t pay him any attention, transfixed on the cartoon whale image popping up on theputer screen along with therge words ¡°Don¡¯t thank me too much.¡±

    The image didn¡¯tst long, vanishing in under three seconds, and theputer screen showed that the surveince control over Luya Base was in her hands.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?

    Just answer me!¡± Wei Jingyu was irate, itching to pull over and take a look at herputer himself, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer my question now, I¡¯m going to smash the steering wheel and we¡¯ll both get into an ident!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing Wei Jingyu¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo finally snapped back to reality.

    She didn¡¯t even bother to retort Wei Jingyu¡¯s threat, but instead, with aplex expression, she looked up at him and said in a slightly dazed voice, ¡°The surveince control has been taken back.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Wei Jingyu expressed, breathing a sigh of relief, and he murmured to himself, ¡°It¡¯s good if it¡¯s taken back.¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t taken it back, they would¡¯ve had more than just the problem of saving his daughter; they wouldn¡¯t even have been able to get into the base.

    ¡°Do you know who was contesting me for the surveince control?¡± Gu Yuluo asked Wei Jingyu again, her tone somber.

 Chapter 206 - 206 206 An Appears

    ?206: Chapter 206 An Appears   206: Chapter 206 An Appears                                   When Wei Jingyu learned that the surveince rights had been snatched back, his anxiety finally eased.

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s question, Wei Jingyu raised his eyebrows, not particrly concerned, but out of curiosity, he still asked in a rxed tone, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Before Gu Yuluo could answer, Wei Jingyu immediately mumbled to himself, ¡°You just said Jiu¡­

    could it be¡­

    is Jiu the onepeting with you for surveince rights?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, you surely can¡¯t be a match for Jiu.¡±

    Rejecting the spection about Jiu, Wei Jingyu guessed that it was either someone from Angel¡¯s side or from the Ever Winning Army.

    However, regardless of which side it was, Wei Jingyu wasn¡¯t very worried, because both the hackers from Angel¡¯s side and the technicians from the Ever Winning Army were inferior to Fall¡¯s skills.

    In the past, aside from Moon and An, no one could contend with Fall.

    Now, even though Jiu had been added to the mix, since Fall had retrieved the surveince rights, it clearly wasn¡¯t any of the three of them.

    Gu Yuluo listened to Wei Jingyu¡¯s self-directed questions and answers, silently rolled her eyes, nced at theputer again, and with a light movement of her fingers, tapped on the keyboard, realizing control of theputer had returned to her.

    More than a minute had passed since the surveince rights were taken, and neither the person who had been fighting her for them nor Jiu had made another move against her.

    So, was Jiu there to help her?

    But why?

    And how did Jiu know she was fighting for Luya Base¡¯s surveince rights?

    Could it just be a coincidence?

    Did Jiu happen to pass by, noticed she was being robbed of the surveince rights, and stepped in to help, thinking of the camaraderie between Network Managers?

    Gu Yuluo was perplexed, but she had to admit, Jiu truly did her a huge favor.

    With that thought, she let out a long breath of relief.

    Now that Jiu had helped her snatch back the surveince rights, it seemed unlikely anyone else could take them away again.

    She no longer had to worry about the surveince rights being taken.

    After exhaling, Gu Yuluo leaned back, her entire body rxing.

    Remembering she hadn¡¯t answered Wei Jingyu¡¯s question, Gu Yuluo weakly and somewhat emotionally said to Wei Jingyu, ¡°The one fighting me for the surveince rights was An.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand why An, who had disappeared for two years, had suddenly appeared.

    This time, which side was Ta representing?

    If it was the Ever Winning Army or some other power, it didn¡¯t really matter, but if Ta was representing Angel, then that would be troublesome.

    ¡°Fuck!

    Who did you say?!¡± Upon Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Wei Jingyu was once again agitated; the car he was driving swerved into an S-shape on the road.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t An been missing for two years?

    How did Ta suddenly make a move?¡±

    Just a second ago, Wei Jingyu thought An wouldn¡¯t act, and the next second, he heard that Ta had indeed acted, feeling somewhat face-pped.

    But that wasn¡¯t the point.

    The point was that the missing An had returned!

    Even more importantly, Gu Yuluo had actually wrested the surveince rights back from An¡¯s hands?!

    ¡°So, did your rank two¡­

    oh, I mean, rank three positione back?¡± A secure rank two had been stolen from him by An two years ago, bing a mistress, and just a few days ago Jiu had stolen from him, turning the mistress into a rank four.

    Truly pitiful.

    Now that the surveince rights had been taken back from An¡¯s hands, does it mean that in these two years, Fall had grown, able to surpass An?

    ¡°No.¡± At Wei Jingyu¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo once again spoke in a faint voice.

    ¡°Eh?

    No?¡±

    ¡°The surveince rights were retrieved by someone else for me.¡± As she spoke, Gu Yuluo sighed deeply again.

    ¡°Who?

    Moon?¡± Instinctively, Wei Jingyu thought of Moon, because aside from Moon, who else would take the initiative to help Fall snatch the surveince rights from An¡¯s hands, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Moon have something tonight?¡±

 Chapter 207 - 207 207 Catching

    ?207: Chapter 207 Catching   207: Chapter 207 Catching                                   Gu Yuluo: ¡°It¡¯s not Moon, it¡¯s Jiu.¡±

    Until now, Gu Yuluo still hadn¡¯t figured out why Jiu had suddenly appeared, and even helped her seize control of the surveince.

    ¡°Screech¡ª¡±

    Apanied by a piercing screech of tires against the pavement, the car came to a halt.

    Fortuitously, Wei Jingyu¡¯s driving skills were truly good, and his clever positioning prevented an ident.

    Wei Jingyu¡¯s eyes clung tightly to the steering wheel as he abruptly turned to look at Gu Yuluo and asked without any expression, ¡°Really?¡±

    Gu Yuluo nodded.

    Wei Jingyu ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    A few secondster, Wei Jingyu ndly uttered that word, then fell into a prolonged silence.

    Seeing the car had stopped and Wei Jingyu showed no sign of driving again, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes and said to Wei Jingyu, ¡°Time is almost up.¡±

    Wei Jingyu snapped back to reality, started the car again, and while looking at Gu Zhiqi whose expression hadn¡¯t changed, he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you surprised or curious?¡±

    His emotions were akin to a roller coaster, rising and falling numerous times, yet this young girl¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    Wei Jingyu did not think that Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t have known about An and Jiu.

    As Fall¡¯s sister, she must have heard something about them.

    But what he didn¡¯t know was that Gu Zhiqi only knew about Jiu.

    As for An, she only knew them as the second-ranked hacker on the web, a character who didn¡¯t appear in the story.

    ¡°Mhm, surprised and curious,¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke indifferently andzily.

    Wei Jingyu ¡°¡­¡±

    You could be a little more perfunctory.

    **

    Fifteen minutester, Wei Jingyu and his men regrouped, parking the vehicle on a road not far from Luya Base.

    The three of them got out together.

    Gu Yuluo, with aptop tucked under her arm, took out a wristwatch from her pocket and handed it to Gu Zhiqi, while again stressing to her, ¡°Don¡¯t wander offter.

    Remember to stick close to me.

    If we get separated by ident, use this tracker wristwatch to find me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded, epting the wristwatch Gu Yuluo had given her and wore it unhurriedly.

    It was almost two in the morning, ten minutes to go.

    They had nned to arrive at the base at two o¡¯clock and thenmence their operation.

    After Wei Jingyu finished giving instructions to his men, he and both Gu Yuluo and Gu Zhiqi advanced stealthily in the dark.

    Soon, they reached a minefield.

    Wei Jingyu took out a small detector from his pocket, turned his head slightly, and said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Little sister, remember to follow my steps, okay?¡±

    Having said that, he took the lead in stepping out first.

    Gu Zhiqi, watching the two prepare to navigate the minefield step by step, murmured quietly, ¡°Walk across?¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, both Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu turned to nce at her in unison and said, ¡°What else?

    Crawl over?¡±

    At their words, Gu Zhiqi gave a light click of her tongue, stretched out an arm, and handed it to Gu Yuluo, ¡°Hold on.¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    ¡°What, scared?¡±

    Not understanding what Gu Zhiqi was up to, Gu Yuluo instinctively thought the young girl was afraid of stepping on a mine and wanted her to hold hands.

    With that thought, Gu Yuluo happily took hold of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You take her arm,¡± Gu Zhiqi nced at Wei Jingyu and said lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not scared, I can walk by myself.¡± Clearly, Wei Jingyu thought the same as Gu Yuluo, assuming that Gu Zhiqi was scared to walk.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, fell silent for a moment, and then said after two seconds, ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Gu Yuluo, listening to what Gu Zhiqi said to Wei Jingyu, felt that this matter was not simple and immediately stretched out a hand to grab Wei Jingyu¡¯s arm.

    No sooner had Gu Yuluo grabbed Wei Jingyu¡¯s arm than she felt her whole body lift into the air.

    By the time she realized what was happening, they had already flown over the minefield and were standing inside the base.

    Gu Yuluo: ?!

    Wei Jingyu: ?!!!

 Chapter 208 - 208 208 Dont Your Ancient Martial Arts Include Flying Techniques

    ?208: Chapter 208: Don¡¯t Your Ancient Martial Arts Include Flying Techniques?

    208: Chapter 208: Don¡¯t Your Ancient Martial Arts Include Flying Techniques?

    As soon as he touched the ground, Gu Zhiqi brushed off Gu Yuluo¡¯s hand and then stepped forward, walking towards a certain direction.

    The astounded Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu immediately hurried to follow.

    ¡°Little girl, you can fly too?¡± Gu Yuluo asked Gu Zhiqi, a hint of surprise in her voice.

    She had never seen her fly before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t the Ancient Martial Arts you practice include a flying technique?¡± Gu Zhiqi, without shifting her gaze, continued forward, her tone casual as she posed the question.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­Huh?

    What flying technique?

    Never heard of it.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing this, slightly turned her head to look at Gu Yuluo, a trace of skepticism in her eyes.

    Seeing her expression, Gu Yuluo knew that Gu Zhiqi suspected her of lying, ¡°Really, we don¡¯t have it.

    If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him.¡±

    Saying so, she pulled the still dazed Wei Jingyu in front of her.

    ¡°Ah, yes, right right right, there is no such thing as a flying technique,¡± Wei Jingyu subconsciously echoed Gu Yuluo¡¯s words.

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing this, fell silent

    Three secondster, she spoke to the two of them.

    ¡°If you trust me, after this mission is over, would you mind sending me your Cultivation Heart Method Technique as well as your spells to check?¡±

    It had been more than half a month since she came to this world, and she had encountered quite a few Ancient martial artists.

    She noticed that among the Ancient martial artists she had seen, most were in a state where Vital Energy was leaking out and highly prone to losing control.

    For example, Gu Chengan, the purple-haired boy she had disabled, Yun Yan, Tang Yichen, and even now, both Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu had the same problem.

    The few who did not suffer from Vital Energy leakage, either specialized in something else, like Yue Lan, who mainly practiced Fragrance Refining, with Ancient Martial Arts as a secondary discipline.

    Or like Grandpa Yue, who mainly practiced medical arts, with Ancient Martial Arts as auxiliary.

    Then there were those like Yun Sen, who had established a connection with an Auxiliary Item, whose Vital Energy was also inwardly condensed, showing no signs of outburst.

    Finally, there was Su Yunling, whose Vital Energy was also inwardly condensed and extremely so, though it was unclear whether he was a secondary practitioner of Ancient Martial Arts or had an Auxiliary Item.

    She had not yet found the reason for the outward dispersion and easy outburst of Vital Energy, so she could only specte it had something to do with the Cultivation Heart Method Technique and spells.

    Intrigued, she wondered what kind of Cultivation Technique could turn Ancient Martial Arts into such a state.

    At Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, both Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu¡¯s eyes lit up, with Wei Jingyu reacting particrly quickly, immediately responding with a ¡°sure.¡±

    **

    After a brief interlude, the trio continued on their way.

    Five minutester, they arrived at the Luya Baseboratory.

    Their journey was incredibly smooth.

    Not because they hadn¡¯t encountered anyone, but because those they did encounter were taken care of by Gu Zhiqi within seconds.

    ¡°Fall, I think you have a misunderstanding about your sister,¡± Wei Jingyu said to Gu Yuluo, his expression slightly numb.

    During the day, seeing Gu Yuluo painstakinglyying out ns and turning down one scheme after another in the hotel,

    He had thought that Fall¡¯s sister was such a delicate girl in need of protection.

    But now.

    All the meticulously prepared schemes were left unused.

    Their progress was unhindered.

    If it were not for their own experiences storming bases of this level, he would have thought breaking into aboratory was a simple matter.

    He remembered a previous mission where they had infiltrated a crime organization¡¯s base, which was somewhat simr to the Luya Base, aiming to enter a secluded area like Luya¡¯sboratory.

    But it took them half an hour, a full thirty minutes.

    Yet now, from entering the base to this moment, it hadn¡¯t even been ten minutes, had it?

    And at this moment, Gu Yuluo¡¯s expression was also veryplex.

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi, it was as if she was seeing her sister for the first time.

 Chapter 209 - 209 209 Hurry, the Little Girl Ran Away

    ?209: Chapter 209 Hurry, the Little Girl Ran Away   209: Chapter 209 Hurry, the Little Girl Ran Away                                   Upon hearing Wei Jingyu¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo moved her lips, opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say, and in the end, she could only say stiffly, ¡°I indeed misunderstood her.¡±

    She thought that the girl was very capable.

    It never urred to her that the girl was not just capable, she was freakishly so.

    All along the way, there was never an opportunity for her and Wei Jingyu to take action.

    Gu Yuluo began to ponder what the point was of her and Wei Jingyu following along.

    ¡°There¡¯s an infrared sensor trap ahead.¡± Seeing that the two of them seemed out of it, Gu Zhiqi spoke up and warned them.

    Once Gu Zhiqi spoke, Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu immediately snapped back to reality.

    Looking at the long corridor in front of them, their expressions became serious at once.

    Wei Jingyu took off the backpack he was carrying and started to rummage through it, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that I was prepared, Fall, sister, put on these sses and¡­¡±

    Wei Jingyu hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he heard the sound of whooshing wind, and by the time he looked up, he saw that Gu Zhiqi was already standing at the other end of the corridor.

    Wei Jingyu ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Your sister¡­

    how did she get across?¡± Wei Jingyu looked up and nced at Gu Yuluo.

    ¡°She flew across,¡± Gu Yuluo said as she took a pair of sses from Wei Jingyu¡¯s hand, and as soon as she put them on, her vision was filled with a dense, crisscrossing pattern of infrared beams.

    ¡°No, I mean, can she see the infrared beams without sses?¡± Wei Jingyu asked while putting on the sses himself.

    ¡°Damn!

    Hurry up, the little girl has run off.¡± Seeing that there was no one at the other end of the corridor, Gu Yuluo cursed under her breath, then started tumbling and weaving through the infrared beams.

    Upon seeing this, Wei Jingyu immediately put on the sses and followed.

    **

    Aboratory made up like a hidden treasure trove, with mechanisms all over the ce.

    For Gu Zhiqi, it wasn¡¯t much of a challenge, but it might be tough for the two following her.

    Thinking that she might have to wait for the two to slowlye through the mechanisms, Gu Zhiqi decisively chose to go ahead on her own.

    After bypassing seven or eight mechanisms and passing six mechanism doors, Gu Zhiqi arrived at the room holding the mother body of the 317 gic experiment.

    The door to the room was open, and when Gu Zhiqi saw the person being held inside, she paused slightly.

    Howe¡­

    it¡¯s a man?

    She saw a young man dressed in a whiteb coat sitting on the bed in the room, hanging his head slightly, idly fidgeting with the watch on his wrist.

    Even when he heard the door open, the man didn¡¯t look up but continued ying with his watch.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze paused when she saw the watch on the man¡¯s wrist.

    Since it was calcted from Wei Jingyu¡¯s daughter, she could only approximate that the person was here but couldn¡¯t determine a more specific location.

    However, the person in front of her was obviously not the experimental mother body, but since he was being held captive, she thought he might not be here willingly and could be useful to her.

    ¡°Do you know where the mother body of the 317 gic experiment is?¡± Gu Zhiqi leaned against the door, looking at the man sitting on the bed, ¡°If you tell me, I can help you get out.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was very distinctive, cold yet hazy, and extremely pleasant to the ears.

    Hearing the girl¡¯s voice, the man at the bedside, ying with his watch, stalled for a moment, then abruptly looked up.

    As the young man raised his head, Gu Zhiqi clearly saw his features¡ªhandsome looks, sparse brows and eyes, refined and schrly temperament, like a gentleman from a distant path, gentle and smooth as jade.

    Those features, Gu Zhiqi felt, were somewhat familiar.

    When the young man lifted his eyes, he saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, his pupils dted suddenly, and he stood up from the bed, his expression tinged with obvious excitement.

    ¡°Little junior sister, you¡­

    how are you here as well?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

 Chapter 210 - 210 210 Are you here to save me

    ?210: Chapter 210: Are you here to save me?

    210: Chapter 210: Are you here to save me?

    Hearing the young man¡¯s question, three big question marks directly appeared above Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    Little junior sister?

    We¡¯re already in F Continent; are there still people who recognize the original owner of this body?

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the young man in front of her, her pupils slightlyplex.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi did not speak, the young man spoke again, ¡°Were you also captured?¡±

    After asking, he felt that this possibility was not great and changed the question, ¡°Or did you know I was captured, so you came to rescue me?¡±

    The young man¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and his gentle and schrly face was tinged with a hint of excitement.

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment, then askednguidly after several seconds, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Although she found the person in front of her somewhat familiar, Gu Zhiqi had searched through the memory of the body¡¯s original owner for the past two years and still could not find any information about him.

    She felt, however, that this person¡¯s features were very simr to someone she had met before.

    Young man: ?

    When the young man heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, he was visibly stunned, then stared at Gu Zhiqi for several seconds.

    After a few seconds, he hesitantly spoke, ¡°Have you¡­

    not recovered your memory yet?¡±

    Seeing him ask this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, confirming that this person knew the original owner from a time more than two years ago.

    Since he had already provided her with an excuse, Gu Zhiqi went along with it and responded, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Upon hearing her response, the young man¡¯s good-looking brows furrowed slightly, the joy in his eyes receding as his demeanor became less warm than before; his gentle and elegant face even took on a touch of cold aloofness, ¡°Then what are you doing at Luya Base?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi saw his immediate change in attitude and found it slightly odd, but still casually replied, ¡°Rescuing someone.¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, the young man paused, his gaze upon Gu Zhiqi turning somewhat suspicious.

    After a few seconds, he asked again, ¡°Did youe here alone?¡±

    ¡°Mypanion is outside,¡± Gu Zhiqi answered, ncing at the watch on her wrist before raising her eyes to continue looking at the young man, ¡°The 317 gic experiment¡¯s maternal subject, do you know where she is?¡±

    ¡°What do you want her for?¡± The young man¡¯s brows tensed almost imperceptibly, then he looked at Gu Zhiqi with a probing gaze, ¡°What do you need that subject for?¡±

    Is she here for the gic experiment?

    Didn¡¯t she say she has not recovered her memory?

    ¡°Somebody¡¯s asked me to save her,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied, her brows already showing a hint of weariness as she looked at the young man and asked another question, ¡°So, do you know where she is?¡±

    The young man looked at her demeanor, his expression slightly odd.

    This doesn¡¯t look like someone who has lost their memory at all.

    Or is it an act?

    ¡°If you tell me, I will help you get out,¡± Gu Zhiqi said to the young man, her brows clearly marked with a casual weariness.

    The young man had not yet figured out what exactly was going on with the little junior sister.

    However, based on his understanding of the little junior sister, when she showed such an expression, it meant her patience was about to run out.

    The young man was silent for three seconds, then nodded, ¡°Alright, follow me.¡± Saying this, he started walking towards the door of the room.

    Before figuring out the little junior sister¡¯s situation, he decided to just stick with her.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows and followed the young man¡¯s steps.

    Five minutes after the two left, another group of people appeared outside the room.

    The group was dressed in ckbat suits, specifically those from the Ever Winning Army who hade through another door in the experimental area.

    Leading them was Tang Yichen.

    Looking at the opened door, Tang Yichen strode to the entrance, surveyed the empty room, and was taken aback.

    After a few seconds, he cursed lowly, ¡°Damn!

    Where¡¯s my brother gone?¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211 211 You Will Remember It

    ?211: Chapter 211 You Will Remember It   211: Chapter 211 You Will Remember It                                   Beside Tang Yichen, Yun Sen was also following with a pot of Green Crystal Grass in his arms.

    Looking at the empty room, Yun Sen was also taken aback.

    ¡°Fourth Master, are you sure it¡¯s this room?¡±

    ¡°No mistake, it¡¯s definitely this room,¡± Tang Yichen said, lifting his arm and adeptly navigating the disy screen strapped to the back of his hand while slightly furrowing his brow and speaking into his earpiece, ¡°Fu Hong, reposition my big brother¡¯s location.¡±

    Fu Hong quickly responded from the other end.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t found your big brother?¡± After Fu Hong replied, a low and alluring voice came through Tang Yichen¡¯s earpiece.

    ¡°The door to the room is open, but there¡¯s no one inside.

    I¡¯m afraid that Angel¡¯s people might have be aware and moved my big brother away in advance.¡± Tang Yichen slightly knitted his brows, circled the room, and found no indicative signs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s not just us in action tonight.¡± In the earpiece, Su Yunling¡¯s voice came through steadily and unhurriedly.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s words, Tang Yichen also remembered.

    Tonight, apart from the Ever Winning Army taking action, the people from the web also had ns.

    He had already heard from Third Brother that the other side was after the 317 gic experiment¡¯s subject.

    If the people from the web had gotten there before them and entered theboratory first, it was indeed possible they could have encountered his big brother.

    But¡­

    ¡°The likelihood of my big brother being taken away by the people from the web is not high.¡± Tang Yichen muttered in a low voice.

    He had already made contact with his big brother in advance.

    If he had gone with the people from the web, his big brother would have definitely sent him a message.

    ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯ve located him, not far from you,¡± Fu Hong¡¯s voice came through the earpiece, and simultaneously, a red dot appeared on the disy screen on the back of Tang Yichen¡¯s hand.

    Tang Yichen nced at the disy screen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, this way.¡± With that, he led the way out first.

    The group including Yun Sen immediately followed.

    **

    Meanwhile, Gu Zhiqi and Tang Shuan had arrived at the door of another room.

    ¡°This is the ce,¡± Tang Shuan stood by the door, raising his hand to point at it.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi approached the door, stood still, and pulled out a homemade Lock Opener from his pocket, bending down to pick the lock.

    Tang Shuan, hands pockets in the pockets of his whiteb coat, stood by, and upon seeing the Lock Opener in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands, his eyes deepened, and out of curiosity, he asked, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Lock Opener,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied casually.

    The tone sounded perfunctory, but a sh of brightness swept across the depths of Tang Shuan¡¯s eyes.

    His expression changed little, as if unintentionally, hemented, ¡°Did you make it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Click.¡±

    Just as Tang Shuan asked, the door was opened at that moment.

    Hearing Tang Shuan¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi paused slightly, turned his head to nce at Tang Shuan, and said, ¡°I have a question.¡±

    ¡°Ask,¡± Tang Shuan said, nodding faintly at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°What do you do?

    Or rather, what does our teacher do?¡± Gu Zhiqi stood by the door and asked Tang Shuan.

    Looking at him in that get-up, he resembled a scientific researcher.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Tang Shuan¡¯s eyes briefly stilled, and after pondering, he chose not to answer her question directly, merely saying, ¡°You¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing this, he stopped pursuing the topic and walked straight into the room.

    Tang Shuan followed immediately, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me whether that Lock Opener is something you made.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently, ¡°When I remember that you¡¯re my senior, then I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡±

    Tang Shuan ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 212 - 212 212 Shen Tong

    ?212: Chapter 212 Shen Tong   212: Chapter 212 Shen Tong                                   The dimly lit room was quite spacious, with a bed and a table beside it.

    On the bedy a woman, and on the room¡¯s wall was a small window.

    If the door was closed, the light filtering through that small window would be the only illumination in the room.

    The woman sitting on the bed was dressed in a hospital gown, her figure thin as kindling, her skin exceptionally pale.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, she made no move, simply sitting with her knees hugged to her chest, her back to the door, her head slightly raised, staring at the lone window in the room.

    Gu Zhiqi paused slightly as she took in the scene inside the room.

    A few secondster, she stepped beside the woman, whose presence caused no reaction from the patient, still fixated on the lighting through the window, her gaze empty and terrifying.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t rush to speak.

    Instead, she seated herself beside the woman, ¡°May I ask your name?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice, usuallyzy and cool, now held hints of an ethereal and elusive quality, like a faint chant breaking through dense mist, gently calling the woman staring nkly out the window back to reality.

    The woman stiffened slightly, then turned her head in the direction of the voice, catching sight of an exquisitely beautiful young girl.

    Quietly sitting beside her, the young girl¡¯s lips held a faint andzy smile, her entire being seemingly radiating an otherworldly, ethereal aura.

    She was right beside her, yet she felt so far away, impossibly far.

    Though she felt unreachable, no matter how she stretched out her hand, the woman felt like the young girl before her was like a sliver of light appearing through the fog, guiding her.

    For a moment, the woman actually believed the young girl before her was an illusion of a divine being.

    ¡°May I know your name?¡± the girl asked again, the smile at her lips stillzy and faintly detached.

    Yet, the woman felt an irresistible urge to chase after her.

    ¡°Shen Tong, my name is Shen Tong,¡± the woman said, curving her lips into a shallow smile, sincerely addressing Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to rescue you.

    Will youe with me?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked withzy half-closed eyes, gazing at Shen Tong.

    ¡°May I?¡± Shen Tong asked carefully.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as she stood up and extended her hand toward Shen Tong.

    Looking at the girl offering her hand, Shen Tong felt that the girl before her was like a beam of light.

    Shen Tong, dazed, ced her hand subconsciously into the girl¡¯s hand.

    Seeing this, Tang Shuan, who was ustomed to gentle expressions, rarely revealed a hint of a crack in his demeanor.

    That can¡¯t be Little junior sister, can it?

    Little junior sister would never be so gentle and patient with others.

    Gu Zhiqi, leading Shen Tong, helped her down from the bed and walked over to Tang Shuan, giving him a brief nce, ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Without waiting for Tang Shuan to say anything further, Gu Zhiqi walked past him, still holding Shen Tong¡¯s hand.

    Tang Shuan ¡°¡­¡±

    This¡­

    it was just like her old self again.

    It most certainly must be Little junior sister.

    ¡°Little junior sister, has your memory really note back?¡± Tang Shuan caught up to Gu Zhiqi at the doorway, feeling somewhat unwilling to let it go, he asked once more.

    ¡°No,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded indifferently, then pulled out her phone from her pocket.

    She opened Gu Yuluo¡¯s contact, sent her a location share, and sent a message.

    [Little girl: I¡¯ve rescued the person and I¡¯m leaving now.

    Catch up on your own.]

    [Gu Yuluo: ?]

    After sending the message, Gu Zhiqi put her phone back into her pocket, only to realize a hand had found its way to the hem of her clothes.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Looking up, she nced at the other person.

    Since Gu Zhiqi had been sending the message, she had let go of Shen Tong¡¯s hand, which led Shen Tong to grasp the hem of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s clothes.

    Now, seeing Gu Zhiqi looking over, Shen Tong timidly nced back at her, ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

 Chapter 213 - 213 213 Dont Come Over Anymore

    ?213: Chapter 213 Don¡¯t Come Over Anymore   213: Chapter 213 Don¡¯t Come Over Anymore                                   Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say much, simply allowing her to grasp the hem of his clothes as he continued to walk forward.

    Shen Tong clutched at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s clothes, following with small steps.

    Tang Shuan watched Shen Tong holding on to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hem, feeling slightlyplicated.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t choose the same way they hade in to leave.

    Theboratory had many exits; there wasn¡¯t just one way out.

    But the route they had taken to enter was the closest, yet it also had the most mechanisms and was the most troublesome one.

    On the way in, with two ancient martial arts practitioners, he had decisively chosen the nearest route.

    Now, needing to take two people helpless inbat out, Gu Zhiqi firmly decided to take a longer detour.

    The advantage of the long detour was, along the way, there were no mechanisms to contend with.

    It wasn¡¯t that there were none originally, but rather, it seemed that someone had already passed through and triggered all the mechanisms.

    **

    At Luya Base East District, the aftermath of the firefight between the Ever Winning Army and Angel had just ended, with the air thick with the stench of blood.

    Bodiesy scattered across the ground haphazardly.

    ¡°Boss, 141 killed, 2 captured alive, no fatalities on our side, 23 lightly wounded, 4 seriously wounded,¡± Yun Xin, wearing military boots, reported to Su Yunling with a grave and solemn expression.

    Su Yunling held a handkerchief in his hand, eyes cast down slightly, slowly wiping the blood off his hands with unhurried calm, an air of barely restrained ferocity surrounding him.

    Upon hearing Yun Xin¡¯s report, Su Yunling did not even lift his eyelids, replying indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t Yun Line with you?

    Have him start treating them.¡±

    The usuallyzy and clear voice carried an unusual hint of chill.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Yun Xin continued in a grave tone, ¡°Yun Lin¡­

    he¡¯s injured too, seriously, and he is currently in a state of Vital Energy rampage.¡±

    At these words, Su Yunling paused the wiping of bloodstains, raised his eyes, and looked towards Yun Xin.

    The limpid depths of his eyes still swirling with unsubsided hostility and danger, he fixed his gaze directly onto Yun Xin, causing a chill to run down Yun Xin¡¯s back, making him straighten his spine subconsciously as he continued speaking solemnly, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t know what Angel¡¯s people have done to ours, but many, despite no injuries, are showing severe external dispersion of Vital Energy, a precursor to Vital Energy rampage.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling narrowed his eyes slightly and replied dispassionately, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After speaking, he raised his hand and gently tapped his Bluetooth earpiece, ¡°Yun Sen.¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± As soon as Su Yunling spoke, Yun Sen immediately responded.

    ¡°Is it done over there?¡±

    ¡°Professor Tang¡¯s location is moving towards the east district, and he should be exiting through the east gate.

    We are also hurrying towards the east district,¡± Yun Sen immediately reported to Su Yunling.

    ¡°There are some here experiencing Vital Energy rampage.

    Hasten your pace,¡± Su Yunling said while slowly folding the handkerchief he held and cing it into his pocket, then raising his eyes to look towards theboratory¡¯s entrance.

    Their position was in the south of the base¡¯s east district, directly opposite theboratory¡¯s east gate.

    From where Su Yunling stood, he could see the east gate of theboratory at a nce.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Upon Su Yunling¡¯smand, Yun Sen at once replied.

    When Su Yunling saw three figures emerging from the east district gate, he paused briefly.

    Su Yunling: ¡°There¡¯s no need toe here anymore, continue clearing out the people in theboratory.¡±

    Yun Sen: ?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yun Sen was briefly puzzled before he understood and promptly responded.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hearing Yun Sen¡¯s reply, Su Yunling immediately hung up the call, nced sideways at Yun Xin, ¡°Get the Green Crystal Grass ready.¡± Then he stepped towards theboratory¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 214 - 214 214 Incidentally

    ?214: Chapter 214 Incidentally   214: Chapter 214 Incidentally                                   Yun Xin heard Su Yunling¡¯s words and instinctively responded.

    Seeing Su Yunling walking towards theboratory door, he also looked in that direction.

    Spotting two familiar figures, Yun Xin understood, yet was somewhat surprised at the same time.

    What he understood was that he saw the figure of Fourth Master, his big brother, Professor Tang.

    The Fourth Master must be going to see Professor Tang.

    The surprise was that the girl in ck was the same little girl he had recently seen in Chinatown, wasn¡¯t it?

    Not understanding why Gu Zhiqi appeared here, but recalling the task the Fourth Master had entrusted to him, Yun Xin didn¡¯t dy any further and went to prepare the Green Crystal Grass.

    **

    Stepping out of theboratory building, Gu Zhiqi started to ponder whether to wait for Gu Yuluo and hispanion at theboratory entrance or outside the base.

    Suddenly, a familiar figure crashed into his peripheral vision.

    Literally crashed in.

    Because, be it the appearance, stature, or the aura, it was too striking such that even a mere glimpse was impossible to ignore.

    Under the cool moonlit night, he came striding, bathed in a soft lunar glow, each movement like a stroke of a painting.

    The beauty was poetic, and the night was picturesque; Gu Zhiqi fixed his gaze upon that figure, reluctant to look away.

    Having seen Su Yunling, Tang Shuan naturally noticed her too.

    Upon seeing Su Yunling, Tang Shuan btedly remembered that his little brother was supposedlying to his rescue, having previously sent him his location.

    So, his brother must have gone to theboratory to find him, and he forgot to tell his brother that he was no longer in that room.

    Realizing this, Tang Shuan immediately took out his phone and buried his head in sending a message to Tang Yichen.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Tang Shuan, ¡°Because I bumped into my little¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Rescuing someone.¡±

    Tang Shuan and Gu Zhiqi spoke at the same time.

    Tang Shuan hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he realized that Gu Zhiqi was replying to Su Yunling.

    Shifting his gaze from his watch, he then noticed that Su Yunling was looking at Gu Zhiqi while talking.

    Tang Shuan ¡°¡­¡±

    So awkward.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that Su Yunling knew Gu Zhiqi, much less that Su Yunling would speak to Gu Zhiqi first.

    Subconsciously believing that Su Yunling was asking him, he had replied immediately.

    Who would have thought that she wasn¡¯t asking him at all.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°Child, you have a wide range of business.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedzily.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Su Yunling let out a softugh, seeming somewhat helpless.

    Turning her gaze to Tang Shuan, she said, ¡°Brother An, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±

    Hearing Su Yunling call Tang Shuan Brother An, Gu Zhiqi slightly nced sideways, giving the two a look.

    They know each other?

    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t dare to touch me.¡±

    ¡°Ah Chen is inside theboratory; he will be out in a moment,¡± Su Yunling said to Tang Shuan.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone through the trouble of making this trip.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    Su Yunling spoke and then turned her attention back to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Howe you are together?¡± Once something came to mind, she added, ¡°The person you¡¯re rescuing, is it Brother An?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook his head.

    Su Yunling: ?

    ¡°He was just along for the ride,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidnguidly.

    Tang Shuan ¡°¡­¡±

    His gaze profound, he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°I¡¯m rescuing her,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, pointing to the person standing behind him, clutching the corner of his coat.

    Only then did Su Yunling rest her gaze on Shen Tong.

    Feeling Su Yunling¡¯s gaze, Shen Tong timidly hid further behind Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling turned away her gaze, ¡°Your friend?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi was about to respond with ¡°No¡±, but considering Shen Tong¡¯s current situation, he nomittally uttered a confirmation.

 Chapter 215 - 215 215 Helping Big Brother Out

    ?215: Chapter 215 Helping Big Brother Out   215: Chapter 215 Helping Big Brother Out                                   Su Yunling nodded slightly and nced again toward theb¡¯s entrance.

    Seeing no one, his brows furrowed ever so lightly, ¡°Did youe to rescue them alone?¡±

    ¡°There are others.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the crease between Su Yunling¡¯s brows eased, ¡°So, where are yourpanions?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re probably still navigating through the mechanisms.¡±

    She had checked their positions a moment ago and it seemed they were still in the corridor filled with traps.

    At that moment, Gu Zhiqi felt that her choice to move ahead first was truly wise.

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Just listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s remark, others might think herpanions were ipetent.

    But Su Yunling knew this child possessed terrifyingbat strength.

    He feared that even he would stand no chance against the child.

    ¡°Are we going to wait for them here?¡± Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°So, no rush to leave then?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard his query and raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Can you help me with something?¡±

    Without thinking, Gu Zhiqi nodded in response.

    That would settle the favor of the Purple Gold Card.

    Looking at Su Yunling, she asked, ¡°What do you need?¡±

    ¡°Shall we step aside?¡± Instead of directly stating the issue, Su Yunling said this to Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nodded gently.

    ¡°Wait here for a moment.¡± Gu Zhiqi turned and nced at Shen Tong.

    Shen Tong shook his head, gripping the hem of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s clothes even tighter, ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    After a moment of silence, three secondster, Gu Zhiqi acted.

    With decisive and swift movements, she took off her coat, stuffed it into Shen Tong¡¯s arms, and then walked towards a spot not far away.

    Shen Tong ¡°¡­¡±

    He looked at the clothes in his arms, slightly bewildered.

    Tang Shuan ¡°¡­¡±

    Indeed, the little junior sister was never patient and gentle with anyone.

    Su Yunling¡¯s lips twitched lightly, and he stepped forward to follow Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Yun Sen mentioned you can control Green Crystal Grass?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Could you help me control the Green Crystal Grass in a moment?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi gave Su Yunling a curious look upon hearing this, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already give the method to Yun Sen?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he hasn¡¯t learned it yet,¡± Su Yunling remarked ndly, his tone full of disdain.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also skilled in using Green Crystal Grass for healing?

    You haven¡¯t learned it either?¡±

    It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re as dim-witted as Yun Sen.

    ¡°The control method was bought by him; whatever is his, remains his,¡± Su Yunling said, with a smile looking at Gu Zhiqi, speaking unhurriedly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t possiblypete with a subordinate for their possessions, could I?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent upon hearing this.

    She had many ways to make money and unless it was a special case, she generally wouldn¡¯t resort to selling cultivation techniques or simr assets.

    She sold the control method for Green Crystal Grass to Yun Sen for three reasons: firstly, because Yun Sen was Su Yunling¡¯s subordinate, secondly, due to the rarity of Green Crystal Grass, it was a pity not to establish contact and utilize it, and thirdly, to make money.

    Initially, she thought that since Su Yunling could readily give her cultivation scheme for Yun Sen, she unconsciously assumed what belonged to Yun Sen could also belong to Su Yunling.

    Thus, when sheter found out they didn¡¯t know how to control Green Crystal Grass using Vital Energy, she only gave the method to Yun Sen and not to Su Yunling.

    However, it was clear that Su Yunling wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to im his subordinate¡¯s possessions as his own.

    What belonged to him, he could easily give to his subordinates, but he wouldn¡¯t casually take what was theirs.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes lowered slightly, and she took out her phone from her pocket, sending the file she had sent to Yun Sen to Su Yunling as well, ¡°Check your phone.¡±

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze slightly, her smilezy, ¡°Indeed, what¡¯s sold to Yun Sen should be his alone, so you should have a copy just for yourself, dear grandson.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216 216 The Strange Points of This World

    ?216: Chapter 216 The Strange Points of This World   216: Chapter 216 The Strange Points of This World                                   After a moment of silence, Su Yunling reached into her pocket for her phone while saying to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Can we make a deal?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°How about we change how I address you?¡± Su Yunling said in a good-natured tone, suggesting to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond but shoved the phone back into her pocket and looked into the distance, ¡°What are you going to do with the control over Green Crystal Grass?¡±

    Seeing the child¡¯s manner, Su Yunling understood that she had no intention of changing the form of address.

    The corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and she decided not to fuss over the form of address any longer.

    She looked at Gu Zhiqi and replied, ¡°My subordinates are suddenly dispersing their Vital Energy outward, a precursor to a Vital Energy burst.

    We don¡¯t have enough Green Crystal Grass with us, so, we¡¯d like you to help elerate its growth.¡±

    When it came to Vital Energy bursting, Gu Zhiqi remembered the oddities of this world.

    Turning her gaze to Su Yunling, she asked, ¡°Are you a minor in Ancient Martial Arts?¡±

    On hearing this, Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, ¡°Sort of.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Sort of?

    Noticing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s puzzlement, Su Yunling continued, ¡°I minor in quite a few things, and Ancient Martial Arts is just one of them.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded in understanding upon hearing this.

    Like her, she was primarily focused on Mysticism, with Ancient Martial Arts being just one of her minors.

    Curious about what Su Yunling¡¯s main focus was, Gu Zhiqi was about to ask when a crisp voice reached her ears.

    ¡°Master, the Green Crystal Grass.¡±

    It was Yun Xin holding the Green Crystal Grass.

    Seeing Su Yunling looking in his direction, Yun Xin handed over the Green Crystal Grass he¡¯d brought.

    Su Yunling reached out to take the Green Crystal Grass and then nced sideways at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Kid, can you lend a hand?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t immediately agree butzily half-closed her eyes and looked at Su Yunling with a leisurely smile, ¡°Can I first take a look at those people¡¯s condition?¡±

    Su Yunling nodded gently.

    After nodding, Su Yunling gave Yun Xin a look, ¡°Arrange for Brother An and Miss Gu¡¯s friend to rest a bit, wait until the fourth one has finished.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± After responding to Su Yunling¡¯s words, Yun Xin walked with long strides towards Tang Shuan and Shen Tong.

    **

    Su Yunling took Gu Zhiqi to find her subordinates, and Gu Zhiqi chose a few people to take their pulse.

    ¡°Vital Energy burst caused by Fiery me Grass, they must have inhaled its powder,¡± Gu Zhiqi said after taking their pulse, looking at Su Yunling.

    However, despite the small amount inhaled, it caused a serious dispersal of Vital Energy.

    On Aquamarine Star, Fiery me Grass can indeed catalyze a Vital Energy burst in ancient martial artists, but that¡¯s under prolonged exposure or substantial inhtion.

    But in this case, these people inhaled a minimal amount, which shouldn¡¯t have led to Vital Energy dispersal.

    However, they were already experiencing a dispersal of Vital Energy, so even a small amount of Fiery me Grass powder could trigger a Vital Energy burst in them.

    On hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I suppose it was Angel¡¯s people who feared an ambush by an ancient martial artist and prepared the Fiery me Grass powder in advance.¡±

    In battle, Angel¡¯s people clearly didn¡¯t anticipate an attack tonight, so they must have prepared early, just in case.

    ¡°Angel?¡± Gu Zhiqi murmured quietly upon hearing this unfamiliar term.

    Seeing the slight confusion in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice and the puzzled look in her eyes, Su Yunling raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°You don¡¯t know about Angel?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    It sounded like a person¡¯s name, probably someone in a leadership role at Luya Base.

    After the mission was triggered, Gu Zhiqi had hacked into Luya Base¡¯s internal system, inspecting theyout and the personal files of the staff, estimating its overall strength.

    However, when she checked the staff strength files, she did not see anyone named Angel among the top-ranked personnel.

 Chapter 217 - 217 217 Treatment

    ?217: Chapter 217 Treatment   217: Chapter 217 Treatment                                   Seeing Gu Zhiqi shake her head, Su Yunling¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°You dare to barge into Luya Base without even knowing about Angel, child, you¡¯ve got quite the nerve.¡±

    Observing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s indifferent demeanor, Su Yunling continued unhurriedly, ¡°Angel is a Terrorist Organization that suddenly emerged two years ago.

    It has numerous bases, and Luya Base is just one of them.

    Luya Base has been recently rebuilt and its personnel¡¯s strength is fairly average.

    If it were any other base, trying to cause destruction wouldn¡¯t be so easy.¡±

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly to show she understood.

    Looking up, Gu Zhiqi said to Su Yunling, ¡°Give me the Green Crystal Grass.¡±

    Su Yunling handed the Green Crystal Grass to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°May I give the healing a try?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked, looking up at Su Yunling.

    She had tried healing with other healing herbs before, but rarely with Green Crystal Grass.

    After all, on Aquamarine Star, Green Crystal Grass was too precious.

    On Aquamarine Star, Green Crystal Grass was almost nonexistent.

    The only pot of Green Crystal Grass she had obtained was bought in the time-space shop for a huge sum of money.

    Su Yunling raised her eyebrows slightly as she listened to Gu Zhiqi, and then nodded under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s watchful eyes.

    As soon as Su Yunling nodded, the Green Crystal Grass held in the girl¡¯s arms began to grow at a visible rate, eventually turning into very long vines that quickly spread.

    Soon, they spread into the crowd.

    ¡°Holy shit!

    What the hell is this?!¡±

    Following an exmation, the initiallynguid crowd suddenly became noisy.

    The crowd followed the vines, looking back to where the vines started, only to see that the vines were spreading out from in front of the girl.

    Thousands of green tendrils hung in front of the girl, as if weaving her a floor-length gown.

    Only¡­

    the tail of the gown, no, the ends of the vines drifted toward them.

    Before they could voice their confusion, everyone noticed that the Vital Energy in their bodies began to calm, even showing signs of retracting.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions changed, and they began to sit in meditation and practice Breathing Regtion on the spot.

    Su Yunling also noticed the change in her subordinates¡¯ auras and her eyes slightly deepened.

    Not far away.

    Tang Shuan sat on the steps at the entrance of theboratory, dangling his gaze and fiddling with his watch in boredom.

    Shen Tong was sitting next to Tang Shuan, holding Gu Zhiqi¡¯s coat, and staring intently at the people not far away.

    Seeing vines suddenly spreading from in front of Gu Zhiqi, Shen Tong was stunned.

    Though Tang Shuan yed with his watch, his attention was always on Gu Zhiqi from the corner of his eye.

    asionally catching sight of this scene, Tang Shuan abruptly looked up and gazed at the spreading green.

    Then, he froze in ce.

    Little junior sister actually had vines growing on her body?!

    Is this world mystical or are his eyes deceiving him?

    Tang Shuan slightly turned his head and nced at Shen Tong, ¡°Little poor thing, do you see that endless green?¡±

    Shen Tong did not respond, but her nk stare told Tang Shuan that the scene before them was indeed real.

    Tang Shuan stiffly turned back and continued to look towards the scene in the distance.

    ¡­

    Calming the out-of-control Vital Energy was nothing more than simple for Gu Zhiqi, within less than a minute, the Vital Energy of those showing signs of losing control had beenpletely subdued.

    And those four who were severely injured had their Vital Energy pacified within three minutes as well.

    Gu Zhiqi recalled the Green Crystal Grass.

    In her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but softly marvel, it was indeed Green Crystal Grass.

    Its therapeutic effectiveness ranks at least third among the many healing herbs she knew.

 Chapter 218 - 218 218 You, Youre Blocking My Light

    ?218: Chapter 218: You, You¡¯re Blocking My Light   218: Chapter 218: You, You¡¯re Blocking My Light                                   He somewhat reluctantly handed back the Green Crystal Grass to Su Yunling, ¡°Here.¡±

    Su Yunling raised her hand to receive the Green Crystal Grass.

    ¡°The mental methods they are practicing, are they their own, or did you provide them?¡± Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze, looking at Su Yunling as she asked.

    Su Yunling: ¡°I provided them.¡±

    ¡°Would you mind letting me see the mental methods?¡±

    She still suspected that the reason these people were dissipating their Vital Energy was because there was an issue with the Ancient Martial Heart Method they were practicing.

    Su Yunling did not hesitate to nod, holding the Green Crystal Grass in one hand, and took out her cellphone with the other.

    She found the mental method file stored on her phone and sent it to Gu Zhiqi.

    Then, Gu Zhiqi opened the file, slightly lowering her gaze to start reading.

    **

    When Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu walked out of the eastern door of theboratory, they saw four people sitting side by side at the entrance of theb steps.

    Tang Shuan, dressed in a whiteb coat, was fiddling with the watch on his wrist, asionally ncing at Gu Zhiqi.

    Shen Tong held onto Gu Zhiqi¡¯s coat, staring unblinkingly at her.

    Gu Zhiqi held a cellphone in her hands, her fingers would asionally slide across the screen.

    She was exining something to Su Yunling, with a stylus in her hand, asionally writing and drawing on the phone.

    Su Yunling sat beside Gu Zhiqi, watching attentively as Gu Zhiqi wrote and drew.

    Whenever Gu Zhiqi spoke, Su Yunling listened very earnestly.

    The scene was so harmonious that it gave Gu Yuluo the illusion that the two were a perfect match.

    Gu Yuluo: !

    Just as she thought to call out to Gu Zhiqi, someone beat her to it, though the name they called wasn¡¯t Gu Zhiqi¡¯s.

    ¡°Shen Tong!¡±

    The cry was almost an exmation.

    Hearing this voice, among the four people sitting on the steps, three slowly turned their heads to look.

    Only the called Shen Tong, holding onto Gu Zhiqi¡¯s clothes, seemed not to hear Wei Jingyu¡¯s voice and just stared at Gu Zhiqi eagerly.

    Wei Jingyu, watching Shen Tong¡¯s behavior, was stunned for a moment, then tried hard to suppress his excitement and walked step by step towards Shen Tong, cautiously speaking, ¡°Shen¡­

    Shen Tong.¡±

    His view blocked, Shen Tong slightly furrowed his brow, slightly lifting his gaze to nce at Wei Jingyu, with full strangeness in his eyes, timidly said, ¡°You¡¯re blocking my light, could you move aside, please?¡±

    Facing Shen Tong¡¯s gaze, Wei Jingyu¡¯s face drastically changed.

    Hearing Shen Tong¡¯s words, hisplexion suddenly turned pale, ¡°Shen¡­

    Tongtong, I, I am Da Yu, your Da Yu.

    Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    As Wei Jingyu spoke, he reached out to grab Shen Tong¡¯s hand.

    Shen Tong quickly pulled his hands behind his back and even leaned back a bit, ¡°Who are you?

    I don¡¯t know you!¡±

    After speaking, Shen Tong abruptly stood up, then ran to hide behind Gu Zhiqi, looking at Wei Jingyu with a lost and timid expression.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly turned her gaze to look at the hand that had grabbed her shoulder, speaking indifferently, ¡°Grab the clothes in your arms.¡±

    At those words, Shen Tong blinked, obediently and cleverly said ¡°Oh,¡± then he hid behind Gu Zhiqi, hugging the clothes in his arms.

    Seeing this, Wei Jingyu¡¯s face turned ashen.

    His hand, which was hanging by his side, tightened and rxed, and then tightened again.

    ¡°Tong¡­

    Shen Tong, she is the gene experiment¡¯s maternal subject, right?¡± Wei Jingyu asked this while looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    His eyes were filled with anxiety, even holding onto a sliver of hope.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedzily with a single word, then turned her head, and said to Su Yunling, ¡°Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll send you the fileter.

    Since Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu havee out, it¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    Su Yunling originally wanted Gu Zhiqi to stay a while longer and leave with him, but considering it was gettingte, he simply nodded lightly and smiled, ¡°Hmm, go back and rest early.

    Children need to sleep more; otherwise, they won¡¯t grow tall.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 219 - 219 219 Are You Professor Tang Shuan

    ?219: Chapter 219 Are You Professor Tang Shuan?

    219: Chapter 219 Are You Professor Tang Shuan?

    Thinking about the original owner¡¯s height of 163 cm, Gu Zhiqi kept silent for a moment.

    Compared to her own height, it was indeed a tiny bit shorter.

    This body wasn¡¯t fully grown; it really should be going to bed early and getting up early to still grow taller.

    She rose slowly and nced at Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi stood up, Shen Tong who was holding Gu Zhiqi¡¯s clothes also rose to her feet.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi was about to leave, Tang Shuan suddenly stood up too, not forgetting to say to Su Yunling, ¡°Mr.

    Su, I¡¯ll go with the little junior sister first, tell Ah Chen for me, I¡¯lle to find you guyster.¡±

    Su Yunling: ?

    Little junior sister?

    He looked at Gu Zhiqi, then at Shen Tong.

    So, who is the little junior sister?

    Tang Shuan didn¡¯t wait for Su Yunling to speak, and went straight to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling slightly raised his eyebrows.

    The fact that the child was Tang Shuan¡¯s little junior sister was truly unexpected to Su Yunling.

    He remembered that Tang Shuan had a double doctorate.

    In gics research and artificial intelligence research.

    He didn¡¯t know which field the child was the junior sister in.

    Gu Zhiqi took a couple of steps out, then suddenly thought of something and turned back to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling thought she had something else to say, but saw the child raise her hand, her finger brushing past the buttons on his shirt.

    The moment the young girl¡¯s fingers brushed past his buttons, he felt as if something was missing from his buttons.

    He looked down but found nothing missing.

    He looked up slightly at the child standing in front of him.

    Seeing Su Yunling give her an inquiring look, Gu Zhiqi nonchntly said, ¡°A strand of hair.¡± After a thought, she added two words, ¡°Mine.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    He raised his eyebrows, smiling in a rxed manner, and teased, ¡°Your hair found its way onto my shirt?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, blown by the wind,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied casually, looking up at Su Yunling, ¡°Goodbye, brother.¡±

    Her expression was as casual and rxed as always.

    This ¡°brother¡± was also too perfunctory.

    Su Yunling nodded gently, ¡°Goodbye, child.¡±

    **

    No sooner had Gu Zhiqi plucked Chubby Chiu from Su Yunling¡¯s button than Chubby Chiu dove straight into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Zhizhi, long time no see~¡±

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t really in the mood to engage with it, but thinking of the task, she asked, ¡°Is the taskplete?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done, Zhizhi is awesome!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi simply responded with a faint ¡°oh.¡±

    ¡°Zhizhi, the divine¡¯s destiny is really dense~¡± Chubby Chiu shifted the topic to Su Yunling.

    Gu Zhiqipletely ignored it.

    ¡°Not only is the divineden with dense destiny and looks good, but his figure is also super great~¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just now, I even saw the divine changing clothes, heh, hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Slurp¡ª¡±

    Chubby Chiu¡¯s tone became increasinglyscivious, eventually making a slurping sound on nonexistent saliva.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow him from now on?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no matter how beautiful the divine is, how can hepare to you, Zhizhi.¡± Chubby Chiu immediately started acting cute.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t want to bother with it anymore and continued walking.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuluo stared at Tang Shuan for several seconds before speaking, ¡°Excuse me, are you Professor Tang Shuan?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Shuan nced at Gu Yuluo, and realizing she was Gu Zhiqi¡¯spanion, he nodded gently.

    Gu Yuluo fell silent.

    Is that really him?

    ¡°Is Miss Shen your little junior sister?¡±

    Gu Yuluo had also heard Tang Shuan¡¯s exchange with Su Yunling.

    Among those present, the possible little junior sister to Tang Shuan were Shen Tong and Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t think that the little girl could be Tang Shuan¡¯s junior sister.

    But, this Professor Tang, he seems to have been watching the little girl, and now, he was following beside the little girl; this couldn¡¯t help but make Gu Yuluo wonder.

 Chapter 220 - 220 220 Are You Fall

    ?220: Chapter 220 Are You Fall?

    220: Chapter 220 Are You Fall?

    Tang Shuan listened to Gu Yuluo¡¯s question, his smile unwavering, he replied politely, ¡°I only have one little junior sister, named Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Fuck!

    Could it really be?!

    Gu Yuluo turned her head, her gaze deeply fixed on Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know you had an older fellow disciple?¡±

    And it¡¯s TM the internationally renowned Professor Tang!

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Gu Zhiqi nced sideways, took a look at Gu Yuluo, and continuedzily, ¡°Coincidentally, I didn¡¯t know either.¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ???

    ¡°I just found out I have an older fellow disciple too,¡± Gu Zhiqi said.

    Suddenly, she leaned over to Gu Yuluo¡¯s ear and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s a professor and not a fraudster?¡±

    Tang Shuan ¡°¡­¡±

    I can hear you!

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s lips twitched, and she rolled her eyes at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Cut it out, the guy is an internationally renowned professor, why would he need to scam you, to steal your money or seduce you?¡±

    When it came to seduction, Gu Yuluo suddenly changed her expression.

    It¡¯s impossible to scam money, because the girl always presents herself as poor.

    But to seduce¡­

    The girl is so pretty, it¡¯s not strange that there are a few who covet her beauty.

    What about an international professor?

    Since ancient times, even heroes have found it hard to resist a beauty, haven¡¯t they?

    Thinking this way, the look Gu Yuluo cast on Tang Shuan suddenly changed.

    Her eyes were filled with wariness.

    Tang Shuan ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    Wei Jingyu watched, for the umpteenth time, as Shen Tong hid behind Gu Zhiqi to avoid him, and his whole being seemed to shut down.

    Feeling depressed and troubled, Shen Tong not only didn¡¯t recognize him but was also very afraid of him.

    He could only look at Gu Zhiqi helplessly, ¡°Little sister, when you saw Tongtong just now, was she behaving like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedzily.

    Wei Jingyu ran his hand through his hair, ¡°Why is this happening.¡±

    ¡°Her memory has been erased by hypnosis, she¡¯s been brainwashed, and possibly, she¡¯s been traumatized,¡± Gu Zhiqi answered indifferently.

    Upon hearing this, Wei Jingyu seemed slightly stunned, ¡°Huh?

    How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just a guess,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhandedly, and then looked up at Wei Jingyu, ¡°You could find a hypnotist and see if they can recover her memory.¡±

    Wei Jingyu ¡°¡­¡±

    A guess and you suggest I find a hypnotist?

    Despite his internalints, he still turned to Gu Yuluo, ¡°Fall, do you know any hypnotists from the hypnosis ranking?¡±

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s face changed slightly at his words, a flicker of unease crossing her eyes, ¡°Ah?

    Hypnotists?

    I don¡¯t know any; why would I, I¡¯m not sick.

    Why don¡¯t you ask Moon, she has a widework.¡±

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi looked at her oddly.

    Wei Jingyu didn¡¯t notice Gu Yuluo¡¯s abnormal reaction, merely responded somewhat dispiritedly, ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll ask her tomorrow.¡±

    Meanwhile, Tang Shuan listened to the conversation between Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu and fell silent for a moment.

    After a few seconds, he looked at Gu Yuluo with an inquiring tone, ¡°You¡¯re Fall?¡±

    Hearing Tang Shuan¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes briefly lit up, ¡°Professor Tang has heard of me?¡±

    Although this professor might covet the girl.

    But his research achievements were something many people, including himself, looked up to.

    So, despite the wariness, there¡¯s no need to be disrespectful to an idol.

    Seeing that Gu Yuluo did not deny it, Tang Shuan looked at her with a somewhatplex expression, and then turned to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Yuluo wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but she thought she detected a look of sympathy in thatplex expression.

    Gu Yuluo: ???

    ¡°May I ask, what is your rtionship with the little junior sister?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Tang Shuan unexpectedly asked this question.

 Chapter 221 - 221 221 She is My Sister

    ?221: Chapter 221 She is My Sister   221: Chapter 221 She is My Sister                                   ¡°My name is Gu Yuluo, I¡¯m the little girl¡¯s sister, and also a fan of yours, Professor Tang,¡± Gu Yuluo responded to Tang Shuan¡¯s question while making sure to let him know she was his fan.

    Little did she know, upon hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s response, Tang Shuan¡¯s expression turned even moreplex.

    ¡°Sister?

    Are you¡­biologically rted?¡± Tang Shuan suddenly asked.

    The reason Tang Shuan asked was not out of gossip or curiosity, but rather, it concerned his little junior sister.

    It was better to rify.

    Gu Yuluo, upon hearing Tang Shuan¡¯s question, fell silent for two seconds and, after that, nodded, ¡°She is my sister.¡±

    Biological or not, she had decided, the little girl was her own sister.

    That was something no one could change.

    After hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s answer, Tang Shuan remained with aplex expression and, after some deliberation, he still asked, ¡°There¡¯s no bad blood between you two, right?¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    Hearing Tang Shuan¡¯s question, Gu Yuluo¡¯s expression subtly changed, her clear and clean eyes slightly squinting.

    She smiled and looked at Tang Shuan, ¡°Professor Tang, when did you get to know the little girl?¡±

    Caught by Gu Yuluo¡¯s question, Tang Shuan slightly froze and then fell into a reminiscence, somewhat absently he said, ¡°If I calcte the time, it¡¯s been four years.¡±

    However, out of those four years, two were a nk.

    Listening to Tang Shuan¡¯s answer, a genuine smile spread a bit wider across Gu Yuluo¡¯s lips, ¡°Professor Tang, you haven¡¯t been in contact with the little girl for two years, right?¡±

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Tang Shuan looked at her.

    Continuing to smile, Gu Yuluo said, ¡°The little girl lost her memory two years ago; it¡¯s normal that she wouldn¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    Tang Shuan hummed softly, ¡°I know about that.¡±

    Which is exactly why he had not been in touch with her.

    Two years ago, he was the one who took his amnesiac little junior sister back to the Gu Family.

    However, at that time, he only met the little junior sister¡¯s parents and her two brothers, without knowing that the little junior sister also had an older sister.

    Listeing to Tang Shuan¡¯s answer, Gu Yuluo raised an eyebrow.

    She guessed that Gu Huaijin must have contacted Professor Tang.

    Gu Huaijin knew far more about the little girl than she did.

    Thinking this, Gu Yuluo snickered to herself in secret.

    That bastard Gu Huaijin, even though he knew the little girl had lost her memory, he still sent her back to Yueqi Vige.

    But he certainly didn¡¯t expect that right after he sent the little girl to Yueqi Vige, she changedpletely due to another bout of memory loss.

    And let her find out first.

    That bastard, to block her.

    When he realizes what he missed out on, there will be hell to pay.

    When they came, there were three of them.

    When they left, there were five.

    This time, it was Gu Yuluo driving, with Tang Shuan sitting in the passenger seat.

    In the back, Shen Tong sat in the middle, nked by Wei Jingyu and Gu Zhiqi.

    However, Shen Tong kept holding onto Gu Zhiqi¡¯s clothes, trying to sit as far away from Wei Jingyu as possible.

    Seeing this, Wei Jingyu felt increasingly gloomy.

    He tilted his head down slightly, opened the Weaving Web app, and posted a bounty.

    After posting the bounty, he nced again at the Hypnotist Leaderboard to see if any of the top-ranked hypnotists had taken a job or posted a bounty recently.

    **

    Just as Gu Zhiqi and the others had left, Tang Yichen and his group emerged from theboratory.

    Upon stepping out of the door, Tang Yichen immediately spotted Su Yunling sitting on the steps.

    Next to Su Yunling was a pot of Green Crystal Grass, while he himself was holding a phone, looking down intently, engrossed in whatever was on the screen.

    Seeing only Su Yunling on the steps, Tang Yichen instinctively looked around.

    But after looking for a while, he did not see his older brother¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Third Brother, where is my older brother?¡± Tang Yichen asked Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling noticed theme out.

    He ckened his phone screen and stood up, ¡°He left, with his little junior sister.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ???

 Chapter 222 - 222 222 You Also Know His Little Junior Sister

    ?222: Chapter 222 You Also Know His Little Junior Sister   222: Chapter 222 You Also Know His Little Junior Sister                                   Tang Yichen had three big question marks hovering over his head as he looked at Su Yunling.

    ¡°He said he woulde to find youter.¡± Recalling the words Tang Shuan left before he departed, Su Yunling spoke up before Tang Yichen could say anything else.

    ¡°Wait, what little junior sister?¡±

    Since when did his big brother have a little junior sister?

    Su Yunling, listening to Tang Yichen¡¯s questions, just shrugged her shoulders lightly, without saying another word.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen felt incredibly anxious.

    ¡°No, seriously, who is his little junior sister?¡±

    ¡°What if that little junior sister is a fake, and my big brother is being threatened by this so-called little junior sister, what then?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask her what her identity was?¡±

    Tang Yichen asked three questions in a row, and after asking, he scratched his head, his face filled with confusion and impatience.

    He paced back and forth in front of Su Yunling like an ant on a hot pot.

    ¡°No need to ask, you also know his little junior sister,¡± Su Yunling said slowly and calmly.

    Tang Yichen: ?

    Suddenly, he looked up, gazing at Su Yunling with eyes full of inquiry, ¡°I know her?

    Is she some internationally known professor or something?¡±

    If his big brother was so impressive, as his little junior sister, she must also be quite remarkable.

    Considering she is impressive, she should be famous too, right?

    That¡¯s what Tang Yichen thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s a child.¡± Su Yunling lowered her eyes slightly, her lips curved into azy, indolent smile as she spoke.

    Tang Yichen: ?

    !!!!!!!

    Tang Yichen¡¯s pupils shocked wide open, he stared at Su Yunling, ¡°Gu¡­

    Gu Xiaoxi?!¡±

    Gu Xiaoxi was his big brother¡¯s little junior sister?

    You¡¯ve got to be kidding.

    Su Yunling raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t speak.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    At this moment, silence was more expressive than words.

    It took several seconds for Tang Yichen to find his voice again, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re pulling my leg, right?¡±

    How could there be such a coincidence.

    No, even if there was such a coincidence, Gu Xiaoxi, a diviner, suddenly bing a little junior sister to his big brother?

    Tang Yichen knew his big brother was involved in both gic research and artificial intelligence.

    So, a sh between Mysticism and science?

    Using fortune-telling abilities to predict which research would seed and which would not?

    Seeing that Su Yunling remained silent, Tang Yichen¡¯s expression turned slightlyplex.

    After being silent for a few seconds, he asked, ¡°Which kind of junior sister?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d also like to know,¡± Su Yunling replied nonchntly.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, even if Gu Xiaoxi is my big brother¡¯s little junior sister, how could she just suddenly appear¡­¡± Thinking of something, he suddenly blinked, raised his eyes, and looked at Su Yunling, ¡°So, she couldn¡¯t have known my big brother was captured and specifically came to save him, could she?¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yichen, feeling like he might be onto the real situation, suddenly grabbed a handful of hair, ¡°But why would this young girl meddle in such things?¡± he said, adding another sentence, ¡°This youngdy, she¡¯s too bold.¡±

    Su Yunling watched Tang Yichen in this state, without a word.

    Although, the child said that saving Tang Shuan was just a by-product, it was undeniable that she indeed saved Tang Shuan.

    Yun Sen, who was nearby, took in the entire conversation between Tang Yichen and Su Yunling.

    Yun Sen was truly shocked for a moment to learn that Miss Gu was actually Professor Tang Shuan¡¯s little junior sister.

    But after the initial shock, Yun Sen felt it was only to be expected.

    In his heart, he was crying out in admiration for Miss Gu¡¯s awesomeness!

    ¡°Third Brother, did Gu Xiaoxie alone?¡± Tang Yichen suddenly looked up and asked Su Yunling.

    ¡°She has twopanions, one is her sister, and the other is the Network Manager 007.¡±

    Having met 007 before, Su Yunling recognized them the moment they met.

 Chapter 223 - 223 223 The Ever Winning Army Is Not Suitable for Her

    ?223: Chapter 223: The Ever Winning Army Is Not Suitable for Her   223: Chapter 223: The Ever Winning Army Is Not Suitable for Her                                   As for Gu Yuluo, Su Yunling spected that she must also be an internal member of the Web Weaver organization.

    As to which number she was within the Web Weaver internalwork, Su Yunling had his own guess.

    He remembered that not long ago, a child had just taken out the Web Weaver assassin Seven, but today, he came to rescue someone alongside Web Weaver 007, with Gu Yuluo¡¯s involvement undoubtedly being a factor.

    Therefore, Gu Yuluo¡¯s position within Web Weaver must not be lower than 007¡¯s.

    Considering Gu Yuluo¡¯s name, Su Yunling guessed that Gu Yuluo must be the Network Manager number 002, Fall.

    ¡°What?

    Gu Xiaoxi even knows people from the Web Weaver?¡± Tang Yichen was shocked again.

    Stunned on the spot for two seconds, Tang Yichen suddenly spoke up again, ¡°No, Third Brother, we have to find a way to recruit Gu Xiaoxi into the Ever Winning Army.

    We can¡¯t let the people from Web Weaver get to her first!¡±

    Su Yunling heard this, lifted his eyelids idly, and spoke indifferently, ¡°How can you be so sure that she isn¡¯t already with Web Weaver?¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    After being silent for a few seconds, he raised his hand and grabbed a handful of hair, speaking softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about any powerful Diviners among the Web Weaver¡¯s personnel.¡±

    ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t heard doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have one,¡± Su Yunling said, lowering his gaze again, his eyes showing a dispersedziness, ¡°Besides, the Ever Winning Army isn¡¯t suitable for her.¡±

    That child clearly has a willful and unrestrained nature.

    She wouldn¡¯t like to be restrained.

    Listening to Su Yunling, Tang Yichen suddenly thought of the young girl¡¯s personality.

    Indeed, that young girl seemed ustomed to being carefree and unrestrained; the Ever Winning Army truly wasn¡¯t a good fit for her.

    Immediately abandoning the idea of recruitment, he still raised his hand to scratch his head, murmuring softly, ¡°Joining the military isn¡¯t ideal, but perhaps we could try to recruit talent.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling raised his eyebrows and looked at Tang Yichen, ¡°Okay, you go and recruit.¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    Do you think that¡¯s realistic?

    I¡¯m telling you to go.

    **

    Half an hourter, Gu Zhiqi and her group returned to the Huaixu Hotel.

    Wei Jingyu had initially nned to leave with the rescued person overnight, but now Shen Tong¡¯s condition didn¡¯t allow for it.

    Moreover, aside from Gu Zhiqi, Shen Tong refused to talk or interact with anyone else.

    Wei Jingyu felt both pained and helpless about this.

    Looking at Shen Tong, who insisted on sleeping in the same room as Gu Zhiqi, Wei Jingyu felt helpless and looked at Gu Zhiqi somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Little sister, you see, for tonight could you possibly¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Before Wei Jingyu could finish speaking, Gu Zhiqi interrupted him, rejecting his request very cleanly and decidedly.

    Wei Jingyu ¡°¡­¡±

    After three seconds of silence, Wei Jingyu looked at Gu Zhiqi again and began to speak with a hint of pleading in his voice, ¡°I know, it¡¯s troublesome, but Tongtong, in her current state¡­

    Little sister, pretty please, Tongtong is very well-behaved when she sleeps at night.¡±

    ¡°And what about after that?¡± Gu Zhiqi still didn¡¯t agree, looking indolently at Wei Jingyu and asked.

    Wei Jingyu was slightly startled at the question.

    What to do afterward?

    Yes.

    If Tongtong continues to reject him like this, what should he do in the future?

    Seeing his expression, Gu Zhiqi gave a slight click of her tongue and continuedzily, ¡°Right now, she¡¯s unfamiliar with everyone.

    You should spend more time talking with her, be patient and gentle with your tone, and she¡¯ll familiarize herself again.¡±

    Wei Jingyu, listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, subconsciously responded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, and then she started walking toward her own room.

    Upon seeing this, Shen Tong immediately followed her.

    ¡°Tongtong,e back,¡± Wei Jingyu called out, quickly following after her.

    However, Shen Tong already caught up with Gu Zhiqi, clutching Gu Zhiqi¡¯s coat in one hand and tugging at the hem of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s clothing with the other.

 Chapter 224 - 224 224 The Death of Gu Bo

    ?224: Chapter 224 The Death of Gu Bo   224: Chapter 224 The Death of Gu Bo                                   Gu Zhiqi felt an extra pull at the hem of her clothes and stopped.

    Turning slightly, she saw Shen Tong stubbornly clutching her hem.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak, merely fixing herzy gaze on Shen Tong.

    Seeing this, a flicker of fear crossed the depths of Shen Tong¡¯s eyes, but she still eagerly spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m scared, don¡¯t, don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Regretted not having knocked the person out and carried her back.

    After staring at Shen Tong for a few seconds, a few secondster, she turned to look at Wei Jingyu, ¡°She can share a room with me tonight,ter, send me the details about the two of you, and your past, the more detailed the better.¡±

    Wei Jingyu: ?

    Gu Zhiqi also didn¡¯t give Wei Jingyu a chance to speak, walking towards the room¡¯s entrance.

    Shen Tong clung to her clothes, following every step she took.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi had swiped open the door and was about to lead Shen Tong inside, another person appeared at the door, ¡°Little junior sister, let¡¯s talk¡­¡±

    ¡°No talk, sleep.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Tang Shuan hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she was interrupted, and immediately after, the door in front of her closed.

    Tang Shuan ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    Since she had only gone to sleep around six in the morning, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t wake up until noon the next day.

    Upon awakening, she saw Shen Tong, disheveled and in patient attire, sitting beside the bed.

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    For a moment, she thought she was seeing a spirit.

    Once her memory came back to her, Gu Zhiqi then remembered who the other person was.

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Zhiqi yawned and askedzily as she looked at Shen Tong.

    ¡°Little Fairy, I still don¡¯t know your name,¡± Shen Tong sat on the edge of the bed, looking eagerly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, azy yet somewhat wicked air spread across her face, ¡°You want to know my name?¡±

    Shen Tong blinked gently, nodding softly.

    Seeing this, a hint of teasing shed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    Looking at Shen Tong, she spoke indifferently, ¡°Just call me Master Zhi.¡±

    Shen Tong heard this, paused slightly, but obediently called out, ¡°Master Zhi.¡±

    Hearing Shen Tong¡¯s tender voice calling her Master Zhi, Gu Zhiqi curved her lips, ¡°Good, you have potential.¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    Zhizhi is just outright crazy.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi smiling softly, Shen Tong also smiled along, her eyes curving too.

    Remembering what she said to Wei Jingyust night, Gu Zhiqi slid off the bed to the side, casually picked up her phone from the bedside.

    Originally, she wanted to check the messages from Wei Jingyu, but seeing the dozen calls from Tang Yun, Gu Zhiqi could guess the purpose of Tang Yun¡¯s calls.

    Still, she returned a call to Tang Yun.

    The ring didn¡¯tst long before the call was answered.

    ¡°Xiao Qi, it¡¯s me, Aunt Tang.¡± Tang Yun¡¯s voice sounded subdued.

    ¡°Aunt Tang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hearing the low tone in Tang Yun¡¯s voice, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t worry too much.

    The reason she could guess¡ªit was probably that Gu Bo had died.

    ¡°Xiao Qi, your father, he passed awayst night, will you¡­

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, with not a flicker of emotion in her eyes.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    When she said this, her alwaysnguid and cold voice seemed even more chilly and indifferent than usual.

    Tang Yun could obviously hear it, and sighed deeply, ¡°It¡¯s just as well you don¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Zhiqi just hummed indifferently.

    After Gu Zhiqi hummed, there was silence between them.

    After a long while, Tang Yun hesitantly spoke up again, ¡°Xiao Qi, your elder brother said, you¡¯re about to start school, he wants you toe back early.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, somewhat surprised.

    Hadn¡¯t the original owner been driven out of the house?

    Why were they still concerned about whether she went to school or not?

 Chapter 225 - 225 225 Gu Huaijin Going to the Airport to Pick You Up

    ?225: Chapter 225 Gu Huaijin: Going to the Airport to Pick You Up   225: Chapter 225 Gu Huaijin: Going to the Airport to Pick You Up                                   On the other side, Tang Yun had not heard a response from Gu Zhiqi, so she spoke up again, ¡°Your big brother said he added you on WeChat, but you didn¡¯t ept his request.

    He asked that you ept it so he could chat with you.¡±

    Hearing Tang Yun¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    Speaking of epting friend requests, Gu Zhiqi suddenly remembered that previously Gu Yuluo had also mentioned that her teacher had added her and asked her to ept the friend request.

    She had taken it seriously at the time but then got so excited after getting the money that shepletely forgot.

    After a few seconds of silence, she responded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then you have a good time outside, Aunt Tang is going to be busy now.¡±

    With Gu Bo dead, Tang Yun had to handle his affairs, which kept her indeed very busy.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After responding, the two said goodbye, and Tang Yun hung up the phone.

    Gu Zhiqi then leisurely opened the ¡®New Friends¡¯ section of her contact list and saw that there were indeed two requests pending.

    One was from someone with the nickname ¡°Wen,¡± and the other was from someone with the nickname ¡°Huaijin holding Yu.¡±

    This ¡°Huaijin holding Yu¡± must be Gu Huaijin, and this ¡°Wen¡± should be Gu Yuluo¡¯s piano teacher that she had mentioned.

    Gu Zhiqi epted both requests and took the opportunity to add the remarks ¡°Piano Teacher¡± and ¡°Gu Huaijin¡± for each of them, respectively.

    As soon as the requests were epted, someone sent a message.

    It was Gu Huaijin, who started off by asking a question.

    [Gu Huaijin: Have your Ancient Martial Arts skills recovered?]

    Gu Zhiqi stared at this message for several seconds, then pretended not to see it.

    She exited the chat and turned to check Wei Jingyu¡¯s messages instead.

    She and Wei Jingyu had be friendsst night.

    Wei Jingyu had indeed sent her a message, at eight o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Without having to think too much, Gu Zhiqi could guess that he must have started working on the document as soon as he got back and had continued until eight.

    Gu Zhiqi clicked to open it and her eyes paused.

    A document of dozens of pages?

    Was he serious?

    Just then, a new message popped up on her phone screen, from Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Zhiqi really didn¡¯t want to reply to him, but he had sent a red envelope.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind hadn¡¯t had time to react, but her fingers had already opened the red envelope.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Just after she had collected the red envelope, Gu Huaijin sent several zero-figure transfers.

    Afterpleting the transfers,

    Gu Huaijin sent another message.

    [Gu Huaijin: Have your Ancient Martial Arts skills recovered?]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the six-figure transfer that she had once again received from him and fell silent.

    At that moment, she truly hated how quick her hands were.

    After a few seconds of silence, she slowly replied to Gu Huaijin, thought for a bit since she had taken something from him, and sent an emoticon as well.

    [Qiqi: They¡¯ve recovered]

    [Qiqi: Well-behaved.gif]

    Gu Huaijin, on the other side, remained silent for a few seconds before sending another message.

    [Gu Huaijin: Where are you now?]

    [Qiqi: Soraya]

    [Gu Huaijin: What are you doing there?]

    [Qiqi: Traveling]

    [Gu Huaijin: Did Gu Yuluo take you?]

    Gu Zhiqi, upon seeing Gu Huaijin¡¯s message, remained silent for a few seconds, then replied.

    [Qiqi: I brought her here]

    On the other side, Gu Huaijin fell silent for a few seconds before asking again.

    [Gu Huaijin: When will you return to the country?]

    [Qiqi: Tomorrow, I guess]

    [Gu Huaijin: When you¡¯re back in the country, head straight to Haicheng, your big brother will pick you up at the airport]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Something was off.

    Staring at the message Gu Huaijin had sent, Gu Zhiqi did not reply any further.

    This big brother was truly strange.

    He was the one who kicked the original owner out of the house, and now, he was the one asking her toe back.

    As Gu Zhiqi was lost in thought looking at the message, another transfer notification popped up in the chat.

    And then, she clicked it open again?!

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    So much hatred for her hands that couldn¡¯t control themselves upon seeing red envelopes and transfers.

 Chapter 226 - 226 226 You Can Go Home with Him

    ?226: Chapter 226: You Can Go Home with Him   226: Chapter 226: You Can Go Home with Him                                   In the end, their chat concluded with Gu Zhiqi agreeing to return to Haicheng first aftering back to the country.

    After finishing his conversation with Gu Huaijin, Gu Zhiqi began to look through the documents sent by Wei Jingyu.

    Meanwhile, Shen Tong sat next to Gu Zhiqi, chin propped on her hands, staring unblinkingly at him.

    As Gu Zhiqi looked at the documents, he asionally let out light clicks of his tongue.

    Seeing this, curiosity colored the depths of Shen Tong¡¯s eyes, ¡°Little Fairy, what are you looking at?¡±

    Hearing Shen Tong¡¯s address for her, Gu Zhiqi suddenly shifted her gaze from the phone, raised her eyebrows, and looked at Shen Tong, ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Shen Tong blinked gently, and after a two-second pause as if remembering something, she spoke obediently and cleverly, ¡°Master Zhi.¡±

    Hearing this, a touch of satisfaction colored Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, and she reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong again in the future.¡±

    Shen Tong nodded seriously.

    Gu Zhiqi returned her gaze to the phone and continued reading the story of Wei Jingyu and Shen Tong.

    An hourter, Gu Zhiqi sent a message to Wei Jingyu, and soon after, he knocked on the door of her room.

    Gu Zhiqi went to the door with Shen Tong and handed her over to Wei Jingyu, ¡°She¡¯s not afraid of you now, introduce yourself to her and you can take her away.¡±

    Wei Jingyu: ?

    Wei Jingyu, his mind filled with question marks, alternated his gaze between Gu Zhiqi and Shen Tong, ¡°Gu Family¡¯s younger sister, are you sure that this¡­¡±

    At this point, Wei Jingyu suddenly found himself at a loss for words and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Seeing his hesitation, Gu Zhiqi looked directly at Shen Tong, ¡°He is Wei Jingyu, you can go home with him now.¡±

    ¡°But, Master Zhi¡­¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Before she could finish addressing him, the door to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room mmed shut, and Shen Tong was left staring at the closed door, standing dazed on the spot.

    Wei Jingyu moved beside Shen Tong at a cial pace, stuttering as he began, ¡°Tongtong, I, I am Wei¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Da Yu, right?¡± Wei Jingyu hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Shen Tong looked at him with clear eyes.

    At her words, Wei Jingyu paused, then, as he came to realize, tears streamed down his face, ¡°Tongtong, you¡­

    you remember me?¡±

    At this, Shen Tong shook her head slightly.

    Wei Jingyu felt a wave of disappointment, his already anxious heart growing heavy.

    ¡°Little Fairy¡­

    Master Zhi said that you are Wei Jingyu, Wei Jingyu is Da Yu, she also said that you like me, and I should¡­

    I should like you,¡± Shen Tong spoke, her eyes tinted with confusion at the words ¡°I should like you.¡±

    Because she herself didn¡¯t know whether she liked him or not.

    But Master Zhi said so, so she probably did.

    Wei Jingyu didn¡¯t notice Shen Tong¡¯s mention of Master Zhi; he focused entirely on the phrase ¡°I should like you.¡±

    Wei Jingyu¡¯s hands, previously resting at his sides, suddenly clenched, and tears kept falling, his quivering lips barely managing to say, ¡°Yes¡­

    yes, I like you.¡±

    So very much.

    But he didn¡¯t know whether she had ever liked him or not.

    Yet he wouldn¡¯t say this now.

    At least, not until they found a Hypnotist for her, he wouldn¡¯t say it.

    Let him be selfish this once, presume on his part, and take care of her for a while.

    Seeing Wei Jingyu crying continuously, a hint of confusion shed in Shen Tong¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why are you crying?

    Is it because liking me causes you pain?¡±

    At that, Wei Jingyu raised his hand, clumsily wiping his face, ¡°How could it?

    Liking you, it¡¯s happiness.¡±

    Shen Tong heard this but was somewhat incredulous, though she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Seeing him cry did make her feel somewhat distressed, so she probably really did like him a little.

 Chapter 227 - 227 227 Leviathan Referral

    ?227: Chapter 227 Leviathan Referral   227: Chapter 227 Leviathan Referral                                   After sending Shen Tong away, Gu Zhiqi returned to her room.

    She turned on theputer provided by the hotel.

    Opening the file containing the mental method Su Yunling sent her yesterday, she sat down in front of theputer and made some changes after reading a few lines.

    Yesterday, Su Yunling and his subordinates had sent her the mental method files they practiced for her to review.

    At a nce, Gu Zhiqi noticed that this Ancient Martial Heart Method was iplete, and severely so.

    From the First Order to the Fourth-order mental methods, although they could cause Vital Energy to scatter and risk Vital Energy going berserk, they could still be practiced with the guidance of an Auxiliary Item.

    But for the Ancient Martial Heart Methods above the fourth order, the ipleteness was severe.

    From the outset of cultivation, if they didn¡¯t die from Vital Energy running amok, they would from deviating into madness.

    Therefore, with this mental method alone, it seemed unlikely that any Ancient martial artist would reach a Cultivation Level above the fourth order.

    ¡°Zhizhi, do you need help?¡± Chubby Chiu¡¯s voice arose in her mind.

    Upon hearing that, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Can you repair mental methods?¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    No.

    After a moment of silence, Chubby Chiu spoke again, ¡°I can match it withplete mental methods in my data bank.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers paused on the keyboard, then she forwarded the few files Su Yunling had sent her to Chubby Chiu.

    ¡°Here, match them.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Chubby Chiu got straight to work, opening its data bank to start matching mental methods.

    ¡°Eh?

    That¡¯s weird,¡± Chubby Chiu suddenly uttered.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers did not stop on the keyboard as she casually asked.

    ¡°The Cultivation Technique for beauties, as well as mental methods for the Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth elements, all have matching counterparts in my data bank.

    And these techniques are all top-level, especially the one for beauties.

    Do you know which mental method I matched it to?¡± Chubby Chiu¡¯s tone was tinged with a hint of seriousness.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrows rose, and she closed the Metal Element mental method she waspleting and switched to looking at the single mental method file Su Yunling had given her.

    Yesterday, she had nced at it and identified problems but hadn¡¯t carefully examined the detailed content of the mental method.

    Opening Su Yunling¡¯s mental method and reading it, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes gradually deepened, ¡°This is¡­

    the Leviathan Referral?¡±

    ¡°It indeed is the Leviathan Referral,¡± Chubby Chiu confirmed with a rare hint of seriousness in its voice.

    Gu Zhiqi stared at the mental method on the file, lost in thought.

    The Leviathan Referral was an Ancient Martial Heart Method she had created on Aquamarine Star, expending a great deal of time and effort.

    She herself had practiced this method, and many in her sect who were on good terms with her had also practiced it.

    Mysterious Sect had always principally focused on Mysticism, and initially, they had established themselves on Aquamarine Star with Mysticism.

    However, due to the remarkable talents within the sect, they had sessively created countless Ancient Martial Heart Methods, and the Mysterious Sect¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts seemed to be on the verge of surpassing those of the Ancient Martial Sects.

    After the emergence of Leviathan Referral, the Mysterious Sect¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts directly surpassed those of the Ancient Martial Sects.

    Consequently, somehow, the Mysterious Sect and the Ancient Martial Sects became enemies.

    The Ancient Martial Sects had always coveted Leviathan Referral and had long wanted to kill her.

    And they did just that, seizing the opportunity to kill her not long after she became the Alliance Hierarch.

    Gu Zhiqi was lost in thought and didn¡¯t speak.

    But Chubby Chiu spoke up, ¡°How could the beauty¡¯s heart method be the Leviathan Referral?¡±

    Chubby Chiu knew that the Leviathan Referral was uniquely created by Gu Zhiqi, and apart from her and a few people close to Gu Zhiqi, no one else knew it.

    ¡°Could it be that in this world, someone coincidentally created the same heart method as you, Zhizhi?¡± Chubby Chiu asked with a tinge of distress.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know if we ask.¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi spoke, she took out her phone from her pocket and sent a message to Su Yunling.

 Chapter 228 - 228 228 Have We Been to This World Before

    ?228: Chapter 228: Have We Been to This World Before?

    228: Chapter 228: Have We Been to This World Before?

    [Child: Brother, what is the name of your Ancient Martial Heart Method?]

    Su Yunling¡¯s response came quickly; it wasn¡¯t long after Gu Zhiqi sent his message that three words appeared in the chat box.

    [Su Yunling: Leviathan Referral.]

    Looking at the message from Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    It really was the Leviathan Referral?

    [Child: Where does this Cultivation Techniquee from?

    Or rather, who created it?]

    [Su Yunling: It¡¯s a family legacy from my mother¡¯s side, passed down from an ancestor named Yun Qian.]

    ¡°Yun Qian.¡± Gu Zhiqi read the name Yun Qian out loud to himself after seeing the reply from Su Yunling and then sent another message.

    [Child: Is this ancestor still alive?]

    [Su Yunling: Probably not.]

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Probably?

    If they¡¯re alive, they¡¯re alive; if they¡¯re not, they¡¯re not.

    What does ¡®probably not¡¯ even mean?

    [Su Yunling: This ancestor lived five hundred years ago, so the likelihood of them still being alive is almost zero.]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the message from Su Yunling and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Five hundred years ago?

    The likelihood is almost zero?

    Is it that hard for ancient martial artists in this world to live to five hundred?

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t send any more messages, and Su Yunling sent another one.

    [Su Yunling: Is there a big problem with the Cultivation Technique?]

    [Child: It¡¯s okay.]

    After ending the chat with Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t continue modifying andpleting the Metal Element heart method.

    Instead, he carefully started reading the Leviathan Referral that was open.

    ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡± Chubby Chiu spoke up in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Zhiqi kept his eyes on theputer screen, carefully examining the Leviathan Referral.

    Upon a closer look, Gu Zhiqi realized that although the Leviathan Referral heart method seemed to have many issues and many of its parts were indeed iplete, the main content of the heart method was still there.

    It was just overall more difficult to understand.

    Even without any modifications, one wouldn¡¯t need highprehension to understand this method as long as they were like him.

    ¡°Do you feel that this world is too strongly connected to you?¡± Chubby Chiu asked.

    Gu Zhiqi paused upon hearing this.

    Indeed, there were too many coincidences.

    It happened coincidentally that someone was nting citrus smoke with the same technique as hers.

    It happened coincidentally that a hacker had the same offensive and defensive techniques as her.

    And now, even the Leviathan Referral she created herself existed in this world.

    ¡°Do you remember that we¡¯ve been to the otherworld several times?¡± Seeing that Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond, Chubby Chiu spoke up again.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhandedly.

    It seemed like they had been to otherworlds a few times, but she wasn¡¯t sure if it was because it had been too long.

    She had forgotten why they went and what had happened in the otherworlds.

    ¡°Is there a possibility that we¡¯ve been to this world before?¡± Chubby Chiu asked carefully.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze dropped, and her eyshes fluttered lightly.

    After a while, she responded softly, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Thisst response was spoken aloud by Gu Zhiqi, not just in her thoughts.

    Her always cool andzy voice took on a slightly slower, ethereal quality, scattering with the wind.

    **

    Gu Yuluo woke up at two in the afternoon, not on her own, but due to the ringing of her phone.

    After returning to the hotelst night, she didn¡¯t go to sleep immediately but kept dealing with some temporary work rted to herwork until nine in the morning before she went to bed.

    ¡°Damn it, who is it?¡± Her voice, with a Lolita tone, carried some hoarseness of just having woken up, filled with impatience.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A cold and emotionless voice came from the receiver.

    This voice shocked Gu Yuluo into full alertness; she sat up abruptly in bed, ¡°Fuck!

    Gu Huaijin?!¡±

 Chapter 229 - 229 229 Gu Huaijin She Always Listens to Me

    ?229: Chapter 229: Gu Huaijin: She Always Listens to Me   229: Chapter 229: Gu Huaijin: She Always Listens to Me                                   ¡°What?¡± A cold, hard voice tinged with a few shades of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°No, no, Old Master Gu.¡± Gu Yuluo immediately corrected herself, calming her startled heart before speaking again, ¡°May I ask what brings Old Master Gu here?¡±

    ¡°Why did you take her to Soraya?¡± Gu Huaijin¡¯s voicecked warmth, and although it was typically cold, this time, Gu Yuluo discerned an extra twelve degrees of dissatisfaction and chill.

    Hearing Gu Huaijin mention Soraya, Gu Yuluo¡¯s heart immediately leapt.

    Damn!

    How did this son of a b**** find out?!

    ¡°How did you know?!¡±

    ¡°Has her memory recovered?¡± Instead of answering Gu Yuluo¡¯s question, Gu Huaijin asked another.

    Seeing that Gu Huaijin did not press her on the purpose of her visit to Soraya, Gu Yuluo secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    If he knew she had taken the girl to raid Luya Base at night, she feared she would indeed be skinned alive.

    Gu Yuluo: ¡°Oh, no.¡±

    ¡°No?

    Then why did you go looking for her, aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll cling to you again?¡± Gu Huaijin clearly did not believe Gu Yuluo¡¯s words.

    Listening to Gu Huaijin¡¯s question, Gu Yuluo was slightly taken aback, a flicker of unusual emotion shed through her eyes, and she remained silent, eyes slightly lowered.

    ¡°I asked you to check on her, you said you couldn¡¯t find her, so howe you went looking for her the next day?¡± Seeing that Gu Yuluo was not talking, Gu Huaijin changed the subject and asked.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Settling ounts after the fall?

    She could do that, too.

    ¡°That day I found a Diviner to calcte her location; I intended to send it to you, but when I tried, I found out you¡¯d blocked me.

    Ah~ You tell me, how was I supposed to inform you when you had me blocked?¡± Her tone was innocent yet utterly provoking.

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    You¡¯ve been blocked before, and it¡¯s not like you ever stayed quietly on the cklist.

    Not continuing with the subject, Gu Huaijin asked again, ¡°Did she say you¡¯reing back tomorrow?¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    What?

    Returning tomorrow?

    The girl hadn¡¯t told her at all!

    She had reason to suspect that the girl intended to leave her behind.

    Feeling so frustrated she wanted to shut down, yet on the surface, she still responded to Gu Huaijin gruffly, ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°She agreed to return to Haicheng tomorrow.

    You¡¯lle back with her.¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    ?

    ?

    ¡°She agreed?!¡±

    She actually agreed?!

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Gu Huaijin spoke indifferently.

    ¡°What did you say to her that made her agree?!¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion.

    ¡°She has always listened to me, is that strange?¡±

    His voice was cold, his tone aloof, but somehow, Gu Yuluo heard a note of bragging.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Pah!

    Bastard!

    However, from Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, one could guess that the bastard definitely knew about the girl¡¯s change of heart.

    ¡°She will listen to you?

    Money can barely buy¡­¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s voice suddenly faltered as she mentioned money.

    It couldn¡¯t really have been the money, could it?

    ¡°Hanging up now.¡±

    Before Gu Yuluo could speak again, Gu Huaijin had already hung up the phone.

    With the phone hung up by Gu Huaijin, Gu Yuluo cursed silently to her device and got up.

    She opened the door intending to find Gu Zhiqi, only to discover two people standing at the doorway.

    Seeing Shen Tong led by Wei Jingyu, Gu Yuluo raised her eyebrows, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not rejecting you anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee to bid farewell.

    Thank you for your help this time,¡± Wei Jingyu set aside his usual irreverence, addressing Gu Yuluo with grave sincerity.

    ¡°Being this formal with me?¡±

    At her words, Wei Jingyu smiled, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.

    I¡¯m taking Tongtong back to the Alliance.

    Do you and your sister need someone to escort you?¡±

    ¡°What, the people you send can get the two of us into Xia Country?¡± Gu Yuluo raised her eyebrows, looking at Wei Jingyu.

 Chapter 230 - 230 230 Miss Gu!

    ?230: Chapter 230 Miss Gu!

    230: Chapter 230 Miss Gu!

    Wei Jingyu heard this and fell silent.

    For any other country, he had ways to handle things, but for Xia Country, things were tightly scrutinized, and various procedures were very difficult to manage.

    ¡°Forget it, I have my ways to return.

    You just worry about taking your people back,¡± Gu Yuluo said to Wei Jingyu.

    Wei Jingyu sighed softly, ¡°In the future, if you or your sister need anything, you can alwayse to me.

    I will do everything in my power to help you.¡±

    ¡°All right, if there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll definitelye to you.¡±

    After saying their goodbyes, Wei Jingyu left with Shen Tong.

    Meanwhile, Gu Yuluo knocked on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room door.

    She didn¡¯t even know how the kid nned to get back.

    Until now, she was clueless about how the kid managed to bring her unconscious self to Soraya, and she hadn¡¯t found any documents like a passport or visa.

    ¡°Third Miss Gu?¡± As Gu Yuluo knocked on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s door, the door remained closed, but someone called out to Gu Yuluo first.

    Gu Yuluo turned her head and saw Yun Sen holding a pot of Green Crystal Grass, d in a whiteb coat.

    ¡°Mr.

    Yun Sen?¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise; she hadn¡¯t expected Yun Sen to be here.

    On second thought, it felt normal for him to be here¡ªafter all, Yun Sen was part of the Ever Winning Army, so it made sense that he participated inst night¡¯s operation.

    But how coincidental that he was also staying at Huaixu Hotel?

    ¡°Why is Third Miss Gu here?¡± After asking, recalling that he had seen Miss Gu at Luya Base early this morning, Yun Sen suddenly brightened, ¡°Could it be that Miss Gu is also staying¡­¡±

    ¡°Click¡±

    Before Yun Sen could finish, the door of Room 808 opened.

    Yun Sen and Gu Yuluo followed the noise and saw the girl standing inside.

    ¡°Miss Gu!¡± Yun Sen immediately stood at attention and respectfully greeted Gu Zhiqi, then watched her with eyes shining with admiration and deference, as bright as a torch.

    Gu Yuluo couldn¡¯t help but feel that this guy¡¯s gaze toward the young girl had be even more¡­

    like a crazed fan¡¯s.

    For the appearance of Yun Sen at her door, Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    After all,st night Su Yunling had sent her the hotel room number, 809, which was right next to hers.

    Facing Yun Sen, Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly, thenzily leaned against the door frame, looking at the two people outside.

    ¡°Who was knocking?¡±

    ¡°I was,¡± Gu Yuluo responded at once.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Are you returning tomorrow?¡± Gu Yuluo looked at Gu Zhiqi, her gaze inquiring.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°Is your flight ticket bought?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    Gu Yuluo fell silent at this.

    ¡°I bought it when we came, so it¡¯s your turn to buy for the return,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidzily.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Just like you.

    ¡°Did you deal with a visa and passport when you came out?¡±

    She asked this out loud but didn¡¯t really expect Gu Zhiqi to have dealt with a visa and passport.

    After all, ordinary people need to arrange those kinds of things several days in advance.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and shook her head honestly.

    On Aquamarine Star, she could go wherever she wanted; she had never considered the issues of visas and passports.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo rolled her eyes, ¡°All right then, tomorrow morning¡¯s eight o¡¯clock flight, heading to Haicheng?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes to look at Gu Yuluo upon hearing this; she knew about going back to Haicheng?

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Zhiqi hummed lightly.

    As the two talked, Yun Sen chimed in, ¡°Miss Gu, are you returning tomorrow?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi turned her eyes towards Yun Sen.

    ¡°We are also returning tomorrow.

    How about you and Third Miss Gue back with us?

    For this Luya Base operation, we coborated with our own military.

    They won¡¯t check you when we go through customs.¡±

    This way, you wouldn¡¯t have to apply for a visa again.

 Chapter 231 - 231 231 Yun Yi, My Name

    ?231: Chapter 231 Yun Yi, My Name   231: Chapter 231 Yun Yi, My Name                                   Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Can you make the decision?¡±

    If she could hitch a free ride on a ne, that would be more than desirable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the master right away,¡± Yun Sen said, turning to knock on the door of the adjacent room.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes filled with a hint of curiosity.

    Master?

    The one who could make Yun Sen call him master was probably that legendary figure from the Ever Winning Army, the ¡°Fourth Master.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long before Yun Sen knocked that the door of Room 809 opened.

    However, the person who came out was not Su Yunling but a woman.

    The woman¡¯s figure was slender and curvy, her facial features delicate, and her appearance stunningly gorgeous, so beautiful that it was difficult to distinguish her gender.

    She wore a white silk nightgown that barely came down to her knees, her curly hair slightly disheveled, looking fluffy andzy.

    Her expression wasnguid and seductive as she stoodzily at the door of the room.

    Catching sight of the person standing at the door, Yun Yi lightly swept her hair aside, voicing herint with a chirp, ¡°Little Sen Sen, you¡¯ve disturbed someone¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Her alluring, tender voice prated deep into the bones.

    It was a natural charm that needed no imitation, seductive but not vulgar, enticingly right and enough to make one go weak in the knees.

    Seeing the person who walked out of the room, Yun Sen froze with a look as if he had seen a ghost.

    Hearing Yun Yi¡¯s voice, Yun Sen subconsciously shuddered and took two steps back, ¡°Miss Yun Yi, why are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Looking for your master?

    What¡¯s the matter?

    Just ask me,¡± Yun Yi saidnguidly, letting out a yawn and cutting off Yun Sen¡¯s next words.

    Hearing this, Yun Sen immediately stood up straight, looking at Yun Yi, ¡°Miss Gu and Third Miss Gu are also returning to the country tomorrow, so I wanted to ask the master if he could take them along as well.¡±

    Yun Yi¡¯s pretty eyebrows furrowed slightly as she murmured, ¡°Miss Gu?

    A woman?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Yun Yi may not know her, but the person who cured Fourth Master and Yun Yan is Miss Gu,¡± Yun Sen didn¡¯t know how else to introduce Gu Zhiqi to Yun Yi, so he just said that.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Listening to Yun Sen¡¯s words, Yun Yi¡¯s brows rxed a bit, and she uttered an indifferent ¡°Okay,¡± ¡°You see to the arrangements.¡±

    As she was about to turn back to her room, she caught a glimpse of a figure from the corner of her eye, and Yun Yi paused slightly.

    She slowly turned her body, fixing her gaze on that figure.

    Her eyesnded on the young girl and immediately locked onto that pair of deep, hazy eyes that seemed as misty as water.

    The girl had a pair of incredibly beautiful eyes, as if faint wisps of blue smoke were curling within them, hazy and profoundly clear, as if she hid a mist-enshrouded realm within the depths of her eyes.

    ¡°Little girl, what is your name?¡± Yun Yi slightly raised her eyebrows, her sensual thin lips curving slightly.

    The peach blossom eyes seemed to contain a pool of autumn water.

    Yun Yi was looking at Gu Zhiqi, and Gu Zhiqi was looking back at her.

    Yun Yi had an extremely attractive face, exuding a prating beauty, and her gorgeous peach blossom eyes were constantly exuding a charm that was both enchanting and enticing.

    Gu Zhiqi felt that this woman seemed very familiar to her.

    They must have met before.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi remained silent, Yun Yi moved with azy, cat-like gait, sashaying toward Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Little girl, have we¡­

    met somewhere before?¡±

    Yun Yi had a pair of peach blossom eyes simr to those of Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling¡¯s peach blossom eyes, clear and enchanting, captivate but are not seductive.

    Yun Yi¡¯s peach blossom eyes, clear and seductive, were intoxicating and constantly soul-stirring.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, my name.

    What about you?

    What¡¯s your name?¡± Gu Zhiqi finally spoke up, slightly lifting her gaze to look at Yun Yi, who was nearly a head taller.

    ¡°Yun Yi, that¡¯s my name,¡± Yun Yi said, curving her lips, her gaze fixed intently on Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 232 - 232 232 Yun Yi; Gu Xiyue Returns to Yueqi Village

    ?232: Chapter 232 Yun Yi; Gu Xiyue Returns to Yueqi Vige   232: Chapter 232 Yun Yi; Gu Xiyue Returns to Yueqi Vige                                   Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes slightly lowered as she softly repeated the name Yun Yi, yet she couldn¡¯t grasp the sense of familiarity she sought; somehow, she felt that this shouldn¡¯t be her name.

    Still, the name Yun Yi was familiar to her.

    Yun Yi, the supporting female character in the novel.

    A girl from the coteral branch of the Ancient Martial Arts World¡¯s Yun Family, she was practically childhood sweethearts with the male lead, Fu Xiyan.

    However, although she was the male lead¡¯s childhood sweetheart, there wasn¡¯t a single clue rted to romantic feelings between them; she was neither a lovesick supporting character nor a malicious one but rather, she could be considered as an aid to the male and female leads¡¯ romance.

    ¡°Are you the Miss Gu that Yun Sen mentioned?¡± Yun Yi asked as she looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi came back to her senses, looking back at Yun Yi and gently nodded.

    Upon hearing that, Yun Yi slightly raised her eyebrows, turned to nce at Yun Sen and said, ¡°Tell Yun Xin to arrange a flight for me and Xiao Zhizhi, oh, and seat Xiao Zhizhi next to me.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Xiao Zhizhi?

    Are we that close?

    Gu Zhiqi was somewhat speechless, but strangely enough, the nickname Xiao Zhizhi gave her a sense of familiarity.

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, but in the end, he acquiesced, ¡°Yes.¡±

    **

    The next morning, bright and early, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Yuluo took a flight on the Ever Winning Army¡¯s private jet.

    Gu Zhiqi was indeed seated next to Yun Yi.

    On the ne, Gu Zhiqi saw many familiar faces, such as Tang Yichen, Tang Shuan, and Yun Xin, just to name a few, but there was no sign of Su Yunling.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, looking for Su Yunling?¡± Yun Yi askedzily as she lounged in the seat next to Gu Zhiqi, her voice seductively melodious.

    ¡°No,¡± Gu Zhiqi withdrew her gaze and replied indifferently.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yi clicked her tongue lightly, slightly turning her body to lean back in her seat and said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°That¡¯s right, even if you were looking for him, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.¡± She then went on to exin, ¡°He didn¡¯te with us; he returned to the country yesterday morning at six, and I ended up handling the aftermath for Soraya.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied with a faintck of interest.

    ¡°Xiao Zhizhi, why so cold to your sister?

    That¡¯s not how a good child should treat a beautiful older sister,¡± Yun Yi murmured softly as she looked at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s perfunctory and indifferent demeanor.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Yun Yi¡¯s chatter was not inferior to Yun Sen¡¯s or Tang Yichen¡¯s, ceaselessly nagging at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ear throughout the trip.

    In the end, Gu Zhiqi chose to close her eyes and feign sleep, and only then did Yun Yi quiet down.

    **

    Yueqi Vige.

    Tang Yun was cleaning the yard when Gu Chengcheng earnestly assembled a DIY model under the eaves of the house.

    Gu Chengan wandered aimlessly with a watering can in hand, watering the flowers and nts in the flowerbed with a dazed expression.

    Just then, a tall and slender figure appeared at the entrance of the Gu Family¡¯s home.

    Noticing the figure out of the corner of her eye, Tang Yun paused in her sweeping, abruptly turning her head to look at the young girl.

    ¡°Yue¡­

    Sister Yue?¡±

    Hearing Tang Yun¡¯s voice, Gu Chengan and Gu Chengcheng simultaneously turned to look toward the entrance.

    ¡°Sister Yueyue!¡±

    Gu Xiyue wore a ck baseball cap on her head, a ck short-sleeved top, and ck shorts down to her knees, with ck sneakers on her feet.

    The only exception was the light pink bag she was holding.

    Her already icy demeanor was highlighted even more by the ck attire, but the coldness was somewhat diminished by the light pink paper bag in her hand.

    ¡°Aunt Tang.¡± Gu Xiyue entered the courtyard, greeting Tang Yun with a cold yet polite acknowledgment.

 Chapter 233 - 233 233 Gu Xiyue Not Here for the Funeral

    ?233: Chapter 233 Gu Xiyue: Not Here for the Funeral   233: Chapter 233 Gu Xiyue: Not Here for the Funeral                                   Subconsciously, Tang Yun still thought Gu Xiyue was here for Gu Bo¡¯s funeral.

    ¡°Are you back for Gu Bo¡¯s funeral?

    But he was buried this morning.¡±

    Gu Bo died yesterday morning and was buried this morning.

    Gu Bo¡¯s death wasn¡¯t sudden, but his funeral was hastily arranged.

    Gu Bo¡¯s parents had fled a famine toe to Yueqi Vige, and they died early, leaving only him as their son.

    Those who attended the funeral were all vigers who came out of respect for Tang Yun, as Gu Bo didn¡¯t have a good reputation.

    His ex-wife, Zhang Xiuli, wouldn¡¯te to the funeral, and his eldest daughter, whom he had doted on and who had gone off with his ex-wife to be a stepdaughter in a wealthy family, did not return for the mourning either.

    Gu Bo had three biological children and one adopted daughter.

    In the end, only his youngest son was heartbroken and kept vigil for him.

    It¡¯s hard to say whether he was more tragic or more pitiable.

    Hearing Tang Yun¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she said in a clear and indifferent voice, ¡°I¡¯m not here for the funeral.¡±

    It was precisely because she knew that Gu Bo had died yesterday that she had deliberately dyed her return.

    Knowing that he would be buried this morning, she hurried back from Yan City early.

    Tang Yun was momentarily stunned by Gu Xiyue¡¯s response.

    After her momentary pause, she didn¡¯t continue the subject.

    ¡°You must be hungry from your journey, I¡¯ll go heat up some food for you.¡±

    ¡°I can do it myself,¡± Gu Xiyue said, stopping Tang Yun.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Something seemed to ur to Tang Yun, and she continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t been back for a long time, your brother has missed you quite a bit, have a talk with him, and¡­

    try to persuade him.¡±

    When it came to persuasion, Tang Yun sighed softly.

    Gu Bo had not cared for Gu Chengan, but in the end, it was this son whom he had disregarded that wept for his departure.

    ¡°Then thank you, Aunt Tang,¡± Gu Xiyue thought for a moment and then epted.

    ¡°We¡¯re family, no need for thanks,¡± Tang Yun said, then turned and walked into the house.

    Gu Xiyue first approached Gu Chengcheng and handed him the paper bag she was carrying.

    ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°What duck?¡±

    Gu Xiyue spoke in her usual cold and clear manner, ¡°Candy, for you to count with.¡±

    Gu Chengcheng ¡°¡­¡±

    Can I choose not to ept it, QAQ?

    Gu Xiyue, looking at his puzzled little face, showed a rare hint of a smile on her cool face, curved her lips slightly, and ruffled his hair with her hand, ¡°Just kidding, it¡¯s a cake, take it inside and eat.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Chengcheng¡¯s eyes brightened up again, ¡°Thank you, Sister Yueyue.¡±

    He didn¡¯t rush back into the house to devour the cake but crouched down again and earnestly continued to collect his DIY parts.

    Gu Xiyue looked at the box of parts and raised her eyebrows.

    Curious, she asked, ¡°Who bought it for you?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Sister Qiqi bought it,¡± Gu Chengcheng answered obediently.

    Hearing the familiar name, Gu Xiyue paused slightly.

    Gu Chengcheng finished collecting the parts, then happily went inside with the cake box and the DIY parts.

    Gu Chengan, leaning on crutches, moved slowly to Gu Xiyue¡¯s side, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Gu Xiyue turned her head and nced at the person who had appeared beside her.

    Seeing him with crutches, her brow furrowed slightly, ¡°What happened?¡±

    On hearing the question, Gu Chengan stiffened slightly and hedged, ¡°I just, identally took a fall.¡±

    Fearful of Gu Zhiqi¡¯sbat power, he was indeed scared, scared she might be even more formidable than Gu Xiyue, worried that Gu Xiyue might fight Gu Zhiqi on his behalf, so he dared not tell Gu Xiyue about it.

    Without asking further, Gu Xiyue already knew he was lying.

    Her expression unchanged, she spoke in her usual cold and detached tone, ¡°Not telling?

    If you don¡¯t tell, then don¡¯t bother calling yourself my brother anymore.¡±

 Chapter 234 - 234 234 Are You Doing Well in the Gu Family

    ?234: Chapter 234 Are You Doing Well in the Gu Family?

    234: Chapter 234 Are You Doing Well in the Gu Family?

    Gu Chengan listened, his expression changed slightly, ¡°It really was a fall, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask Aunt Tang, she knows about it.¡± Saying this, afraid that Gu Xiyue wouldn¡¯t believe him, Gu Chengan hurriedly added another sentence, ¡°Grandpa Yue and Aunt Lan also know about this!¡±

    Mentioning three people made Gu Chengan¡¯s words quite persuasive, but his expression, tone, and speed of speech betrayed him.

    However, seeing his firm determination not to tell, Gu Xiyue couldn¡¯t bother to ask further.

    ¡°You lost in a fight, right?

    Be careful, one day you might lose your life, and don¡¯t expect me to avenge you.¡±

    Gu Chengan ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sit down, let me take a look, see if it¡¯s ruined.¡± Gu Xiyue said calmly, then pointed to the steps under the eaves.

    Gu Chengan ¡°¡­¡±

    He let out a light ¡°oh¡± and obediently sat down.

    He walked to the edge of the steps with his crutches and sat down, ¡°Sister, howe you came back so suddenly?¡±

    ¡°School is about to start, I came to get my flowers.¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze slightly lowered as she examined Gu Chengan¡¯s leg injury.

    Listening to Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, Gu Chengan had a realization; indeed, she had mentioned she woulde back to get her flowers before school started.

    The thought of Gu Xiyue taking the flowers and leaving caused Gu Chengan to lower his gaze, a touch of loss and dejection coloring the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°Will youe back again in the future?¡± Gu Chengan asked Gu Xiyue, tentatively.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Xiyue responded indifferently.

    Upon hearing this, a smile finally appeared on Gu Chengan¡¯s face, ¡°Then, when will youe back next time?¡±

    ¡°Whenever I feel likeing back.¡± Gu Xiyue answered lightly.

    Gu Chengan ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Chengan didn¡¯t speak again, and naturally, Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t either but continued to diligently check his foot injury, though as she examined him, her expression grew moreplex.

    After a few seconds of silence, she suddenly looked up at Gu Chengan, ¡°Who exactly did you provoke?¡±

    Taken aback by the question, Gu Chengan hesitated, ¡°Huh?

    What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Just a little more force, and your leg would have been ruined.¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze was slightly downcast as she spoke in a neutral tone.

    At these words, Gu Chengan was stunned, looking at Gu Xiyue bewilderedly, ¡°Is it, that serious?¡±

    Grandpa Yue hadn¡¯t put it that way.

    ¡°Who did you fight with exactly?¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as she looked at Gu Chengan, her expression cold.

    ¡°I¡­

    it was all a misunderstanding, I misunderstood her.

    She beat me up and then didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further.¡±

    He admitted that it was his prejudice; he had thought Gu Zhiqi was a despicable person, and so he repeatedly sought trouble with her.

    Gu Zhiqi had often been observed staring at the Crushed Ice Rain Mist in the courtyard.

    That day, when he saw the Crushed Ice Rain Mist in her basket, he subconsciously assumed she had picked it from the flowerbed.

    Latterly, he learned that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s Crushed Ice Rain Mist wasn¡¯t picked from the flowerbed.

    Even though he had suspicions every day that Gu Zhiqi might create a bomb to kill him, so much time had passed, and she hadn¡¯t paid him any more attention.

    Besides, she had even saved¡­

    oh, incidentally saved him, so she probably didn¡¯t want his life.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue chose to believe him for the time being and coldlymented, ¡°Try to provoke fewer people next time; you might not be so lucky again.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Chengan obediently agreed.

    After agreeing, Gu Chengan thought to change the subject and asked Gu Xiyue, ¡°Sister, are you doing well in the Gu Family?

    Are they treating you well?¡±

    ¡°Pretty well.¡±

    Gu Chengan smiled upon hearing this, ¡°Then that¡¯s good, sister finally has family who treats her well.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and she said no more.

 Chapter 235 - 235 235 Arrival at Haicheng

    ?235: Chapter 235 Arrival at Haicheng   235: Chapter 235 Arrival at Haicheng                                   ¡°Yueyue, time to eat.¡± During a pause in the silence, Tang Yun¡¯s voice came from inside the house.

    Gu Xiyue rose to her feet upon hearing this and nced at Gu Chengan, ¡°There¡¯s no serious harm, just take good care of yourself.¡±

    With that, she stepped toward the house and walked inside.

    Gu Chengan saw Gu Xiyue enter the house and didn¡¯t follow her in but instead picked up his crutches and returned to the flower bed to continue watering the flowers absent-mindedly.

    When Gu Xiyue entered, Tang Yun had already warmed up the food and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Tang,¡± Gu Xiyue said, expressing her gratitude.

    ¡°You child, you¡¯re still treating me like an outsider.¡±

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t start eating immediately but instead looked up at Tang Yun, ¡°Aunt Tang, this time I¡¯vee back¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when her gaze fell on Tang Yun, her expression subtly changed, and the fleeting look of astonishment in her eyes led her to hold back the rest of her words.

    Seeing that Gu Xiyue had stopped speaking halfway, Tang Yun looked at her curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Gu Xiyue was brought back from her daze by the question and with a slightlyplicated look responded to Tang Yun, ¡°Your internal injury has healed?¡±

    When she first walked into the Gu Family¡¯s courtyard, Gu Xiyue had noticed something different about Tang Yun¡¯s aura but didn¡¯t pay it much attention.

    Now, she suddenly remembered Tang Yun¡¯s internal injury and had intended to discuss treatment.

    However, she discovered that her injury seemed to have healed.

    Tang Yun paused at Gu Xiyue¡¯s question and then smiled, ¡°Yes, it has healed.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me who cured you?¡±

    Gu Xiyue knew Tang Yun had been seeking medical advice for her internal injury for years.

    She hadn¡¯t proceeded with treatment earlier because she was missing a medicinal ingredient.

    Just recently, she had seen this ingredient on a website and had ced an order; it was supposed to be delivered to Yueqi Vige tomorrow.

    But as it stood, it seemed no longer necessary.

    ¡°Sorry, I promised the divine healer that I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Tang Yun answered with a hint of apology.

    Gu Xiyue heard this and didn¡¯t press any further.

    It seemed to be the work of a healer who did not seek fame or fortune, remaining hidden from the world.

    **

    The Ever Winning Army¡¯s ne was a direct flight to the capital.

    Gu Zhiqi and his party took off from Soraya at nine in the morning, arrived in the capital at eight in the evening, and reached Sea City Airport at ten.

    Gu Yuluo and Gu Zhiqi had just entered the arrival hall when they found it packed with people.

    The crowd suddenly erupted upon seeing the two of them.

    ¡°Luoluo!¡±

    ¡°Luoluo, I love you!¡±

    Gu Yuluo: ?!

    Her fans?

    No, does she have fans?!

    Isn¡¯t she just an obscure, 18th-tier celebrity?

    At this moment, Gu Yuluo felt utterly confused.

    Gu Zhiqi remembered Gu Yuluo saying she was in the entertainment industry.

    Seeing people screaming ¡°I love you¡± with excitement as though greeting a celebrity, Gu Zhiqi decisively chose to slip away.

    He circled around the crowd, typing on his phone and leisurely walking towards the entrance of the hall.

    He hadn¡¯t gone far when his path was blocked.

    Without looking up, Gu Zhiqi stepped aside, but the person blocking him also moved to the side.

    Stopping his typing, Gu Zhiqi looked up.

    He saw a young man in a sharp suit standing before him with a defined face, a straight nose, and deep eyes filled with a cold sternness.

    The moment Gu Zhiqi looked up, the young man¡¯s chilly aura dissipated significantly, and a trace of softness crept into the icy depths of his eyes.

    However, Gu Zhiqi had no time to notice his appearance, nor his expression.

    All his attention was on the strange, ck and pink aura intertwined between the young man¡¯s brows.

 Chapter 236 - 236 236 seems to require a divination first

    ?236: Chapter 236 seems to require a divination first   236: Chapter 236 seems to require a divination first                                   Looking at the young man standing in front of her, Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a moment before speaking up, ¡°Do you want a fortune-telling?¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯szily posed question, the young man in front of her was visibly taken aback.

    ¡°You seem to need your fortune told,¡± Gu Zhiqi observed, seeing that Gu Huaijin hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and added another sentence with a rather serious tone.

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    When Gu Zhiqi saw that Gu Huaijin still didn¡¯t speak, she spoke again, ¡°Five million per fortune-telling session, and it¡¯s free if not urate.

    Want to think about it?¡±

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing that Gu Huaijin still wasn¡¯t saying anything, Gu Zhiqi began to wonder if the person in front of her had suddenly be mute.

    Catching the skepticism in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, Gu Huaijin¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he finally spoke, ¡°Just half a month without seeing each other, and you don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    ¡°I recognize you, but you seem to need a fortune told first,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliednguidly.

    Although the faces of those she remembered were somewhat hazy, when she saw the person, Gu Zhiqi could still broadly match the face with the one in her memory.

    However, as she said, what he needed was not to be recognized immediately, but to have his fortune told first.

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s lips twitched slightly and a hint of resignation shed in his eyes, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go home first.¡± Then he added, ¡°Once home, you can do as much fortune-telling as you want.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows and gave Gu Huaijin a nce, her eyes brimming with doubt.

    Wasn¡¯t this person the least fond of the original owner?

    Why did it seem like he was indulging her unconditionally?

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for each fortune-telling?¡± Gu Zhiqi was more concerned about the money than Gu Huaijin¡¯s inexplicable attitude towards her.

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze, he nodded.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, secretly making a hand seal on Gu Huaijin where he couldn¡¯t see, and then took the lead toward the airport terminal.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin quickly followed.

    Just as they exited the airport, a car stopped in front of the two of them, and Gu Huaijin opened the rear door for Gu Zhiqi to get in first.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi slipped into the car, the driver turned his head and greeted her, ¡°Miss Qiqi.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi had no recollection of him, merely nodding lightly in acknowledgment.

    Following in, Gu Huaijin got into the car and as soon as the door closed, he said to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hearing this, the driver immediately started the car.

    After the car had been driving for a while, the driver suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Young Master, weren¡¯t we here to pick up Third Miss and Miss Qiqi?

    Where¡¯s Third Miss?¡±

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh, I forgot that thing.

    After two seconds of silence, he turned to Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Yuluo?¡±

    ¡°It seems she was stopped by some fans who came to pick her up.¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke while looking down, typing a message on her phone to Yun Yi to let her know she was safe.

    Yun Yi had insisted on exchanging contacts with her after theynded in the capital.

    Before parting, she had even told her to send a message once she arrived in Haicheng.

    Since she had promised, now that she was off the ne, naturally she had to let her know.

    Gu Huaijin: ?

    That thing has fans?

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Gu Huaijin was skeptical, and for a moment he didn¡¯t know whether to gloat or sympathize with Gu Yuluo.

    He raised his hand and massaged his forehead, then said to the driver, ¡°Turn around, let¡¯s go back to find her.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the driver immediately responded and turned the car around.

    Just then, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone rang with a call from Gu Yuluo.

    Gu Zhiqi answered nonchntly.

 Chapter 237 - 237 237 Pickup Confusion; Arrival at the Gu Family

    ?237: Chapter 237 Pickup Confusion; Arrival at the Gu Family   237: Chapter 237 Pickup Confusion; Arrival at the Gu Family                                   ¡°Where are you?

    Where are you?

    Where the hell are you?¡± As soon as the call connected, Gu Yuluo¡¯s series of urgent questions came through the speaker, tinged with a hint of urgency.

    Gu Zhiqi responded indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m in the car.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo fell silent for two seconds, then after two more seconds, she opened her mouth again, ¡°And where¡¯s the car?¡±

    ¡°Just wait a moment,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied casually.

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    Without waiting for Gu Yuluo to speak again, Gu Zhiqi hung up the call.

    Not even two minutester, the car stopped once again outside the airport terminal.

    Gu Yuluo was standing by the road outside the airport and immediately recognized the Gu Family¡¯s car, pulling the door open and getting in right away.

    After getting in, she turned her head and gazed at Gu Zhiqi and Gu Huaijin with a deep look, ¡°So, where did you two go just now?¡±

    ¡°Seeing you weren¡¯ting out, we took a couple ofps around to catch some air,¡± Gu Huaijin said unppably.

    Gu Yuluo, ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±

    ¡°Qiqi said your fans were picking you up?¡±

    Recalling Gu Zhiqi¡¯s earlierment, Gu Huaijin asked this.

    Gu Huaijin was nothing but surprised to hear that Gu Yuluo actually had fans.

    After all, he remembered that she had been muddling through the entertainment industry for two years now and was still an eighteenth-tier celebrity with a murky reputation.

    ¡°Fans picking me up?

    That was for someone else,¡± Gu Yuluo said, sweeping away the gloom in her heart and suddenly finding the situation quite humorous.

    She continued with great excitement, ¡°Let me tell you, it was absolutely bizarre.¡±

    ¡°Those fans said they were picking up their idol, but they didn¡¯t even recognize their own star.

    They thought I looked familiar, so they kept shouting ¡®Luoluo I love you¡¯ at me.¡±

    ¡°Itpletely messed me up; I actually thought I had fans until I realized they got it wrong.¡±

    ¡°The situation was embarrassingly funny at the moment, it killed me.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know whether the real celebrity is famous.

    If they are quite popr, I might even ride the wave of publicity and get a little famous myself.¡±

    Gu Yuluo was quite excited about this, while Gu Zhiqi and Gu Huaijin weren¡¯t all that amused, only the driver chatted with her, ¡°If the Third Miss wants to be famous, you don¡¯t need to ride anyone¡¯s coattails, just have the second young master arrange some opportunities for you.¡±

    ¡°Tch!

    As if that bastard wouldn¡¯t just cklist me, let alone give me opportunities?¡± Gu Yuluo said disdainfully.

    Hearing this, the driver just shook his head helplessly and continued driving.

    **

    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the Gu Family Manor.

    After the car entered the manor, Gu Zhiqi kept gazing out the window, not by choice but because the scenery outside was too captivating.

    Once inside the manor, the car slowed down, allowing Gu Zhiqi to clearly see the scenery outside.

    At first, she passed various trees lining the path, a lush greenery overwhelming her sight, with dense undergrowth beneath the trees, asionally punctuated with flowers still in bloom swinging in the breeze.

    Further in, there was arge expanse of climbing roses covering one trellis after another, closely juxtaposed.

    The peak bloom had passed, leaving behind a sea of green.

    Vines and leaves covered the structures, forming what looked like a covered walkway with their dense foliage.

    Closer to the vi, all kinds of exotic flora were nted.

    Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t make out each nt but knew that each one she saw was worth over a million.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help but marvel; the Gu family truly deserved its position as the wealthiest in Haicheng.

    After entering the manor, the car took a whole two additional minutes before finally reaching the front of the vi.

    Turning around a massive fountain pool, the car came to a stop at the vi¡¯s entrance.

    When the car stopped, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t get out immediately but instead turned around suddenly, ncing at Gu Huaijin, ¡°It¡¯s just you at home, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Gu Huaijin hummed nomittally.

    Hearing this, Gu Yuluo felt reassured and unbuckled her seatbelt to get out of the car.

 Chapter 238 - 238 238 The Flower You Planted Yourself

    ?238: Chapter 238: The Flower You nted Yourself   238: Chapter 238: The Flower You nted Yourself                                   The car stopped, and Gu Zhiqi got out, walking to the flower bed near the vi entrance and squatting down, standing at the edge of the flower bed, staring at the flowers in it.

    Gu Yuluo opened the car door and looked at Gu Huaijin, who got out on the same side, ¡°Parents have been on a business trip for twenty days now, right?

    Why haven¡¯t theye back yet?¡±

    ¡°Even if theye back, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    I told them to have their fill of fun before returning.¡± Gu Huaijin closed the car door in passing, but his gaze fell on the girl standing by the flower bed.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo snorted, ¡°I think you¡¯re afraid that when mom and dade back and find out you kicked the little girl out of the house, they¡¯ll kick you out too.¡±

    Gu Huaijin heard what Gu Yuluo said, but he didn¡¯t answer her, and his expression didn¡¯t change.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo found it uninteresting and walked up to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Let¡¯s go, into the house.

    Your own flowers, what¡¯s so great about them?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Suddenly turning her head to look at Gu Yuluo, ¡°I nted them?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t find any rted memories in the original owner¡¯s mind.

    nted them two years ago?

    ¡°Yeah, all the exotic flowers and nts in front of and behind the vi were nted by you.

    Oh, originally, the Rose Garden was also nted with exotic flowers and nts, but then you said you didn¡¯t like them, so they were dug up and reced with roses.

    If it weren¡¯t for Gu Huaijin stopping it, what you would see now would be a garden full of roses,¡± Gu Yuluo said, not forgetting to observe the little girl¡¯s change in expression.

    Indeed, as soon as Gu Yuluo¡¯s words fell, the little girl¡¯s expression became veryplex.

    After a long while, Gu Zhiqi finally opened her mouth and cursed, ¡°Wastrel.¡±

    Gu Huaijin heard this and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like roses, just dig up the Rose Garden and rent it with flowers and grass to your liking.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak again.

    nt what flowers and grass, does nting flowers and grass not cost money?

    Besides, not to mention that she wasn¡¯t the original owner, even if she was, she was not a biological daughter of the Gu Family, running into someone else¡¯s house to nt flowers and grass, how preposterous.

    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s talk about these thingster, I¡¯m starving, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Gu Yuluo said and took the lead stepping into the vi.

    Hearing Gu Yuluo mention food, Gu Zhiqi immediately followed.

    Upon entering the living room, she saw a woman wearing an apron serving dishes,ing out of the kitchen.

    Smiling at Gu Yuluo and Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I heard the sound of the car earlier and guessed you guys arrived,e and eat.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Li,¡± Gu Yuluo called out to Auntie Li, then walked to the dining table, ¡°What did you make?¡±

    ¡°Knowing Miss Qiqi wasing back, I made her favorite sweet and sour pork ribs,¡± Aunt Li said as she ced the te of sweet and sour pork ribs on the table.

    Listening to Aunt Li, a glint of contemtion shed through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    Although she indeed hadn¡¯t epted some of the original owner¡¯s memories, she had nevertheless embraced some of her preferences.

    In the original owner¡¯s memories, she didn¡¯t like sweet and sour pork ribs, she even detested them greatly.

    Gu Zhiqi realized she was being tested.

    Previously, Gu Yuluo had been constantly probing her.

    Now, Gu Huaijin was also scheming to test her.

    Only,pared to Gu Yuluo¡¯s probing, Gu Huaijin¡¯s was much more subtle.

    Gu Yuluo, listening to what Aunt Li said, also froze for a moment, then slightly turned her head to look at Gu Huaijin.

    Seeing Gu Huaijin sitting on the sofa with an unchanged expression, Gu Yuluo then coughed lightly, pursed her lips, and shifted her gaze back to Aunt Li, speaking reproachfully, ¡°Aunt Li, you¡¯re so biased.

    I came back too, howe there¡¯s none of my favorite dishes?¡±

    ¡°There are, there are also dishes you like in the kitchen,¡± Aunt Li said, then turned to go back to the kitchen to serve the dishes.

    Seeing Aunt Li head to the kitchen, Gu Yuluo waved at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Come on little girl, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

 Chapter 239 - 239 239 Zhizhis Suspicion

    ?239: Chapter 239 Zhizhi¡¯s Suspicion   239: Chapter 239 Zhizhi¡¯s Suspicion                                   Gu Yuluo¡¯s voice snapped Gu Zhiqi, who was daydreaming, back to reality.

    Gu Zhiqi uttered a soft ¡®oh¡¯ and then walked toward the dining table.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Gu Yuluo asked, holding a bowl filled with rice, looking at Gu Huaijin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, go ahead and eat.¡±

    Gu Yuluo responded with an ¡®oh,¡¯ ced the rice in front of Gu Zhiqi, and then took a veryrge empty bowl for herself and served herself a bowl of rice.

    Looking at her bowl, which was bigger than her face, Gu Zhiqi murmured softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you an artist?

    Why eat so much?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, besides being an artist, I am also a practitioner of Ancient Martial Arts,¡± replied Gu Yuluo, her tonecking warmth.

    ¡°You used to eat very little when you were at Aunt Tang¡¯s,¡± Gu Zhiqi murmured quietly.

    ¡°That was because my Ancient Martial Arts were sealed,¡± Gu Yuluo said casually.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nodded gently.

    Some practitioners of Ancient Martial Arts indeed need a lot of food to replenish their energy.

    ¡°Your Ancient Martial Arts were sealed before?¡± Gu Huaijin, who was sitting on the sofa squeezing his phone, sending messages, raised his eyes and nced at them upon hearing their conversation, and then asked this question.

    ¡°It was sealed, but it¡¯s been unsealed now,¡± said Gu Yuluo.

    She then bowed her head and focused on eating her meal without mentioning that it was Gu Zhiqi who had helped her undo the seal.

    At these words, Gu Huaijin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and just as he was about to say something else, he looked at the two earnestly eating and held back what he was going to say.

    After all, there was no rush at that moment.

    ¡°Miss Qiqi, have you really started liking sweet and sour pork ribs again?¡± Aunt Li came out of the kitchen with a pot of soup and saw Gu Zhiqi eating sweet and sour pork ribs, surprised, ¡°Previously, when the eldest young master told me this, I didn¡¯t believe it, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    Hearing Auntie Li¡¯s words, Gu Huaijin rubbed his temple with his hand, slightly helpless, and said to Auntie Li, ¡°Auntie Li, let them eat first.¡±

    The young girl was clever.

    After Aunt Li said this, she would certainly guess that he was testing her.

    Before meeting her, he indeed harbored some intentions of testing her.

    However, seeing her at the airport, Gu Huaijin knew that there was no need for any tests.

    Although they had the same appearance, the same figure, their temperament, their gaze, not a bit of them was simr.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve spoken too much again.

    Alright, alright, you two eat, I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± said Auntie Li as she served a bowl of soup to each of them and then left with a remark, ¡°Leave the dishes on the table after you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll clean up,¡± and then she was gone.

    ¡°Did I used to like eating sweet and sour pork ribs?¡± Gu Zhiqi suddenly looked up and asked Gu Yuluo this question.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo swallowed the food in her mouth and casually replied, ¡°Of course, you really liked it, especially the one mom made.

    Mom doesn¡¯t like cooking but would often stealthily cook just for you, making me jealous.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    Was the original person from two years ago really the same person as these past two years?

    **

    In Yueqi Vige, on the second floor of the Gu Family¡¯s house.

    Gu Chengan had just opened the door to his room, intending to go downstairs to use the restroom, when he heard some noise.

    Following the sound, he saw the door to Gu Xiyue¡¯s room was open.

    Two people came out from inside, one was Yue Lan in a cheongsam dress, and the other was Gu Xiyue.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.

    You should rest early,¡± said Yue Lan, and then, as if suddenly remembering something, she pulled out a fragrance pouch from her side and handed it to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Take this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± asked Gu Xiyue while opening the fragrance pouch.

    Seeing clearly the round Fragrant Pill resting inside the fragrance pouch, Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression changed slightly.

 Chapter 240 - 240 240 Isnt this the medicine for insomnia that Gu Zhiqi made before

    ?240: Chapter 240 Isn¡¯t this the medicine for insomnia that Gu Zhiqi made before?

    240: Chapter 240 Isn¡¯t this the medicine for insomnia that Gu Zhiqi made before?

    Inside the fragrance pouchy three Phoenix Sleep Fragrance Pills.

    Gu Xiyue suddenly lifted her head, looking towards Yue Lan, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve researched for two years now without figuring it out.

    Since they are just gathering dust, it¡¯s better to let my little apprentice get a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± Yue Lan said, her smile gentle and graceful as she looked at Gu Xiyue.

    These three Phoenix Sleep Fragrance Pills, she had bought from Gu Zhiqi.

    She had confirmed that these pills were almost identical to the ones that had appeared two years ago; they seemed to have some subtle differences on the surface.

    But as for what the specific differences were, she truly couldn¡¯t tell.

    After two years of research and still not understanding, she feared it would be a while before they could be deciphered.

    She might as well set it aside for now.

    Gu Xiyue, listening to Yue Lan¡¯s words, fell silent.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to encourage Yue Lan to continue her research or to give up.

    Not only had Yue Lan been researching the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance for two years, but she herself had as well, to no avail.

    She knew what ingredients were used in the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, and could even precisely deduce their quantities.

    But what use was that?

    Two years had passed, and she still couldn¡¯t create it.

    ¡°Just keep them,¡± Yue Lan said as she nced at Gu Xiyue and gave a gentle wink, ¡°I know that fragrance refiner anyway.

    If I feel like researching again someday, I¡¯ll try to find that fragrance refiner.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes moved slightly as she looked at Yue Lan, ¡°Are you close with that fragrance refiner?¡±

    Yue Lan ¡°¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment.

    After pondering briefly, she looked at Gu Xiyue with a slight hesitation and replied, ¡°With enough money, one should be able to be quite familiar.¡±

    Gu Xiyue ¡°¡­¡±?

    ¡°Alright, I must go now, it¡¯s gettingte.

    You should rest soon,¡± Yue Lan said, taking the opportunity to leave hastily while Gu Xiyue was still without speech and confused.

    By the time Gu Xiyue came to her senses, Yue Lan had already reached the stairwell.

    Yue Lan left in a hurry, responding perfunctorily to Gu Chengan, who was standing at the door of the room, before swiftly descending the stairs.

    As soon as Yue Lan left, Gu Chengan stood by the door, looking at Gu Xiyue, ¡°Sister, you haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±

    Gu Xiyue responded absently with a subdued voice, her gaze hanging low, fixated on the fragrance pouch she was holding in her hand.

    Though the pouch held only three Fragrant Pills and weighed almost nothing, Gu Xiyue felt it weighed heavily on her hand.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue¡¯s preupied demeanor, Gu Chengan grew curious about what Yue Lan had given her and, leaning on his cane, moved closer to her.

    With the pouch left open, Gu Chengan approached Gu Xiyue and caught a glimpse of the medicinal pills inside the pouch.

    Seeing clearly the contents of the pouch, Gu Chengan¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and he murmured in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the insomnia remedy that Gu Zhiqi was working on before?¡±

    He remembered, that day in the back garden, Gu Zhiqi had given such an answer to Tang Yun¡¯s question.

    That the pills were for treating insomnia.

    Gu Xiyue, upon hearing this, lifted her gaze sharply towards Gu Chengan, a rare hint of surprise flickering in her cool eyes, ¡°Who made it?¡±

    Seeing Gu Xiyue like this, Gu Chengan flinched slightly.

    She wouldn¡¯t hit Gu Zhiqi, would she?

    Should he tell her that Gu Zhiqi was terrifying?

    But in doing so, would that be a bit like boosting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ego while undermining his sister¡¯s authority?

    Gu Chengan felt somewhat conflicted and hesitated for a few seconds before he still stuttered out Gu Zhiqi¡¯s name, ¡°Gu¡­

    Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    Upon hearing the name, the astonishment in Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated, reced by a shade of deep solemnity.

    Her demeanor was as calm and detached as ever, ¡°Are you certain?¡±

 Chapter 241 - 241 241 Is Gu Zhiqi the Diviner Zhezhi

    ?241: Chapter 241: Is Gu Zhiqi the Diviner Zhezhi?

    241: Chapter 241: Is Gu Zhiqi the Diviner Zhezhi?

    Upon being asked by Gu Xiyue, Gu Chengan suddenly felt uncertain.

    He furrowed his brows slightly, appearing troubled and deep in thought, ¡°The medicinal pill that Gu Zhiqi made did indeed have a pattern resembling a phoenix.¡±

    As he spoke, he shifted his words, ¡°Perhaps, it just happened to look simr.

    The pill you have in your hand might simply look like the one that Gu Zhiqi came up with.¡±

    Gu Chengan was not familiar with Phoenix Sleep Fragrance and thus did not know how difficult it was to refine it.

    He assumed that many people could make the stuff.

    Gu Chengan might think so, but Gu Xiyue would not.

    This Phoenix Sleep Fragrance was almost identical to the one that appeared in the world two years ago.

    Gu Xiyue could almost confirm that it came from the same person.

    Two years ago, two years¡­

    Gu Zhiqi?

    Remembering what Gu Huaijin had once told her, that the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance was created by Gu Zhiqi, Gu Xiyue felt it was not impossible.

    ¡°When Gu Zhiqi made this,¡± thinking that Gu Chengan didn¡¯t know it was Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, Gu Xiyue corrected herself, ¡°who else was present besides you?¡±

    Chengcheng and Aunt Tang were both there,¡± Gu Chengan honestly answered.

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes paused briefly before she continued to ask, ¡°After that, did Yue Lane to look for Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    Gu Xiyue knew that Tang Yun and Yue Lan were very close, and Tang Yun knew that Yue Lan had been researching the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance all this while.

    Given their rtionship, once Tang Yun recognized the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, she would certainly inform Yue Lan right away.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Chengan uttered a puzzled ¡°Ah,¡± nodded his head, and then his expression darkened slightly as he spoke unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of bewitchment Gu Zhiqi fed Aunt Tang and Aunt Lan, but they both seem to like her a lot.¡±

    Seeing Gu Chengan nod, Gu Xiyue fell into deep thought, not paying attention to what he had just said.

    She couldn¡¯t stop recalling some of the events that had happened during this period.

    Zhezhi had made the delivery to Yan City, and on that day, she happened to encounter Gu Zhiqi in Yan City.

    In this way, some of the timelines also matched up.

    Thinking of the Diviner Zhezhi, Gu Xiyue connected his name with that of Gu Zhiqi.

    Zhezhi, Gu Zhiqi.

    The nickname could be linked as well.

    Throughout these days, she had also heard quite a few rumors about Zhezhi from her various friends, especially 007, who often mentioned him.

    So, Gu Zhiqi was not only the creator of the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance but also the Diviner Zhezhi?

    Gu Xiyue felt somewhat conflicted inside.

    ¡°Sister, are you okay?¡± Seeing that something seemed off with Gu Xiyue, Gu Chengan softly inquired.

    Gu Chengan¡¯s voice brought Gu Xiyue back to her senses, and with a slightlyplex expression, she shook her head at Gu Chengan, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    After responding to Gu Chengan¡¯s inquiry, Gu Xiyue looked up and said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else that Gu Zhiqi can refine incense.¡±

    Gu Xiyue knew how many people were crazy for the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance.

    If Gu Chengan were to leak this information, it could bring trouble to Gu Zhiqi or even lead to deadlyplications, and the Gu Family might hold Gu Chengan ountable.

    Considering Gu Chengan¡¯s safety, Gu Xiyue felt it necessary to warn him about this.

    ¡°Huh?

    Refine fragrances?

    Gu Zhiqi can also refine fragrances?¡± Gu Chengan said, his expression changing abruptly as he suddenly lowered his head and looked at the fragrance pouch in Gu Xiyue¡¯s hand in shock, ¡°Sister, are you saying that this is incense?¡±

    As a second-order Ancient martial artist who needed assistive incense during his training, Gu Chengan naturally knew what incense was.

    However, since he began his martial training, Gu Xiyue and Yue Lan had provided him with enough assistive incense.

 Chapter 242 - 242 242 Dont Provoke Her Anymore

    ?242: Chapter 242: Don¡¯t Provoke Her Anymore   242: Chapter 242: Don¡¯t Provoke Her Anymore                                   Because there was an ample supply of assistive incense, Gu Chengan never had to worry about theck of fragrance for cultivation, so he never deliberately learned about the types or products of fragrances.

    In the past, he had onlye into contact with stick incense or smoldering incense, and it was his first time seeing these round, pill-like fragrant pills.

    Moreover, when Gu Zhiqi refined fragrances, she was really sloppy.

    A handful of medicinal herbs, a pressure cooker, a cup of water; just throw the herbs into the cooker, pour in the water, and light the fire.

    He didn¡¯t believe she was making elixir; after all, it looked a lot like ying house.

    Although the final products were several spherical objects with phoenix patterns on them, he only thought they were medicinal pills, and naturally, they were the type she said could cure insomnia.

    He even suspected at one point whether those things scraped from the residue of explosions could end up killing a person if consumed.

    Who would have thought they were actually fragrances?

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t speak, but her silence let Gu Chengan realize that they indeed were fragrances.

    And Gu Zhiqi was likely a true Fragrance Refiner.

    ¡°Sister, it can¡¯t be¡­

    How could Gu Zhiqi know how to refine fragrances?¡± Gu Chengan said out loud, but in his heart, he was beginning to believe it.

    The rumored Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t even do Ancient Martial Arts, yet what happened?

    He still ended up getting beaten up like this by her.

    If she could master Ancient Martial Arts, then maybe it wasn¡¯t so strange that she could also refine fragrances.

    ¡°Remember what I told you,¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s heart was incrediblyplex, and as she slightly lowered her gaze, tightening the strings of the fragrance pouch, she said to Gu Chengan, and then, as if remembering something, she looked up at Gu Chengan and added, ¡°And also, don¡¯t provoke her on your own in the future.¡±

    ording to the former Gu Zhiqi, she indeed would actively look for trouble.

    But the current Gu Zhiqi probably wouldn¡¯t, so the previous incident where Gu Chengan got beaten must have been because he initiated it.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Chengan obediently responded.

    He had been defeated by Gu Zhiqi twice now.

    The first time could be exined by his carelessness, but the second time, he was the one who initiated the attack, and he clearly recognized that he was no match for Gu Zhiqi.

    Furthermore, the incident where Gu Zhiqi killed over a dozen people in the backyard in just a few seconds had genuinely left a deep psychological scar on him.

    Now, every time he saw Gu Zhiqi, he would remember the events of that night.

    He wasn¡¯t a fool; he wouldn¡¯t repeatedly seek out a beating.

    Not only that, he would even go out of his way to avoid Gu Zhiqi from now on.

    Seeing Gu Chengan agree so easily, Gu Xiyue gave him a curious nce.

    She always felt that the boy had changed since returning this time.

    Considering that his father had just died, Gu Xiyue attributed this change to that event.

    It is said that a person can grow up overnight when a loved one dies.

    Maybe this brat had grown up.

    **

    In Haicheng, at the Gu Family residence,

    Gu Yuluo and Gu Zhiqi were having a meal when Gu Huaijin received a phone call and went to the balcony to talk.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your memory, so you probably can¡¯t even remember your own room.

    Come on, I¡¯ll take you upstairs.¡± After dinner, with Gu Huaijin still on the phone, Gu Yuluo got up and said to Gu Zhiqi.

    In fact, Gu Zhiqi remembered the room where the original owner had lived, but she was toozy to exin, so she didn¡¯t refuse Gu Yuluo¡¯s offer.

    The two of them started walking up the stairs together, with Gu Yuluo walking one step ahead of Gu Zhiqi.

    Looking back at her, he said, ¡°Ever since you lost your memory, no one has lived in your room; it has been kept for you all this time, and no one has touched anything inside.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    After losing her memory?

    Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t notice the change in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression and continued to walk upstairs.

 Chapter 243 - 243 243 She Had Been Here Before

    ?243: Chapter 243 She Had Been Here Before   243: Chapter 243 She Had Been Here Before                                   Soon, the two of them walked upstairs together.

    Gu Yuluo led Gu Zhiqi to the outside of a room.

    The door was locked, ¡°Hey, this damn thing is actually locked.

    Wait here for a minute, I¡¯ll go get the key.¡±

    After saying that, Gu Yuluo suddenly turned and left.

    Gu Zhiqi stood at the door, her eyes fixed on it, filled with profound meaning.

    The original owner¡¯s memory did not recognize this as her room.

    When Gu Yuluo came back, she saw Gu Zhiqi standing at the door, looking down, seemingly lost in thought.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Gu Yuluo spoke as she held the key she had just found, unlocked the room¡¯s door, and then handed the key to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Here, the key.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi did not reach out to take the key but stood at the entrance, observing the room¡¯s interior design and decorations.

    At a nce, it was her favorite style of decoration, and it even looked a bit like her room at the Feng Shui Alliance.

    The room wasrge and spacious, decorated in an ancient style, filled with numerous precious potted nts, and there was even a painting hanging on the wall.

    Without looking closely, with just a fleeting nce, Gu Zhiqi recognized the painting, it was her own work.

    The room¡¯s decorations could be said to be a coincidence, but the painting on the wall could not be coincidental.

    ¡°Zhizhi, maybe, we really have been to this world before.¡± Chubby Chiu spoke up in her mind.

    Obviously, it also recognized that the calligraphy and paintings on the wall were done by Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Looking at this room, do you remember anything?¡± Gu Yuluo, seeing Gu Zhiqi standing still in a daze and not speaking, took the initiative to ask.

    ¡°No,¡± answered Gu Zhiqi in a slow and casual manner, then she stepped into the room.

    ¡°Someone has been cleaning the room all the time; you can live in it now.

    See if anything is missing, and if there is,e find¡­

    oh, go find Gu Huaijin, he¡¯ll buy it for you,¡± Gu Yuluo said, without going directly into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room.

    Instead, she reinserted the key into the door, ¡°The key is on the door, don¡¯t forget to take it.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi did not respond to her, and seeing this, Gu Yuluo did not speak further but left quietly.

    It was only after she thoroughly entered the room that Gu Zhiqi realized how expansive the space was.

    Connected to the room was a veryrge dressing room, but Gu Zhiqi did not go to look at the dressing room.

    She walked towards the desk in the room instead.

    On the desk, there was a wristwatch.

    This wristwatch looked exactly like the one that Tang Shuan wore on his wrist.

    Gu Zhiqi picked up the wristwatch from the desk.

    The moment the watch touched her hand, Gu Zhiqi knew it was not just a watch, but a miniatureputer.

    ¡°Thisputer, at a nce, is beyond the technological level of this world.¡± Clearly, Chubby Chiu also realized that the wristwatch was a miniatureputer.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi did not object but pressed the power button.

    In just a fraction of a second, a screen hologram shed into existence in front of Gu Zhiqi.

    Although it was a hologram, the screen was capable of sensing touch.

    As the screen appeared, it instantly lit up, and a window popped up, ¡°Please enter the password.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers moved lightly, attempting to enter a string of numbers.

    Unexpectedly, the screen showed the password was correct.

    At this, Gu Zhiqi truly believed Chubby Chiu¡¯s words.

    She really had been to this world before; it was just that she had forgotten that period of memory.

    Not in a rush to check the contents of theputer, Gu Zhiqi started pacing around the room.

    After one round, she felt even more certain that she had indeed been to this world before.

    After all, there were too many traces in the room that were rted to her.

 Chapter 244 - 244 244 Gu Huaijins Worries

    ?244: Chapter 244: Gu Huaijin¡¯s Worries   244: Chapter 244: Gu Huaijin¡¯s Worries                                   Gu Zhiqi walked around her room and eventually found a cellphone in a drawer, but it was out of battery.

    She found a charger and had just started charging the phone when the Chubby Chiu in her mind spoke up.

    ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t forget that Gu Huaijin still has the evil spirit on him.¡±

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s reminder, Gu Zhiqi also remembered, and threw the phone onto the bedside table, getting up.

    Although Gu Zhiqi had ced a hand seal on Gu Huaijin at the airport, the effect of that seal was about to expire.

    If she was anyter, Gu Huaijin¡¯s beloved would be killed by him.

    **

    Outside the Gu Family¡¯s main hall on the balcony, after finishing a phone call, Gu Huaijin realized that Gu Yuluo and Gu Zhiqi were no longer in the living room.

    Still feeling a sense of unreality, he took out his cellphone from his pocket and made another call.

    Soon, the call was answered.

    ¡°Mr.

    Tang, hello, this is Gu Huaijin, Qiqi¡¯s older brother.¡± As soon as the call connected, Gu Huaijin spoke with a cool courtesy.

    ¡°Mr.

    Gu, what can I do for you?¡± A gentle and refined voice came from the receiver, and it was not difficult to discern that it was Tang Shuan on the line.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Qiqi, I wanted to ask you something.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Shuan on the other end had a rough idea of what Gu Huaijin wanted to ask.

    To be honest, he himself was also confused.

    Until now, he didn¡¯t understand why Little junior sister had returned early.

    ¡°Please speak, Mr.

    Gu.¡±

    ¡°I remember, Mr.

    Tang, when you sent Qiqi back, you said she would return after three years, but now, she seems to havee back early.¡± In Gu Huaijin¡¯s normally stern tone, a rare trace of worry could be detected.

    Although she had temporarilye back, no one knew if one day, she would suddenly leave again.

    Back then, the little girl was gone for only two months, and when she returned, she had changed into a different person.

    No one knew what had happened to the little girl, nor why she had left.

    Tang Shuan didn¡¯t exin, only leaving behind the promise that she would return after three years before departing.

    Listening to Gu Huaijin, Tang Shuan fell silent.

    For a moment, he really didn¡¯t know how to answer Gu Huaijin¡¯s question.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware that Little junior sister hase back, but I also don¡¯t know why,¡± Tang Shuan finally spoke with some difficulty.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin fell silent.

    Tang Shuan also remained quiet, both saying nothing.

    After a while, Tang Shuan said, ¡°How about this, Mr.

    Gu, I will be going to a ce in a couple of days where someone should know why.

    Wait for my news.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin¡¯s worry did not subside but intensified, ¡°Then I shall trouble you, Mr.

    Tang.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Gu Huaijin exhaled a breath of stale air and stuffed the phone back into his pocket, then pulled out a pack of cigarettes.

    He took out a cigarette, ced it in his mouth, and then fished out a lighter.

    ¡°Click¡±

    A me leaped from the lighter, but before it could reach the end of the cigarette, Gu Huaijin glimpsed a familiar figure.

    The action of lighting the cigarette was abruptly halted.

    After a few seconds, he flicked off the lighter¡¯s me, removed the cigarette from his mouth, and then asked the girl leaning against the balcony door watching him, ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡±

    ¡°Since you mentioneding back early,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied to Gu Huaijin very calmly and straightforwardly.

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Gu Huaijin spoke, ¡°So, you¡¯ve guessed then?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    She didn¡¯t know what he was asking about exactly, but she had indeed guessed something.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin¡¯s handsome brows quirked almost imperceptibly, ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°You need to get your fortune told right now.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ?

    Are my thoughts that I need my fortune told?

 Chapter 245 - 245 245 After Paying, Answer All Questions

    ?245: Chapter 245 After Paying, Answer All Questions   245: Chapter 245 After Paying, Answer All Questions                                   ¡°If you were a couple minutester, you might have ended up alone for the rest of your life,¡± Gu Zhiqi said when Gu Huaijin remained silent, adding another sentence.

    Once the hand seal she had made became ineffective, the malevolent energy would have swallowed Gu Huaijin¡¯s only peach blossom destiny.

    By then, not only would he be destined to end up alone, but the person he liked would probably meet their demise as well.

    ¡°Since when did you start fortune-telling?¡± Gu Huaijin spoke, his voice filled with annoyance, a rare look of speechlessness appearing on his usually stern face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I know how before?¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression suddenly became very innocent.

    ying dumb was a trick that never failed her with Gu Yuluo, but she didn¡¯t know if it would work on Gu Huaijin.

    At her words, Gu Huaijin fell silent.

    He did not know if she could fortune-tell before losing her memory, but he did know that after the amnesia, she liked to scam money by pretending to tell fortunes.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t refuse, I¡¯ll take it as your consent,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, seeing that Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t respond.

    The current situation was that he might have been her brother for fifteen years; she couldn¡¯t just watch him end up alone.

    Before Gu Huaijin could gather his thoughts, he saw the girl in front of him move.

    She pulled out a yellow talisman from who knows where and pped it onto his forehead.

    Gu Huaijin was dumbfounded on the spot.

    What¡­

    did she take him for a zombie?

    After sticking the yellow talisman on Gu Huaijin¡¯s forehead and trapping the malevolent energy, Gu Zhiqi withdrew her fingers and flicked them lightly before shaping a hand seal in front of her body; as she spread her palm out, Gu Huaijin saw a phantom ne that emitted white light in front of her.

    Gu Zhiqi ced one hand below the phantom ne and drew on it with the other.

    In an instant, the ne flickered with radiant light.

    The white light was so dazzling that Gu Huaijin, still in shock, unconsciously squinted.

    Through the haze, he seemed to see a white-light phantom resembling a formation diagram flying toward him.

    As it flew closer, the radiant light became increasingly blinding, and Gu Huaijin closed his eyes.

    It felt as if the talisman paper on his forehead was being torn off, followed by a slight pain at his third eye, like being bitten by a mosquito.

    ¡°Done,¡± the girl¡¯s clear and cool voice rang beside his ear.

    Gu Huaijin touched his third eye and opened his eyes, looking at Gu Zhiqi with aplex expression, ¡°What was that just now?¡±

    ¡°Pay up, five million,¡± she said.

    ¡°After the payment, I¡¯ll answer all questions.¡±

    As she spoke, Gu Zhiqi handed Gu Huaijin her phone, which disyed an especially eye-catching string of numbers.

    Without thinking, he knew it must be her bank ount number.

    Looking at the girl in front of him, who was smiling like a little fox with her eyes and eyebrows slightly curved, Gu Huaijin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he pulled out his phone, ¡°Are you that short on cash?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Short of cash, of course.

    How could she not be, when she had to support a dog spiritual pet that needed constant funding?

    Ever since she got the dog spiritual pet, the only thing Gu Zhiqi remembered was either making money or being on her way to make money.

    She also didn¡¯t know why she had decided to upgrade her Intelligence Brain in the first ce.

    Gu Zhiqi tried hard to recall the purpose and reason for the upgrade but found no rted memories.

    Indeed, she was getting old, forgetting many things, even unable to remember the full extent of her memories on the Aquamarine Star.

    Seeing as she could even forget that she had been to this world, it didn¡¯t seem so strange after all.

    As Gu Zhiqi was lost in thought, a notification sound for a message interrupted her; it was a transfer alert.

    It was a notification of a transfer from Gu Huaijin.

    One, two, three¡­

    seven, seven zeroes.

    Although it started with a 2, there were seven zeroes following it.

    The look Gu Zhiqi gave Gu Huaijin changed instantly, her lips curving into azy and soft smile, ¡°Big brother, feel free to ask me anything.¡±

 Chapter 246 - 246 246 Heartless Curse

    ?246: Chapter 246 Heartless Curse   246: Chapter 246 Heartless Curse                                   Even as Gu Huaijin knew how much of a money-grubber the girl was, and had guessed that she would change her attitude after getting the money, the speed at which her face changed still involuntarily caused the corners of his mouth to twitch.

    ¡°Did you just say that I am to be lonely for the rest of my life?¡± Despite his speechlessness, Gu Huaijin hadn¡¯t forgotten the matter at hand.

    Originally, Gu Huaijin had been skeptical about whether the girl could really tell fortunes or not.

    But the event that had just urred told Gu Huaijin that things were probably not that simple.

    Lonely for the rest of my life?

    Thinking of a possibility, Gu Huaijin¡¯s brow furrowed almost imperceptibly.

    Gu Zhiqi put away her phone, looked up at Gu Huaijin, and said, ¡°You have been struck with the Heartless Curse.¡±

    ¡°The Heartless Curse?¡± Gu Huaijin frowned and asked in a low voice.

    Just the name alone didn¡¯t sound like anything good.

    ¡°The Heartless Curse is a type of ferocious curse that cuts off love.

    This curse is divided into the Yin Yang Dual Sha, and what you have on you is the Yang Sha.

    Yang Sha will erode your threads of affection and can also cause the death of your beloved.

    When your threads of affection arepletely devoured, that will be the moment of your beloved¡¯s death,¡± Gu Zhiqi exined unhurriedly, gaze slightly lowered.

    Hearing this, Gu Huaijin¡¯splexion suddenly changed, ¡°What are the symptoms of the person cursed?¡±

    ¡°After being cursed, the body will be progressively weaker, and neither medicine nor stone can heal, until death.¡± While speaking, a cold gleam shed in the depths of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    This type of vicious curse is something an Orthodox Mystic Master would scorn to use; it must be the work of some Magician who follows a crooked path.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Huaijin¡¯splexion turned increasingly ugly.

    Eroding the threads of affection?

    Progressively weaker?

    No cure with medicine or stone?

    It turned out that it was he who had harmed her.

    ¡°When was this curse ced?¡± Gu Huaijin asked gravely, his expression serious as he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°It¡¯s been about two years,¡± she said.

    Gu Huaijin stepped back abruptly, his face very dark and somber, a cold aura emanating from him.

    That¡¯s right, it was two years ago when Luo Fenghe suddenly fell ill, and then she became increasingly haggard and weak.

    In just two short years, she had be nothing but skin and bones.

    He had sought famous doctors far and wide, but could not find a Divine Healer who could cure her.

    So it was because the illness was incurable by medicine or stone, and it was he who had harmed her.

    ¡°You just mentioned that the curse is divided into Yin Yang Dual Sha?

    I have the Yang Sha on me, then what about the Yin Sha?¡±

    Thinking of Luo Fenghe¡¯s increasingly cold attitude toward him over the past two years, a guess arose in his heart, making Gu Huaijin¡¯s face grow even more unsightly.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi thought he was afraid of being killed by the curse too, so she said to Gu Huaijin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yin Sha does not kill people, you won¡¯t die.¡±

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Am I afraid of being cursed to death?

    Because of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, the frustration in Gu Huaijin¡¯s heart dissipated quite a bit, and his previously extremely unsightly expression was nearly impossible to maintain.

    Raising his hand, he rubbed his brow and spoke in a weak and helpless tone, ¡°I was asking whether that Yin Sha could possibly be on Luo¡­

    on my beloved, not me.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°Indeed, the Yin Sha is on your beloved.

    Although Yin Sha doesn¡¯t harm your loved one, it erodes the threads of affection and affects one¡¯s emotions.

    Its speed of eroding the threads of affection is far faster than that of Yang Sha.¡± As she spoke, Gu Zhiqi suddenly looked up at Gu Huaijin, and continued to ask, ¡°In these two years, does the way your beloved looks at you resemble how one might look at a father¡¯s murderer?¡±

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Not like a father¡¯s murderer, but rather like a mother¡¯s murderer.

    After all, if he really did kill her worthless father, she would not only not hate him, but she would even try to protect him.

    Yet outwardly, Gu Huaijin kept a grim face, nodding under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze.

    He and Luo Fenghe had been in love for many years, and they had gotten engaged two years ago.

    They had nned to marry a year after their engagement, but unexpectedly, ever since their engagement, Luo Fenghe had be quite cold toward him.

    Later on, whenever she saw him, she would act like she was seeing an enemy, making a fuss every day about breaking off the engagement.

 Chapter 247 - 247 247 The Price Must Be Reconsidered

    ?247: Chapter 247 The Price Must Be Reconsidered   247: Chapter 247 The Price Must Be Reconsidered                                   In the back, because her body became increasingly frail, she couldn¡¯t make a fuss anymore, but she still refused to see him.

    Every time she saw him, her emotions would be very agitated, shouting for him to get lost.

    Having no choice, he also reduced the number of times he went to see her, and moreover, each time he did visit her, it was while she was sleeping, sneaking in and sneaking out quietly.

    Then, as time went on, he found that his feelings for her seemed to be fading.

    Gu Huaijin had felt panic over this at one point, even mocking himself, butter, he gradually came to terms with it.

    She no longer liked him, nor did she want to marry him, and just as it happened, he gradually stopped liking her, which was not necessarily a bad thing.

    He had thought that the passionate love they once shared had been diluted by time, but now, he realized that their feelings had been eroded by the Yin Sha, destroyed by someone ruthless by any means necessary.

    Thinking that someone wanted to ruin his and Luo Fenghe¡¯s rtionship, Gu Huaijin asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Can you figure out who did it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    The Yin Sha had been cast over two years ago, and the person who cast it protected their fate with a secret technique.

    If it were during her peak, figuring out this sort of thing would have been a matter of a snap of the fingers.

    But now, she truly couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin sighed softly, his expression veryplex, his thoughts extremely chaotic.

    ¡°Any other questions?¡± Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Huaijin and said.

    Since he had paid, he was temporarily the boss, and she was determined to serve him to the end.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin looked at Gu Zhiqi, moved his lips, wanting to say something, but for the moment he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Just as he was hesitating to speak, his cell phone in his pocket rang.

    Gu Huaijin instinctively pulled out his phone to look and saw the caller ID, his expression changed subtly, and he said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I need to take a call first.¡±

    Then he answered the call right there.

    As soon as the call connected, a voice with a sobbing tone came through, ¡°Brother Huaijin, it¡¯s me, Sister Feng He might not make it much longer.

    Pleasee and see her onest time, boo hoo hoo¡­¡±

    The word ended and she began to sob.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m on my way now.¡±

    With that, he clutched the phone and walked toward the door.

    After a few steps, he looked back at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I will step out for a bit.

    You should rest early.

    If you need anything, find Gu Yuluo or the butler, Uncle Li.¡±

    Having said this, he didn¡¯t wait for Gu Zhiqi to reply and hurried towards the living room door.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi thought for a moment and then followed.

    Upon exiting the living room, Gu Huaijin realized that Gu Zhiqi had followed him.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s afflicted with the Yin Sha, don¡¯t you need help?¡± Before Gu Huaijin could finish his sentence, Gu Zhiqi had already said this.

    Gu Huaijin was silent for a few seconds, then left a message, ¡°Wait here for me.

    I¡¯ll go get the car.¡±

    Then he went to fetch the car from the garage.

    About two minutester, Gu Huaijin parked the car in front of Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi opened the car door and got in, fastening her seat belt while saying earnestly to Gu Huaijin, ¡°The price for removing the Yin Sha will be separate, five million.¡±

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    In Yueqi Vige, on the second floor of the Gu Family¡¯s house.

    Gu Xiyue had just lit the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance when her cell phone rang.

    It waste for a phone call and Gu Xiyue wasn¡¯t too keen on answering, but seeing the caller ID, she still pressed the answer button and spoke coldly, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Yueyue, it¡¯s me.¡± The voice from the other side was nasal, the tone tinged with a cry, sounding quite sad.

    Gu Xiyue clearly noticed her slightly choked voice and frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248 248 Gu Xiyue Rushes to the Luo Family

    ?248: Chapter 248: Gu Xiyue Rushes to the Luo Family   248: Chapter 248: Gu Xiyue Rushes to the Luo Family                                   The girl talking to Gu Xiyue on the phone is named Yu Luowan, the daughter of Gu Xiyue¡¯s maternal uncle, Yu Yuanshan, making her a cousin by blood.

    ¡°I remember you are a brilliant healer.

    My cousin is at death¡¯s door.

    Could youe to Jiang City and save her?¡± Yu Luowan said, and started sobbing uncontrobly again.

    As Gu Xiyue listened to her crying, she raised her hand to rub her temples, ¡°What happened?

    Is it an injury or some illness?¡±

    The only person Yu Luowan could be referring to as her cousin, on Gu Xiyue¡¯s father¡¯s side, would likely be Gu Yuluo.

    But from the sound of it, the cousin she mentioned wasn¡¯t Gu Yuluo; it must be a rtive from her mother¡¯s side.

    ¡°I have no idea.

    She just keeps getting weaker and weaker.

    Many famous doctors have seen her, and even a Divine Healer from the Medical Alliance had a look, but nothing helped,¡± Yu Luowan continued between sobs.

    ¡°She is now in aa, and the doctors said if she doesn¡¯t wake up within twenty-four hours, she may never wake up again.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze slightly lowered, and she didn¡¯t speak.

    Gu Xiyue stayed silent for a long time, prompting Yu Luowan to sob even more, ¡°Before, those doctors couldn¡¯t cure Grandpa either, but in the end, you were able to heal him, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Since you could heal Grandpa, your medical skills must be superb.

    So, can you pleasee and have a look?

    Just a look.

    Even if you can¡¯t save her, it would at least let mee to terms with it, wuwuwu¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Yu Luowan began to cry with wailing sobs.

    Listenting to this, Gu Xiyue finally let out a gentle sigh, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure toe over tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The voice was heavily nasal, sounding somewhat slurred.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll head over overnight.¡±

    ¡°Are you in Haicheng?

    Your elder brother is alsoing.

    You cane with him,¡± Yu Luowan suggested excitedly, remembering something important.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue paused momentarily, ¡°He¡¯s going, too?¡±

    He¡¯s not a doctor; what is he going there for?

    Yu Luowan, sensing Gu Xiyue¡¯s confusion, continued excitedly, ¡°You¡¯ve just returned, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.

    My cousin is Luo Fenghe, and she¡¯s Brother Huaijin¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    However, they had a falling out and haven¡¯t really been in touch for nearly a year.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue understood.

    After hanging up the call from Yu Luowan, Gu Xiyue began packing her things and left Yueqi Vige overnight.

    **

    Jiang City, the Luo Family.

    It was already three in the morning, but the crystal chandelier in the living room was still shining brightly, harshly illuminating the space.

    Under the crystal chandelier sat a middle-aged man who couldn¡¯t stop yawning.

    This man is Luo Ning, the current patriarch of the Jiang City Luo Family.

    Sitting beside Luo Ning was a well-maintained middle-aged woman, his second wife, named Jiang Fen.

    Unlike the listless and sleepy man, Jiang Fen was full of energy and kept ncing upstairs.

    After all, she had been eagerly awaiting this day for too long.

    Ever since Luo Fenghe¡¯s health began to deteriorate, she had been hoping for her death, so that her daughter would be the sole heir to the Luo Family.

    Sitting next to Jiang Fen was a young woman around twenty, Luo Tian and Jiang Fen¡¯s daughter, the second young miss of the Luo Family, Luo Shuangshuang.

    At that moment, Luo Shuangshuang held a phone in her hands, typing and chatting away, sharing the news of Luo Fenghe¡¯s impending death with her group of friends, her eyes brimming with joy and schadenfreude.

    If Luo Fenghe died, she would be the sole young miss of the Luo Family.

    Not knowing what had amused her, the young woman¡¯s smile grew even more radiant.

    ¡°Doctor Luo, thank you for making the trip.¡±

    ¡°Madam Yu, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Low voices of conversation floated down from upstairs, and upon hearing this, Luo Ning, who had been yawning and dozing on the sofa, suddenly perked up, lifting his eyes to look in the direction of the staircase.

 Chapter 249 - 249 249 The Divine Doctor Who Made It onto the Heavenly Doctor Leaderboard

    ?249: Chapter 249: The Divine Doctor Who Made It onto the Heavenly Doctor Leaderboard   249: Chapter 249: The Divine Doctor Who Made It onto the Heavenly Doctor Leaderboard                                   Hearing themotion, Jiang Fen and Luo Shuangshuang quicklyposed themselves, instantaneously adopting worried expressions as they looked toward the direction of the staircase.

    The man in the whiteb coat, carrying a medicine box, descended the stairs, followed by a woman.

    The woman was d in a dark, retro qipao, her elegance and nobility on full disy.

    Upon closer inspection, it was evident that her face was fraught with anxiety, her brows knitted with concern.

    Despite her troubled appearance, it could not conceal the demeanor and grace of the Matriarch of the Yu Family.

    This woman was none other than the elder sister of the Luo Family head, the Matriarch of Jiang City¡¯s foremost family, the Yu Family, and Luo Fenghe¡¯s aunt, Luo Jing.

    As soon as Luo Ning, the head of the Luo Family, saw Luo Jing escorting the doctor downstairs, he sprang to his feet, looking at Luo Jing with a jittery apprehension, ¡°Sister, how is Feng He?¡±

    Even though his mouth asked after his eldest daughter¡¯s welfare, his tone revealed more fear of Luo Jing than concern for his daughter.

    Luo Jing, of course, picked up on this.

    She gave Luo Ning a brief, indifferent nce and snorted coldly, ignoring the man¡¯s question.

    Seeing this, the man sheepishly raised his hand and touched his nose, standing there looking both meek and useless.

    Luo Jing did not bother with Luo Ning but escorted the doctor in the whiteb coat to the door, and with a face full of worry, she asked, ¡°Doctor Luo, do you know of any doctor who might be able to cure Feng He¡¯s strange illness?

    If you do, I ask that you kindly rmend them.¡±

    Doctor Luo, upon hearing Luo Jing¡¯s words, immediately responded, ¡°There are many doctors more skilled than I am, but they are not easy to summon.

    Those famous divine doctors appear and disappear unpredictably; it¡¯s hard to even catch their shadows, let alone invite them.¡±

    ¡°Is there really no way?¡± Luo Jing, anxious and unwilling to give up on even a sliver of hope, implored, ¡°I ask Doctor Luo to offer some advice.

    If my niece¡¯s condition can be cured, both the Yu and Luo Families will be sure to show our great appreciation.¡±

    Doctor Luo furrowed his brow, thought for a while, and then after a long pause, he let out a wry smile and said, ¡°The doctors I know have all been consulted by Mr.

    Gu already, I really can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡±

    Doctor Luo was aware of how many renowned doctors Gu Huaijin had sought out to treat Luo Fenghe¡¯s illness.

    He had surmised that he certainly couldn¡¯t cure Luo Fenghe and thus hadn¡¯t nned oning.

    But he couldn¡¯t withstand Luo Jing¡¯s persistent entreaties, and in the end, he relented and came.

    Luo Jing felt a wave of disappointment hearing this, ¡°Then, thank you for your efforts, Doctor Luo.

    Xiao Lin, take Doctor Luo to his hotel.¡±

    As Luo Jing spoke, a car pulled up in front of Doctor Luo.

    He opened the car door and was about to get in when he suddenly halted his movement to enter.

    He turned back to Luo Jing and said, ¡°Recently, the Yan City Zhong Family has engaged a Divine Doctor Xiao called Xiao Yixue.

    It¡¯s said that her medical skills are extremely proficient.

    If Madam Yu truly cannot find anyone else, perhaps she could invite this Divine Doctor Xiao to take a look.

    It may be worth a try.¡±

    Luo Jing¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard this, ¡°Divine Doctor Xiao?¡±

    Xiao Yixue?

    It sounded somewhat familiar.

    She must be a renowned physician.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that she¡¯s a divine doctor listed on the Heavenly Doctors List,¡± Doctor Luo dered before getting into the car.

    As the car drove off, Luo Jing remained standing in ce, lost in thought.

    The Heavenly Doctors List?

    As the Matriarch of the Yu Family, she was naturally aware of the existence of thework and knew of the Heavenly Doctors List on the.

    Any individual on the Heavenly Doctors List was undoubtedly a master of medical science.

    Even being ranked No.

    99 on that list would count as a leading figure in the medicalmunity.

    That would be none other than the indisputable Divine Doctor everyone speaks of.

    Luo Jing stood there for a long while, and then, turning around, she went back into the house and returned to the living room.

    She made a phone call.

    The call was directed to the Yu Family.

    Although the Luo Family was one of the Four Great Families of Jiang City, in the past two years, the family fortunes had almostpletely been squandered by the good-for-nothing Luo Ning.

    Even though they were still barely counted among the Four Great Families, were it not for the marriage alliance with the Yu Family, they would have fallen from that rank long ago.

    The Zhong Family was undeniably a great aristocratic family of Yan City, among the Four Great Families of Yan City.

    If the Luo Family hoped to engage the services of the divine doctor recruited by the Zhong Family, their own influence wouldn¡¯t suffice, and they would require the Yu Family to step forward.

 Chapter 250 - 250 250 The Matriarch of the Luo Family

    ?250: Chapter 250: The Matriarch of the Luo Family?

    Do You Even Have the Face to Say That?

    250: Chapter 250: The Matriarch of the Luo Family?

    Do You Even Have the Face to Say That?

    ¡°Wife?

    How is Feng He doing?

    Is there any change for the better?¡± The person answering the phone was Yu Yuanshan, the head of the Yu Family, and Luo Jing¡¯s husband.

    ¡°The situation is not good.¡± Luo Jing¡¯s tone carried a hint of exhaustion.

    ¡°What are we going to do, can¡¯t Doctor Luo do anything?¡± Yu Yuanshan¡¯s tone also took on a bit of concern.

    ¡°Doctor Luo can¡¯t do much, but he rmended someone to me.

    However, that person is from the Yan City Zhong Family.

    I was thinking of asking for this divine doctor¡¯s help in the name of both the Yu Family and the Luo Family, so I called to discuss it with you.

    You should ask Dad¡¯s opinion.¡±

    Although she was the Matriarch of the Yu Family, this time she was dealing with a matter concerning the Luo Family.

    Approaching the Zhong Family under the name of the Yu and Luo Families meant that both families would owe a favor.

    Therefore, it was necessary to consult with Yu Yuanshan, the head of the family.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss at a time like this, with human life at stake, not to mention that she¡¯s your niece.

    Naturally, I¡¯ll handle Dad¡¯s side of things.

    You do as you think best¡ªI, Yu Yuanshan, am not someone who can¡¯t afford to owe a favor.¡± Yu Yuanshan understood his wife very well and knew what she was worried about.

    He offered his unconditional support to Luo Jing.

    After ending the call with Yu Yuanshan, Luo Jing made several more phone calls and finally got the Zhong Family¡¯s phone number from a good friend.

    She turned to Luo Ning, ¡°Come here, call the Zhong Family.¡±

    ¡°Sister, is it really necessary?¡± Luo Ning didn¡¯t move, his face showing reluctance.

    ¡°I told you to call.¡± Luo Jing¡¯s tone hardened slightly.

    Seeing this, Luo Ning shrank his neck and timidly moved towards Luo Jing.

    Jiang Fen watched Luo Ning¡¯s timid behavior and clenched her teeth in secret.

    She then stood up from the sofa and spoke slowly, ¡°Big sister, this isn¡¯t good.

    Feng He is already in such a state, even Doctor Luo said there¡¯s no hope for her.

    If you continue¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Luo Jing looked coldly at Jiang Fen, her eyes filled with frost.

    In that moment, all the worry in her brows was reced by a chilling air that was somewhat intimidating.

    Facing the stern look in Luo Jing¡¯s eyes, Jiang Fen froze on the spot.

    Luo Ning, observing Luo Jing¡¯s demeanor, feared she might p his face in the next second and hurried his steps.

    After Luo Ning took a few steps, Jiang Fen snapped out of the shock from Luo Jing¡¯s intimidating presence, ¡°Feng He¡¯s illness has been going on for two years now.

    If it could be cured, it would have been cured long ago.

    Hasn¡¯t the young master of the Gu Family brought in enough divine doctors?

    How did it turn out?

    Even Mo Cann from the Medical Alliance was helpless against this illness.

    Do you think a divine doctor from the Zhong Family, who doesn¡¯t even have a well-known reputation, can cure it?¡±

    ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s not go through all this trouble for nothing.

    It¡¯s obvious Feng He no longer wants to live; otherwise, why would she regret a perfectly good marriage?¡±

    Hearing Jiang Fen¡¯s words, Luo Jing¡¯s fists tightened at her side, ignoring her and focusing her gaze straight on Luo Ning, ¡°Call.¡±

    Luo Ning, upon hearing hermand, trembled and immediately picked up thendline, ¡°Sister, the number?¡±

    ¡°Luo Ning, you dare to call!¡± Jiang Fen, seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade Luo Jing, turned to address Luo Ning.

    Jiang Fen¡¯s words had no intimidating effect on Luo Ning, who clutched thendline receiver, inputting the numbers Luo Jing had handed him, one by one.

    Unable to sit still, Jiang Fen strode over to the phone, snatched the receiver from Luo Ning¡¯s hand, and threw the phone on the floor, shattering it to pieces.

    Seeing this, Luo Jing furrowed her brows, ¡°Jiang Fen, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing?

    I am just exercising the right of the Matriarch of the Luo Family.¡± With that, Jiang Fen tidied up her disheveled clothes and hair.

    ¡°The Matriarch of the Luo Family?

    You have the nerve to say that.¡± Luo Jing sneered coldly, looking at Jiang Fen with a face full of mockery.

 Chapter 251 - 251 251 Surely Its Incurable

    ?251: Chapter 251: Surely It¡¯s Incurable   251: Chapter 251: Surely It¡¯s Incurable                                   Listening to Luo Jing¡¯s words, Jiang Fen¡¯s face slightly changed, but she quickly regained herposure.

    She tilted her head up slightly and looked at Luo Jing, ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t you forget, you¡¯re already married off.

    It¡¯s Luo Ning who¡¯s in charge of the Luo Family, not you, and you don¡¯t represent the Luo Family.¡±

    ¡°You want to save Luo Fenghe, fine, you save him.

    Use your Yu Family¡¯s name, why use ours?¡±

    ¡°The favor owed, let it be on your Yu Family, not on the Luo Family.¡±

    Whether the Yu Family owes a favor or not, she didn¡¯t care, what she cared about was whether Luo Fenghe could die or not.

    If he didn¡¯t die, there would be one more personpeting with her daughter for the inheritance rights.

    If he died, the favor owed would still have to be repaid by Luo Ning and her daughter.

    Why should they?

    Whether Divine Doctor Xiao could heal Luo Fenghe or not, this call can¡¯t be made.

    ¡°Scoff¡ª¡±

    Luo Jing looked at Jiang Fen¡¯s pretentious act and scoffed, ¡°Your Luo Family?

    What a ¡®your Luo Family¡¯.¡±

    As Luo Jing spoke, she turned her head towards Luo Ning, ¡°Luo Ning, is this your new wife?¡±

    Seeing Luo Jing turning her point at him again, Luo Ning immediately bowed his head obsequiously, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t stoop to her level.

    I¡¯ll call, I¡¯ll use my cell phone.¡±

    Saying this, he took out his cell phone from his pocket.

    Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to make this call at all.

    Whether he owed a favor or not, he couldn¡¯t care less.

    But, he was truly afraid that if the Divine Doctor from the Zhong Family healed Luo Fenghe¡­

    If Luo Fenghe got better, the position of family head would, sooner orter, fall back into Luo Fenghe¡¯s hands.

    He had only sat in this position for less than two years, he really didn¡¯t want to give it up.

    ¡°I said no calling,¡± Jiang Fen stated, grabbing Luo Ning¡¯s cell phone, then turned to Luo Jing again, ¡°Big sister, face the reality.

    Luo Fenghe is beyond saving.

    What¡¯s the use of this, other than indebting the Luo Family and Yu Family with unrepayable favors?¡±

    ¡°You prevent me from calling simply because you think, if the Divine Doctor heals Feng He, another contender will arise against your daughter for the inheritance rights.

    And if the Divine Doctor can¡¯t heal him, then your daughter will have to repay this favor.

    Am I right?¡± Luo Jing¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile, directly piercing through Jiang Fen¡¯s thoughts.

    It sounds good when put nicely; anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think she was truly considering the Luo Family¡¯s interests.

    Jiang Fen was taken aback.

    She had not expected her thoughts to be so transparent to Luo Jing.

    ¡°What gave you the illusion that without Feng He, your daughter would be the Luo Family¡¯s heir?¡± Luo Jing looked at Jiang Fen, with a sense of looking down on her.

    Jiang Fen trembled inwardly.

    ¡°Let me tell you, the position of the Luo Family head is meant for Feng He.

    If Feng He really dies, your daughter, Jiang Fen, won¡¯t be next in line.

    Perfect, the inheritance of one Yu Family is not quite enough for my two children; the Luo Family fits just right for my Wanwan.¡±

    Jiang Fen¡¯s eyes widened in shock, looking at Luo Jing, ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯ve already married into the Yu Family?

    What right do your children have to be the head of the Luo Family?¡±

    ¡°You ask Luo Ning how he got this position,¡± Luo Jingmanded forcefully, sneering at Jiang Fen, ¡°Ask him why my father would rather give the position of family head to his already married-off daughter than to him.¡±

    Hearing Luo Jing¡¯s words, some distant memories awoke, and Luo Ning¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Jiang Fen, shut your mouth!

    Who allowed you to talk back to your elder sister?

    Get out of here.¡± As Luo Ning spoke, he flung away Jiang Fen, who was clutching his cell phone, embraced the phone, and immediately began to dial, ¡°Sister, rest assured, Divine Doctor Xiao Yixue, right?

    I will make sure to invite her over, whether she can heal Feng He or not, we¡¯ll have here.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Feng He has his own lucky stars protecting him; if we invite Divine Doctor Xiao, Feng He will surely be healed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly incurable.¡± Just as Luo Jing finished speaking, anguid and indifferent voice echoed at the entrance to the living room.

    The voice was pleasant to hear but also unexpectedly abrupt.

    Hearing this, the several people in the living room turned their heads toward the door.

 Chapter 252 - 252 252 Never Heard of Someone Named Xiao Yixue

    ?252: Chapter 252: Never Heard of Someone Named Xiao Yixue   252: Chapter 252: Never Heard of Someone Named Xiao Yixue                                   Observing the two figures appearing at the doorway, the expressions of those in the living room varied.

    They saw two people walk through the living room door, Gu Huaijin, d in a western suit and oozing a cold and hard aura, and Gu Huaijin had Gu Zhiqi following close beside him.

    The voice just now was female, and it went without saying who had spoken.

    Luo Jing¡¯s eyebrows imperceptibly furrowed upon seeing Gu Zhiqi trailing beside Gu Huaijin.

    She didn¡¯t pay any attention to Gu Zhiqi but instead fixed her gaze on Gu Huaijin, with a few more traces of amiability in her demeanor, ¡°Huaijin, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Gu Huaijin nodded lightly at Luo Jing, ¡°Aunt.¡± After that, he turned to Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°She¡¯s your aunt.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s amnesia.

    Since she had lost her memory, presumably, there were quite a number of people she did not recognize, so he still needed to introduce the girl to some.

    Gu Huaijin only introduced Luo Jing to Gu Zhiqi andpletely ignored the others.

    After all, they were irrelevant.

    As Gu Zhiqi listened to Gu Huaijin¡¯s introduction, she nodded lightly at Luo Jing and then called out, ¡°Aunt.¡±

    However, this address of ¡®Aunt¡¯ sounded particrly distant.

    It wasn¡¯t a bit like her previous endearing ways, nor did it resemble her deliberate attempts to ingratiate herself over the past two years.

    Rather, it was more like a courteous but remote greeting to a stranger.

    A flicker of unease crossed Luo Jing¡¯s mind.

    Luo Jing was somewhat surprised by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s sudden appearance in the Luo Family home, and now, seeing how Gu Huaijin acted so calmly around Gu Zhiqi, her surprise grew even further.

    Over the past two years, how much Gu Huaijin disliked Gu Zhiqi was something Luo Jing was aware of, not just from hearsay but also from witnessing it firsthand.

    Particrly after the true heiress of the Gu Family was found, and Gu Zhiqi had even attempted to frame her numerous times¡ªher daughter hadined about it to her.

    Wasn¡¯t it said that she had already been kicked out of the family?

    At the moment, why was Gu Huaijin so patient with her?

    And he even brought her along to the Luo Family?

    Gu Huaijin actually introduced her to Gu Zhiqi?

    Could Gu Zhiqi no longer recognize her own aunt?

    Varied doubts flitted through Luo Jing¡¯s mind, but on her face, she managed to maintain a calm attitude and nodded slightly at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Aunt, who were you saying earlier that you wanted to invite, some Divine Doctor Xiao?¡± Gu Huaijin had heard of various ¡®divine doctors,¡¯ but had never heard of one surnamed Xiao.

    ¡°It¡¯s someone Doctor Luo rmended, a divine doctor listed on the Heavenly Doctor¡¯s rankings, named Xiao Yixue,¡± Luo Jing replied, knowing that Gu Huaijin, with his extensive experience, would have heard of a truly skilled divine doctor.

    At the mention of the name Xiao Yixue, Gu Zhiqi suddenly lifted her eyes, feeling that the name sounded somewhat familiar.

    ¡°Zhizhi, it¡¯s the bad woman who almost killed Tang Yichen in the hospital,¡± Chubby Chiu spoke up in her mind, answering Gu Zhiqi¡¯s confusion.

    Gu Zhiqi then understood.

    Luo Fenghe had Yin Sha affliction on his body, and if those treating him did not know how to remove the Yin Sha, even a divine doctor with extraordinary medical skills wouldn¡¯t be able to cure Luo Fenghe.

    Therefore, the moment she set foot in the living room and heard them talking about inviting a divine doctor, Gu Zhiqi had spoken up to intervene.

    Originally, she had not nned to speak out.

    But upon second thought, she realized hadn¡¯t shee all the way to Jiang City overnight precisely to earn this five million?

    Bringing in a divine doctor, not only would they not be able to cure the illness, but it would also slow down her money-making process.

    Listening to Luo Jing¡¯s words, Gu Huaijin¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Xiao Yixue?

    I¡¯ve heard of every divine doctor in the top ten of the Heavenly Doctor¡¯s rankings, but I have never heard of anyone called Xiao Yixue.¡±

    Not just anyone listed on the Heavenly Doctor¡¯s rankings could be called a divine doctor.

    There was an unwritten rule on the, which was that only those ranked in the top ten were qualified to be known as divine doctors.

 Chapter 253 - 253 253 What Are You Doing Here

    ?253: Chapter 253: What Are You Doing Here?

    253: Chapter 253: What Are You Doing Here?

    Luo Jing heard the words and slightly stunned, ¡°Never heard of it?¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± Gu Huaijin thought again and again, but eventually shook his head.

    Luo Jing¡¯s brows were again creased with worry, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never heard of the name, anyone called a Divine Doctor must have extraordinary abilities.

    And we really don¡¯t know who else to turn to.¡± She said, sighing heavily before continuing, ¡°We can¡¯t just do nothing, letting Feng He lie there waiting for death.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin looked at Luo Jing, ¡°Don¡¯t call yet, I¡¯ll go up and see Feng He first.¡±

    He had previously invited many famous doctors to treat Luo Fenghe, among them, divine healers from the top ten of the celestial medical rankings.

    He didn¡¯t believe that this Divine Doctor Xiao could cure Luo Fenghe.

    Besides, Luo Fenghe¡¯s needs weren¡¯t just as simple as treating an illness; what was most important now was the removal of evil spirits.

    ¡°Then, don¡¯t call for now.

    You should go quickly and see Feng He,¡± Luo Jing urged Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Huaijin nodded and started walking towards the staircase.

    Gu Zhiqi immediately followed.

    Luo Jing saw Gu Zhiqi following Gu Huaijin and slightly furrowed her brows but said nothing.

    With Huaijin and Wanwan there, Gu Zhiqi probably wouldn¡¯t dare to stir up any trouble.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was about to reach the staircase, Luo Shuangshuang, who had been silent beside the sofa the whole time, spoke up, ¡°Qiqi, did youe to see me?

    I¡¯m right here.¡±

    Hearing this voice, Gu Huaijin and Gu Zhiqi both stopped in their tracks.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head and saw a girl around twenty years old, happily walking toward her.

    She looked somewhat familiar, but the name escaped her.

    Just as the girl was about to throw herself on her, Gu Zhiqi stepped to the side.

    Luo Shuangshuang stumbled, nearly falling to the ground, but fortunately, she steadied herself in time.

    A hint of astonishment and reproach filled Luo Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes as she looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Qiqi, you¡­¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t here to find you.

    She hase to see her sister-inw,¡± Luo Shuangshuang¡¯s words were interrupted by Gu Huaijin before she could finish.

    The little girl had lost her memory, and they couldn¡¯t allow just anyone to interact with her, lest she be led astray.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Luo Shuangshuang wanted to say something, but under Gu Huaijin¡¯s icy gaze, she didn¡¯t utter another word.

    Gu Huaijin withdrew his gaze and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Walk in front.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Zhiqi murmured softly and then walked upstairs.

    Luo Shuangshuang slightly furrowed her brows, watching Gu Zhiqi ascend, wondering what was going on.

    Could it be, yet another act in front of Gu Huaijin?

    **

    After heading upstairs, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t know which way to go and stood aside, letting Gu Huaijin lead the way.

    Then she followed behind Gu Huaijin.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at Luo Fenghe¡¯s room door.

    The room¡¯s door was closed, and Gu Huaijin stood beside it, knocking gently.

    ¡°Come in,¡± a voice from inside, tinged with a sob, responded.

    Gu Huaijin opened the door and walked in.

    Seeing Gu Huaijin, the girl who had been caring for Luo Fenghe by the bed stood up.

    Her eyes were red, much like a rabbit¡¯s, and she began to speak in a heavy voice, ¡°Brother Huaijin, you¡¯ve finallye¡­¡±

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi behind Gu Huaijin, Yu Luowan¡¯s face changed instantly, hostility flooding her eyes, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the girl before her, feeling she was familiar but unable to match her face with any name in her memory at the moment.

    However, it seemed she must be someone who didn¡¯t get along with the original host.

    Not getting along with the original host had nothing to do with her.

    So, she decisively chose to ignore it.

    Seeing Yu Luowan¡¯s attitude toward Gu Zhiqi, Gu Huaijin¡¯s brows furrowed almost imperceptibly.

 Chapter 254 - 254 254 Little Bunny Stay

    ?254: Chapter 254 Little Bunny Stay   254: Chapter 254 Little Bunny Stay                                   Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t quite like Yu Luowan¡¯s attitude towards Gu Zhiqi, but he also knew that after the amnesia, Gu Zhiqi and Yu Luowan had fallen out.

    This issue, nheless, had to be resolved by the two girls themselves.

    Without wasting time on this matter, Gu Huaijin turned to Yu Luowan, ¡°Wanwan, you go out first, Qiqi and I need to check on Feng He.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Luowan abruptly looked up, gazing up at the much taller Gu Huaijin, ¡°Ah?

    Just me go out?

    She doesn¡¯t have to leave?¡±

    While saying this, she also pointed at Gu Zhiqi.

    Why was it only her that had to leave?

    ¡°Qiqi also wants to see Feng He.¡±

    That meant, indeed, she was the only one to leave.

    Seeing this, Yu Luowan¡¯s face immediately fell, and she reluctantly told Gu Huaijin, ¡°Fine.¡±

    Then, huffing angrily, she red at Gu Zhiqi, let out a cold huff, and slowly shuffled towards the door.

    Just as Yu Luowan was about to reach the door, Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Huaijin and spoke up, ¡°Actually, the one who should leave is you.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ???

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Yu Luowan instantly stopped in her tracks, turned around sharply, and stared intently at Gu Zhiqi and Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Zhiqi actually dared to speak to Brother Huaijin like that?!

    She was sure to be scolded by Brother Huaijin!

    Yu Luowan¡¯s eyes grew red and the bottom of her eyes, filled with sorrowful mncholy, suddenly sparked with an eagerness to watch the drama unfold.

    Though Feng He¡¯s situation saddened her, Yu Luowan thought that witnessing Gu Zhiqi getting scolded would allow her to put her sorrow aside temporarily.

    After quite a while, Gu Huaijin looked at Gu Zhiqi, somewhat uncertainly asking, ¡°Me?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and added an exnation, ¡°Exorcising Yin Sha and Yang Sha are not the same.

    To exorcise Yin Sha, the afflicted must bepletely naked.¡± As Gu Zhiqi spoke, she lifted her gaze to look at Gu Huaijin and continued, ¡°Although she is your beloved, her affection has been thoroughly consumed.

    It can¡¯t be guaranteed that she will ever fall for you again in this lifetime, so you must avoid impropriety.¡±

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    I am your brother!

    Not by blood, but as good as!

    Gu Huaijin fell silent for a few seconds and finally, silently lifted his hand to cover the heart that had just been pricked, and turned to head towards the door.

    Yu Luowan, who wanted to see Gu Zhiqi scolded: ???

    That¡¯s it?

    Not only did Brother Huaijin not get angry, but he¡¯s also being kicked out of the room?!

    ¡°No, Brother Jin, I know you dote on Gu Zhiqi, but with a life at stake, how could you possibly¡­¡±

    Yu Luowan hadn¡¯t finished her words when she was abruptly seized by the cor from a stone-faced Gu Huaijin, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jin, no!

    You can¡¯t let Gu Zhiqi and Sister Feng He be alone in a room!¡± Yu Luowan panicked, struggling continuously.

    ¡°Well, Little Bunny should stay,¡± Gu Zhiqi suddenly spoke up after thinking for a bit.

    Gu Huaijin: Little Bunny?

    Yu Luowan: Little Bunny, where?

    ¡°You, red eyes,¡± Gu Zhiqi raised her hand to point at Yu Luowan, ¡°I need an assistant.¡±

    Yu Luowan: ???

    So, Little Bunny is me?!

    Pfft!

    Little Bunny?

    Red eyes?!

    I certainly am not!

    Gu Huaijin stood frozen in ce for several seconds before he finally decided to let go of Yu Luowan¡¯s cor.

    Considering the conflict between the two, Gu Huaijin left Yu Luowan with a warning, ¡°Feng He¡¯s life is at stake, make sure you help Qiqi adequately as an assistant.¡±

    Yu Luowan: ?!

    Help Gu Zhiqi as an assistant, won¡¯t Sister Feng He be in even greater danger?!

    ¡°I refuse!¡± As soon as Gu Huaijin let go of Yu Luowan, she rushed to the bedside, guarding Luo Fenghe¡¯s bed, and firmly continued, ¡°You won¡¯ty a finger on Sister Feng He.¡±

 Chapter 255 - 255 255 Could Gu Zhiqi be

    ?255: Chapter 255: Could Gu Zhiqi be¡­

    255: Chapter 255: Could Gu Zhiqi be¡­

    Gu Huaijin saw this and his eyebrows knitted together slightly.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she stepped over to the desk in the room.

    She took out a red marker she had prepared earlier from her pocket and grabbed a piece of paper from the desk.

    Bending over, she began to write and draw on the paper.

    ¡°What are you doing?

    Who allowed you to touch Sister Feng He¡¯s things?!¡± Yu Luowan saw this and immediately widened her eyes, striding quickly toward Gu Zhiqi to stop her.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he stepped forward, intending to pull Yu Luowan back when he saw Gu Zhiqi cing the piece of paper behind Yu Luowan.

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    As thenguid andzy voice fell, Yu Luowan stood rooted to the spot.

    ¡°I¡­

    Why can¡¯t I move?

    What did you do to me?!¡± Yu Luowan¡¯s pupils shrank as she looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored her and looked at Gu Huaijin instead, ¡°After you go out, close the door, and also, don¡¯t let anyone elsee in.¡±

    Seeing that Yu Luowan was immobilized, Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t stay any longer but turned to leave.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, what¡­

    what have you done to me?¡± Yu Luowan¡¯s voice, tinged with tears, took on a hint of fear.

    ¡°Take off her clothes,¡± Gu Zhiqi said without answering Yu Luowan¡¯s question.

    Yu Luowan: ?!

    Take off clothes?!

    No way, no way, does Gu Zhiqi actually have this kind of hobby?!

    ¡°Dream on, impossible.

    Even if I die, even if I jump off Sister Feng He¡¯s balcony, I will not¡­¡±

    Huh?

    How can I move?

    Damn!

    Why am I taking off Sister Feng He¡¯s clothes?!

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, what have you done to me?!¡± Yu Luowan mored as she continued to undress Feng He.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after it¡¯s all over, you¡¯ll be able to move freely again,¡± Gu Zhiqi said offhandedly and then stepped over to the bedside, where she stood still.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±

    ¡°Sister Feng He, I¡¯m sorry, sob sob sob¡­¡±

    Yu Luowan whimpered as she stripped Feng He, and soon, Feng He was entirely naked.

    Yang Sha had been affecting Gu Huaijin for nearly two years, and Feng He had suffered greatly, with many of her body functionspromised, reducing her to skin and bones.

    If Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t removed the Yang Sha from Gu Huaijin in time, today might have been Feng He¡¯s day of demise.

    After Yu Luowan finished undressing Feng He, she stood still by the bed and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What on earth are you trying to do?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi paid her no mind and casually picked up a thin nket from the bedside and tossed it towards Yu Luowan.

    By the time Yu Luowan realized what was happening, the thin nket had already covered her head,pletely obscuring her vision.

    Yu Luowan: !!!

    Suddenly covering her eyes, is it because she doesn¡¯t want her to see something she shouldn¡¯t?

    No way, right?

    Could it be that Gu Zhiqi is¡­

    Hiss~

    Beast!

    She even dares toy her hands on her own sister-inw!

    ¡°Gu, Gu Zhiqi, stay calm, remember, Sister Feng He is your elder brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    Your brother may be strict with you, but Sister Feng He has always been good to you.

    You mustn¡¯t do something like this,¡± pleaded Yu Luowan in a panic, trying to appease Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi, unaware of Yu Luowan¡¯s wild assumptions, ignored her and kicked off a shoe, stepping onto the bed with one foot and leaning slightly forward.

    Holding the marker, she started drawing formations on Feng He¡¯s body.

    Large and small formations followed one after another, starting from the forehead and moving down the body.

    In the end, even the palms and soles had two small formations drawn on them.

 Chapter 256 - 256 256 A Fairy Descends to the Mortal World

    ?256: Chapter 256: A Fairy Descends to the Mortal World   256: Chapter 256: A Fairy Descends to the Mortal World                                   Each Formation was extremely intricate andplex.

    Even with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s swift speed, drawing 49 Formations took nearly half an hour.

    ¡°Hide.¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi uttered the word, a splendid light suddenly appeared on the Formations drawn on Luo Fenghe¡¯s body, and between the twinkles of white light, the Formations disappeared into her body.

    Only after the Formations hadpletely vanished into Luo Fenghe¡¯s body did Gu Zhiqi walk over to Yu Luowan and reached out to pull off the nket from her head.

    As soon as the nket was removed, Yu Luowan¡¯s gaze immediately went to Luo Fenghe¡¯s body, to see if there were any suspicious marks.

    Luo Fenghe, although emaciated to the point of being skin and bones, had very pale skin, so pale that even a small mole would have been clearly visible.

    And now, as expected, she was still cold and white as snow, with no suspicious marks.

    Yu Luowan took a deep breath of relief.

    ¡°Little Bunny, help Sister Feng He sit cross-legged with her head straight so that her brow is directly facing me,¡±

    As soon as Yu Luowan rxed, Gu Zhiqi¡¯snguid voice rang in her ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a Little Bunny!

    I have a name!¡±

    Yu Luowan couldn¡¯t help but walk toward the bed whileining indignantly, and didn¡¯t forget to nce sideways at Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead covered with fine sweat, herplexion a shade paler than before, Yu Luowan¡¯s gaze flickered, ¡°Hey, Gu Zhiqi, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Move faster,¡± said Gu Zhiqizily, her hands already beginning to move.

    With a light flick of her fingertips, a white spectral ne appeared between Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands.

    Seeing this, Yu Luowan waspletely stunned, but since she was not in control of herself, her movements did not stop.

    Luo Fenghe had been helped up and sat cross-legged, with Yu Luowan¡¯s hands on her head, gazing nkly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers emitted a faint splendid light and as she moved them, strange patterns appeared on the white spectral ne, ancient and mysterious, somewhat resembling an Eight Trigrams Array, yet again not quite the same.

    But why would human fingers emit light?!

    Why would a white formation diagram appear out of thin air?!

    Had this world be fantastic?!

    No, no, no, she must be dreaming.

    She must be so desperate for Sister Feng He¡¯s illness to improve that she even dreamed of a fairy descending from heaven¡­

    Hmm?

    Wait, why did she dream that the fairy looked like Gu Zhiqi?

    Just because she¡¯s pretty?

    Yu Luowan fell deep in thought, her mind wandering.

    It had to be said, among all the people she knew, it seemed that only Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue were the most beautiful.

    Gu Xiyue had the beauty of a cool and dazzling sort, while Gu Zhiqi was exquisitely ssical, her face and temperament at times very much like those of a Little Fairy.

    So, was it just because Gu Zhiqi was beautiful and had a good aura that she associated the fairy¡¯s face with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s?

    As Yu Luowan was lost in her fanciful thoughts, the white spectral formation diagram flew straight towards Luo Fenghe.

    The top of the Formation touched the middle of Luo Fenghe¡¯s brow, and then the entire Formation merged into Luo Fenghe¡¯s body.

    Yu Luowan: !!!

    Wake up!

    Yu Luowan, wake the hell up!

    This is just a dream!

    Yu Luowan kept mentally suggesting to herself, trying to wake up, but to no avail.

    ¡°Dress her,¡± said Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice near Yu Luowan¡¯s ear, her cool andzy voice tinged with a hint of fatigue.

    Yu Luowan, unable to stop herself, began dressing Luo Fenghe and turned her head to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu¡­

    I mean, Little Fairy, are you okay?¡±

    This person is not Gu Zhiqi; this is the fairy she dreamed of!

 Chapter 257 - 257 257 The Pain is Real, Not a Dream

    ?257: Chapter 257: The Pain is Real, Not a Dream   257: Chapter 257: The Pain is Real, Not a Dream                                   Yu Luowan¡¯s tone suddenly became worried, and Gu Zhiqizily lifted her eyelids to nce at her.

    The person who had just been itching to fight her was now concerned about her?

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied with an air of nonchnce, even though she had already made her way to the couch in the room and sat down.

    As soon as she sat down, Gu Zhiqi leaned back into the couch and copsed onto it.

    After drawing so many small formations and creating arge formation for both Gu Huaijin and Luo Fenghe, she had expended too much Vital Energy and now just wanted to sleep well.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m dressed now.¡± Yu Luowan helped the dressed Luo Fenghe to lie down and said to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Go open the door and let Gu Huaijin peel off the charm on your back, then you¡¯ll be free to move around,¡± Gu Zhiqi indicated she really didn¡¯t feel like moving at all right now.

    Following Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Yu Luowan moved.

    Yu Luowan opened the door and found two people standing outside.

    It was Gu Huaijin and Luo Jing.

    As soon as the door opened, Gu Huaijin and Luo Jing couldn¡¯t wait to enter the room.

    With a stern face, Luo Jing strode to the bed and thoroughly examined Luo Fenghe.

    Seeing that Luo Fenghe was not only unharmed but actually looking much better, Luo Jing was taken aback.

    Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t immediately check on Luo Fenghe but walked over to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side instead.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi with her eyes closed and slumped on the couch, Gu Huaijin¡¯s eyes were tinged with concern, ¡°Qiqi, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all good now, I¡¯ll wake up in two hours, and as for the recuperation¡­

    I¡¯ll talk about it after waking up.¡± As she spoke, her voice grew lower and became muffled toward the end, her enunciation unclear.

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Huaijin, what¡­

    what¡¯s going on here?¡± Luo Jing took a look at Luo Fenghe, who was noticeably better inplexion, then at Gu Zhiqi, who had fallen asleep on the couch, and was momentarily confused.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin fell silent, not knowing quite how to start exining.

    ¡°I know!

    I know!¡± Yu Luowan, standing by the door, suddenly eximed.

    Hearing Yu Luowan¡¯s voice, Luo Jing immediately turned her gaze toward her, noticing Yu Luowan standing motionless at the door, facing away, and spoke up, ¡°Wanwan, what are you doing standing there like a fool?¡±

    ¡°Well, could you two please do me a favor and tear off the paper on my back?¡± She remembered Gu Zhiqi said once the paper was torn off, she could move freely.

    Because she couldn¡¯t move freely, Yu Luowan was still questioning whether she was still dreaming.

    But on the other hand, she really couldn¡¯t seem to wake up, so, might as well try tearing off the paper.

    ¡°You can reach the paper on your back and tear it off by yourself¡­

    Ah!

    It¡¯s on fire!¡±

    Luo Jing had just torn off the paper on Yu Luowan¡¯s back when it suddenly ignited with a ¡°poof.¡± Reacting instinctively, Luo Jing let go of the paper and flung it away.

    The paper didn¡¯t touch the ground but floated in the air for a while until itpletely burned away.

    ¡°Why would a perfectly good piece of paper just¡­

    Ouch!

    Yu Luowan, what are you doing?!¡± While speaking, Luo Jing¡¯s arm was harshly twisted by Yu Luowan, causing her to hiss in pain and p Yu Luowan¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Hehe, it hurts, so it¡¯s real, not a dream.¡± Yu Luowan felt the pain from the p on her hand, and since her mother also felt pain, she was certain it was real.

    Chortling twice, she kept repeating she wasn¡¯t dreaming while taking two steps back to avoid being hit by Luo Jing again.

    Luo Jing ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, I have to tell you, I just saw a fairy, and she was possessing Gu Zhiqi.¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258 258 No Wonder The Fairy Doesnt See You

    ?258: Chapter 258 No Wonder The Fairy Doesn¡¯t See You   258: Chapter 258 No Wonder The Fairy Doesn¡¯t See You                                   Having confirmed she wasn¡¯t dreaming, but Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers indeed glowed and conjured up a formation diagram, if not for a fairy descending to earth, this was inexplicable.

    The only exnation Yu Luowan could think of was that a fairy had descended and possessed Gu Zhiqi.

    Thinking thus, she said as much, and after speaking, looked at Luo Jing with an enigmatic expression on her face.

    Luo Jing: ???

    ¡°Has your brain gone bad?¡± Luo Jing said, and also reached out to touch Yu Luowan¡¯s forehead, looking at her, she murmured in a low voice, ¡°Has staying up all night ruined your brain?¡±

    Seeing Luo Jing actually didn¡¯t believe her, Yu Luowan became slightly anxious, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not feverish, I really saw a fairy, right there on Gu Zhiqi, her fingers were even glowing, and she cast something like the Eight Trigrams Array on Sister Feng He.¡±

    How could one be shocked by seeing a fairy all alone?!

    Of course, one would seek to share the shock with their mother.

    But her beloved mother seemed not to believe her words.

    Luo Jing ¡°¡­¡±

    It¡¯s over, my niece is about to die, and now, is my own daughter going crazy too?!

    Remembering her niece¡¯s condition and looking at Yu Luowan in such a state, Luo Jing started to think her daughter was so heartbroken that she had developed hysteria, her expression suddenly filled with sorrow, ¡°Wanwan, mom knows you¡¯re close with Feng He, but, whether she can be cured or not, you mustn¡¯t have anything wrong with you.¡±

    Yu Luowan: ?

    How did it suddenly be about me having something wrong?

    ¡°Your Sister Feng He is in a critical state, and if something happens to you too, mom won¡¯t be able to take it,¡± Luo Jing¡¯s expression became even more saddened when she spoke of Luo Fenghe¡¯s condition.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask Brother Huaijin, that piece of paper just now was pasted on me by the fairy, once it was on, I couldn¡¯t move freely, whatever the fairy asked me to do, I did,¡± Yu Luowan continued to attempt to make Luo Jing believe in the existence of fairies, looking towards Gu Huaijin, she added, ¡°Right, Brother Jin?¡±

    At that moment, Gu Huaijin was busy covering Gu Zhiqi with a thin nket, and upon hearing Yu Luowan¡¯s question, he nonchntly replied with a ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Luowan immediately looked towards Luo Jing, ¡°See, Brother Jin agrees.¡±

    Luo Jing, naturally hearing the perfunctory tone in Gu Huaijin¡¯s voice, simply rolled her eyes silently at Yu Luowan¡¯s words and then walked towards the bed, saying in a tone suggestive of sending her away, ¡°I think staying up has truly scrambled your brains.

    Go to sleep, I¡¯ll watch over Feng He.¡±

    Yu Luowan, seeing that Luo Jing not only did not believe her words but also suspected she was sick, shook her head in exasperation and remarked, ¡°No wonder the fairy didn¡¯t visit you, you don¡¯t even believe in the existence of fairies, it would be strange for a fairy to meet you.¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi had fallen asleep, Yu Luowan guessed that the possessing fairy must have left.

    Anyway, her mom was not going to see the fairy.

    Luo Jing ¡°¡­¡±

    ustomed to Yu Luowan¡¯s constant whimsical chatter, Luo Jing couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond any further but anxiously looked at Gu Huaijin, ¡°Huaijin, what¡¯s happening with Feng He?¡±

    Luo Fenghe¡¯splexion had undergone a noticeable change, from previously being as pale as paper, she now had a bit of a rosy hue on her face.

    This couldn¡¯t be some sort of ominous sign, could it?

    ¡°The fairy has already performed a spell on Sister Feng He, and she even said Feng He would wake up in two hours, so we just¡­

    Ow~ it hurts, mom, mommy, mommy, it hurts!¡±

    Yu Luowan¡¯s words were cut off as Luo Jing grabbed her ear.

    ¡°Mom, be gentle, be gentle,¡± Yu Luowan followed Luo Jing¡¯s pull, not daring to make any big movements, for fear that with a bit of carelessness, Luo Jing would really tear off her ear.

 Chapter 259 - 259 259 Not Kicked Out of the House

    ?259: Chapter 259 Not Kicked Out of the House   259: Chapter 259 Not Kicked Out of the House                                   ¡°Don¡¯t cause a fuss here, close your mouth, and stay aside,¡± Luo Jing snapped, tugging at Yu Luowan¡¯s ear and tossing the girl to the side.

    She was raised to be ady, so how did she end up as such a chatty, nonsensical thing?

    As soon as Luo Jing released Yu Luowan¡¯s ear, Yu Luowan raised her hand to cover it, puckered her lips, and stood aside with a face full of resentment, gazing at Luo Jing.

    Luo Jing didn¡¯t even nce her way, but turned to Gu Huaijin instead, ¡°Huaijin, Feng He¡¯s condition¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say either, let¡¯s just wait until Feng He wakes up,¡± Gu Huaijin replied.

    Gu Huaijin hadn¡¯t discussed with Luo Jing the fact that they had been cursed with the Heartless Curse, not because he didn¡¯t trust Luo Jing, but because the culprit behind the curse hadn¡¯t been found.

    It was not yet advisable to let more people know about it.

    Especially with the extremely gossipy Yu Luowan standing right there.

    ¡°Will Feng He really wake up?¡± Luo Jing asked, finally taking the question seriously when she heard Gu Huaijin say the same.

    Just now, Gu Zhiqi and Yu Luowan had both imed that Luo Fenghe would wake up in two hours, but their words weren¡¯t very reliable, so Luo Jing hadn¡¯t taken it to heart.

    But now, hearing it from Gu Huaijin, it seemed somewhat more credible.

    ¡°She will wake up.¡± Although the young girl might seem unreliable, when it came to matters of life and death, her words could always be trusted.

    Luo Jing still had her doubts after listening, because she had heard Gu Zhiqi saying this to Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s words were credible, but Gu Zhiqi¡¯s were not.

    Yet, she felt that Gu Huaijin wouldn¡¯t joke about Luo Fenghe¡¯s life, and for a moment, Luo Jing was torn.

    Unable to reach any conclusion, she simply pushed her uncertainty aside and asked another question, ¡°I heard that Gu Zhiqi was kicked out of her family.

    Why did you bring her to see Feng He?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin shook his head at Luo Jing, ¡°She wasn¡¯t kicked out, just sent to the countryside to live for a while.¡±

    The thought of the reason for sending her to Yueqi Vige brought a fleeting look of severity to the depths of Gu Huaijin¡¯s eyes.

    Amnesia may be a good thing; at least, she wouldn¡¯t have to remember some troubling matters.

    Luo Jing nodded, epting Gu Huaijin¡¯s rationale without much surprise.

    She knew how much the Gu Family cherished Gu Zhiqi; not just the Gu Family, but she too had been quite fond of the child two years prior.

    However, following a bout of memory loss, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s entire temperament had drastically changed, making her difficult to like.

    Seeing that Gu Huaijin spoke in such a manner, and without stating why he brought Gu Zhiqi here, Luo Jing didn¡¯t ask further questions.

    Instead, she moved to the bedside, sat down, and took Luo Fenghe¡¯s hand.

    The hand was so thin that she could hardly feel any flesh on it, sorrow clouding Luo Jing¡¯s eyes as she stared at Luo Fenghe with a touch of sadness and murmured softly, ¡°My poor Feng He.¡±

    After holding Luo Fenghe¡¯s hand for a short while, she ced it back under the covers, stood up, and began to mutter to herself in a low voice, ¡°No, my heart is still uneasy.

    I should call a doctor to take a look.¡±

    She mumbled as she pinched her phone and stepped out to make a call.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t stop her, letting her go.

    He sat down by the bedside, lowered his eyes slightly, and gazed at the person lying there.

    She had be even thinner in just a few days¡¯ absence.

    As soon as Luo Jing left, Yu Luowan, who had kept her mouth shut for a while, immediately tiptoed to Gu Huaijin¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Brother Huaijin, when you brought Gu Zhiqi here, was she already possessed by a divine being?¡±

 Chapter 260 - 260 260 Yu Luowans Obsession with the Fairy

    ?260: Chapter 260: Yu Luowan¡¯s Obsession with the Fairy   260: Chapter 260: Yu Luowan¡¯s Obsession with the Fairy                                   Gu Huaijin responded to Yu Luowan¡¯s words, a faint twitch showing at the corner of his mouth.

    He looked up at her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no fairy possession.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, if there¡¯s no fairy, how could Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand glow?¡± Yu Luowan became instantly displeased when Gu Huaijin suddenly changed his statement, ¡°I clearly saw her channel a glowing white formation into Sister Feng He¡¯s body, and she even had me hold Feng He¡¯s head straight.¡±

    ¡°Remember not to tell anyone unrted about what happened tonight,¡± Gu Huaijin said seriously to Yu Luowan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the best at keeping a fairy¡¯s secrets,¡± Yu Luowan replied, then patted her chest as if to reassure, her demeanor full of self-confidence.

    Not trusting Yu Luowan¡¯s assurance for a second, Gu Huaijin added, ¡°If you can¡¯t keep the secret, I¡¯ll have aunt deduct your pocket money.¡±

    Yu Luowan ¡°¡­¡±!!!

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t really deduct my pocket money, will you?¡± Yu Luowan looked pitifully at Gu Huaijin, her face full of reproach.

    Seeing her like this, Gu Huaijin yed his trump card, ¡°If you don¡¯t keep the fairy¡¯s secret, the fairy will nevere to see you again.¡±

    Such words would normally only be effective on naively ignorant children, but not so much on older children.

    However, the eighteen-year-old Yu Luowan was an exception because she had always firmly believed in the existence of fairies in this world.

    As expected, upon hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, Yu Luowan¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    ¡°Brother Huaijin, rest assured, I will definitely keep the fairy¡¯s secret well.¡±

    Gu Huaijin raised an eyebrow at her words.

    ¡°Brother Huaijin, how did you manage to invite the fairy to possess Gu Zhiqi?¡± Yu Luowan suddenly leaned in close to Gu Huaijin, whispering her question mysteriously.

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You and aunt have been up all night, you should go rest now.

    I will stay here and watch,¡± Gu Huaijin smoothly deflected the topic.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, I have to wait for Sister Feng He to wake up before I can sleep,¡± said Yu Luowan, hastily moving to the other side of the bed and sitting down at the edge.

    Understanding she was also anxiously waiting for Luo Fenghe to wake up, Gu Huaijin said no more.

    **

    A clear, melodious ringtone filled the room.

    Yu Luowan, who had been dozing by the bed, was suddenly jolted awake by the sound.

    Fumbling to extract her cell phone from her pocket, she saw it was the rm she set the night before.

    Groggily, she noted, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s seven in the morning.¡±

    The rm had been set by her yesterday.

    Today was September first, the day school started.

    She had made ns with her ssmates to get up early and head to school early, so she set the rm for seven o¡¯clock.

    However, given the current circumstances, it seemed she wouldn¡¯t be able to go to school early today.

    Yu Luowan turned off the rm and immediately focused on Luo Fenghe, noticing she still hadn¡¯t woken up and a hint of worry appeared in her eyes.

    She looked at Gu Huaijin, who was sitting by the bed, ¡°Brother Huaijin, it¡¯s been two hours, why hasn¡¯t Sister Feng He woken up yet?¡±

    She remembered, Gu Zhiqi had fallen asleep at five, and now it was seven ¨C wasn¡¯t that two hours?

    ¡°Qiqi said two hourster, she didn¡¯t say exactly two hours,¡± Gu Huaijin, who trusted Gu Zhiqipletely, was also eagerly hoping for Luo Fenghe to wake up soon.

    However, he wasn¡¯t too worried about her not waking up yet.

    Yu Luowan ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Doctor Luo, sorry for troubling you again.¡±

    ¡°Madam Yu, you¡¯re too kind.

    If Miss Luo can wake up, it¡¯s no trouble at all for me to make a few extra trips,¡± Doctor Luo replied.

    As the two spoke, voices came from the doorway of the room.

    Yu Luowan and Gu Huaijin both turned their heads, looking towards the room entrance.

 Chapter 261 - 261 261 Dr

    ?261: Chapter 261 Dr.

    Luo¡¯s Doubts   261: Chapter 261 Dr.

    Luo¡¯s Doubts                                   Only to see that Luo Jing, who had gone out for two hours, came back, apanied by a doctor in a white coat.

    Both Yu Luowan and Gu Huaijin recognized Doctor Luo, and upon seeing Doctor Luo, they both rose to their feet.

    ¡°Doctor Luo,¡± the two greeted the doctor in unison.

    Doctor Luo carried a medical kit on his back, nodding to Yu Luowan and Gu Huaijin.

    His gaze inadvertently fell on Luo Fenghe, then fixed directly on her face, a sh of surprise in his eyes, ¡°Miss Luo¡¯splexion looks much better.¡±

    As he spoke, he hurriedly ced the medical kit on the bedside table, took out a stethoscope from it, and began to listen to Luo Fenghe¡¯s heartbeat.

    Suddenly, Doctor Luo uttered in surprise, ¡°The heartbeat has returned to normal.¡±

    As Doctor Luo spoke, he took out a small shlight from his white coat, bent down, and was about to reach out to peel back Luo Fenghe¡¯s eyelid.

    Before his hand touched Luo Fenghe¡¯s eyelid, he saw her eyshes quiver slightly, then she opened her eyes.

    Doctor Luo ¡°¡­¡±?!?

    This was the first time Doctor Luo had encountered such a situation; his heart skipped a beat, and he stopped his movements abruptly.

    ¡°She¡¯s awake!

    Sister Feng He is awake!¡± Yu Luowan, who was standing on the other side of the bed, spotted Luo Fenghe opening her eyes and eximed excitedly.

    Upon hearing this, both Luo Jing and Gu Huaijin¡¯s expressions changed dramatically, and they immediately walked to the bedside.

    ¡°Feng He, Feng He, you¡¯re awake?¡± Luo Jing rushed to the bedside in an instant, grabbing Luo Fenghe¡¯s hand, her emotion very intense.

    It took a while for Luo Fenghe to adjust to the light before she fully opened her eyes, her gaze filled with bewilderment.

    She looked at the few people standing by her bed and slowly her memories began to return, ¡°Auntie, what is this¡­¡±

    ¡°My Feng He, my Feng He has finally woken up, you scared me to death.¡± Luo Jing had been on edge all night, and now seeing Luo Fenghe finally awake, all the panic and worry seemed to have opened a floodgate, turning into tears that streamed down her face.

    As Luo Jing cried, Yu Luowan also began to shed tears.

    Watching this scene, Gu Huaijin felt a weight lift off his chest, a slight sting in his eyes.

    He turned his gaze away slightly, no longer looking at the scene.

    Doctor Luo, observing the scene, sighed emotionally, btedly pocketed the shlight, and stepped back to stand aside for the moment.

    For Doctor Luo, Luo Fenghe waking up was both surprising and intriguing.

    In just a short three hours, someone who had been at death¡¯s door and might never wake up again was now truly awake.

    He had left the Luo Family¡¯s home at four o¡¯clock the previous night and reached the hotel at four-thirty.

    He hadn¡¯t been asleep for long before he was woken by a knock on the door.

    It was Luo Jing who had knocked.

    She hade to the hotel in person to find him.

    Originally, he had really not wanted toe.

    If he could have treated her, he would have definitelye, but as it was, with Luo Fenghe¡¯s illness, he truly was powerless.

    However, when Madam Yu personally went to the hotel to invite him, saying that Luo Fenghe might be waking up and asking him toe and see, he obliged.

    Doctor Luo had been skeptical about the notion of Luo Fenghe waking up.

    Out of curiosity, Doctor Luo still came.

    Though the night before he had said it was possible she might never wake up again, that statement was actually very tactful.

    Given Luo Fenghe¡¯s condition, unless a divine healer arrived, the chances of her waking up were nearly zero.

    Yet now, she had awakened?

    So, what exactly happened in these three hours?

    Could it be that a divine healer really had arrived?

    But that¡¯s not right.

    If a divine healer had indeede, what was the need to call him?

    Doctor Luo¡¯s mind was filled with various doubts and curiosities, like an itch that needed scratching.

 Chapter 262 - 262 262 Divine Doctor Nan Zhi

    ?262: Chapter 262 Divine Doctor Nan Zhi   262: Chapter 262 Divine Doctor Nan Zhi                                   Luo Jing held Luo Fenghe and cried for a long time before she btedly remembered that she had asked Doctor Luo toe and perform a medical examination on Luo Fenghe.

    ¡°Doctor Luo, I apologize; I was too excited,¡± Luo Jing said through her tears as she apologized to Doctor Luo and continued, ¡°Please trouble yourself to examine Fenghe.¡±

    Doctor Luo nodded slightly, took out a number of tools from his medical box, and began examining Luo Fenghe.

    After the examination waspleted, a sigh shed across Doctor Luo¡¯s eyes as he addressed the three from the Gu Family, ¡°Based on my examination, Miss Luo¡¯s body, apart from some physical weakness and malnutrition, has no other major issues.

    To be safe, it¡¯s best to go to a hospital for a detailed andprehensive examination.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we will, definitely,¡± Luo Jing agreed repeatedly.

    ¡°May I take the liberty of asking one thing?¡± Doctor Luo packed up his things and looked at Luo Jing.

    Upon hearing this, Luo Jing instantly responded, ¡°Please feel free to ask, Doctor Luo.¡±

    ¡°Did someone intervene to treat Miss Luo?

    May I know which divine physician it was?¡± Doctor Luo was genuinely curious.

    He had been curious before, but after examining Luo Fenghe, his curiosity had only increased.

    After hearing Doctor Luo¡¯s question, a hint of hesitation shed in Luo Jing¡¯s eyes, and then she turned to nce at Gu Huaijin.

    Seeing this, Doctor Luo immediately turned to Gu Huaijin, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, could Mr.

    Gu please inform me?

    My curiosity is quite piqued.¡±

    Gu Huaijin had already prepared an excuse and, seeing Luo Jing passing the query onto him, responded calmly, ¡°It was Divine Doctor Nan Zhi.¡±

    As soon as Gu Huaijin¡¯s words fell, the expressions of the people present changed.

    Luo Jing and Yu Luowan had looks of disbelief, while Luo Fenghe, lying weakly on the bed, looked at Gu Huaijin with a strange expression.

    The most shocked of all was Doctor Luo.

    Upon hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, Doctor Luo trembled, ¡°Nan¡­

    Divine Doctor Nan Zhi?

    It¡¯s her?

    No wonder, no wonder¡­¡±

    No wonder Luo Fenghe had awoken.

    If the person who intervened was Divine Doctor Nan Zhi, then it was no surprise.

    But, hadn¡¯t this divine physician been in closed-door cultivation for two years?

    Had shee out of her seclusion?

    Doctor Luo was in a daze for a good while before he looked up at Gu Huaijin, ¡°May I ask Mr.

    Gu, where is Divine Doctor Nan Zhi now?¡±

    This divine physician was elusive and very mysterious; there was much debate about whether Ta was a man or a woman, old or young.

    ¡°The divine physician came and went in a hurry, climbed in through a window and left by jumping out of one; I too, am unaware of her whereabouts,¡± Gu Huaijin replied at a leisurely pace.

    Doctor Luo listened to Gu Huaijin¡¯s exnation without any doubt.

    Because, ording to rumors, Divine Doctor Nan Zhi indeed had this habit of entering through windows and, afterpleting her treatment, leaving immediately by jumping out; hence, to this day, even those treated by Ta had never seen Ta¡¯s true face.

    ¡°Will Divine Doctor Nan Zhi continue with her closed-door cultivation aftering out this time?¡± Doctor Luo asked Gu Huaijin with a burning gaze.

    ording to rumors, this Divine Doctor Nan Zhi had significant ties with the Gu Family, and this Mr.

    Gu could be considered Divine Doctor Nan Zhi¡¯s agent.

    Those who sought Divine Doctor Nan Zhi¡¯s healing almost always had to go through Gu Huaijin.

    In these two years, countless people had approached Gu Huaijin to request Divine Doctor Nan Zhi¡¯s services, but Gu Huaijin had turned them all away, citing the divine physician¡¯s cultivation seclusion.

    Many did not believe him until Gu Huaijin¡¯s fianc¨¦e fell ill, and despite searching for famous doctors, no one could cure his fianc¨¦e, and Divine Doctor Nan Zhi also did not appear, which led everyone to eventually believe Gu Huaijin¡¯s words.

    Listening to Doctor Luo¡¯s question, Gu Huaijin gently shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m also not too sure; we¡¯ll have to see what the divine physician decides.¡±

 Chapter 263 - 263 263 Is the Divine Doctor the Little Fairy

    ?263: Chapter 263: Is the Divine Doctor the Little Fairy?

    263: Chapter 263: Is the Divine Doctor the Little Fairy?

    Doctor Luo listened to Gu Huaijin¡¯s reply, a hint of regret crossing his mind.

    Since the Divine Doctor had been in closed-door cultivation for two years, the updates to ¡°Nan Zhi¡¯s Present Medical Lectures¡± had also stopped.

    He gifted the doctor every day, urging for updates, but the Divine Doctor simply would not update.

    Poor him, all he could do was study the previously updated content over and over again.

    ¡°Um, Mr.

    Gu, could I, perhaps, ask you for the Divine Doctor¡¯s contact information?¡± Doctor Luo struggled for a long time before finally making this awkward request to Gu Huaijin.

    ¡°I¡¯d have to ask the Divine Doctor¡¯s opinion on that first.¡±

    Unless it was a face-to-face friend request, the young girl wouldn¡¯t ept any friend requests.

    This, he had experienced deeply.

    At these words, Doctor Luo immediately took out his phone, ¡°Then let¡¯s first add each other as friends.

    Whether the Divine Doctor agrees or not, please let me know, Mr.

    Gu.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Gu Huaijin said as he too took out his phone and added Doctor Luo as a friend.

    Before parting, Doctor Luo earnestly added to Gu Huaijin, ¡°If the Divine Doctor does not agree to add me as a friend, please help me urge for an update.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ???

    Urge for an update?

    Urge for what update?

    Gu Huaijin was utterly confused, but Doctor Luo, with his medical kit in tow, had already floated off.

    Gu Huaijin watched Doctor Luo¡¯s departing figure, raising his hand to rub his temples.

    Luo Jing went to see Doctor Luo off.

    In the room, only Gu Huaijin, Yu Luowan, Luo Fenghe, and oh, a sleeping Gu Zhiqi on the couch, remained.

    The moment Doctor Luo left, Yu Luowan immediately spoke up, ¡°Brother Huaijin, what about this Doctor Nan Zhi?

    Doctor Nan Zhi didn¡¯te at all; it was clearly Little Fairy who treated Sister Feng He¡¯s illness.¡±

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Huaijin was speechless for a few seconds, then raised an eyebrow at Yu Luowan, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Doctor Nan Zhi yourself, so how do you know she¡¯s not Little Fairy?¡±

    Yu Luowan: ???

    Her clear apricot eyes rolled, and two secondster, they suddenly lit up, ¡°So, Little Fairy is the Divine Doctor Nan Zhi, and the Divine Doctor Nan Zhi is Little Fairy?

    No wonder, no one has ever seen the true face of the Divine Doctor Nan Zhi.

    Turns out, the Divine Doctor Nan Zhi isn¡¯t even a person.¡±

    ording to rumors, the Divine Doctor Nan Zhi could appear as male or female, young or old, probably because she takes over a different person each time.

    So, the fairy who saved her as a child couldn¡¯t be Doctor Nan Zhi, could she?!

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    With regard to Yu Luowan¡¯s thought process, apart from being speechless, Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t know how to react and didn¡¯t bother to exin further.

    Instead, he nodded to Yu Luowan.

    Seeing this, Yu Luowan¡¯s eyes shone even brighter, ¡°Then can you talk to Little Fairy to see, if next time, she can possess me?¡±

    As Yu Luowan spoke, she also raised her hand to point at herself.

    Gu Huaijin was driven to distraction by Yu Luowan¡¯s words to the point where he wondered if there really was a Little Fairy that could take possession, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept all night; go get some sleep.¡±

    Sleeping might bring her thought process back to normal.

    Upon hearing this, Yu Luowan quickly shook her head.

    Fearing Yu Luowan woulde up with another bizarre train of thought, Gu Huaijin spoke again, ¡°I would like to have a moment alone with Feng He.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Luowan turned sharply to look at Luo Fenghe.

    She remembered that recently, Luo Fenghe was not too weing towards Brother Huaijin.

    ¡°Go ahead.

    I also want to spend some time alone with Huaijin,¡± said Luo Fenghe, her soft, gentle voice carrying a hint of frailty and hoarseness but was as pleasant as ever.

    Yu Luowan¡¯s eyes paused, looking at Luo Fenghe with an uneasy expression, ¡°Are you sure?

    What if you start arguing as soon as I leave?¡±

    ¡°I promise we won¡¯t argue,¡± Luo Fenghe said, looking gently at Yu Luowan.

 Chapter 264 - 264 264 Conversation

    ?264: Chapter 264 Conversation   264: Chapter 264 Conversation                                   Yu Luowan listened to Luo Fenghe¡¯s words, her eyes tinged with a hint of skepticism, still notpletely at ease.

    However, encountering Sister Feng He today, she seemed not to show any excessive emotions upon seeing Brother Huaijin.

    Could it be that she hade to a realization after a narrow escape from death?

    She hesitated for quite a while, standing in ce, before eventually making her way to the door at a snail¡¯s pace.

    Once Yu Luowan left, Luo Fenghe was the first to speak, ¡°Gu Huaijin, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Luo Fenghe¡¯s voice was mellifluous and pleasant, her gentle tone like a babbling brook, soothing to anyone who heard it, as if a stream was trickling through one¡¯s heart.

    Hearing her voice, Gu Huaijin¡¯s ears paused slightly, but the content of her words made his brows furrow almost imperceptibly, his eyes slightly downcast, without looking at Luo Fenghe, he simply asked, ¡°Why apologize all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I want to apologize for my attitude towards you these past two years,¡± Luo Fenghe said with sincere earnestness.

    She could clearly sense her feelings for Gu Huaijin gradually fading, to the point where she would inexplicably harbor disgust and hatred towards him.

    That disgust and hatred were uncontroble; she tried to suppress them, but it was futile.

    Every time she saw Gu Huaijin, that hatred and loathing nearly overwhelmed her, and sometimes she even harbored thoughts of killing him.

    Fearing that she might truly harm him, the only thing she could do was to distance herself from him, to never see him again.

    And when she woke up, she found that the inexplicable disgust and hatred had vanished.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, it wasn¡¯t your true intention, and besides, this situation started because of me,¡± Gu Huaijin said, his gaze slightly cast down, his usually cold voice tinged with a touch of softness and regret.

    Taken aback by his words, Luo Fenghe paused.

    ¡°Because of you?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t she the one causing trouble from start to finish?

    She was the fickle one, she wanted to call off the engagement, and she was the one being unreasonable.

    ¡°We were afflicted by the Heartless Curse.¡±

    Luo Fenghe: ?

    Under Luo Fenghe¡¯s puzzled gaze, Gu Huaijin recounted how they were both afflicted by the Heartless Curse and the consequences of the curse.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Heartless Curse on us was lifted by Qiqi?

    That girl actually learned this skill,¡± Luo Fenghe said, her clear and gentle eyes suffused with a light smile and curiosity.

    Gu Huaijin, hearing her words, fell silent¡­

    wasn¡¯t the main point the Heartless Curse?

    Without getting a response from Gu Huaijin, Luo Fenghe, intrigued, continued, ¡°Since this Heartless Curse has been on us for two years, why wasn¡¯t it discovered earlier?

    Could it be a new skill that the girl recently learned?¡±

    That girl had a talent for learning that was almost abnormal; she had picked up many things over the years.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that she could learn such profound and mysterious things, yet Luo Fenghe still felt somewhat emotional about it.

    Gu Huaijin, hearing Luo Fenghe talk so much about Gu Zhiqi, felt somewhat speechless, but still went along with Luo Fenghe¡¯s line of questioning, ¡°Do you still remember her drastic change in personality after her amnesia?¡±

    Luo Fenghe heard the question, her eyes slightly drooping, her attractive brows furrowed lightly as she nodded gently.

    The once endearing girl, because of a bout of amnesia, suddenly changed; her mannerisms made her quite unlikeable.

    Luo Fenghe had thought it was because of her changing feelings for Gu Huaijin, and that was why she had started to dislike his sister as well.

    But now that she thought about it, it seemed she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to like her anyway.

    ¡°She suffered another bout of amnesia recently, and her personality reverted back,¡± Gu Huaijin said, unsure of how to exin it to Luo Fenghe, so he simply made this statement.

 Chapter 265 - 265 265 Feng He, the Beauty Who Just Wants to be Qiqis Sister-in-Law

    ?265: Chapter 265: Feng He, the Beauty Who Just Wants to be Qiqi¡¯s Sister-in-Law   265: Chapter 265: Feng He, the Beauty Who Just Wants to be Qiqi¡¯s Sister-in-Law                                   Some things were too mystical, and he feared that Luo Fenghe would suspect there was something wrong with his mind upon hearing them, so he tried to exin them using the least mystical terms possible.

    Luo Fenghe was his fianc¨¦e, and he didn¡¯t want her to hold any prejudice against the young girl.

    Listening to Gu Huaijin¡¯s exnation, Luo Fenghe seemed somewhat confused but didn¡¯t press further, merely saying, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯ve changed back, I still prefer that young girl from before.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin let out a sigh of relief.

    It was good she didn¡¯t press for more; if she really had, he wouldn¡¯t have known how to continue exining.

    ¡°By the way, who do you think might have cast the evil?¡± Gu Huaijin asked, looking at Luo Fenghe.

    ¡°Someone who loves you, wants to make you stop loving me, and wants me dead,¡± Luo Fenghe said, her eyes slightly downcast.

    Gu Huaijin fell silent upon hearing Luo Fenghe¡¯s words.

    He had guessed this point, which is why he had just said that everything had arisen because of him.

    On the way to Jiang City, he had been thinking about who could have done it.

    He had a few suspects in mind, but determining the real perpetrator would require further investigation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gu Huaijin said, sitting down on the edge of the bed and reaching out to grasp Luo Fenghe¡¯s hand.

    Luo Fenghe instinctively tried to withdraw her hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered,¡± Gu Huaijin tightened his grip, dominantly preventing Luo Fenghe from pulling her hand away.

    Seeing she couldn¡¯t withdraw her hand, Luo Fenghe stopped trying and instead spoke softly and gently, ¡°It¡¯s the person with the evil intentions who is to me, not you.

    Why are you apologizing?¡±

    At her words, Gu Huaijin tightened his grip on Luo Fenghe¡¯s hand a bit more, ¡°That being the case, let¡¯s not discuss this for now.

    It¡¯s time we seriously discussed our matter.¡±

    Gu Huaijin said, lifting his eyes to meet Luo Fenghe¡¯s, ¡°Can the annulment you mentioned before be considered void?¡±

    Luo Fenghe¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and she lowered her eyes, whispering, ¡°That Heartless Curse consumes the threads of affection, so how is it that your threads of affection haven¡¯t beenpletely devoured?¡±

    Hearing Luo Fenghe¡¯s words, Gu Huaijin¡¯s hand tightened further, ¡°It does consume the threads of affection, but there¡¯s no helping it, every time I see you, they grow back.¡±

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s voice was filled with unprecedented tenderness, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I fell for you at first sight.

    So, whether it was ten years ago or today, ten yearster, I still feel a flutter the moment I see you.¡±

    ¡°So, can we not annul our engagement for now?

    If you no longer have feelings for me, then I will pursue you again.¡±

    ¡°Is that alright?¡±

    After speaking, Gu Huaijin looked earnestly at Luo Fenghe.

    What he didn¡¯t say was that even in those two years, he had fallen for her over and over again.

    At the time, he had not understood why.

    Every time he saw her, it wouldn¡¯t take many days before he could feel his affection for her waning, which is why he would visit her every few days.

    He thought about letting go, but he couldn¡¯t bear it, couldn¡¯t bear to stop liking her.

    Luo Fenghe, seeing his expression, suddenly smiled a little.

    Although she had grown haggard, her smile was still as gentle as ever, ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t annul the engagement.¡±

    Gu Huaijin looked steadily at her, a question in his gaze as he sensed she had more to say.

    ¡°If we annulled the engagement, Qiqi¡¯s sister-inw might end up being someone else.

    I¡¯ve had my eye on that ce for a while now.¡±

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    So, you just purely want to be my sister¡¯s sister-inw?

    Gu Huaijin fell into a long silence.

    He began to contemte the fact that he needed to rely on his sister to hold onto the one in his heart.

 Chapter 266 - 266 266 He Owes Me Money

    ?266: Chapter 266: He Owes Me Money   266: Chapter 266: He Owes Me Money                                   Gu Zhiqi fell asleep while leaning on the couch, but when he woke up, he found himself lying on the couch, covered with an additional thin nket.

    Gu Zhiqi pinched the nket, slowly sat up from the couch, and looked down at the nket covering him with sleepy eyes, sitting in a daze.

    ¡°Awake?¡± A voice as clear and melodious as water rang in his ears.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ears twitched slightly as he turned his head slowly, following the voice.

    He saw that the woman who had been unconsciousst night was now awake, sitting at the head of the bed.

    The woman was skin and bones, emaciated to the point of no recognition.

    She sat there at the head of the bed, holding a book, exuding a gentle and warm presence, her gaze softly falling on Gu Zhiqi.

    By appearance, she was a frail beauty with tenderness to the bone.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Zhiqi realized after a moment andzily responded, then pulled out his cellphone to check the time, it was already noon.

    ¡°Your elder brother said you¡¯ve lost your memory?¡± Luo Fenghe remarked, seeing that Gu Zhiqi had woken up, she simply closed the book in her hands and looked at Gu Zhiqi to ask.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted his eyelids, nced at Luo Fenghe, and repliedzily, ¡°Seems so.¡±

    ¡°Then you probably don¡¯t remember me.

    Let me introduce myself, I am Luo Fenghe, and I will be your future sister-inw,¡± said Luo Fenghe, leaning back against the bed with a smile on her lips, her gaze gently fixed on Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied disinterestedly, then, recalling something, he looked at Luo Fenghe again, ¡°Last night, I used a piece of paper from your desk.¡± Saying this, he even gestured toward the desk.

    Luo Fenghe looked at him with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a sheet of paper, if you¡¯ve used it, no need to mention it to me, right?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi stopped talking and began to look around the room for Gu Huaijin¡¯s figure.

    However, after scanning the entire room, he couldn¡¯t find Gu Huaijin anywhere.

    ¡°Looking for your brother?¡± Luo Fenghe, seeing his behavior, also closed the book in her hand, watching him with amusement.

    Gu Zhiqi hummed softly in acknowledgment.

    ¡°What do you need him for?¡± She remembered this young girl wasn¡¯t clingy.

    She didn¡¯t seem to be someone who couldn¡¯t do without her elder brother.

    Why was she looking for her elder brother as soon as she woke up?

    ¡°Oh, he owes me money,¡± said Gu Zhiqi, who had already gotten up from the couch.

    He had forgotten to ask him for itst night.

    Luo Fenghe ¡°¡­¡±

    She had forgotten, this child was really into money.

    Watching Gu Zhiqi step toward the room¡¯s exit, Luo Fenghe called out, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To collect a debt.¡±

    Luo Fenghe ¡°¡­¡±

    Luo Fenghe¡¯s mouth twitched slightly in resignation and she spoke, ¡°You won¡¯t find him out there, he¡¯s right here.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Turning around, he looked at Luo Fenghe, a questioning look in his eyes.

    Where?

    ¡°Right here,¡± Luo Fenghe said, lifting the nket that covered up to her waist.

    It was then that Gu Zhiqi noticed a person sleeping soundly, cuddled up to Luo Fenghe on the bed, an arm wrapped around her waist.

    He just hadn¡¯t seen the hand earlier because the nket had been pulled up high.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Weren¡¯t all the romantic tendrils eaten away?

    How did they end up in bed together so quickly?

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been asleep for long,¡± Luo Fenghe said, covering them again with the nket before turning back to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°How much does he owe you?

    If you¡¯re in a hurry for the money, I can give it to you first.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately walked to the bedside, took out his cellphone, and showed Luo Fenghe his bank ount number, ¡°Five million.¡±

    Luo Fenghe nced at the card number on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s cellphone and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Changed cards?¡±

    She remembered his old card number well¡ªsixteen eights.

    She had never seen this one before.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Zhiqi hummed softly.

 Chapter 267 - 267 267 Thank You, Sister-in-Law

    ?267: Chapter 267: Thank You, Sister-in-Law   267: Chapter 267: Thank You, Sister-in-Law                                   Luo Fenghe took the mobile phone on the nightstand and transferred money to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi, looking at the twenty million that had been deposited, blinked gently and turned to Luo Fenghe, ¡°You didn¡¯t transfer the wrong amount, did you?¡±

    ¡°The extra is pocket money I¡¯m giving you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s originallynguid expression instantly became soft and obedient.

    Luo Fenghe, seeing her like this, shook her head, slightly exasperated.

    Now, she was certain¡ªthe girl¡¯s temperament had indeed reverted.

    ¡°Your brother has put new toiletries in the bathroom.

    Go freshen up and thene down for a meal.

    It¡¯s already noon, you must be hungry.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhiqi agreed, then headed toward the bathroom.

    After Gu Zhiqi emerged from the bathroom, Luo Fenghe gave her a few more words of advice, ¡°I¡¯ve already called Aunt Chen, and she¡¯s prepared the food.

    Just go downstairs and eat.

    Oh, remember not to engage with Luo Shuangshuang and Jiang Fen.

    They like to act overly familiar, but in reality, you¡¯re not close with them at all.¡±

    Since she had lost her memory, she couldn¡¯t let her mix with any Tom, Dick, or Harry again.

    Jiang Fen and Luo Shuangshuang were full of schemes, and she couldn¡¯t let this girl get mixed up with Luo Shuangshuang again.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi gave a soft acknowledgement and then turned towards the door of the room.

    She had no recollection of Jiang Fen, but the name Luo Shuangshuang was present in the original owner¡¯s memory.

    However, contrary to what Luo Fenghe had said, the original owner was quite familiar with Luo Shuangshuang.

    In the original owner¡¯s memory, she didn¡¯t like this Luo Fenghe, but she was close to Luo Shuangshuang, Luo Fenghe¡¯s half-sister from the same father, and the two often teamed up to cause trouble for Luo Fenghe.

    In her memory, Luo Fenghe also didn¡¯t like the original owner, but the situation just now¡­

    Luo Fenghe¡¯s affection for her seemed no less than Gu Huaijin¡¯s.

    As Gu Zhiqi reflected on the original owner¡¯s memories, she descended the stairs, and just as she reached thest step, a vaguely familiar voice came from behind her.

    ¡°Qiqi.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi paused slightly in her steps and turned back for a nce.

    She saw the girl fromst night, with whom she had a brief acquaintance.

    Combining Luo Fenghe¡¯s words and the fragmented memories in her head, Gu Zhiqi matched the face in front of her with Luo Shuangshuang.

    Luo Shuangshuang quickly caught up to Gu Zhiqi, and upon meeting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s deep, hazy eyes, Luo Shuangshuang paused.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Gu Zhiqi looked at Luo Shuangshuang and asked.

    ¡°Qiqi, you¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice pulled Luo Shuangshuang back to reality, and hearing hernguid and careless tone, Luo Shuangshuang asked.

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Saying this, Gu Zhiqi turned and walked away.

    Luo Shuangshuang, seeing this, paused again, annoyance fleeting in her eyes.

    But in an instant, she suppressed the emotions in her eyes and followed Gu Zhiqi, her words tinged with probing curiosity, ¡°Qiqi, I heard that the Gu Family drove you out.

    Howe you¡¯re now at the Luo Family¡¯s house with your¡­ with your older brother?¡±

    ¡°I came because I wanted to.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied off-handedly, continuing to walk forward.

    Luo Shuangshuang was taken aback by her words and for a moment stood rooted to the spot.

    ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯vee down.

    Please, sit down and have a meal.¡± Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, Aunt Chen immediately invited her to eat.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Zhiqi expressed her gratitude to Aunt Chen, then sat down at the dining table.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Gu,¡± Aunt Chen said cheerily.

    After sitting down, Gu Zhiqi began to eat quietly, while Luo Shuangshuang took a seat directly opposite her.

 Chapter 268 - 268 268 Luo Shuangshuang Looking for Trouble

    ?268: Chapter 268: Luo Shuangshuang Looking for Trouble   268: Chapter 268: Luo Shuangshuang Looking for Trouble                                   ¡°Qiqi, what happened to you, why do you seem like apletely different person?¡±

    After Luo Shuangshuang asked the question, she waited for Gu Zhiqi to answer, but Gu Zhiqi just kept her head down and continued eating without responding.

    Seeing this, Luo Shuangshuang¡¯s brows furrowed almost imperceptibly, and she had no choice but to try again, ¡°Did someone say something to you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi still did not respond.

    Luo Shuangshuang saw this, her eyebrows furrowed slightly, a clear hint of annoyance coloring the depths of her eyes, but her voice remained soft as she continued, ¡°Qiqi, why aren¡¯t you talking to me?

    At least respond to me.¡±

    This time, Gu Zhiqi looked up,zily ncing at her, ¡°I don¡¯t like it when someone disturbs me while I¡¯m eating.¡±

    Having said that, she bowed her head again and continued eating seriously.

    Luo Shuangshuang was startled at first by the response, then her fingers suddenly tightened, the annoyance in her eyes barely controble.

    Finally, after a few seconds, Luo Shuangshuang rose from her seat in anger, mmed her palm down on the table, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, what do you mean?

    I¡¯m speaking to you nicely, who are you showing that attitude to?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eating motion paused slightly, her brow marked by impatience, and she stopped eating, looking up with eyes slightly narrowed at Luo Shuangshuang, a fleeting coldness shing in her eyes.

    She ced her bowl and chopsticks on the table and leaned back in her chair, ¡°What do you want to say?

    Go ahead, speak, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Facing the unfathomable depths of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, Luo Shuangshuang was taken aback for a moment.

    She felt that the aura of Gu Zhiqi today was unexpectedly intimidating.

    Subconsciously, Luo Shuangshuang shrank her neck, ¡°I, I just heard you were kicked out of the house, so I was concerned about you.¡±

    As Luo Shuangshuang spoke, her voice grew softer and softer, until she lowered it to a whisper, ¡°It¡¯s because you ignored me.¡±

    Then there was silence.

    ¡°Hmm, is there more?

    If not, please don¡¯t disturb my meal.¡± Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyes, looking at Luo Shuangshuang.

    Luo Shuangshuang saw that Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t deny being kicked out of the house, and her eyes flickered slightly.

    She knew Gu Zhiqi too well, who usually liked to bully people with her power.

    If she hadn¡¯t been kicked out, she would have certainly told Luo Shuangshuang in a haughty manner.

    But now, she was avoiding it.

    Avoidance meant something, it meant that she had indeed been kicked out of the house.

    Thinking this, Luo Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes flickered, the corners of her mouth imperceptibly curled, and the look she gave Gu Zhiqi suddenly changed, ¡°You¡­

    I really don¡¯t like your tone, and your indifference toward me, you owe me an apology, or else I will get angry.¡±

    The recent incident had frustrated Luo Shuangshuang, and she didn¡¯t want to just let it go, so Gu Zhiqi had to apologize to her.

    Listening to Luo Shuangshuang, Gu Zhiqi chuckled soundlessly for a moment, her brows suddenly shing with a bit of roguishness and defiance, ¡°Apologize?¡±

    ¡°Yes, apologize.

    If you don¡¯t apologize, then from now on, we¡¯re through.¡±

    If it were before, Luo Shuangshuang would certainly not dare to speak to Gu Zhiqi like this.

    But now things were different, Gu Zhiqi was just a pretend rich girl, and moreover, one who had already been kicked out of the house.

    But she was different, with Feng He¡¯s death, she was now the only little princess of the Luo Family.

    What did Gu Zhiqi have topare with her?

    Thinking this, Luo Shuangshuang became even more emboldened, even giving Gu Zhiqi a slight tilt of her chin.

    ¡°Who gave you the right?

    You want me to apologize to you?¡±

    At these words, Luo Shuangshuang¡¯s face stiffened.

    Gu Zhiqi, leaning back in the chair, looked indolently and uninhibitedly at Luo Shuangshuang and continued, ¡°Breaking off the friendship?

    Fine, let¡¯s do it right now.¡±

 Chapter 269 - 269 269 Gu Zhiqi, Are You Leaving

    ?269: Chapter 269: Gu Zhiqi, Are You Leaving?

    269: Chapter 269: Gu Zhiqi, Are You Leaving?

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke, Luo Shuangshuang was stunned, and a sense of panic suddenly crawled into her heart.

    Gu Zhiqi was so confident, could it be that the Gu Family hadn¡¯t driven her out after all?

    After thinking it over, Luo Shuangshuang still felt that she couldn¡¯t tear her face off with Gu Zhiqi before confirming that she had been thrown out of the Gu Family.

    Her eyes flickered rapidly twice, and she quickly came up with a countermeasure, her eyes filled with sadness and usation, ¡°You¡­

    do you really want to cut ties?

    Our friendship hassted so long, you say it¡¯s over and it¡¯s over, have you ever considered me as a good friend?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Luo Shuangshuang: ?

    Yes?

    What does ¡®yes¡¯ mean?

    Thinking of her just now question and Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Luo Shuangshuang¡¯s face changed suddenly, staring at Gu Zhiqi in disbelief, ¡°You¡­

    what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, I¡¯ve never considered you a friend, so from now on, stop bothering me.¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke then got up from the chair without finishing her meal and walked towards the exit of the living room.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi leaving, Luo Shuangshuang immediately got up and chased after her with a few big strides.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, what do you mean by that, exin yourself.¡± As Luo Shuangshuang spoke, she reached out to grab Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Before she could grab it, Gu Zhiqi pinched her wrist and twisted her hand in a circle, causing Luo Shuangshuang to cry out in pain.

    Gu Zhiqi quickly shook off Luo Shuangshuang¡¯s hand andzily said, ¡°Touch me less.¡±

    Having said that, she turned around and continued walking toward the entrance of the living room.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, you dare to twist my hand, you stop right there.¡± Finally reacting from the pain, Luo Shuangshuang raised her hand and reached out to grab Gu Zhiqi.

    This time, she aimed for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair.

    But before she could grab it, Gu Zhiqi suddenly turned around and kicked towards Luo Shuangshuang¡¯s wing hand.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With a scream, Luo Shuangshuang held the hand she had just extended, bending her body in pain, her face contorted.

    ¡°Holy crap!

    stic sisterhood shattered?!¡±

    Just then, a cheerful voice came from the second floor.

    Recognizing it as Yu Luowan¡¯s voice and paying no attention, Gu Zhiqi nced indifferently at Luo Shuangshuang bending over and holding her hand in pain, then turned and walked towards the exit of the living room.

    Yu Luowan, who had been watching the drama from the second floor, immediately ran downstairs at top speed.

    When she reached the first floor, Luo Shuangshuang was still howling in pain, clutching her hand.

    Yu Luowan didn¡¯t bother with her but quickly pursued out of the living room.

    As soon as she stepped out, she saw Gu Zhiqi heading towards the main door, and Yu Luowan immediately ran after her.

    By the time Yu Luowan caught up with Gu Zhiqi, thetter had already reached the vi¡¯s entrance.

    Gu Zhiqi stood outside the front door, pulling out her smartphone to hail a cab through an app.

    ¡°Gu¡­

    Gu Zhiqi, are you leaving?¡± Yu Luowan asked, panting, standing next to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Going to eat.¡±

    Yu Luowan: ?

    ¡°Ha, didn¡¯t you just eat?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t full.¡± Gu Zhiqi said offhandedly.

    She was going out, not just to eat, but having noticed the pleasing scenery of Jiang City the night before, Gu Zhiqi was nning to go out for a stroll.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Yu Luowan was truly taken aback and after a long while, she muttered softly, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you eat your fill?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak, merely gazing down at her smartphone to check the distance of the car from her location.

    It was quite close, just a few meters away.

    A minuteter, a car drove up and stopped in front of Gu Zhiqi.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was about to open the rear door of the car to get in, the door opened first, and a clear and tall figure walked out from inside.

 Chapter 270 - 270 270 Meeting Again

    ?270: Chapter 270: Meeting Again   270: Chapter 270: Meeting Again                                   As the tall figure emerged from the car, both Gu Zhiqi and Yu Luowan could see her clearly.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the woman and found her vaguely familiar but did not recognize her immediately.

    ¡°Yueyue!¡±

    Yu Luowan called out excitedly in two sybles, and Gu Zhiqi, too, finally remembered¡ªwasn¡¯t the person before her the female protagonist?

    Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue, one about to get in the car and the other getting out, stood facing each other directly, their eyes meeting with a simple lift of their gaze.

    Seeing each other¡¯s faces, both paused simultaneously.

    As Yu Luowan watched the two, knowing their rtionship, she feared they might start fighting and immediately stepped forward, hugging Gu Xiyue¡¯s arm, ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re here?!¡±

    Following Yu Luowan¡¯s cry, Gu Zhiqi moved slightly to the side, making way for Gu Xiyue.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi stepped aside, Gu Xiyue nodded at her.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Is she greeting me?

    The protagonist¡¯s sudden friendliness left Gu Zhiqi stupefied for a fraction of a second.

    Then, she too lightly nodded in response to Gu Xiyue.

    Yu Luowan was stunned by the side.

    After being bewildered for those few seconds, a theory emerged in her mind¡ªwas this some kind of pre-duel etiquette?

    Thinking so, Yu Luowan tightened her grip on Gu Xiyue¡¯s arm and moved a couple of steps to the side, then watched Gu Zhiqi with a wary face.

    Clearly, Yu Luowan¡¯s imagination had run wild.

    As Gu Xiyue moved aside, Gu Zhiqi quickly slid into the car.

    Once Gu Zhiqi was in the car, the vehicle sped away in a cloud of dust.

    Only then did Gu Xiyue btedly realize that Gu Zhiqi had been waiting for her ride.

    ¡°Yueyue, you and Gu Zhiqi¡­

    you were just greeting her, right?¡± Yu Luowan, still somewhat confused as the two hadn¡¯t fought, asked.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Gu Xiyue muttered a cold, clear hum.

    After suspecting that Gu Zhiqi might be the Fragrance Refiner, she went to probe Moon Beauty for information.

    From Moon Beauty¡¯s reaction, it was almost certain that the Fragrance Master who created the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance was Gu Zhiqi.

    She had always held such a master in high regard.

    Yu Luowan ¡°¡­¡±!

    ¡°No, but after how Gu Zhiqi previously treated you, you still gave her a friendly face?¡± Yu Luowan expressed her amazement, looking at Gu Xiyue with surprise.

    Yu Luowan was aware of how Gu Zhiqi had framed Gu Xiyue and caused her plenty of trouble.

    She had witnessed it firsthand at the recent birthday party.

    That day, Gu Zhiqi had sabotaged Gu Xiyue¡¯s gown and also drugged Gu Xiyue¡¯s drink.

    Fortunately, Gu Xiyue noticed the drug in her ss and did not fall for the trap; in the end, the juice spiked with the substance ended up being drunk by Gu Zhiqi herself.

    It was then that Gu Huaijin lost his temper severely¡ªit seemed he even struck Gu Zhiqi.

    The birthday party ended abruptly, and within days, she heard the news that Gu Zhiqi had been thrown out of the house.

    Listening to Yu Luowan¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue fell silent for a few seconds before slowly speaking, ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±

    When Gu Xiyue said this, her expression was somewhat distant.

    Some memories surged forth.

    On the day of the birthday party, Gu Zhiqi had slipped a drug into her drink, which sheter switched, causing Gu Zhiqi to consume it herself.

    That night, her original n was to use Gu Zhiqi¡¯s own scheme against her.

    However, when she took Gu Zhiqi to the room that had been prepared for her by Gu Zhiqi in advance, Gu Huaijin appeared.

    After learning what Gu Zhiqi had done, Gu Huaijin became enraged.

    In the end, he apologized on behalf of Gu Zhiqi and spoke on her behalf, seeking her forbearance.

    He also spoke of a three-year agreement and imed that the Gu Zhiqi from that time wasn¡¯t the real Gu Zhiqi.

    He said that the real Gu Zhiqi would return after one more year and requested that she not harm that body.

 Chapter 271 - 271 271 Take You to Meet Her

    ?271: Chapter 271: Take You to Meet Her   271: Chapter 271: Take You to Meet Her                                   Although Gu Huaijin¡¯s words sounded somewhat absurd, Gu Xiyue still believed them to a great extent.

    Being a member of the Mysterious Sect herself, she knew that the Soul Exchange Technique existed among the Forbidden Techniques of the Sect.

    Therefore, she guessed that Gu Zhiqi must have been subjected to the Soul Exchange Technique, her body taken over by someone else.

    Perhaps out of fear that Gu Xiyue might feel unsettled, Gu Huaijin even promised to send Gu Zhiqi away and assured that he would not bring her back to the Gu Family until the real her returned.

    In the end, Gu Xiyue still let Gu Zhiqi off the hook.

    One reason was a certain suspicion in her mind.

    The other was her curiosity about what kind of person the real Gu Zhiqi was, to make the Gu Family tolerate a different soul for two years, just waiting for her return.

    Yu Luowan, upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, was momentarily confused, ¡°Hm?

    Different?

    What¡¯s different?¡±

    Gu Xiyue did not answer Yu Luowan¡¯s question, but instead steered the conversation towards the matter at hand, ¡°You just mentioned on the phone that your cousin is better, what happened?¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Luowan finally remembered the important matter, ¡°Yes, Sister Feng He is already better.

    Brother Huaijin had a divine healer cure her,¡± she said, looking at Gu Xiyue with apologetic eyes, ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you in time.¡±

    When Luo Fenghe woke up, she was so caught up in the happiness that she went to sleep because she was too tired,pletely forgetting to tell Gu Xiyue.

    It was only when Gu Xiyue called her and woke her up just now that she btedly remembered her plea to Gu Xiyuest night and realized she hadn¡¯t updated Gu Xiyue about the subsequent events.

    As for Yu Luowan¡¯s failure to inform her of the news promptly, Gu Xiyue did not take it to heart, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯re the best,¡± Yu Luowan said, hugging Gu Xiyue¡¯s arm and rubbing against it, then pulling her into the vi, ¡°Although Sister Feng He has been healed, you haven¡¯t met her yet.

    That¡¯s just not right.

    Come on, let me take you to see her.¡±

    Gu Xiyue did not refuse, allowing Yu Luowan to pull her towards the vi.

    As they reached the vi¡¯s entrance, they saw two people walking out of the living room.

    One was Luo Shuangshuang, holding her arm, a painful expression on her face and tears streaming down her cheeks; the other was Jiang Fen, cursing and swearing.

    The four of them met at the entrance, and Yu Luowan immediately pulled Gu Xiyue to the side, wearing a look of disgust.

    Jiang Fen, too, was not in the mood to say anything to Yu Luowan, and continued to curse as she walked outside with Luo Shuangshuang.

    Gu Xiyue thought she heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s namee from Jiang Fen¡¯s mouth.

    It was only after entering the living room that Gu Xiyue, driven by curiosity, asked, ¡°What just happened?

    She seemed to be scolding Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    If she remembered correctly, the girl holding her arm and crying was supposedly a friend of ¡°Gu Zhiqi¡±.

    ¡°What else could it be?

    Their stic sisterhood fell apart,¡± Yu Luowan said, with a touch of schadenfreude, ¡°Her arm was broken by Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    It had to be said, Gu Zhiqi did something human this time.

    Gu Xiyue raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Hey?

    Yueyue, you came so early, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?

    I can ask Aunt Chen to¡­¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    She was not ustomed to eating at other people¡¯s homes.

    So, right after getting off the ne, she bought something to eat to tide her over.

    ¡°Ah, okay, then let¡¯s go see Sister Feng He first,¡± Yu Luowan said, pulling Gu Xiyue upstairs.

    The door to Luo Fenghe¡¯s room was ajar.

    Yu Luowan quietly pushed it open and peeked around the doorframe, intending to check whether Luo Fenghe was asleep or awake.

    However, at just one nce, Yu Luowan¡¯s eyes widened dramatically, a wild fire of gossip ring up in their depths.

 Chapter 272 - 272 272 Gu Xiyue Meets the Beautiful Feng He for the First Time

    ?272: Chapter 272 Gu Xiyue Meets the Beautiful Feng He for the First Time   272: Chapter 272 Gu Xiyue Meets the Beautiful Feng He for the First Time                                   There she saw Luo Fenghe leaning against the bed, her eyes slightly lowered, watching with gentle eyes the person sleeping peacefully on herp.

    Her slender and delicate fingers rested on the head of the resting person, softly stroking back and forth, as if lulling a child to sleep.

    The French windows in the room were not covered with curtains, allowing strands of light to shine through, casting a warm and holy glow onto Luo Fenghe, who already possessed a naturally gentle and graceful demeanor.

    Yu Luowan stared, astonished by the scene on the sickbed, filled with gossip and shock.

    What¡­

    they not only stopped fighting but also made up?

    For a moment, Yu Luowan was torn about whether to enter the room or not.

    After all, she didn¡¯t want to disturb such a harmonious scene and atmosphere.

    Just as she was about to close the door quietly and leave, Luo Fenghe spoke, ¡°Why are you standing there like a fool?

    Come on in.¡±

    Luo Fenghe had noticed Yu Luowan standing at the door long ago.

    Seeing that she hesitated to enter, she called out to her, then slowly turned her gaze towards the entrance.

    ¡°Hehe, Sister Feng He.¡± Realizing she had been spotted, Yu Luowan chuckled and entered the room.

    Looking at Gu Huaijin still deep in sleep, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Did you and Brother Huaijin make up?¡±

    As soon as Luo Fenghe spoke, Gu Xiyue, standing next to Yu Luowan, trembled slightly in her eyshes.

    When Yu Luowan pushed the door open, Gu Xiyue looked towards Luo Fenghe with a curious gaze.

    Luo Fenghe simply nodded gently at Yu Luowan and then turned her attention to Gu Xiyue standing behind her, her eyes tinged with curiosity, ¡°Is she your ssmate?¡±

    Yu Luowan immediately shook her head, ¡°No, not a ssmate.

    Sister Feng He, this is Yueyue, Gu Xiyue, Brother Huaijin¡¯s biological sister.¡± After speaking, she turned towards Gu Xiyue, ¡°Yueyue, this is Sister Feng He, Brother Huaijin¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Upon hearing Yu Luowan¡¯s introduction, Gu Xiyue greeted Luo Fenghe with a distant but polite nod.

    Luo Fenghe, upon hearing Yu Luowan¡¯s words, showed a trace of surprise in her eyes.

    When did Gu Huaijin have a sister?

    Seeing Luo Fenghe¡¯s expression, Yu Luowan remembered that Luo Fenghe was unaware of the baby mix-up incident involving Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue.

    Luo Fenghe had been bedridden for half a year, and during this time, she was indifferent to and unconcerned about matters outside.

    And Gu Xiyue had only returned to the Gu Family about three months ago.

    It wasn¡¯t strange that Luo Fenghe was unaware of Gu Xiyue¡¯s existence.

    Yu Luowan briefly exined to Luo Fenghe about the mix-up between Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue when they were children.

    After listening, Luo Fenghe spoke with some emotion, ¡°I can¡¯t believe such a thing happened.¡±

    ¡°Sister Feng He, Yueyue is incredible, she even knows medical skills.

    Why don¡¯t you let Yueyue examine you again?¡± Yu Luowan knew that Luo Fenghe used to like Gu Zhiqi very much and was afraid she would dislike Gu Xiyue because of Gu Zhiqi, so she suggested this to Luo Fenghe and then quickly pulled Gu Xiyue towards the bed.

    ¡°Oh?

    Yueyue knows medical skills too?

    Then I will trouble you to take a look at me,¡± said Luo Fenghe warmly to Gu Xiyue, naturally feeling affectionate towards her as Gu Huaijin¡¯s sister.

    Gu Xiyue hade specifically to treat Luo Fenghe and seeing that Luo Fenghe wasn¡¯t refusing, she didn¡¯t protest further, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡±

    Seeing this, Yu Luowan quickly brought a chair for Gu Xiyue, and Luo Fenghe cooperatively extended her hand.

    Gu Xiyue sat down on the chair and then ced her fingers on Luo Fenghe¡¯s wrist.

 Chapter 273 - 273 273 Gu Xiyue Takes Feng Hes Pulse

    ?273: Chapter 273: Gu Xiyue Takes Feng He¡¯s Pulse   273: Chapter 273: Gu Xiyue Takes Feng He¡¯s Pulse                                   Just as her fingers touched Luo Fenghe¡¯s wrist, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes paused slightly.

    Her face showed no reaction, but she continued to check Luo Fenghe¡¯s pulse seriously.

    As time passed, Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression became moreplex.

    When her fingers touched Luo Fenghe¡¯s wrist, she had felt a trace of a familiar aura.

    She used her vital energy to probe and discovered that there was a mystical art array operating within Luo Fenghe¡¯s body.

    This array must have been imnted inside Luo Fenghe for several hours already, and it would havepletely dissipated in a few more minutes.

    She examined the functions of these arrays and found that the ones not yet fully dissipated were all nurturing and repairing types of arrays.

    Combining the functionalities of the arrays with Luo Fenghe¡¯s condition, Gu Xiyue spected that these arrays were meant for the recovery of Luo Fenghe¡¯s bodily functions.

    With Luo Fenghe being so thin, her bodily functions must be affected, but at the moment, all her bodily functions were quite normal.

    Yu Luowan was constantly observing Gu Xiyue¡¯s facial expressions.

    Seeing herplex look, her heart skipped a beat, and she immediately asked with urgency, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Is there a problem?¡±

    Hearing the anxiety in Yu Luowan¡¯s voice, Gu Xiyue gently shook her head, ¡°No serious problems, just some weakness.

    Her body has been drained quite severely, but replenishing her body and resting for a while will be good.¡±

    Seeing that Gu Xiyue¡¯s words were simr to those of Doctor Luo, Yu Luowan breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°May I ask, who is the divine doctor that cured you?¡± Gu Xiyue asked Luo Fenghe seriously.

    Gu Xiyue guessed that the arrays inside Luo Fenghe were imnted by the so-called divine doctor.

    ¡°I know this, it was Divine Doctor Nanzhi!¡± Before Luo Fenghe could speak, Yu Luowan raised her hand and eagerly spoke first.

    Seeing Yu Luowan¡¯s response, Luo Fenghe nodded gently towards Gu Xiyue, ¡°Indeed, it was Divine Doctor Nanzhi.¡±

    The words ¡°Divine Doctor Nanzhi¡± made Gu Xiyue pause slightly.

    Divine Doctor Nanzhi?

    Wasn¡¯t she in closed-door cultivation?

    Could it be, she has emerged?

    Gu Xiyue was stunned for several seconds, and after the pause, came realization.

    If it was Divine Doctor Nanzhi, then it was not strange.

    She knew this divine doctor was not only proficient in modern medicine and ancient medicine but also in mystical medicine, and was likely from the Mysterious Sect.

    To be able to set up such an exquisite array within a human body, she must be a high-order mystic master.

    Thinking this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s respect for this divine doctor grew a notch.

    It seems I also need to put more effort into medical skills.

    **

    On the other side, Gu Zhiqi had already arrived at the famous snack street of Jiang City.

    Gu Zhiqi, holding a cup of milk tea, sipped it while waiting for the snacks he had ordered.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi looking utterly bored, Chubby Chiu took the initiative to chat with him, ¡°Zhizhi, ourdy went to the Luo Family.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± asked Chubby Chiu mischievously.

    Gu Zhiqi raised his eyebrows and countered, ¡°Worried about what?¡±

    ¡°She might go see our sister-inw.¡± Since Luo Fenghe gave Gu Zhiqi some pocket money, Chubby Chiu also shamelessly started calling her sister-inw.

    ¡°They¡¯re close sisters-inw, she can¡¯t see her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that she can¡¯t see her, but, ourdy is also a mystic master.

    The nurturing formation you put on Luo Fenghe has not dissipated yet.

    It might easily be discovered.¡± Chubby Chiu immediately exined to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi listened, but his expression remained casual, ¡°So what if she discovers it?

    Is there something wrong with my formations?¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    Right, this time¡¯s formation wasn¡¯t for harm.

    ¡°Zhizhi, the formations you craft are so powerful, they deserve to be seen!¡±

 Chapter 274 - 274 274 No Matter What Flaws, Its None of Our Business

    ?274: Chapter 274 No Matter What ws, It¡¯s None of Our Business   274: Chapter 274 No Matter What ws, It¡¯s None of Our Business                                   Gu Zhiqi paid no attention to Chubby Chiu, continuing to suck on her milk tea.

    Speaking of arrays, Chubby Chiu was reminded of the Heartless Curse on Gu Huaijin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Eh?

    Zhizhi, I just remembered something.

    Since the female protagonist is a Mystic Master, she should have noticed the Yang Sha cast on Gu Huaijin, right?

    Why do you think she didn¡¯t make a move?¡±

    In the plot, there was no mention of Gu Huaijin being afflicted with a curse.

    Neither was there any mention of Luo Fenghe.

    Not even a hint of a romantic storyline for Gu Huaijin.

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s confusion, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression did not change much, and she calmly said to it, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that a conservative estimate would put the female lead at Fourth-order Mystic Master?¡±

    Chubby Chiu responded, ¡°I did say that.¡±

    ¡°The Heartless Curse is an evil technique that transcends ranks, and it takes a Fourth-order or higher Mystic Master to detect it.¡±

    The Heartless Curse was one of the rare evil techniques that could transcend ranks.

    The one who cast the curse only needed to possess the ability of a Fourth-order Mystic Master, yet it required a Fifth-order Mystic Master to resolve it.

    As Chubby Chiu listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s exnation, it emotionally eximed, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Gu Huaijin would probably have to live and die alone, and our sister-inw would have died young and beautiful.¡±

    Although it had followed Gu Zhiqi for quite some time, when it came to Mysticism, it still had blind spots, and the Heartless Curse happened to be one of them.

    ¡°Are there really no Fourth-order or above Mystic Masters in this world?¡± Gu Zhiqi recalled that Chubby Chiu had mentioned something like ¡°there won¡¯t be any Fourth-order or above Mystic Masters in this world¡± before.

    ¡°I have looked through all the information on this world.

    Except for an Eighth Order Mystic Master who appeared a hundred years ago and whose existence is uncertain, there have been no Mystic Masters above Fourth-order ever since.

    Unless there¡¯s some hidden master, one not recorded in the annals of history; otherwise, it¡¯s impossible,¡± Chubby Chiu earnestly told Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Also, just like the iplete cultivation techniques given to you by that beauty, their lineage also has gaps, making Fourth-order the limit one can cultivate to.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°You mentionedst time that there are loopholes in this world, is that what you were talking about?¡± Recalling Chubby Chiu¡¯s previous mention of loopholes in this world, Gu Zhiqi casually asked.

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Chubby Chiu was silent for several seconds before speaking somewhat uneasily, ¡°Whatever the loopholes are, they have nothing to do with us.

    As the female protagonist of this world, she will definitely take care of such matters, so let¡¯s not bother with it.

    Let¡¯s justplete our mission and return to Aquamarine Star as soon as possible.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, listening to Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, slightly raised her eyebrows but did not pursue the matter further.

    Remembering that Chubby Chiu had just brought up the iplete cultivation techniques, Gu Zhiqi opened Su Yunling¡¯s message window and sent her all the cultivation techniques she had matched from Chubby Chiu¡¯s database.

    [Child: Complete cultivation technique]

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi sent the message, Su Yunling replied.

    [Su Yunling: That was quick?]

    Looking at the message from Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows.

    Naturally, she couldn¡¯t tell him that these techniques were scavenged from Chubby Chiu¡¯s database.

    If she had toplete them on her own, it would take at least ten days to half a month.

    Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t replied when Su Yunling sent another message.

    [Su Yunling: Your current address, please]

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    [Child: Something up?]

    [Su Yunling: Sending a thank-you gift]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the message, silent for a few seconds, then typed two words in response.

    [Child: No need]

    After some thought, she typed out another line of text.

    [Child: If you really want to thank me, just give money]

    [Su Yunling: ¡­]

    [Su Yunling: Forget it, I¡¯ll give it to you when we meet next time]

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t send another message to Su Yunling because the snacks she ordered had just arrived.

 Chapter 275 - 275 275 Return to Yueqi Village

    ?275: Chapter 275 Return to Yueqi Vige   275: Chapter 275 Return to Yueqi Vige                                   After eating, Gu Zhiqi did not return to the Luo Family but instead hailed a taxi to the airport.

    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re not going back to the Luo Family?¡± Chubby Chiu asked curiously upon noticing that Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t heading home.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made the money, why go back?¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    The way you take off after earning money, you¡¯re just like a yboy.

    ¡°Are you going to Hai City alone?¡±

    ¡°Why should I go to Hai City?¡±

    Chubby Chiu: ?!

    Confused, Chubby Chiu asked, ¡°If you¡¯re not going back to Hai City, what are you doing at the airport?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m heading back to Yueqi Vige.¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back to Hai City?

    Perhaps, moving into the Gu Family home might help retrieve some memories,¡± Chubby Chiu was truly curious; it wondered when they hade to this world and what they had done here.

    And why, they had forgotten rted memories.

    ¡°Forgotten memories mean they¡¯re not important, so why bother retrieving them?¡± Gu Zhiqi said with apparent indifference.

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what are you doing going back to Yueqi Vige?

    Spending your days with a thermos filled with goji berries, drinking tea and ying chess with the old men of the vige, or ying mahjong with the aunties?¡± Chubby Chiu remembered that her retirement n was written just like that.

    ¡°Gu Chengcheng has been watering my flower for days now; it better not die.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu fell silent.

    Indeed,pared to memories, the flower is more important.

    After all, it¡¯s worth tens of millions.

    **

    Gu Zhiqi bought a ticket for the 2:30 PM flight; it takes three hours to fly from Jiang City to Yan City, arriving at Yan City Airport at 5:30 PM.

    After getting off the ne and turning on her phone, she found several voice calls from Gu Huaijin.

    Thinking there might be some emergency with Luo Fenghe¡¯s health, Gu Zhiqi made a voice call back to Gu Huaijin straightaway.

    No sooner had she dialed out than the call was answered, and Gu Huaijin¡¯s first words were, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.

    Didn¡¯t I send you a message?¡± Gu Zhiqi said, checking the chat to make sure she had indeed sent a message.

    Once confirmed, she continued, ¡°Is your wife¡¯s condition okay?¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Gu Huaijin did not respond immediately but fell silent for several seconds.

    After around three or four seconds, Gu Huaijin replied coldly, ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±

    The tone sounded a bit sour and cold.

    Gu Zhiqi felt like he might be a little angry, but that had nothing to do with her, ¡°Did you call about something?¡±

    So many calls in a row, could it be that it wasn¡¯t Luo Fenghe¡¯s health that was the issue, but his own?

    As Gu Zhiqi was contemting this, Gu Huaijin spoke up again, ¡°You¡¯ve gone back to Yueqi Vige?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve returned home, why do you still want to go back to Yueqi Vige?¡± Gu Huaijin¡¯s voice was tinged with a bit of cold unhappiness.

    Now, Gu Zhiqi could tell; he was unhappy about her returning to Yueqi Vige.

    ¡°Going back to water the flower,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied straightforwardly.

    Hearing this, Gu Huaijin fell silent, the frustration in his heart dissipating.

    He was aware that the flowers she cultivated were precious.

    If he didn¡¯t let her water them and they ended up dying, he feared the loss would be med on him.

    ¡°Have you arrived at Yueqi Vige yet?¡±

    ¡°No, still in Yan City,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, already walking outside the airport.

    ¡°It¡¯s quitete, don¡¯t go back to Yueqi Vige today, it¡¯s not safe on the roads.

    Go find your younger brother.¡± As he said this, Gu Huaijin paused slightly, then changed his mind, ¡°Never mind, report your location.

    I¡¯ll have hime pick you up; he¡¯s in Yan City.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, the two of you can go to Yueqi Vige together, and then move the things you need back to Hai City.

    From now on, stay at home.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Just like that, my n has been set?

 Chapter 276 - 276 276 Second Brother Gu Mengyang

    ?276: Chapter 276 Second Brother Gu Mengyang   276: Chapter 276 Second Brother Gu Mengyang                                   ¡°Later I¡¯ll have him add you; remember to ept the friend request,¡± Gu Huaijin added this after a thought while speaking to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded softly.

    After hanging up with Gu Huaijin, Gu Zhiqi left the airport, found a milk tea shop nearby, ordered a cup of milk tea, and sat down to wait for the person.

    About five minutes after the call ended, Gu Zhiqi received a friend request.

    **

    Half an hourter, a luxury car stopped in front of the milk tea shop.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi walked out of the milk tea shop, the rear car door opened, and a young man stepped out.

    The man had deep-set features and handsome looks, bearing a faint resemnce to Gu Huaijin around his eyes and eyebrows, donning gold-rimmed sses on his nose, which softened his sharp features, making him appear elegant, noble, and restrained.

    After getting out of the car, the young man stood by the car without moving, his gaze, hidden behind sses, filled with suspicion and inquiry as he scrutinized the girl in front of him.

    The young man stared at Gu Zhiqi; Gu Zhiqi was also staring at him, except she was focusing on a clump of dark energy between his brows.

    What¡¯s with these people from the Gu family?

    One had their Ancient Martial Arts sealed, another cursed with the Heartless Curse, and now, another with a death omen hanging over him.

    Did they know she was in need of money, so they each came forward to offer her money?

    As for what Gu Huaijin had said about ¡°Gu Zhiqi has lost her memory again, and her personality has reverted,¡± Gu Mengyang was skeptical.

    After all, if the little girl truly had changed, that old dog Gu Huaijin would definitely not tell him.

    The doubts in his heart didn¡¯t make him speak out at once; instead, he chose to observe the girl in front of him first.

    She did seem somewhat different.

    No sooner had this thought crossed his mind than he heard the girl speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, her usualzy demeanor apanied by a hint of seriousness, to seem a bit more reliable.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±?!

    Her first words out of her mouth¡­

    weren¡¯t anything nice.

    Gu Mengyang was stunned for a few seconds, then the corners of his mouth curved slightly, a faint smile gracing his lips, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes as he watched Gu Zhiqi, ¡°So, what about it?¡±

    ¡°Five million, to break your death omen,¡± Gu Zhiqi stated her price directly.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    She really dared to say it?

    He didn¡¯t respond immediately but rather stared at Gu Zhiqi for a good few seconds.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi knew he certainly didn¡¯t believe her, and calmly said, ¡°You have seven days to consider.¡±

    His death omen was in seven days.

    If no one helped him break it, he would indeed be doomed when the time came.

    At these words, Gu Mengyang lightly raised his eyebrows; it almost seemed like he believed her a bit, that the girl had truly changed.

    The shallow smile on his lips lingered, with a touch of genuine mirth in his eyes.

    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll consider it for seven days,¡± his tone sounded somewhat perfunctory.

    Gu Zhiqi naturally picked up on the perfunctory note too, but she didn¡¯t care much; after all, it was his life at stake, not hers.

    Her only loss would be missing out on five million¡­

    Yikes¡ªfive million is not a small amount!

    ¡°You better take it seriously; don¡¯t go beyond six days,¡± Gu Zhiqi suddenly looked concerned as she earnestly said this to Gu Mengyang.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    The corners of his mouth twitched imperceptibly, and then he said, ¡°Fine,¡± turned slightly, opened the car door for Gu Zhiqi, and said, ¡°Get in.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately bent down and climbed into the car.

    Once both were in the car, the driver started it up.

    Gu Mengyang leaned back in his seat, slightly turned his head, and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Huaijin said you lost your memory again?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Upon seeing this, Gu Mengyang was still a bit disbelieving and continued, ¡°If you¡¯ve lost your memory, you shouldn¡¯t remember me.

    So why would you just get into my car so casually?¡±

 Chapter 277 - 277 277 Fu Xiyan, the Scammer

    ?277: Chapter 277 ¡°Fu Xiyan, the Scammer   277: Chapter 277 ¡°Fu Xiyan, the Scammer                                   As she spoke, she seemed to think of something and frowned slightly in disapproval before muttering, ¡°You¡¯re not even afraid I¡¯m a bad person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, her eyes slightly lowered as she sent a message to Gu Huaijin, continuing in an indifferent tone, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Now it was confirmed, her temperament really had returned to what it used to be.

    While Gu Mengyang was at a loss for words, his phone rang in his pocket.

    The caller was his assistant Li Xiao.

    As soon as the call was answered, Li Xiao spoke with a somewhat serious and worried tone, ¡°President Gu, Best Actress Zhou is at thepany again, insisting on discussing the contract termination with you in person.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the corners of Gu Mengyang¡¯s mouth tightened slightly, a trace of darkness crept into his eyes, and he said in aposed manner, ¡°I¡¯m not avable.¡±

    His voice was gentle and pleasant, revealing neither happiness nor anger.

    ¡°She said she won¡¯t leave until she sees you,¡± Li Xiao said, sounding a bit troubled.

    If it were any other artist, Li Xiao wouldn¡¯t be so distressed, but the person in question was Best Actress Zhou.

    It seemed that Best Actress Zhou had an unusual rtionship with President Gu, and Li Xiao dared not offend her.

    ¡°Then let her wait,¡± Gu Mengyang said in an even tone, and before Li Xiao could speak again, he hung up the phone.

    After tossing the phone aside casually, Gu Mengyang turned his head slightly to look at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Hungry?

    I¡¯ll take you out for a meal.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    She had just eaten at one-thirty and wasn¡¯t hungry at all.

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang told the driver, ¡°Then let¡¯s go straight back to Moon Falling Bay.¡±

    **

    After sending Gu Zhiqi back to his vi, Gu Mengyang left shortly afterward, cautioning Gu Zhiqi not to wander off before he left.

    Of course, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t heed his warning, and as soon as she felt hungry, she went out to look for food.

    Gu Mengyang¡¯s vi was located in a neighborhood called Moon Falling Bay; this neighborhood was known in Yan City as a wealthy area, and at a nce, all you could see were vis with yards, each one quite distant from the next.

    External vehicles weren¡¯t allowed inside the neighborhood; one had to exit themunity to catch a ride.

    Gu Zhiqi walked toward the neighborhood¡¯s gate while looking down at her phone, searching for well-known local snacks.

    Just as she was walking, a man came running towards her and then stumbled and fell at her feet.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Was this a scam?

    Gu Zhiqi took her eyes off her phone, looked at the person at her feet for a few seconds, and said to the person lying on the ground, ¡°I have no money, don¡¯t scam me.¡±

    The man was struggling to get up, but paused when he heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    Feeling the voice was somewhat familiar, the man propped himself up with one hand on the ground, the other clutching his chest, with one leg bent and braced on the ground, he slightly lifted his gaze to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    After getting a clear view of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, the man froze for a second.

    The man had a clear look at Gu Zhiqi, and Gu Zhiqi also recognized the man, who seemed familiar, possibly seen outside the emergency room and in Tang Yichen¡¯s hospital room.

    Fu Xiyan obviously recognized Gu Zhiqi too.

    With a pale face, as if on the brink of copsing, he looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°You¡­

    I remember you, you¡¯re friends with Ah Yun and Ah Chen.¡±

    Once Fu Xiyan said this, Gu Zhiqi confirmed that this was the person she had seen at Central Hospital.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze was tired and indifferent, without any intention of helping, Fu Xiyan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he remained clutching his chest, looking at Gu Zhiqi and speaking again, ¡°Could you, trouble yourself, to help me to vi number 806?¡±

    As Fu Xiyan¡¯s voice faded, the sound of Chubby Chiu also echoed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 278 - 278 278 Contempt from Zhizhi This Male Lead is So Weak

    ?278: Chapter 278 Contempt from Zhizhi: This Male Lead is So Weak   278: Chapter 278 Contempt from Zhizhi: This Male Lead is So Weak                                   ¡°Ding~ Upgrade mission 2 has been triggered, please treat the main male character, Fu Xiyan, helping him establish a connection with the Auxiliary Item.

    Choose the Dragon Chant Sword as the Auxiliary Item.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    ¡°Fu Xiyan?

    This person is the male lead?¡± Gu Zhiqi, with a head full of question marks, asked Chubby Chiu.

    ¡°Wait a second.¡± Before Chubby Chiu could speak, Gu Zhiqi spoke again, ¡°The Dragon Chant Sword?

    Where am I supposed to find that for him?¡±

    He didn¡¯t have the Dragon Chant Sword on him, either.

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    Can I say, I don¡¯t know either?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you forge one?¡± It remembered that Zhizhi could forge swords.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing that the young girl hadn¡¯t paid him any attention, Fu Xiyan spoke again, ¡°Excuse me, could you help me to Vi 806?¡± After thinking for a moment, he added, ¡°Afterward, I¡¯ll give you ten million.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    No sooner had Fu Xiyan finished speaking than Gu Zhiqi responded.

    After saying let¡¯s go, she bent down, grabbed Fu Xiyan¡¯s arm, and helped him up.

    The girl¡¯s answer came so suddenly, and her actions were a bit quick, making Fu Xiyan hesitate for a moment.

    He thought to himself, Tang Yichen did have a good understanding of this young girl.

    This temperament, it does remind me of a certain young girl I know.

    Not particrly liking physical contact with unfamiliar people, and to make it quick, Gu Zhiqi sped up their pace.

    It looked as if they were strolling, but in reality, they were covering several meters in a second.

    Then, when she arrived at the doorstep of Vi 806 with him, the man she was supporting, Fu Xiyan, passed out right away.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This male lead is so weak.¡± Gu Zhiqi said to Chubby Chiu, with a bit of disdain in her voice.

    ¡°Yeah, really weak.¡± Chubby Chiu agreedpletely.

    Gu Zhiqi stood at the vi¡¯s door ringing the bell for a good while but no one came to open it.

    Finally, she used her spiritual power to sense that there was no one inside the vi.

    So she simply lifted the man with one hand and leaped over the vi fence.

    The vi¡¯s lock was a code lock, and it didn¡¯t take long for Gu Zhiqi to crack it; she carried the man into the vi.

    Knowing there was nobody in the vi, Gu Zhiqi ced Fu Xiyan directly on the sofa.

    After pressing a few acupoints on Fu Xiyan¡¯s body to temporarily stop the bleeding and drawing a small formation on him, Gu Zhiqi left the vi.

    ¡°Zhizhi, aren¡¯t you going to save him?¡± Chubby Chiu saw Gu Zhiqi leaving and immediately asked.

    ¡°No medicine, no tools, do you want me to just use a formation to treat him?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu btedly realized that it was only level two, and with its space sealed, Zhizhi¡¯s needles and medicines couldn¡¯t be taken out.

    Thinking of this, Chubby Chiu heaved a deep sigh, ¡°Zhizhi, shouldn¡¯t we make a storage device?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nomittally.

    The materials for a storage device were not something she, as poor as she was, could afford.

    **

    Because she had drawn a formation on Fu Xiyan, knowing he wouldn¡¯t die immediately, Gu Zhiqi went out first to finish her meal.

    After eating and buying some medicine and gauze, she leisurely returned to Fu Xiyan¡¯s vi.

    Not knowing whether Fu Xiyan had awakened, Gu Zhiqi directly scaled the wall to get in.

    Upon reaching the vi¡¯s entrance, she found two people standing there.

    The two looked to be around thirty, their expressions stern, radiating an unrestrained murderous aura, obviously people used tobat and killing, they had a somewhat ferocious air about them.

    Upon noticing Gu Zhiqi, a coldness suddenly filled their eyes.

    One of them looked at Gu Zhiqi with vignt eyes and asked in a cold tone, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Fu Xiyan¡¯s debt owner.¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke unhurriedly.

    He still owed her ten million, after all.

 Chapter 279 - 279 279 I Know the Password to His Villa

    ?279: Chapter 279 I Know the Password to His Vi   279: Chapter 279 I Know the Password to His Vi                                   As Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, the faces of the two men changed simultaneously.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying my master owes you money?¡± Fu Yu looked at Gu Zhiqi skeptically with a cold expression.

    At these words, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow.

    It seemed that they were not there to add to Fu Xiyan¡¯s troubles but were his subordinates.

    Under Fu Yu¡¯s watchful gaze, she nodded.

    Seeing this, Fu Yu slightly tilted his head to nce at Fu Zhou, who hadn¡¯t spoken a word.

    Fu Zhou looked back at Fu Yu.

    After about a second of eye contact, Fu Zhou frowned and turned to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°What are you doing here sote?¡±

    Surely, she couldn¡¯t be here to collect a debt?

    ¡°He just asked me to treat him,¡± Gu Zhiqi blurted out casually.

    Fu Yu and Fu Zhou ¡°¡­¡± ???

    As she spoke, Gu Zhiqi also raised the stic bag in her hand, which contained medicine and bandages, for Fu Yu and Fu Zhou to see.

    In her heart, though, she was thinking that once Fu Xiyan woke up, she would have to settle the medical bills.

    Fu Yu and Fu Hong were half-doubtful, and Fu Yu asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°May I ask who the divine doctor is?¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, her eyes tinted with a touch of willfulness and yfulness, ¡°What you said, unless you¡¯re a divine doctor, you¡¯re not qualified to treat your master?¡±

    Fu Yu ¡°¡­¡±

    After a few seconds of silence and with a cool voice, he grumbled, ¡°We need to believe that you have the ability to cure our master.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Once I cure him, you can believe.¡±

    Fu Yu ¡°¡­¡±

    Fu Zhou reached out and tugged at Fu Yu¡¯s sleeve, then looked towards Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Our master¡¯s identity is unique, and countless people want him dead.

    We can¡¯t rule out someone pretending to be a healer and trying to assassinate him.

    So, please show some evidence that you know our master, like WeChat friends or call history.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Just my luck, I have neither.

    However¡­

    ¡°I know the code to his vi,¡± she said.

    Fu Yu and Fu Zhou: ?!

    The two of them were shocked.

    Because neither of them knew the code to Fu Xiyan¡¯s vi, they had been struggling with whether to break in by force just before Gu Zhiqi arrived.

    Implicitly agreeing, they stepped to the side to let Gu Zhiqi unlock the door.

    Gu Zhiqi took a step forward, her fingertips touching the touchscreen of the lock, and as she entered a string of numbers, the sound of the lock opening could be heard.

    Fu Yu and Fu Zhou ¡°¡­¡± !!!

    It actually opened?!

    So, did the master really tell a youngdy his password?

    Did he actually tell another youngdy the password behind Miss Gu¡¯s back?!

    While Fu Yu and Fu Zhou were busy being astounded, Gu Zhiqi had already opened the door and gone in.

    As Fu Yu and Fu Zhou saw Gu Zhiqi enter, for a moment, they felt as though she resembled thedy of the house.

    Gu Zhiqi ced the pile of items she had brought on the coffee table and looked over her shoulder at Fu Yu and Fu Zhou, ¡°Which one of you knows how to dress wounds?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Fu Yu immediately guessed what Gu Zhiqi wanted them to do and stepped forward.

    ¡°First, use this to disinfect, then crush this leaf and apply it to the wound.

    After that, sprinkle this powder on and finally wrap it up,¡± Gu Zhiqi instructed Fu Yu as she took out the items one by one from the stic bag and ced them on the coffee table.

    As Fu Yu saw the leaf Gu Zhiqi took out, he froze and eximed in amazement, ¡°Chaos¡­

    Chaos Green Vine?!¡±

    Hearing Fu Yu¡¯s exmation, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and nced at him, ¡°You recognize it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­

    I¡¯ve read about it in ancient books,¡± Fu Yu stuttered, then stared nkly at Gu Zhiqi, his face full of disbelief, ¡°Is this really a leaf from Chaos Green Vine?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°Is it possible to ask where you got this leaf from?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not convenient to say.¡±

    Fu Yu ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 280 - 280 280 Just Give Money

    ?280: Chapter 280: Just Give Money   280: Chapter 280: Just Give Money                                   ¡°Quickly bandage up your master, if you¡¯rete you¡¯ll miss the best time for treatment,¡± Gu Zhiqi saw him standing there dumbly and reminded him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Fu Yu responded nkly, and immediately got to work.

    Although he had watched Gu Zhiqi unlock the vi¡¯s passcode lock with his own eyes, Fu Yu¡¯s heart still harbored some suspicion and vignce towards her.

    However, just now, at the moment he saw the Chaos Green Vine Leaf, all suspicion and vignce vanished.

    The Chaos Green Vine is a vine nt with extraordinary healing powers, ranked first among healing series nts, existing only in legends.

    Today, he had actually seen it.

    Even though he did not see the whole vine, seeing the leaves alone was enough to satisfy him.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t just see the leaves, he was also fortunate enough to touch them.

    Although the effects of the Chaos Green Vine were something he had read about in ancient books, and he did not know whether it had any harmful effects besides its healing powers, that was no longer important.

    If this youngdy really intended to harm his master using the Chaos Green Vine, which was precious beyond measure among the healing series nts, then his master would not have died in vain.

    Unaware of Fu Yu¡¯s thoughts, after handing the wound dressing over to him, Gu Zhiqi went to the kitchen with two sets of medicine wrapped in paper bags, not forgetting to call Fu Zhou along, ¡°You,e here for a moment.¡±

    Seeing this, Fu Zhou immediately followed.

    Gu Zhiqi put all the medicine into the boiling pot, then added an adequate amount of water.

    Only after that did she turn to look at Fu Zhou, ¡°You,e and control the fire.¡±

    Fu Zhou, upon hearing this, was somewhat puzzled, but still stepped forward and controlled the fire ording to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s instructions.

    **

    An hourter, the medicine was ready.

    Gu Zhiqi scooped a spoonful into a bowl and handed it to Fu Zhou, ¡°Give him this medicine now, and the rest of it¡­ after it cools down, put it in the fridge or seal it in a bag.

    Three times a day, one spoon each time, and he should fully recover after three days.¡±

    If they were only using medicine, Fu Xiyan¡¯s wounds would likely need two to three months to heal.

    But with the Chaos Green Vine, Fu Xiyan¡¯s injuries couldpletely heal within three days without any problems.

    However, the Chaos Green Vine was not merely used for his treatment; mainly, it was to help him establish a connection with the Dragon Chant Sword.

    Fu Zhou: I always feel like this is done so casually.

    Gu Zhiqi and Fu Zhou stayed in the kitchen for an hour.

    When the two came out together, they found that Fu Xiyan had already woken up and was leaning weakly on the sofa.

    Fu Yu was whispering something to him.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake?¡± Fu Zhou, carrying the medicine, came out of the kitchen and saw that Fu Xiyan was awake, his eyes lighting up slightly.

    Hearing Fu Zhou¡¯s voice, Fu Xiyan and Fu Yu both turned their heads to look in the direction of the kitchen.

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi next to Fu Zhou, Fu Xiyan¡¯s expression became a bitplex.

    Only when Gu Zhiqi approached did Fu Xiyan speak, ¡°Thanks for today¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, just pay me.¡±

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    Fu Yu, Fu Zhou ¡°¡­¡± Truly befitting of the master¡¯s creditor, speaking of money right away.

    Thinking of this, Fu Yu looked at Gu Zhiqi oddly.

    Could it be that because the master owed her so much money, she was afraid he would die and leave no one to pay her back, which is why she spared no expense to use the Chaos Green Vine to treat the master?

    Fu Yu started to wonder just how much money his master owed this youngdy.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Fu Xiyan¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and he nced at Fu Yu, ¡°Get my phone.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fu Yu instantly handed over to Fu Xiyan the phone that had been ced on the coffee table.

 Chapter 281 - 281 281 Didnt transfer to the wrong account

    ?281: Chapter 281: Didn¡¯t transfer to the wrong ount?

    281: Chapter 281: Didn¡¯t transfer to the wrong ount?

    The phone was one he had taken from Fu Xiyan¡¯s pocket while bandaging his wounds.

    Fu Xiyan took the phone, opened the bank card management app, and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Card number.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi immediately pulled out her phone, found her card number, and showed it to Fu Xiyan, not forgetting to add, ¡°Remember, you also owe me for the medicine, the gauze and medicine total 600.¡±

    The Chaos Green Vine was her own contribution, considering he was the target of her mission, she decided not to charge him this time but would include it in the next bill.

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied with a bit of amusement, and then continued, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your full name.¡±

    He remembered that her surname seemed to be Gu, as Tang Yichen called her Gu Xiaoxi, but Fu Xiyan guessed that this youngdy¡¯s real name might not be Gu Xiaoxi.

    After all, Tang Yichen always liked to rename the youngdies.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi,¡± Gu Zhiqi said casually, without hiding it.

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan¡¯s finger paused slightly while transferring money, Gu Zhiqi?

    The name sounded vaguely familiar.

    Soon, the transfer notification arrived, and when Gu Zhiqi saw the string of zeros on the message, she paused for a few seconds.

    1, 2, 3¡­8, a whole eight zeros, and a 1 at the front.

    One hundred million!

    Gu Zhiqi stared at the transfer message on the phone, and her entire being seemed to be basking in the warm winter sunlight, her brows and eyes slight curved, resembling azy yet noble cat.

    Watching her reaction, Fu Xiyan found it quite interesting.

    He also had a guess as to why Su Yunling treated this youngdy so specially.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t transfer it incorrectly, did you?¡± Although she thought it unlikely that Fu Xiyan would make a mistake with the transfer, for caution¡¯s sake, she still asked.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Fu Xiyan shook his head, then replied, ¡°Thest time I heard Ah Yun say that your appearance fee should be 80 million, and today you also helped me find the Chaos Green Vine, so this money, you deserve it.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know what the Chaos Green Vine was, Fu Yu had said that it was a priceless treasure.

    He could only give her an even figure for now, the rest, he would owe her a favor.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly, then pulled out WeChat friends¡¯ QR code and handed it to Fu Xiyan, ¡°Providing after-sales service, let¡¯s exchange contact info.

    If there are any issuester, you can reach out to me.¡±

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to provide after-sales service, but rather, she needed to help establish a connection with the Dragon Chant Sword.

    Plus, she could add another useful tool to her list.

    Seeing this, Fu Xiyan immediately opened WeChat and scanned Gu Zhiqi¡¯s code.

    Fu Yu and Fu Zhou stood by, stunned.

    This¡­ a person who knows the family¡¯s password but hasn¡¯t been added as a friend by Fu Xiyan?

    And Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t even know the youngdy¡¯s name?

    But interestingly, this youngdy also had the surname Gu.

    The same as Miss Gu.

    Do all powerful youngdies have the surname Gu?

    Two different people were pondering the same question.

    After Gu Zhiqi and Fu Xiyan had added each other as friends, she put her phone back in her pocket, ¡°I¡¯m off, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    As soon as Fu Xiyan said goodbye, Gu Zhiqi turned and walked out of the vi, without any hesitation or dy.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure disappeared from the entrance that Fu Yu regained hisposure and looked at Fu Xiyan with a ratherplicated expression, ¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t know Miss Gu from before?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve met twice.¡±

    He remembered seeing her once outside the emergency room, and once in Tang Yichen¡¯s hospital room.

    Fu Yu¡¯s normally stoic face took on a touch of bewilderment as he looked slightly baffled, ¡°Then how does she know the passcode to your vi?¡±

    Fu Xiyan: ???

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you two who brought her in here?¡±

 Chapter 282 - 282 282 You Still Have Three Days to Think It Over

    ?282: Chapter 282: You Still Have Three Days to Think It Over   282: Chapter 282: You Still Have Three Days to Think It Over                                   Hearing Fu Xiyan¡¯s question, both Fu Yu and Fu Zhou were somewhat confused.

    Fu Yu looked at Fu Xiyan with a slightly bewildered expression, ¡°Ah, we didn¡¯t know the password to your vi.¡±

    Moreover, if they had known the password to the vi, they wouldn¡¯t have easily believed Gu Zhiqi.

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    Fu Xiyan fell silent, and Fu Yu and Fu Zhou followed suit.

    Fu Yu, Fu Zhou: You might not believe this, but we were bamboozled by a young girl.

    **

    After leaving Fu Xiyan¡¯s vi, Gu Zhiqi returned to Gu Mengyang¡¯s vi.

    Before she went out to find food, there was nobody in Gu Mengyang¡¯s vi, and when Gu Zhiqi returned, she found the lights on.

    The moment Gu Zhiqi stepped into the vi, she saw Gu Mengyang standing in the hall, making a phone call with his mobile phone in hand.

    Hearing the noise at the entrance, Gu Mengyang put down his phone and took severalrge steps to approach Gu Zhiqi, sizing her up carefully.

    Seeing that she was unharmed, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, with an annoyed tone, he said, ¡°Where have you been?

    Didn¡¯t I tell you not to run around?¡±

    ¡°I was hungry, so I went out to eat.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, he muttered softly, ¡°Going out sote, you could have at least let me know.¡±

    ¡°You, you should think it over within three days.¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay attention to Gu Mengyang¡¯s muttering, but rather focused on the increasingly dark aura between his brows and the fading color of his destiny on his body, and said that to Gu Mengyang.

    Howe after just stepping out, the dark aura between his brows had intensified, and his destiny was being drained away?

    At this rate, he might notst three days before kicking the bucket.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡± ???

    Seeing Gu Mengyang¡¯s reaction, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t expect him to believe her, but asked, ¡°Did you just meet someone who wants to kill you?¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Well, he did meet someone indeed.

    But it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to kill him; rather, he wanted to kill her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Have you been facing a series of troubles in your career recently?

    All sorts of issues?¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer his question, but instead asked him this.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Mengyang slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°There have been some minor troubles.¡±

    And it wasn¡¯t just in his career¡ªvarious small issues continuously gued his personal life as well.

    Although he managed to solve them in the end, they had been quite upsetting.

    ¡°With everything like this, are you sure you don¡¯t want a divination?¡± Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows slightly, gazing at Gu Mengyang with a hint of seductioncing hernguid tone.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Had his personality changed back?

    This way, she looked totally like a forteller.

    His mouth twitched almost imperceptibly, and after a long while, he replied with some resignation, ¡°Alright, go ahead and divine.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t let her do the divination, he would start to wonder if she could sleep well that night.

    If it had been before, he definitely would not have entertained the idea.

    But now, if the divination turned out to be true, it could be a solution to his pressing problems.

    If it were false, he was also willing to be deceived by the young girl.

    Seeing this, a sh of brightness gleamed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    She walked over and sat down on the couch, then looked at Gu Mengyang and said, ¡°Tell me, who did you meet after you went out tonight?¡±

    Gu Mengyang also walked over and sat down on the couch, thought back carefully, and then recounted to Gu Zhiqi the people he had met and what they had talked about that evening.

    ¡°Qiao Nan, Zhou Qingyan, Sun Yuyang¡ªI need to meet these three people,¡± Gu Zhiqi picked out the three individuals after hearing Gu Mengyang¡¯s ount, and told him.

 Chapter 283 - 283 283 Heading to the Company

    ?283: Chapter 283: Heading to the Company   283: Chapter 283: Heading to the Company                                   Gu Mengyang listened and raised his eyebrows.

    After a moment, he nodded at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Okay, tomorrow we¡¯ll go to Yueqi Vige first, and the day after I¡¯ll take you to thepany for a tour.¡±

    Before Gu Zhiqi could say anything, he heard Gu Mengyang add, ¡°These three are all artists who have been doing well in thepany.

    I don¡¯t know much about the other two, but that Zhou Qingyan, I know a bit about her.

    She¡¯s currently causing a dispute over her contract and will soon no longer be with Mengyang Entertainment.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Qingyan?¡± Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow upon hearing this.

    ¡°She¡¯s an actress at thepany.

    Her acting skills are very average, but she has a strongly loyal fan base and has been quite popr for the past two years.¡± When he mentioned Zhou Qingyan, Gu Mengyang slightly furrowed his brows.

    Zhou Qingyan was his mentor¡¯s daughter.

    After entering the entertainment industry, his mentor had asked him to take care of her, so he had thepany sign her up.

    He even personally negotiated a few good resources for her, not really expecting her to bring much profit to thepany.

    At first, Zhou Qingyan¡¯s performance was nothing remarkable.

    But two years ago, she suddenly became hugely popr with a ¡°koi fish¡± persona, and she soared to A-list status overnight.

    With greater fame, her attitude changed as well.

    After bing an A-lister, she started demanding an upgraded contract.

    When she first joined Mengyang Entertainment, out of respect for his mentor, he had already exceptionally offered her an S-level contract.

    Now, she was actually expecting the highest, an SSS-level contract.

    It¡¯s important to know that though she had a lot of traffic, Mengyang Entertainment prioritized nurturing actors with real skills and talent.

    Zhou Qingyancked both, so Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t agree to the contract upgrade.

    When he refused to upgrade the contract, Zhou Qingyan started making a fuss about terminating it.

    This had been going on for several days.

    It wasn¡¯t that he disagreed with the termination; rather, when he agreed, Zhou Qingyan refused to terminate the contract herself, leveraging her status as his mentor¡¯s daughter and demanding unreasonable terms.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t agree, so the standoff continued.

    As Gu Zhiqi listened to Gu Mengyang¡¯s words, a touch of deep thought colored his eyes.

    He reached into his pocket, took out his phone, and searched for Zhou Qingyan in the browser.

    She seemed indeed very popr; a search brought up numerous entries associated with her name.

    ¡°This one?¡± He showed the search results, an artist profile page, to Gu Mengyang.

    Gu Mengyang nodded.

    ¡°Chubby Chiu, target the hot entries rted to her,¡± Gu Zhiqi instructed.

    ¡°Okay~¡± Chubby Chiu cheerfully responded, then dived into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone to begin searching for trending entries about Zhou Qingyan.

    Soon, the phone¡¯s screen filled with countless highlighted entries rted to Zhou Qingyan.

    The opinions on her were highly prized.

    The positive ones elevated her to the skies with terms like ¡°fairy,¡± ¡°koi fish,¡± ¡°good temperament,¡± ¡°graceful and generous,¡± ¡°peerless beauty,¡± and especially many entries iming she was a koi fish.

    The negative ones were the likes of ¡°poor acting,¡± ¡°ugly,¡± ¡°nine years undetected,¡± ¡°stic surgery freak,¡± and ¡°green tea bitch.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly.

    Then he raised his eyebrows and said to Chubby Chiu, ¡°Target the ¡®koi fish¡¯ entry and pinpoint the rted events.¡±

    In no time, countless posts and microblogs with #ZhouQingyanKoiFish appeared on the phone.

    Most were from Zhou Qingyan¡¯s fans, seemingly with real-life stories about how their luck improved after following Zhou Qingyan, even winning the lottery.

    Looking at these cases, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze grew deeper.

    After selectively reading a few posts, he lost interest and put away his phone, then said to Gu Mengyang, ¡°Let¡¯s not go to Yueqi Vige first.

    We¡¯ll go to yourpany tomorrow.¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ?

    ¡°Your destiny has been stolen, and you¡¯re even shrouded by some bad luck.

    I¡¯m afraid your misfortune might rub off on me.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 284 - 284 284 Earning 700 Million a Day, Quite Impressive Huh

    ?284: Chapter 284: Earning 700 Million a Day, Quite Impressive Huh   284: Chapter 284: Earning 700 Million a Day, Quite Impressive Huh                                   Gu Mengyang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly after a few seconds of silence, ¡°My destiny was taken away?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded gently.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi nod, Gu Mengyang fell silent again.

    After several seconds of silence, he asked another question, ¡°When did it happen?¡±

    ¡°During the time you just went out.¡±

    Before he went out, his destiny was tinged with a faint purple hue.

    Now, the light purple was gone, and it was faintly shrouded by ill luck.

    Hearing this, Gu Mengyang fell into silence once more.

    ¡°Go to thepany tomorrow, those three people we talked about just now, you need to meet them all tomorrow, remember to arrange it.¡± Gu Zhiqi had no time to join Gu Mengyang in his silence and left him with this instruction before he got up, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    Then he left Gu Mengyang alone in the living room to ponder.

    **

    After finishing his washing up, Gu Zhiqiy in bed and looked at the new messages on his phone.

    When he saw the transfer message of six hundred million, the fingers holding his phone paused ever so slightly.

    His eyes moved to the transferrer¡¯s field, and the name Su Yunling came directly into view.

    The transfer message had been sent three minutes earlier.

    With a row of question marks above his head, he took a screenshot of the transfer message and then opened the WeChat conversation with Su Yunling.

    [Child: Picture]

    [Child: Are you sure you didn¡¯t transfer it by mistake?]

    Su Yunling replied to his message very quickly.

    [Su Yunling: Earning seven hundred million a day, quite impressive.]

    [Su Yunling: Picture]

    The picture was the one that Gu Zhiqi had sent.

    The upper half of the picture was circled in red, highlighting Fu Xiyan¡¯s transfer message.

    The one billion transfer and the name Fu Xiyan were both circled emphatically.

    Even through the screen, Gu Zhiqi could sense the teasing in his words.

    He silently withdrew the picture he had sent just now and then continued to message Su Yunling as if nothing had happened.

    [Child: Why did you transfer the money?]

    He skipped over the topic of earning seven hundred million a day entirely.

    [Su Yunling: You helped meplete the tome; I can¡¯t let you work for nothing.]

    [Su Yunling: The money might be a little less, but it¡¯s also a token of my heart.]

    [Su Yunling: Take the money, and in the future, if you need anything at all, you can always find your brother.]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the messages from Su Yunling and raised his eyebrows, then sent him four words in return.

    [Child: Thank you, brother.]

    [Su Yunling: Don¡¯t mention it.]

    Since he was sure Su Yunling had not made a mistake in the transfer, Gu Zhiqi epted the money and continued to reply to other people¡¯s messages.

    After replying to all the messages, he logged onto the ¡®Fortune-telling Network¡¯ App, where many people were still seeking him out for fortune-telling.

    Gu Zhiqi randomly selected ten individuals to perform his readings for.

    **

    Shengyuan Hotel, room 808.

    After not receiving any further messages from Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling exited the chat.

    He hadn¡¯t even had time to look at the cultivation technique since receiving it from Gu Zhiqi at noon; he had immediately been called to shoot a scene.

    He had been busy the entire afternoon and evening.

    Once his part was done, it was already ten o¡¯clock at night.

    It was only when he had some downtime that he remembered to look at thepleted cultivation technique.

    ncing over it briefly, he could tell that the updated cultivation technique was worlds apart from the previous one.

    No wonder none of his subordinates had been able to break through the fourth order; there had indeed been issues with the original technique.

    Recalling that during the day Gu Zhiqi had said, ¡°Just give me the money,¡± Su Yunling indeed transferred six hundred million to Gu Zhiqi.

    Thesepleted cultivation techniques were priceless treasures, whose value far exceeded six hundred million.

    So, when he said six hundred million was a mere token of his regard, he truly hadn¡¯t spoken inurately.

    Remembering he had seen a transfer message from Fu Xiyan in the screenshot from Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling opened the WeChat conversation with Fu Xiyan.

    [Ah Yun: Did you transfer one hundred million to the child?]

    Thinking it over, Fu Xiyan might not know who he was referring to as ¡®the child,¡¯ so he followed up with another message.

 Chapter 285 - 285 285 The Y that Calculates Marriage Ties

    ?285: Chapter 285 The Y that Calctes Marriage Ties   285: Chapter 285 The Y that Calctes Marriage Ties                                   [Ah Yun: It¡¯s that girl named Gu Zhiqi who healed Old Four.]

    [Old Fu: You know about this?]

    [Old Fu: She told you all this?]

    Seeing the surprise between the lines in Fu Xiyan¡¯s messages, Su Yunling didn¡¯t exin but continued to send messages to Fu Xiyan.

    [Ah Yun: What¡¯s wrong?

    Run into trouble?]

    He contacted Fu Xiyan not to inquire about the issue of a billion, but to ask about Fu Xiyan¡¯s condition.

    To give a child a billion, he must have encountered some big trouble.

    [Old Fu: Vital Energy went berserk, got ambushed, but it¡¯s all okay now.]

    Apart from him, only Gu Zhiqi knew about transferring a billion to her ount.

    If Su Yunling knew, then he must have found out through Gu Zhiqi.

    Unsure how much Gu Zhiqi had revealed to Su Yunling, Fu Xiyan honestly summarized the situation in a few words.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly as a sh of dangerous color swept through his clear and distinct pupils.

    [Ah Yun: Who did it?]

    [Old Fu: I don¡¯t know; those people were all masked, a dozen Fourth-order Beginners, their moves were all very strange, it was my first time encountering them, and they were all adept with poisons and fragrances.]

    [Old Fu: It was with great difficulty that I managed to get away.]

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He knew that Fu Xiyan¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts were only at the peak of the Fourth-order, and surviving an encounter with a dozen Fourth-order Beginners was already a stroke of luck.

    [Ah Yun: The Dragon Chant Sword is ready, go get it from Yun Yi.]

    [Ah Yun: When you return to the Ancient Martial Arts World, bring Tang Yichen along, it¡¯s a good opportunity to have Yun Yi fortify the Concealment formations on both of you.]

    After sending his message, Su Yunling waited as Fu Xiyan remained silent for a long time.

    About a minuteter, he received a two-character reply.

    [Old Fu: Thanks.]

    Having rified the situation, Su Yunling didn¡¯t chat further with Fu Xiyan, and went back to open the conversation with Gu Zhiqi, clicking on the Cultivation Technique files, which he began to read seriously.

    **

    On the other side, Gu Zhiqi, following the idea of calcting faster to sleep earlier, quickly finished divinations for nine people and was now on the tenth.

    This tenth person had a somewhat familiar avatar, and the nickname was also very familiar.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lv Yao?

    Why is heing back to you for divination?¡± Chubby Chiu, with its super memory, immediately recognized the avatar and nickname on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone screen.

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi also remembered who the other party was.

    [Zhezhi: What¡¯s to calcte?]

    [Y: Marriage prospects.]

    At this, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow.

    Marriage prospects?

    He just survived a deathly ordeal, and now he¡¯s here to calcte marriage prospects?

    [Zhezhi: Birth chart.]

    Soon, Y sent over his birth chart.

    [Y: Please calcte, who will his future spouse be?]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±?

    His?

    ¡°Hiss~ This ¡®his,¡¯ are you sure it¡¯s not a typo?

    Could it be the person Y likes?¡± Chubby Chiu suddenly became excited, ¡°Zhizhi, quickly ask Lv Yao if this person is his crush.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t bother with it, but instead started to focus on the divination.

    Seeing this, Chubby Chiu knew Gu Zhiqi definitely wouldn¡¯t ask, so it plunged into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone to ask itself.

    Soon a row of questions appeared on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone.

    [Zhezhi: His?

    You didn¡¯t make a typo?]

    [Zhezhi: Is this person your crush?]

    Lv Yao didn¡¯t reply immediately.

    About thirty secondster, a message appeared on the screen.

    [Y: No.]

    Seeing this, Chubby Chiu was unconvinced, feeling that the youngster was trying to hide something.

    Just as it was about to send another message, it saw that Gu Zhiqi had finished the divination and sent Lv Yao a message.

 Chapter 286 - 286 286 Still No Boyfriend

    ?286: Chapter 286 Still No Boyfriend   286: Chapter 286 Still No Boyfriend                                   [Zhezhi: He has no spouse in his destiny, destined to be without a wife or children all his life.]

    Once Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message was sent, there was no news from Lv Yao.

    ¡°No wife, no children, could it be because he has a boyfriend?¡± Chubby Chiu suddenly asked with a gossipy expression.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Considering Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi thought for a moment and, to be meticulous, sent another message.

    [Zhezhi: He doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend either.]

    [Y: ¡­]

    After Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message was sent, Y finally reacted, but all he did was send a series of ellipses, to express his speechlessness.

    [Zhezhi: I¡¯ve divined for you, whether or not you like the result, you have to pay up.]

    Gu Zhiqi went straight into debt collection mode.

    It was gettingte, and she wanted to collect the money and go to sleep early.

    [Y: No boyfriend, does he have a girlfriend?]

    [Zhezhi: No.]

    The person Lv Yao wanted to divine had a nk column for a spouse, and the lines for marital and future family connections were all empty as well.

    Calling him a lonely soul was no exaggeration; not only did he have no wife or children, but he didn¡¯t have a single rtive.

    [Y: Thanks, Spider Coin or bank transfer?]

    [Zhezhi: Bank transfer.]

    Soon after, Gu Zhiqi received the bank transfer message.

    **

    The next day, Gu Zhiqi went to Mengyang Entertainment with Gu Mengyang.

    As soon as the two approached thepany lobby, they attracted countless gazes.

    Gu Mengyang was the president of Mengyang Entertainment, and there was hardly anyone in the wholepany who didn¡¯t recognize him¡ªhis presence naturally attracted a lot of attention.

    If Gu Mengyang was already enough of a spectacle, the fact that he was apanied by a girl who looked like a fairy only drew more attention.

    Subconsciously, everyone assumed she was a new artist signed by Mengyang Entertainment.

    Gu Mengyang led the way to the top floor.

    As soon as they reached the office door, they saw Li Xiaoing out with a stack of documents.

    Upon seeing Gu Mengyang, Li Xiao immediately greeted him, ¡°President Gu.¡±

    When Li Xiao saw Gu Zhiqi following behind Gu Mengyang, a hint of surprise flickered through his eyes, ¡°Gu¡­

    Miss Gu?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t know Li Xiao but she nodded at him anyway.

    Although she seemed somewhat aloof, there was nock of politeness in her gesture, leaving Li Xiao momentarily stunned, standing still with a stack of documents in his arms.

    Since when had the young miss been so polite?

    Seeing him like that, Gu Mengyang raised his eyebrows and got to the point, ¡°Is everyone here yet?¡±

    When Li Xiao heard Gu Mengyang¡¯s voice, he snapped back to reality, ¡°Not¡­

    not yet, only Sun Yuyang has arrived, Qiao Nan has rushed to a shoot and will be back in half an hour, and Best Actress Zhou¡­

    she said she wille after she finishes her beauty sleep.¡±

    Speaking of Zhou Qingyan, Li Xiao dared not look directly at Gu Mengyang.

    Zhou Qingyan had waited at thepany for a full four hours the previous afternoon just to see Gu Mengyang.

    Li Xiao knew well that Zhou Qingyan was still sore about yesterday¡¯s wait.

    After hearing Li Xiao¡¯s answer, Gu Mengyang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a fleeting shadow of displeasure passing through them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet with those who are already here,¡± Gu Zhiqi said.

    At her words, Gu Mengyang suppressed the darkness in his eyes and murmured an acknowledgment.

    Then, as if remembering something, he turned back to Li Xiao, ¡°I remember there¡¯s a cake shop downstairs in thepany building, they¡¯re supposedly quite good.

    Go get some.¡±

    Li Xiao ¡°¡­¡±?!!

    Since when did President Gu develop a taste for cake?

    ¡°And milk tea, the vor¡­¡± he paused, then looked toward Gu Zhiqi, ¡°you tell him.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    For me?

    Hearing Gu Mengyang¡¯s words, Li Xiao was shocked once again.

    For Miss Gu?

    Wait, hadn¡¯t President Gu always disliked Miss Gu?

    Why was he buying her milk tea now?!

 Chapter 287 - 287 287 Another Day of Business

    ?287: Chapter 287 Another Day of Business   287: Chapter 287 Another Day of Business                                   Atst, Li Xiao left with a stack of files, muttering the name of the milk tea Gu Zhiqi had mentioned in a daze.

    He had never heard of the name before, and he was genuinely afraid that he might forget it identally.

    After Li Xiao left, Gu Mengyang took Gu Zhiqi to the reception room next to the office.

    The two of them entered the reception room one after the other.

    On the sofa in the reception room sat a young man who appeared to be around twenty years old.

    The young man was exceptionally handsome, his features exuding a tender youthfulness,ced with a lingering sense of adolescence, a prime example of a fresh young face.

    Hearing the noise from the doorway, the young man turned his head for a nce, and upon seeing the figures at the door, he immediately stood up from the sofa, bowing respectfully to Gu Mengyang, ¡°President Gu.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Mengyang responded indifferently, then looked to Sun Yuyang and said, ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sun Yuyang certainly did not dare to sit down just like that.

    Only after Gu Mengyang and Gu Zhiqi had taken their seats did he sit down somewhat stiffly, his hands resting on his knees, clenching and then rxing, rxing and then clenching.

    ¡°No need to be nervous, I asked you here just for a casual chat,¡± Gu Mengyang said, noticing his constrained demeanor.

    Gu Mengyang¡¯s speech was slow and deliberate, his demeanor elegant and schrly, yet it also easily created a sense of distance.

    Even though his words seemedforting, Sun Yuyang didn¡¯t feel at ease; on the contrary, he became even more tense.

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t say anything further but instead tilted his head slightly to nce at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Want to ask anything?¡±

    Sun Yuyang was truly taken aback upon hearing this, the switch in tone was just too abrupt.

    While speaking to him felt distant, the tone changed to one of gentleness when addressing the youngdy beside him.

    Sun Yuyang nced curiously at the youngdy next to him.

    With that look, Sun Yuyang was stunned on the spot.

    This beauty¡­

    does it even exist in the real world?

    A newly joined artist in thepany?

    Thinking of the way Gu Mengyang spoke to her, another guess surged in his mind¡ªcould she be the future Mrs.

    President of thepany?

    But then, she looked a bit too young.

    For a moment, Sun Yuyang had various guesses in his mind and ultimately thought it was more likely that she was a newly signed artist.

    While Sun Yuyang¡¯s thoughts were soaring, azy and cool voice suddenly rang in his ears.

    ¡°Divination?

    Five million per reading, no charge if not urate.¡±

    Sun Yuyang¡¯s first reaction: With such a pleasant voice, she must be aiming for a music career.

    Second reaction: ?!!!

    ¡°Ah?

    Divination?¡±

    Five million per reading?!

    Do I look like someone who has five million?

    Sun Yuyang was once again dumbfounded, while Gu Mengyang, hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, fellpletely silent.

    The speechlessness in his eyes almost spilled over.

    ¡°I see your destiny is clear and smooth, but this stage name and your facial features really don¡¯t match, five million, I¡¯ll help you pick a new one.¡±

    From the moment he saw Sun Yuyang, Gu Zhiqi knew that this person had nothing to do with the loss of destiny suffered by Gu Mengyang.

    But his facial features and name were absolutely ipatible¡ªnot just ipatible, but actually shing.

    With these features paired with that name, even if he were to be famous or popr, he would spend all his earnings on various matters, doomed to be a poor sod.

    Gu Zhiqi nned to make some money by choosing a name for Sun Yuyang, but Sun Yuyang himself was utterly bewildered.

    ¡°No, miss, do I look like I have five million?¡±

    Selling him would be more like it.

    Gu Mengyang frowned almost imperceptibly upon hearing Sun Yuyang¡¯s address to Gu Zhiqi.

    However, Sun Yuyang¡¯s poverty was well-known throughout thepany; five million for divination was, for him, akin to betting his life on fortune-telling.

    But the youngdy wouldn¡¯t be pleased until she made a sum, and after some thought, Gu Mengyang opened his mouth, ¡°You pick one for him, I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    Sun Yuyang ¡°¡­¡±?!!!

    President Gu actually believes in this?!

 Chapter 288 - 288 288 About Changing Names

    ?288: Chapter 288 About Changing Names   288: Chapter 288 About Changing Names                                   Gu Zhiqi heard Gu Mengyang¡¯s words, turned his head to nce at him, and genuinely praised, ¡°Good boss.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Speaking of which, you might not believe it, but I did not want to be a good boss; I just wanted to be a good brother.

    ¡°Looking at your face, you can¡¯t keep wealth.

    How about calling you Sun Shoucai?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked Sun Yuyang with a hint of inquiry in his tone.

    Sun Yu(shou)yang(cai): ?!!!

    I refuse!

    Sun Yuyang directly widened his eyes, staring at Gu Zhiqi, filled with resistance.

    Not only could Sun Yuyang not ept this name, but Gu Mengyang couldn¡¯t either.

    He lifted his hand, made a fist, and coughed lightly by his mouth, then looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°He¡¯s an entertainer.

    Pick something more respectable.¡±

    ¡°How is Shoucai not respectable?

    Look back through history, how many local wealthy gents were named Shoucai or Fugui?¡± Gu Zhiqi paused for a moment, then looked at Sun Yuyang and asked, ¡°Do you want to be called Sun Fugui?¡±

    The wealth-attracting effect of Fugui was about the same as Shoucai.

    Sun Yuyang ¡°¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t want to!

    The resistance on his face became even clearer.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing the two of them like this, Gu Zhiqi knew they both disliked ¡°Fugui¡± and ¡°Shoucai¡± and said with a slight regret, ¡°Then let¡¯s call you Sun Qianduo.

    This one is less effective than the previous two, but it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Sun Yuyang ¡°¡­¡±

    This girl must be terrible at naming.

    Sun Yuyang desperately looked to Gu Mengyang for help, hoping Gu Mengyang would say something on his behalf.

    After all, he was an idol and a popr star; his fans chased after his dazzling appearance.

    If he changed his name to that, it would affect his image so much.

    Sun Yuyang could almost imagine how his fans would react.

    Before the name change:

    Brother, I love you!

    Yuyang, you¡¯re the best!

    Crazy for brother, mad for brother, banging my head against the wall for brother!

    After the name change:

    Money Money, I hahahaha¡­

    Duo Duo, I continue hahahaha¡­

    Thinking of the endlessughter, Sun Yuyang couldn¡¯t bear to continue.

    He could only pin his hopes on Gu Mengyang.

    After all, he was a somewhat famous star in thepany.

    Such a name change would definitely affect his image.

    What would happen if his fans unfollowed him?

    Gu Mengyang¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t far from Sun Yuyang¡¯s.

    He slightly nced at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Think of another one?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°What kind of name do you guys want?¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ¡°Something that sounds a bit more cultured.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Howe Fugui, Shoucai, and Qianduo aren¡¯t cultured?

    A couple thousand years of tradition in these names, and you say they don¡¯t look cultured?

    However, the patron¡¯s wishes are supreme.

    Gu Zhiqi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Sun Wanguan?¡±

    Sun Yu(wan)yang(guan) ¡°¡­¡±

    Help me!

    ¡°Well, President Gu, I think my current name is pretty good.

    Did you call me for something?

    Let¡¯s talk about real business,¡± Sun Yuyang said, no longer nervous or frightened of Gu Mengyang after Gu Zhiqi¡¯s interruption.

    All he wanted now was to quickly discuss things and then leave as fast as possible.

    Fearing that his name would be changed to Sun Fugui or Sun Wanguan or something like that.

    Though he was a star of thepany who could bring in profit, it was clear that President Gu had a non-ordinary interest in this girl who looked like a Little Fairy but whose words and actions were reminiscent of a Forteller.

    What if, to make the little swindler¡­

    oh, to brighten the littledy¡¯s day, he really did change his name?

    Hearing Sun Yuyang¡¯s words, Gu Mengyang was silent for a moment.

    Could he say it wasn¡¯t him but the little girl who was looking for him?

    Obviously not, so without changing his expression, he said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special.

    If you have schedules, you can go ahead and be busy.¡±

    Seeing this, Sun Yuyang¡¯s expression shifted slightly.

    No way, no way.

    Just because he didn¡¯t win a smile from Little Fairy, were they going to give up on him?

 Chapter 289 - 289 289 You Scared Away Another Person

    ?289: Chapter 289: You Scared Away Another Person   289: Chapter 289: You Scared Away Another Person                                   Atst, Sun Yuyang left the meeting room, dejected, and headed toward the elevator.

    By chance, he ran into Li Xiao, who was bringing up cakes and milk tea, near the elevator.

    ¡°Assistant Li,¡± Sun Yuyang greeted Li Xiao politely.

    Li Xiao nodded slightly, noticing Sun Yuyang¡¯s dispirited demeanor, a flicker of confusion in his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Caught off guard, Sun Yuyang hesitated, clearly not expecting Li Xiao to take an interest in his state, ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Seeing this, Li Xiao expressed doubt.

    Thinking of Gu Zhiqi who hade with Gu Mengyang, Li Xiao instinctively wondered if this young man had gotten into trouble with Miss Gu.

    ¡°Go on, tell me.

    Maybe I can give you some advice.¡±

    Tell him, so that he could steer clear of any potential thunder, lest Miss Gue looking for himter.

    Unaware of Li Xiao¡¯s thoughts, Sun Yuyang recounted the incident in the lounge sinctly, then ryed his concern, ¡°Assistant Li, do you think thepany might give up on me?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Li Xiao immediately wrote in his notebook: If Miss Gu wants to tell fortunes, must cooperate fully.

    With a tone of heartfelt concern, he reassured Sun Yuyang, ¡°No, they won¡¯t.

    Remember, you still owe President Gu 50 million.

    Until that debt is paid, President Gu couldn¡¯t possibly give up on¡­

    cough, couldn¡¯t possibly give up on you.¡±

    Sun Yuyang ¡°¡­¡± Thanks for the reminder.

    All of a sudden, the thought of being 50 million in debt nearly brought tears to his eyes.

    **

    In the meeting room, with Sun Yuyang gone, Chubby Chiu spoke up in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Zhizhi, see, you¡¯ve scared off another person.¡±

    Chubby Chiu had a deep understanding of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s knack for hopeless naming.

    It vaguely remembered when Gu Zhiqi first tried to name it, biking through a series of names like ¡°Er Gou, Zhao Cai, Lai Fu, Dog Egg,¡± and simr ones.

    In the end, it was the appearance of the adorable Chubby Chiu that caught her eye, and the name stuck.

    Fearing that she¡¯de up with some other ridiculous name, Chubby Chiu agreed without a second thought.

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi just hummed softly, not thinking there was anything wrong with the name she had just given.

    With Sun Yuyang gone, only Gu Mengyang and Gu Zhiqi were left in the meeting room.

    Gu Mengyang sneakily nced at Gu Zhiqi several times, worried that she would be unhappy about the client leaving.

    But as the person left, the young girl showed no reaction, just slouchingzily on the sofa, tilting her head slightly to look at him, then uttered two words, ¡°Transfer money.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You said it, you¡¯d pay the money if he refuses to change his name, but you still owe the money.¡± After all, she did seriously read his fortune.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Mengyang sideways, a mix of lethargy and seriousness in her demeanor.

    Gu Mengyang couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth, slightly helpless as he pulled out his phone, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    He then transferred the money to Gu Zhiqi right in front of her.

    Soon, Gu Zhiqi received the transfer message.

    Seeing the five million credited to her ount, Gu Zhiqi¡¯snguid demeanor faded somewhat, a hint of amusement sparkling in her eyes as she lounged on the sofa, looking every bit like a cat that just got a treat.

    Gu Mengyang watched, tempted to ruffle her hair, but held back at thest moment.

    ¡°When is the next personing?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked while leaning on the sofa, looking at Gu Mengyang.

    Hearing her question, Gu Mengyang replied, ¡°Let me ask.¡±

    With that, he took out his phone from his pocket, about to contact Assistant Li.

 Chapter 290 - 290 290 Where is Gu Zhiqi

    ?290: Chapter 290: Where is Gu Zhiqi?

    290: Chapter 290: Where is Gu Zhiqi?

    The call hadn¡¯t gone through yet when the door to the break room was pushed open.

    ¡°Miss Gu, your milk tea and cake,¡± Li Xiao handed over the milk tea and cake he was carrying to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded without any pretense, a faint smile tinting her eyes as she took the cake and milk tea from Li Xiao.

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang nced at Li Xiao indifferently, then made a fist, brought it to his lips, and slightly coughed before speaking calmly, ¡°The money for the cake was provided by me.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi paused in her movements and nced at him, then two secondster, she nodded gently and whispered, ¡°Even brothers should settle ounts clearly.¡± With that, she turned to Li Xiao, ¡°How much are these in total?¡±

    ¡°Eighty-eight in total.¡±

    With the mindset of answering whatever Miss Gu asked, Li Xiao immediately responded to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question.

    Thus, Gu Zhiqi transferred 88 yuan to Gu Mengyang.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Is that what I meant?

    Is that really what I meant?!

    Gu Mengyang looked at Li Xiao with a cool gaze, the bright, shinning words ¡°troublesome¡± in the depths of his eyes.

    Feeling a chill down his spine, Li Xiao instinctively stood up straight, looking back pitifully at Gu Mengyang, his eyes screaming ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    Ignoring the exchange of looks between the two men, Gu Zhiqi had already inserted a straw and started slurping her milk tea.

    ¡°When are Qiao Nan and Zhou Qingyaning?

    Hurry them up,¡± Gu Mengyang withdrew his gaze and said indifferently to Li Xiao.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Xiao quickly responded and then exited with the fastest speed.

    **

    Jiang City Luo Family.

    ¡°Aunt Chen, Aunt Chen.¡±

    Jiang Fen and Luo Shuangshuang hadn¡¯te homest night and didn¡¯t return to the Luo Family until nine o¡¯clock in the morning.

    As soon as she arrived home, Jiang Fen started looking for Gu Zhiqi everywhere but failed to find her, so she could only turn to Aunt Chen.

    Aunt Chen was in the kitchen, concocting medicine for Luo Fenghe, and when she heard Jiang Fen¡¯s call, she responded softly.

    ¡°Where is that bitch Gu Zhiqi?

    Which room did she stay inst night?¡± Jiang Fen took a fewrge steps to the kitchen doorway and asked Aunt Chen aggressively, her face full of anger and her tone usatory.

    Upon hearing this, Aunt Chen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, her gaze remained on the fire, and she asionally nced at her watch, speaking without turning her head, ¡°Miss Gu has already left; she didn¡¯te backst night.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°She left?¡± Jiang Fen eximed in shock on hearing that Gu Zhiqi had left.

    ¡°She left,¡± Aunt Chen reiterated calmly while managing the heat of the medicine, not once turning back to look at Jiang Fen.

    Mr.

    Gu had said that the medicine required constant attention to the heat; it couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    If it were wrong, the effectiveness of the medicine would be greatly reduced.

    Seeing Aunt Chen¡¯s attitude, Jiang Fen felt a surge of anger welling up inside her.

    But since Aunt Chen was brought in by Luo Jing, Jiang Fen couldn¡¯t do anything to her, and so she could only stand at the kitchen door and vent her frustration by cursing Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°That little bitch Gu Zhiqi, running away after hurting my daughter, she can¡¯t get off that easily, the little whore, no wonder nobody wants her, I better not see her again, if she dares to appear before me, I¡¯ll skin her alive¡­¡± Jiang Fen stood at the kitchen doorway cursing a blue streak.

    Aunt Chen merely frowned slightly at the incessant cursing, staying silent.

    And Jiang Fen¡¯s tirade grew more vigorous, cursing with full names and a string of profanities, sounding like a shrew.

    Luo Shuangshuang, sitting on the sofa, grew impatient listening to it all.

    ¡°Mom, can you just stop cursing already?

    It¡¯s so annoying,¡± Luo Shuangshuang turned around and snapped at Jiang Fen impatiently.

 Chapter 291 - 291 291 The Principals Call

    ?291: Chapter 291: The Principal¡¯s Call   291: Chapter 291: The Principal¡¯s Call                                   Luo Shuangshuang had always despised Jiang Fen from the bottom of her heart.

    Only in Luo Ning¡¯s presence did Jiang Fen show a veneer of gentleness and virtue.

    She didn¡¯t like this mother at all; whenever something happened, she¡¯d act like a shrew,pletely disregarding her image.

    Hearing Luo Shuangshuang¡¯s impatient words, Jiang Fen finally stopped scolding and her tone softened, as she approached Luo Shuangshuang, ¡°Mom is doing all this for you.¡±

    ¡°That little bitch Gu Zhiqi hurt your hand.

    If it weren¡¯t for Dr.

    Ling being at the Jiang City Central Hospital by chance, your hand would have been ruined.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Fen felt a wave of fright, ¡°Your hand is meant for ying the piano; it mustn¡¯t be damaged because of that little bitch.¡±

    Luo Shuangshuang, listening to Jiang Fen¡¯s words, had a fleeting, venomous look in her eyes.

    This grudge, she would surely avenge sooner orter.

    The doctor who treated herst night was from Sea City.

    Dr.

    Ling was from the Sea City Ling Family, well-informed about the Gu Family, and happened to know Gu Zhiqi as well.

    Upon learning that Gu Zhiqi had injured her hand, he shared a number of upsetting things Gu Zhiqi had done previously.

    And from Dr.

    Ling, Luo Shuangshuang had also found out that Gu Zhiqi had indeed been kicked out of the Gu Family.

    Dr.

    Ling was very certain in his words, saying Gu Zhiqi had been taken away to the countryside.

    As for why Gu Zhiqi appeared at the Luo Family alongside Gu Huaijin, Luo Shuangshuang thought about it all night and finally came up with a possibility.

    It seemed that Gu Zhiqi had sneakily run back from the countryside on her own and then shamelessly followed Gu Huaijin to Jiang City.

    If things had gone as expected, Gu Zhiqi would have already been sent back to the countryside by Gu Huaijin.

    Luo Shuangshuang had her own ns in mind, but outwardly she said to Jiang Fen, ¡°Control yourself a bit.

    She once lived with the Gu Family.

    Don¡¯t bring up Gu Zhiqi in front of Gu Huaijin.

    Also, don¡¯t bother with my hand injury anymore.¡±

    This vengeance, she would personally seek in due time.

    ¡°Got it, got it, Mom¡¯s not stupid.

    I won¡¯t mention it in front of Gu Huaijin,¡± replied Jiang Fen.

    Luo Shuangshuang, hearing Jiang Fen¡¯s reply, still didn¡¯t look too pleased, ¡°Just now I saw Aunt Chen making medicine.

    Luo Fenghe might not be dead yet.

    Find a way to inquire about her condition.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± eximed Jiang Fen.

    Luo Shuangshuang furrowed her brows and nced at Jiang Fen with barely concealed disdain, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop being so melodramatic?¡±

    The contempt in Luo Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes was too obvious not to notice, and Jiang Fen naturally did, her face going slightly pale before she forced a smile, ¡°Mom understands.

    I¡¯ll go check on Luo Fenghe¡¯s room right away.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Luo Shuangshuang called Jiang Fen to a halt, ¡°Don¡¯t go now.

    Wait until Gu Huaijin goes downstairs, and Luo Fenghe is alone in the room¡ªyou go then.¡±

    Jiang Fen immediately responded to the instruction.

    **

    Inside Luo Fenghe¡¯s room, Gu Huaijin was standing on the balcony taking a call.

    Because the incident had been sudden, he hadn¡¯t managed to hand off several work matters in Sea City.

    Yesterday, Gu Huaijin had already made several calls, and today he had made quite a few as well.

    He had just about finished arranging work-rted issues.

    No sooner had he hung up the phone than another call came through.

    Seeing the caller ID, Gu Huaijin massaged his brow before answering.

    ¡°Principal Gu.¡±

    The caller was none other than Principal Gu Chongming from Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    ¡°Good day, Mr.

    Gu,¡± Gu Huaijin spoke up, and Gu Chongming also greeted him over the phone.

    ¡°Good day,¡± Gu replied.

    ¡°Mr.

    Gu, it¡¯s like this: The school started two days ago, but I¡¯ve heard that your three younger siblings haven¡¯te to school, so I wanted to ask if something has happened at home?¡±

 Chapter 292 - 292 292 You Really Didnâ€™t Die

    ?292: Chapter 292 You Really Didn¡¯t Die   292: Chapter 292 You Really Didn¡¯t Die                                   Hearing Mr.

    Gu¡¯s question, Gu Huaijin came to a bted realization that the school term indeed had begun.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for not contacting you in time.

    Due to some matters, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue can¡¯te to school immediately, but I will send them over as soon as possible.

    As for Gu Xingruo, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to personally attend his Olympics studies until his training camp is over.¡±

    Gu Chongming listened to Gu Huaijin¡¯s words and let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°Mr.

    Gu, rest assured about Gu Xingruo¡¯s situation; I¡¯m aware of it.

    As long as he can take part in the exams on schedule, I will preserve his school status here.¡±

    Naturally, Gu Chongming wouldn¡¯t tell Gu Huaijin that his main purpose was to have Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi return to school.

    After all, those two were Sea City No.

    1 Middle School¡¯s top students, one a ¡°Divine Schr¡± and the other a ¡°Schstic Tyrant¡±.

    If they were to drop out or transfer to another school, he would be devastated.

    As for Gu Xingruo, with his grades perpetually at the bottom of the ss, Gu Chongming felt it made no difference whether he attended or not.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say this to Gu Huaijin; after all, to get Gu Xingruo into Sea City No.

    1 Middle School, the Gu Family had donated two buildings to it.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of trouble for the principal.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, no trouble at all.¡±

    After ending the call with Gu Chongming, Gu Huaijin finally had a chance to rest as his phone fell silent.

    He pushed open the balcony door and entered the room, only to see Luo Fenghe sitting at the head of the bed, engrossed in reading a book.

    ¡°You can read anytime.

    You¡¯ve just recovered from your illness; you should be resting more.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t read for half a year, just let me read.

    Otherwise, I really won¡¯t be at ease,¡± Luo Fenghe said with a gentle smile, then immediately returned her gaze to the book.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin had nothing more to say.

    ¡°Oh, I heard some noise downstairs just now; it seemed like Jiang Fen was arguing.

    I wonder if she¡¯s quarreling with Wanwan again.

    You should go check,¡± Luo Fenghe said, shifting her gaze from the book to Gu Huaijin all of a sudden.

    The Luo Family¡¯s rooms had pretty good soundproofing, and if it wasn¡¯t for loud shouting, one wouldn¡¯t hear any outside noise in the room.

    The noise that Luo Fenghe could hear must have been at a very high decibel level.

    Gu Huaijin nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± He said and walked toward the door.

    Thinking of something else, he added, ¡°It¡¯s about time for the medicine to be ready; I¡¯ll go check on it.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    This time, Luo Fenghe did not look up but simply said to Gu Huaijin and then bowed her head down to continue reading.

    Luo Fenghe had only read a few lines when there was amotion at the door, ¡°Why are you back so soon¡­¡±

    Upon seeing the person at the door, Luo Fenghe stopped herself, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t die,¡± Jiang Fen said, staring at Luo Fenghe with disbelief and resentment in her eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t die, much to the disappointment of your family of three,¡± Luo Fenghe retorted without warmth as she sat on the bed, looking at Jiang Fen.

    Jiang Fen stiffened at the sight of Luo Fenghe in such a state.

    For a moment, Jiang Fen felt that the old Luo Fenghe had returned.

    Before falling ill, Luo Fenghe had been in charge of managing the whole Luo Family.

    Despite Luo Fenghe¡¯s seemingly gentle demeanor, she was anything but soft when it came to handling matters.

    Luo Shuangshuang and Jiang Fen had never gained any advantages when dealing with her.

    Before her illness, not only did Jiang Fen and Luo Shuangshuang fear Luo Fenghe, but even Luo Ning was afraid of her.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Fen¡¯s expression turned sour.

 Chapter 293 - 293 293 Preservation Methods

    ?293: Chapter 293 Preservation Methods   293: Chapter 293 Preservation Methods                                   In the past two years, Luo Fenghe¡¯s illness had worsened to the point where she couldn¡¯t even manage the affairs of the Luo Family if she wanted to.

    Since a year ago, almost all of the Luo Family¡¯s businesses and financial power had fallen into Luo Ning¡¯s hands.

    Jiang Fen had also lived nearly a year of the true wealthy lifestyle she was supposed to have.

    Every day, she hoped for Luo Fenghe¡¯s death, which was finally within reach.

    However, Luo Fenghe was not only still alive, but herplexion had also unexpectedly improved.

    Hadn¡¯t they said she was at death¡¯s door?

    ¡°Feng He¡­

    Feng He, has your illness gotten better?

    Yourplexion looks much improved,¡± Jiang Fen¡¯s mind raced with thoughts, and she wished she could just stab Luo Fenghe with a knife, but outwardly, she could only inquire with a face full of concern.

    ¡°Mm, better,¡± Luo Fenghe responded softly.

    Jiang Fen, hearing this perfunctory answer, stiffened and didn¡¯t know whether to believe it or not.

    To believe it would go against her desires, yet Luo Fenghe¡¯splexion really did seem much better.

    Thus, she could only silently pray that this was Luo Fenghe¡¯s final flicker of vitality before passing.

    Finally, under Luo Fenghe¡¯s mocking gaze, Jiang Fen left dejectedly.

    **

    Downstairs, after Gu Huaijin came down, he didn¡¯t see anyone in the living room.

    He went straight to the kitchen, ¡°Aunt Chen, is the medicine ready?¡±

    ¡°Almost, in another three minutes it will be ready,¡± Aunt Chen replied as she continued to prepare the medicine without turning her head.

    Hearing this, Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t go back upstairs, thinking to wait for the medicine to be ready and then take it up, he stood at the entrance of the kitchen.

    While Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t say anything further, Aunt Chen could feel someone still behind her, so she turned her head to look and saw him still standing there, ¡°Mr.

    Gu, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and keep Misspany?

    I¡¯ll bring the medicine up once it¡¯s ready.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can wait a bit,¡± Gu Huaijin said and stood still, thinking about the phone call from Gu Chongming he had just received, he looked at Aunt Chen and asked, ¡°Aunt Chen, have you seen Yueyue?¡±

    ¡°She went out with Miss Wanwan to the supermarket to buy some things.

    They¡¯ve been gone for a while, and by my calctions, they should be back soon,¡± Aunt Chen spoke as she continued with the medicine.

    Just as the medicine was about ready, Aunt Chen suddenly remembered something, ¡°Mr.

    Gu, once the medicine is ready, how should it be stored?¡±

    Gu Huaijin paused, delving into his area of ignorance.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it written in the text message I sent you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Aunt Chen carefully checked once more and then shook her head.

    ¡°Let me check,¡± Gu Huaijin said, taking his phone from his pocket and opening the conversation with Gu Zhiqi.

    Waking up the day before, he had found a message from the youngdy saying she was returning to Yueqi Vige and had sent two lengthy text messages, one with the prescription and the other the method for preparing the medicine.

    It was said to be a medicine for nourishing Luo Fenghe¡¯s body.

    After reviewing both messages, and confirming there were no storage instructions, he sent a message to Gu Zhiqi.

    After the message went out, there was no immediate reply from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s end.

    As Gu Huaijin contemted whether to call her, a voice came from behind him.

    ¡°Brother Huaijin, help!

    Help me quickly, they¡¯re about to fall!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin looked back and saw Yu Luowan walking from outside the living room, carrying a plethora of items.

    With seven or eight wobbly stacked boxes on the verge of toppling, Yu Luowan moved about in the living room, struggling to keep them from falling.

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s lips twitched as he quickly approached Yu Luowan.

    As he passed the sofa, he casually tossed his phone onto it and helped her carry four boxes.

    ¡°Whew~ that was close,¡± sighed Yu Luowan with relief after the boxes were secure.

    She went to the coffee table, set the boxes down, and then immediately turned to head for the door.

    Just as she reached the door, she saw Gu Xiyue also carrying seven or eight stacked boxes.

    ¡°Huh?

    Why are yours so stable?¡± Yu Luowan was surprised.

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t speak, but walked straight to the coffee table, carefully cing the boxes down, and even took some boxes off the top to put on the sofa for fear of them falling.

    Noticing a phone on the sofa, Gu Xiyue deliberately moved it to the side.

    The phone¡¯s screen was lit, and although Gu Xiyue only nced at it, she still clearly saw the words on it and hesitated for a moment.

 Chapter 294 - 294 294 Its Actually Her, It Turns Out to Be Her

    ?294: Chapter 294 It¡¯s Actually Her, It Turns Out to Be Her   294: Chapter 294 It¡¯s Actually Her, It Turns Out to Be Her                                   Just a nce was all it took for Gu Xiyue to shift her gaze away.

    Gu Huaijin was discussing a preservation method with someone named ¡°Qiqi,¡± and without much thought, Gu Xiyue knew exactly who this Qiqi was.

    But after all, it involved someone else¡¯s privacy, so Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t look too closely.

    Just as Gu Xiyue diverted her attention, Aunt Chen¡¯s voice came from the kitchen, ¡°Mr.

    Gu, has the Divine Doctor responded to your message?¡±

    Aunt Chen had also heard that the Divine Doctor had saved Luo Fenghe.

    So when Gu Huaijin mentioned asking about a preservation method, it was certainly in reference to the Divine Doctor.

    ¡°Let me check.¡± Gu Huaijin replied and looked around before finally picking up the cell phone from the sofa.

    There was already an additional message in the chat box.

    Aside from five or six unanswered voice calls he had made yesterday afternoon, there was his recent inquiry, ¡°How to preserve the medicine?¡±

    Following that, the young girl had replied with, ¡°It can be refrigerated or sealed in divided doses with medicinal solution bags.¡±

    After taking a look at his phone, Gu Huaijin conveyed to Aunt Chen in the kitchen, ¡°She said it can be refrigerated or sealed in divided doses with medicinal solution bags.¡±

    ¡°Ah, got it,¡± Aunt Chen replied, then went back to her work.

    Hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes lifted slightly as she gave him a nce, her expression somewhatplex.

    ¡°What did you buy to have so much stuff?¡± Gu Huaijin failed to notice the change in Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression and questioned Yu Luowan instead.

    ¡°Just, food, drinks, clothes,¡± Yu Luowan replied, pointing to a few of the courier boxes, ¡°These are not, these I bought online for mooncake molds.

    The Mid-Autumn Festival ising up, and they¡¯re for making mooncakes.¡±

    At this, Gu Huaijin appeared somewhat speechless, ¡°Are you nning to settle in here for good?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Sister Feng He hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, I have to stay here and keep herpany,¡± Yu Luowan exined while sitting down to start unpacking the parcels.

    Looking at the dozen or so courier boxes, Yu Luowan paused, then looked up at Gu Xiyue who was standing aside, lost in thought, ¡°Yueyue,e on, help me unpack these parcels.¡±

    ¡°In a bit,¡± Gu Xiyue dropped this brief reply and stepped away, heading towards the kitchen.

    Yu Luowan didn¡¯t mind and just kept herself busy with the parcels.

    Gu Xiyue stopped at the kitchen doorway and looked at Aunt Chen, who was dividing up the medicinal solution, ¡°Is this medicine for Sister Feng He?¡±

    Hearing the slightly unfamiliar voice, Aunt Chen turned around and smiled at Gu Xiyue, nodding, ¡°Miss Gu.¡±

    Gu Xiyue also nodded at Aunt Chen.

    ¡°This is for the youngdy.

    It¡¯s a prescription given by the Divine Doctor.

    The preparation method is quiteplicated; it took me all morning to finish decocting it.¡±

    At the mention of this, Gu Xiyue raised an eyebrow, ¡°Howplicated?¡±

    Aunt Chen, upon hearing the question, stopped her work and picked up her cellphone, showing it to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Take a look, the heat needs to be adjusted frequently, even the stirring has its specific guidelines and directions.¡±

    Gu Xiyue observed the decoction method and procedures on the screen, pausing for a moment.

    After a while, with a thoughtful look in her eyes, Gu Xiyue handed the phone back to Aunt Chen, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re too polite,¡± Aunt Chen took her phone back and resumed dividing up the medicinal solution.

    Gu Xiyue leaned against the doorway of the kitchen, not in a hurry to leave.

    The preservation method that Gu Huaijin told Aunt Chen was obviously the one Gu Zhiqi had sent him.

    Nan Zhi, Gu Zhiqi¡­

    One in closed-door cultivation for two years, the other soul-taken for the same duration.

    Rumors had it that Nan Zhi and the Gu Family had a deep connection.

    Only through Gu Huaijin could one find Gu Zhiqi.

    Mulling over these thoughts, Gu Xiyue let out a soundless chuckle, a rare faint smile curving on her usually cold face.

    Turns out it¡¯s her, so it was her all along.

 Chapter 295 - 295 295 Im Your Fan

    ?295: Chapter 295: I¡¯m Your Fan   295: Chapter 295: I¡¯m Your Fan                                   Indeed, who would have thought that Divine Doctor Nan Zhi, who countless people desperately sought after and who many medical experts worshipped, was just a seventeen-year-old girl.

    The name of Divine Doctor Nan Zhi began to spread five years ago.

    How old was she five years ago?

    ¡°Yueyue,e and help me open this package.

    I can¡¯t finish unboxing, wuwuwu¡­¡± Yu Luowan¡¯s whiny voice rang in Gu Xiyue¡¯s ears, bringing her back to reality.

    ¡°Coming.¡± Gu Xiyue turned and walked towards Yu Luowan.

    Yu Luowan couldn¡¯t tell if it was just her imagination, but she always felt that Gu Xiyue¡¯s tone sounded quite cheerful.

    Turning around and giving Gu Xiyue a curious look, her eyes widened in shock, ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re smiling!

    You look so beautiful when you smile.¡±

    Having known Gu Xiyue for over two months now, this was the first time Yu Luowan had seen Gu Xiyue smile.

    Hearing Yu Luowan¡¯s exmation, even Gu Huaijin looked at Gu Xiyue with a slightly curious gaze.

    Gu Xiyue had been back at the Gu Family for more than two months now, and this was the first time her big brother had seen her smile.

    **

    In the top-floor reception room of Mengyang Entertainment, after sending a message to Gu Huaijin, Gu Zhiqi cuddled up with her milk tea, sipping on it while browsing through cooking videos.

    Nearly an hour had passed since Sun Yuyang left, and neither Qiao Nan nor Zhou Qingyan had arrived.

    Gu Zhiqi was in no hurry, but Gu Mengyang was growing a bit impatient.

    Once again, he nced at the watch on his wrist and took out his phone from his pocket.

    Just as he was about to call Li Xiao, the door to the reception room opened.

    ¡°President Gu, Qiao Nan is here,¡± Li Xiao¡¯s voice came from the doorway.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Mengyang put away his phone.

    ¡°President Gu, my apologies for making you wait, something came up at thest minute, and it caused a dy,¡± Qiao Nan walked into the reception room and immediately apologized to Gu Mengyang.

    ¡°Take a seat,¡± Gu Mengyang said in an indifferent tone.

    At his words, Qiao Nan responded and promptly sat down on the sofa opposite Gu Mengyang.

    Feeling a gaze on her, Qiao Nan followed it and found herself caught in a pair of deep, misty eyes.

    They were eyes that seemed to possess a magic power, as if epassing a profound gxy within them, mysterious and mesmerizing.

    Qiao Nan was taken aback for a moment and it took her several seconds to regain herposure.

    She nodded towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi also nodded lightly back at Qiao Nan, then gently flipped her phone to show Qiao Nan the screen, ¡°May I ask, is this you?¡±

    On the phone screen, a video was ying, showing someone who looked exactly like Qiao Nan cooking.

    Seeing the person on the phone, Qiao Nan was initially startled, then quickly, a smile formed on her lips and she gently nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.

    Are you a fan of mine too?¡±

    ¡°A fan of yours, could I ask for your autograph?¡± Gu Zhiqi said with a smile to Qiao Nan.

    A flicker of surprise crossed Qiao Nan¡¯s eyes, followed by a gentle nod, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Saying so, Gu Zhiqi turned to nce at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Do you have paper and a pen?¡±

    Gu Mengyang, somewhat reluctantly, nodded, leaned forward slightly to pull open a drawer, rifled through it to find paper and a pen, and handed them to Gu Zhiqi.

    A fan?

    With no good looks, no figure, no talent, apart from a bit of acting, what is there to be a fan of?

    Watching the interaction between Gu Mengyang and Gu Zhiqi, Qiao Nan¡¯s gaze flickered rapidly, though her smile didn¡¯t falter.

    Gu Zhiqi took the paper and pen from Gu Mengyang and offered them to Qiao Nan, ¡°Miss Qiao, if you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Qiao Nan replied with a smile, taking the paper and pen and quickly signing her name for Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 296 - 296 296 Where is Zhou Qingyan

    ?296: Chapter 296 Where is Zhou Qingyan?

    296: Chapter 296 Where is Zhou Qingyan?

    Handing over the signature to Gu Zhiqi, Qiao Nan wore a gentle smile on her lips and her eyes also bore a hint of mirth as she looked at Gu Zhiqi with a hint of curiosity and asked, ¡°Little fan, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips curved slightly upward, a touch ofzy,pliant smile resting there as she told Qiao Nan her name.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡± Hearing the surname Gu, Qiao Nan¡¯s expression shed briefly before she murmured Gu Zhiqi¡¯s name softly to herself, then warmly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve remembered your name.

    The next time we meet, I¡¯ll definitely be able to call you by it.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded gently, giving a small nod of her head.

    Qiao Nan found Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attitude towards her somewhat strange.

    This girl imed to be her fan, but her demeanor was far too distant and formal.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head slightly, nced at Gu Mengyang, and raised her eyebrows at him.

    Receiving her look, Gu Mengyang understood that she wanted him to send the person away.

    ¡°The reason I asked you toe today is about a contract matter,¡± he said.

    As soon as Gu Mengyang spoke up, Qiao Nan immediately focused all her attention on him, and her eyes lit up a little when she heard him mention a contract.

    Her agent had tried several times to negotiate an advancement in her contract with thepany, but to no avail.

    Could it be that there was hope this time?

    ¡°Regarding your request for an advancement, I am aware of it, and it¡¯s not an impossible matter.¡±

    The level of contract Qiao Nan sought to be uplifted to was an S level, and all contracts of S level and above in thepany were personally managed by Gu Mengyang.

    As Gu Mengyang¡¯s voice died down, an inextinguishable brightness shone in the depths of Qiao Nan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°But there is a condition,¡± he added.

    ¡°Just say it, President Gu,¡± Qiao Nan straightened up and spoke earnestly.

    ¡°Although you have some poprity, you haven¡¯t even squeezed into the frontline.

    It¡¯s clearly not possible to advance your contract yet, however, I can offer you an opportunity.¡± Gu Mengyang spoke as he handed her the scripts he had prepared in advance, ¡°Choose from these scripts.

    When you break into the frontline, we can talk about advancing your contract.¡±

    A revtion of joy that couldn¡¯t be hidden spread across Qiao Nan¡¯s eyes, and she immediately stood up, leaning forward towards Gu Mengyang, ¡°Thank you, President Gu.¡±

    Even without the advancement, obtaining several scripts was still a win for her.

    ¡°Mhm, go and be busy,¡± he said.

    Qiao Nan thanked him several times in session before walking away with the scripts in her arms.

    Once Qiao Nan was gone, Gu Mengyang turned his head slightly to nce at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Well?

    Is it her?¡±

    ¡°Is there another one?¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer Gu Mengyang¡¯s question, but instead asked him one of her own.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond to his query, Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t press further, and instead took out his phone to make a call to Li Xiao, ¡°I¡¯ll push a bit.¡±

    The call hadn¡¯t connected when noise came from the doorway, ¡°President Gu, you wanted to see me?¡±

    Li Xiao walked in, holding his phone that was still ringing.

    Gu Mengyang hung up the call and turned to nce at Li Xiao and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Qingyan?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already at the film city.

    She said she has scenes to film and refuses toe back to thepany,¡± Li Xiao reported, sneaking a furtive nce at Gu Mengyang.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Mengyang furrowed his brows almost imperceptibly.

    Seeing Gu Mengyang¡¯s displeasure, Li Xiao instantly felt a surge of anxiety, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­

    I¡¯ll push her again, this time, I¡¯ll call the director.¡±

    Li Xiao, saying this, was about to call the director.

    Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t make a sound, and as Li Xiao began to search for the director¡¯s number, Gu Zhiqi spoke up first, ¡°No need.¡±

    With that, she stood up.

    Gu Mengyang lifted his gaze, eyeing her with a questioning look.

    ¡°If she won¡¯te to us, we might as well go to her.¡±

    It was just a matter of taking a look anyway.

    Gu Zhiqi could tell that this Zhou Qingyan had resolved not toe.

    Calling her over would take just as much time as going back there; they might as well go themselves.

    Hearing this, Li Xiao looked at Gu Mengyang, ¡°President Gu?¡±

    ¡°I recall ¡®No Power Over the Wind¡¯ has already started filming, let¡¯s pay a visit there,¡± Gu Mengyang said, standing up.

    Seeing this, Li Xiao put away his phone.

 Chapter 297 - 297 297 Help You Get Your Destiny Back

    ?297: Chapter 297: Help You Get Your Destiny Back   297: Chapter 297: Help You Get Your Destiny Back                                   Half an hourter, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Mengyang arrived at the film and television city.

    Yan City Film and Television City is thergest film and television shooting base in Xia Country, covering an extremely wide area.

    It takes about two hours to walk from the east gate to the west gate.

    Vehicles are not allowed inside the film and television city, and Zhou Qingyan¡¯s crew was located in the southern area of the city, so Gu Mengyang had the driver take them to the south gate.

    The car stopped at the entrance of the south gate, and it took nearly twenty minutes to reach Zhou Qingyan¡¯s crew from there.

    Just as Gu Mengyang was about to take Gu Zhiqi to meet with the director of the crew, Gu Zhiqi stopped him.

    ¡°No need to go over there, it¡¯s the same from here.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t proceed but instead turned slightly to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What can you see from this distance?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond to Gu Mengyang but instead focused his gaze on Zhou Qingyan.

    As a hint of azure flitted across the depths of his eyes, Gu Zhiqi saw countless specks of light continuously flying from the people around towards Zhou Qingyan.

    He raised an eyebrow and murmured softly, ¡°So it¡¯s not ¡®Snatching Fortune¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Hm?

    What?¡± Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t catch Gu Zhiqi¡¯s muttered words and gave her a sideways nce.

    ¡°I said, there¡¯s hope for you yet.¡±

    Gu Mengyang was silent for two seconds before looking at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Was my destiny stolen by her?¡±

    As he spoke, Gu Mengyang¡¯s brows also slightly furrowed.

    ¡°More or less,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhandedly.

    Upon hearing this, the color in Gu Mengyang¡¯s eyes deepened slightly.

    After a few seconds, he looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°So, what should I do to take back my destiny?¡±

    This woman¡¯s rise to fame was indeed somewhat eerie.

    In particr, her koi-like persona inevitably made one wonder.

    At first, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but afterst night¡¯s conversation about his destiny being stolen, he had been pondering it ever since.

    After thinking about it all night, the more he thought, the more suspicious this woman seemed.

    ¡°Lure her to a secluded ce where there are no people,¡± Gu Zhiqi instructed Gu Mengyang.

    Gu Mengyang: ?

    Is this going to finish her off?

    A trace of skepticism appeared in his eyes as he looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to retrieve your destiny for you.¡±

    Gu Mengyang pondered for a few seconds before speaking, ¡°Alright then.¡± With that, he started walking towards the crew.

    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Gu Zhiqi called out to Gu Mengyang.

    With an inquiring look, Gu Mengyang turned to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi magically produced a pen from somewhere and approached Gu Mengyang, ¡°Your palm.¡±

    Gu Mengyang extended his hand toward Gu Zhiqi, spreading out his palm.

    Gu Zhiqi took the pen and drew a tiny formation on his palm.

    Looking at the strange red pattern that now upied his palm, Gu Mengyang asked, ¡°A little red flower?

    Drawing a little red flower to encourage me?¡±

    ¡°Concealment formation.

    Just trick someone into luring her to a secluded corner or room, and you¡¯re good to go.

    Don¡¯t worry, most people won¡¯t be able to remember your face,¡± Gu Zhiqi exined, then bent her head slightly and blew on Gu Mengyang¡¯s palm.

    After being blown on, his palm felt as if it had been tickled, and Gu Mengyang instinctively looked down, only to find that the little red flower, oh, the concealment formation, had disappeared.

    Gu Mengyang skeptically lifted his other hand and rubbed his palm to make sure it was truly gone before raising his eyes to ask Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Did you really go learn some forteller skills?¡±

    ¡°Seems so,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly.

    Gu Mengyang wanted to say something else but saw Gu Zhiqi had turned away, back facing him, head drooping boredly as she kicked at the pebbles on the ground.

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he turned to leave, ¡°I¡¯m off, don¡¯t wander around.¡±

 Chapter 298 - 298 298 Never Getting Close to a Beauty Again

    ?298: Chapter 298: Never Getting Close to a Beauty Again   298: Chapter 298: Never Getting Close to a Beauty Again                                   Not long after Gu Mengyang left, a young man quickly approached Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Little Fairy.¡±

    A voice that sounded somewhat familiar rang in her ears, causing Gu Zhiqi to pause mid-kick of a pebble.

    Turning her head and following the sound, she then saw a familiar face.

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent momentarily, nced around, and began nning an escape route in her mind.

    ¡°It really is you!¡± Su Luo approached Gu Zhiqi with a smile, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Before Gu Zhiqi could say anything, Su Luo, seemingly struck by a thought, eyes slightly brightening with excitement, looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Have you made up your mind to enter the entertainment industry?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Not at all.

    ¡°If you want to enter the entertainment industry,e and sign with me.

    Not only will I mentor you, but you¡¯ll also have a host of senior brothers and sisters.

    I won¡¯t even mention Third Brother, whom you know.

    Do you know Ji Xiangsi?

    She is an international film queen, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Not entering the entertainment industry.¡± Gu Zhiqi interrupted Su Luo directly before he could finish.

    ¡°Ah?

    Not entering, huh.¡± Su Luo sounded disappointed, ¡°Then why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Just ying.¡± Gu Zhiqi responded offhandedly and then continued to kick the pebble with her eyes downcast.

    Su Luo noticed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s perfunctory tone but didn¡¯t mind.

    He looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone else, ¡°Did youe to y by yourself?

    Third Brother is over there filming.

    Do you want to go have a look?¡±

    As he spoke, Su Luo even pointed in the direction not far off, ¡°Right over by the arch bridge.

    You can see it once you cross it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the image of a strikingly beautiful face shed through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    Her eyes flickered slightly as she looked in the direction Su Luo had indicated.

    ¡°You can¡¯t see it from here; you have to cross the bridge to see.¡±

    As a result, Gu Zhiqi walked towards the direction of the arch bridge with Su Luo.

    Just as they reached the highest point of the bridge, they indeed saw a film crew.

    Dazzling individuals can be spotted at a nce, even from the least conspicuous positions.

    Just like now, the first person Gu Zhiqi saw was Su Yunling¡¯s figure.

    Su Yunling was dressed in ancient costume, with a red cloak ced beside her.

    She was currently sitting under the shade of a tree at the head of the bridge, seriously reading a script.

    ¡°Beauty!

    Slurp slurp¡­¡±

    ¡°Beauty, let¡¯s cuddle~¡±

    Suddenly, in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, Chubby Chiu burst out with excitement and then darted out of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, flying towards Su Yunling.

    This time, Chubby Chiu¡¯s target was the ring on Su Yunling¡¯s index finger.

    As soon as Chubby Chiu reached Su Yunling, it tried to plunge into the ring.

    However, it didn¡¯t prate but was instead repelled.

    As Chubby Chiu was repelled, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head also felt a piercing pain.

    Her feet staggered ever so slightly, and Gu Zhiqi supported her head with one hand and held onto the stone bridge railing with the other.

    ¡°Little Fairy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi stagger and suddenly hold her head, Su Luo asked, ¡°Is it because it¡¯s too hot and you¡¯re feeling a heatstroke?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head lightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The sharp pain hadsted only a moment, and she soon felt better.

    ¡°Wuu wuu wuu, Zhizhi, the beauty has thorns, I¡¯ll never cuddle with the beauty again, wuu wuu wuu¡­¡±

    At this point, Chubby Chiu, crying, flew back into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, toozy to pay it any attention, now curious as to what could hurt Chubby Chiu.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi curiously wondered, a red figure crashed into the corner of her eye.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyelids and then saw an extraordinarily beautiful face that was nearly demonic.

    ¡°Third Brother.¡± Su Luo saw Su Yunling and immediately greeted him.

    Su Yunling just nodded lightly towards Su Luo, and then said, ¡°Fang Mu is looking for you.¡±

 Chapter 299 - 299 299 Thank You Gift

    ?299: Chapter 299: Thank You Gift   299: Chapter 299: Thank You Gift                                   ¡°Huh?

    What does he want with me?¡± Su Luo murmured softly, then nced at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Little Fairy, I¡¯ve got to go busy myself.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded her head.

    Su Luo left quickly, and it was only then that Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Your thing, it just bumped into my ring,¡± Su Yunling said to Gu Zhiqi and, after thinking for a moment, added another sentence, ¡°Seems like it hit pretty hard, cried quite sadly.¡±

    Last time he met with the child at Soraya¡¯s barbecue stall, he felt something attached to his button, and this time, he felt the presence of that thing again, clearer than before, as if it was a spiritual energy entity.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    He could feel Chubby Chiu¡¯s presence?

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her brows, looking at Su Yunling, ¡°What thing?¡±

    ¡°It should be, a spiritual energy entity,¡± Su Yunling said uncertainly.

    When Su Yunling mentioned the spiritual energy entity, Gu Zhiqi remembered that she had given him the Cultivation Technique for spiritual powerst time.

    Using the same method to cultivate spiritual power indeed might lead to the power developing in a simr direction.

    But, that was also a one in ten thousand chance; she just happened to encounter it.

    This meant that, in the future, Su Yunling might also be able to converse with Chubby Chiu through spiritual power.

    This possibility did not exactly please Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Can I take a look at your ring?¡± Gu Zhiqi, not in the best of moods, was evidently more interested in the ring.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Yunling said, taking the ring off his index finger and handing it to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi reached out to take it, and when she saw the blue gemstone embedded in the ring, her hand tightened slightly around the ring.

    Staring at the ring in her hand, Gu Zhiqi murmured softly, ¡°Leviathan¡¯s Eye?¡±

    ¡°You recognize it?¡± Su Yunling, hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s murmur, raised his eyebrows and asked her.

    Gu Zhiqi did not answer Su Yunling¡¯s question, but instead stared at the ring in her hand, somewhat absentminded.

    About seven or eight secondster, Gu Zhiqi finally lifted her eyes to Su Yunling, ¡°Where did you get this ring?¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Su Yunling slightly lowered his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s a keepsake from my mother.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi knew that the origin of the ring was probably a mystery, and she handed the ring back to Su Yunling, ¡°Sorry to have brought up a painful memory.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Su Yunling said, taking the ring back and then putting it back on his finger.

    After putting the ring on, his finger brushed over the ring on his hand, and with a sh of luster, a delicate bracelet appeared in the palm.

    He handed the bracelet to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Staring at the bracelet he handed over, she was slightly startled for a moment before saying, ¡°A storage device?¡±

    ¡°You recognize it?

    If you do, then I won¡¯t go into details,¡± Su Yunling continued, maintaining the gesture of offering the bracelet, ¡°I don¡¯t know what little girls like, so I crafted it into a bracelet.

    If you really don¡¯t like it, I can craft another item that you prefer.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t reach out to take it but instead looked up at Su Yunling, ¡°This¡­

    is this expensive?¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No charge, a reciprocal gift,¡± he said with the corners of his mouth twitching slightly, somewhat speechlessly, ¡°You helped my brotherplete the Cultivation Technique, I can¡¯t let you do it for nothing.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a few seconds but finally reached out to take it, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    A smile flickered in Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, ¡°It¡¯s only proper to return the favor.¡±

 Chapter 300 - 300 300 Storage Device; Meeting Zhou Qingyan

    ?300: Chapter 300: Storage Device; Meeting Zhou Qingyan   300: Chapter 300: Storage Device; Meeting Zhou Qingyan                                   Gu Zhiqi took the bracelet, slightly lowered her gaze, and began to fiddle with it.

    Spiritual power immediately prated into the bracelet.

    A few secondster, she looked up at Su Yunling, ¡°A spatial formation engraved?¡±

    Su Yunling raised her eyebrows, her peach blossom eyes slowly spreading with amusement, ¡°You know quite a bit.¡±

    After hearing this, Gu Zhiqi murmured softly, ¡°I just know, that¡¯s all.¡±

    There are generally two methods to refine a storage device.

    One uses rare materials, coupled with various chemical reactions and programming control, to carve out a third space, and then insert the brainwave program of the user, allowing the device to be controlled by thought.

    The other is a method that defies scientific exnation, which is Vital Energy control and alien me forging, engraving a spatial formation during the refining process.

    The size of the space in a storage device refined this way depends on the grade of the spatial formation; the higher the grade, therger the space.

    The storage device that Su Yunling gave her was refined using Vital Energy.

    It appeared to be of Fourth-order, with enough space to rival half of a city.

    She knew the theory behind such engraved spatial storage, but couldn¡¯t refine one herself.

    She still preferred to use scientific methods to create storage devices.

    Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly, realizing that this gift truly matched the value of those martial arts manuals.

    Although the gift was rather expensive, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t refuse it.

    Firstly, she really did need a storage device.

    Secondly, she guessed Su Yunling probably didn¡¯t want to owe her such a big favor.

    **

    After leaving Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi went to find Gu Mengyang.

    Before long, she and Gu Mengyang, who had been searching for her, met.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Gu Mengyang had been looking for Gu Zhiqi for a long time, and upon seeing her, he opened with an irritated voice, ¡°Couldn¡¯t find you, and you didn¡¯t answer your phone.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi slowly took out her cell phone and nced at it, ¡°It was on silent.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Gu Zhiqi put her phone back in her pocket, looked up at Gu Mengyang, and asked.

    ¡°Took her to the hotel outside the film and television city, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    In the film and television city, it was nearly impossible to find a secluded ce, so Gu Mengyang simply had his men take Zhou Qingyan to a hotel outside of the city.

    When Gu Mengyang and Gu Zhiqi arrived at the hotel, outside the room where Zhou Qingyan was kept, a musclebound man in a suit and sunsses was standing guard.

    Seeing Gu Mengyang and Gu Zhiqi, the musclebound man nodded at them, ¡°Second Young Master, Miss Gu.¡±

    Gu Mengyang nodded, ¡°Open the door.¡±

    Seeing this, the musclebound man took out a card from his pocket and unlocked the door.

    Gu Mengyang stepped into the hotel room, and after Gu Zhiqi entered, he casually shut the door, then turned to Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Is it okay to knock her out?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Even if Gu Mengyang hadn¡¯t knocked her out, Gu Zhiqi would have done so to make things simpler.

    In the room, Zhou Qingyan was still wearing her costume, thrown carelessly onto the bed, her hair a disheveled mess covering half of her face, with several pearl hairpins askew on her head.

    Gu Zhiqi stepped beside the bed and stood still, Gu Mengyang quickly followed.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to nce at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Keep your distance from the bed.¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ?

    Though puzzled, Gu Mengyang still stepped back a couple of paces, stood still, and then watched Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi stood by the bed, leaned over slightly, and used her fingers to brush aside the messy strands of hair on Zhou Qingyan¡¯s face, revealing it.

    Gu Zhiqi pinched Zhou Qingyan¡¯s chin with her fingers, examining her face closely.

 Chapter 301 - 301 301 Evil Jade

    ?301: Chapter 301 Evil Jade   301: Chapter 301 Evil Jade                                   With a sh of azure in the depths of his eyes, Gu Zhiqi moved his finger from Zhou Qingyan¡¯s chin up to her cor.

    Gu Mengyang watched Gu Zhiqi¡¯s movements, thinking he was about to strip her clothes off, and just as he was about to ask if he should leave, he saw Gu Zhiqi straighten up with a jade pendant in his hand.

    At the moment, Gu Zhiqi was pinching the cord, slightly raising it before his eyes, and staring intently at the jade pendant.

    Gu Mengyang found the jade pendant quite familiar, probably because Zhou Qingyan often wore it.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with this jade pendant?¡± Gu Mengyang said as he walked over to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Stay back,¡± Gu Zhiqi nced at Gu Mengyang and said.

    Hearing this, Gu Mengyang knew there was something wrong with the jade pendant and stopped in his tracks.

    cing the jade pendant in his palm, Gu Zhiqi took out a pen from his pocket and drew a small sealing formation on it.

    After hiding the formation, Gu Zhiqi turned to look at Gu Mengyang and asked, ¡°Are you familiar with her?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Mengyang was silent for a few seconds before speaking, ¡°Not really, but I am quite familiar with her father.¡± Thinking that Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t know who his teacher was, he added, ¡°My teacher is Zhou Qingyan¡¯s father.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Without a word, he just raised his eyelids, his expression slightly strange as he stared at Gu Mengyang.

    Feeling a bit creeped out by her gaze, Gu Mengyang took two steps back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°If this jade was given to her by her father, he wouldn¡¯t just tell you its origin; he¡¯d get rid of you straightaway,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, turning her head and looking meaningfully at Gu Mengyang.

    That expression was as if she had already seen the scene of him being dealt with.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­That can¡¯t be.¡±

    His teacher was a frail schr.

    Moreover, Gu Mengyang trusted his teacher¡¯s character.

    His teacher was upright and just, if this jade truly had issues and he knew about it, he would definitely make Zhou Qingyan throw this jade pendant away immediately.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say anything more, just raising her eyebrows and giving Gu Mengyang a look.

    That look was all it took; Gu Mengyang understood without needing her to speak.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression, Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t bother exining further, and even abandoned the idea of asking his teacher.

    Since the jade pendant was still on Zhou Qingyan, his teacher probably didn¡¯t know the inside story and likely didn¡¯t know the origin of the jade either.

    ¡°Is it really rted to this jade pendant?

    What exactly is this jade pendant?¡± Gu Mengyang asked while looking at the jade pendant in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This jade pendant is an Evil Jade, specifically used to absorb other people¡¯s destiny,¡± she replied.

    ¡°So, it was this jade that absorbed my destiny?¡± Gu Mengyang furrowed his brows slightly and stared at the jade pendant.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly and hummed in affirmation.

    ¡°Does she know what this jade pendant does?¡± Gu Mengyang asked, his voice a bit grave, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Although asking out loud, he had a rough guess in his mind.

    Listening to Gu Mengyang¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi curled her lips and looked up at him, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang fell silent.

    As he didn¡¯t reply, Gu Zhiqi continued, ¡°This jade hasn¡¯t just absorbed your destiny, but the destiny of everyone within two meters of it too, and there¡¯s more¡­¡± she said, and then Gu Zhiqi suddenly looked up at Gu Mengyang, ¡°She has a charmed life, do you know that?¡±

    Gu Mengyang nodded, he was aware of that.

    Thinking of something, Gu Mengyang looked up and asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Is her charmed life rted to this jade?¡±

 Chapter 302 - 302 302 The Truth Behind the Koi Character Set-Up

    ?302: Chapter 302 The Truth Behind the Koi Character Set-Up   302: Chapter 302 The Truth Behind the Koi Character Set-Up                                   Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer Gu Mengyang¡¯s question, but said meaningfully, ¡°I remember you mentioned that her fans are very loyal.¡±

    Gu Mengyang nodded.

    Thepany had done fan data analysis on her, and he had specifically looked into it.

    Her fans truly had a strong loyalty; once someone became a fan, there was almost no one who unfollowed her, and furthermore, they would gradually be die-hard fans.

    ¡°This jade, in addition to absorbing the destiny of those nearby, also absorbs the destiny of those who hold affection for the wearer,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, her eyes slightly downturned, making it impossible to discern her expression.

    At Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Mengyang¡¯s expression subtly changed.

    ¡°In order to increase the affection value of those people, after their fortune is absorbed, they will receive some minor rewards, like catching thest bus, winning a prize, just barely passing an exam, or making the right choice once, in exchange for more affection value.¡±

    ¡°The higher the affection value, the more fortune is absorbed.

    When the dayes that their fortune ispletely drained, regardless of how much they adore the wearer, they will be abandoned by the Evil jade.¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s exnation, Gu Mengyang fell silent.

    Suddenly remembering that his teacher¡¯s health had been declining over the past two years, and that recently his teacher had been drawn into an academic giarism scandal, Gu Mengyang asked Gu Zhiqi another question, ¡°Will the destiny of the wearer¡¯s rtives also be absorbed?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t absorb the destiny of those rted by blood to the wearer.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Mengyang breathed a sigh of relief, then, thinking of something, he looked up at Gu Zhiqi again and asked, ¡°How long would it take for someone¡¯s destiny to bepletely absorbed?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the degree of affection and the length of contact; the more someone adores her and the longer they¡¯re in contact with her, the quicker their destiny is drained.¡±

    Zhou Qingyan had possessed this jade pendant for at least two years, Gu Zhiqi surmised, so there must be quite a few whose destinies had been drained.

    After hearing everything, Gu Mengyangpsed into a prolonged silence.

    ¡°You keep the jade for now,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, tossing the jade to Gu Mengyang.

    Gu Mengyang immediately reached out to catch it, taking the jade pendant in his hand.

    ¡°The luck absorption has been temporarily sealed by me; a portion of your destiny is still inside it.

    Wear it for a couple of days, and your fortune will return to you.¡±

    After catching the jade pendant, Gu Mengyang seemed slightly disgusted, switching from pinching the jade to holding the string, and then he looked up at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°And what about the other destinies?¡±

    ¡°The other destinies have already been absorbed by Zhou Qingyan.

    Before retrieving the energies, some preparation work needs to be done.¡±

    Zhou Qingyan had absorbed too much destiny from too many people.

    It would be too troublesome to search for each one individually, so it was necessary to extract all the destinies from her body at once and figure out a way to return them to the bodies of the luck takers.

    This was a huge undertaking, and with her current Mystic Master level, it would be a bit risky to try to do it alone; she would definitely need two more helpers.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Gu Mengyang realized he had misunderstood.

    His mouth twitched slightly, and he spoke, ¡°I meant, how are you nning to deal with the destinies of the others?¡±

    ¡°That is not for you to concern yourself with,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhandedly.

    At her words, Gu Mengyang clicked his tongue lightly and spoke again, ¡°I know you won¡¯t just sit by and do nothing, I was just wondering if there is anything I need to do?¡±

    He knew the youngdy¡¯s temperament well.

    If this had only involved one or two people, the youngdy might indeed have not bothered.

    But this matter involved too many people; she would definitely intervene.

 Chapter 303 - 303 303 A Total of Ten Million; The Master Chose Me

    ?303: Chapter 303: A Total of Ten Million; The Master Chose Me   303: Chapter 303: A Total of Ten Million; The Master Chose Me                                   Gu Zhiqi lifted his eyelids, looking at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Get the money ready, and remember to transfer it after recovering the destiny.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    After being silent for a few seconds, he couldn¡¯t help but say with irritation, ¡°Got it.¡± Then, he muttered under his breath, ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯ve got money on the brain.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard his muttering, but pretended not to, ¡°Let¡¯s leave destiny aside for now, and go sort out your other issue.¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ???

    What issue?

    Do I still have an issue?

    Gu Mengyang was utterly confused by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words and immediately followed her, asking, ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been solved already?

    What other problem is there?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten, you¡¯ve still got a death omen hanging over you,¡± Gu Zhiqi said without turning back.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Huh?

    Isn¡¯t the death omen caused by the destiny situation?

    Gu Mengyang was a bit bewildered, but he still followed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s steps.

    After a series of events, Gu Mengyang had absolute trust in what Gu Zhiqi said.

    If she said there was another problem, then there must be one.

    But, is he a bit too pitiful?

    Not only is he gued by a death omen, but his destiny is also stolen?

    Gu Mengyang trailed two steps behind Gu Zhiqi and quickened his pace towards the door, only to see her suddenly stop, turn around, and stare at him intently.

    Her looking at him like this must mean it had to do with money.

    As expected, the girl spoke up leisurely, ¡°Five million for recovering the destiny, another five million to break the death omen, ten million in total.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Unable to hold back, Gu Mengyang¡¯s mouth violently twitched a few times, and he finally let out augh.

    A low, pleasantugh came from his throat, his expression one of speechlessness and resignation as he said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Got it, little money-grubber.¡±

    There was a hint of innocence in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s weary eyes.

    She turned around and continued towards the room¡¯s doorway.

    After stepping out of the room, Gu Mengyang nced inside and asked, ¡°How are you going to deal with her?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds before looking at Gu Mengyang, ¡°If she was locked up for two or three days, would that be a problem for you?¡±

    Gu Mengyang pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°As long as people from the Ever Winning Army aren¡¯t looking for her, there won¡¯t be any trouble.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi promptly said, ¡°Then keep her locked up.¡±

    Gu Mengyang raised his eyebrows slightly and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Then he turned to the people guarding the door and ordered, ¡°Keep a close watch on her.

    If she wakes up, just knock her out again.¡±

    The door guard immediately responded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Mengyang turned his head to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Where to next?¡±

    ¡°To yourpany.¡±

    **

    Five minutester, Gu Mengyang and Gu Zhiqi sat in the car, both heads down, busy with their phones.

    Gu Mengyang was sending a message to Gu Yuluo.

    Meanwhile, Gu Zhiqi was sending a message to Lv Yao.

    [Zhezhi: Are you there?]

    No sooner had Gu Zhiqi sent the message than Lv Yao immediately replied.

    [Y: Master!]

    [Y: Master, are you looking for me for something?]

    The exmation mark and the speed of the reply made his excitement obvious.

    Is this¡­

    the person who consulted her about marriage fatest night?

    The tone seems a bit off.

    But, that was not the focus.

    Gu Zhiqi went straight to the matter at hand.

    [Zhezhi: Need a favor from you.]

    [Y: Just say the word, and as long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done.]

    [Zhezhi: I need to set up a grand Formation and require two assistants with a Cultivation Level at least at second-order Mystic Master or higher.]

    [Y: !]

    [Y: Pick me!

    Pick me!

    Master, pick me!]

    A grand Formation?!

    Getting to witness a Formation set up by the Master isn¡¯t just helping, it¡¯s a true expansion of one¡¯s horizons!

 Chapter 304 - 304 304 Senior Sister Lv Yao

    ?304: Chapter 304 Senior Sister Lv Yao   304: Chapter 304 Senior Sister Lv Yao                                   Gu Zhiqi looked at Lv Yao¡¯s message and raised her eyebrows.

    [Zhezhi: You¡¯ve broken through to a Third-Order Mystic Master?]

    She remembered that thest time she met him, Lv Yao seemed to be just a Second-Order Mystic Master.

    [Y: I was already at the Second-Order Peak at that time, my talent got unlocked, and I also awakened my Spirit Origin, so my cultivation speed skyrocketed.]

    [Y: All this is thanks to you, Master.]

    [Y: I was actually nning to find a time to thank you, Master.

    I didn¡¯t expect you to contact me first.]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at his words and raised her eyebrows again.

    [Zhezhi: Didn¡¯t you juste to me for a marriage fortune-telling yesterday?]

    [Y: Eh?]

    [Y: I didn¡¯t do that.]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    Doubting her own memory, she exited WeChat, opened the Netting App, went to her chat history with Y, and read through it again.

    After confirming that it was indeed his ount and there was no name duplication, she took a screenshot and sent it to Lv Yao.

    [Zhezhi: Screenshot]

    Right after Gu Zhiqi sent the image, Lv Yao sent a message back.

    [Y: Damn!

    She actually went to you for marriage fortune-telling?!]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡± She?

    Thinking of that day when Lv Yao was dressed all in green, Gu Zhiqi became a tad curious.

    Could it be another youngster with stories like 007?

    [Zhezhi: She?]

    [Y: It¡¯s my senior sister, she used my ountst night.]

    ¡°No wonder the reading was for a man¡¯s spouse, it was his senior sister,¡± Lv Yao¡¯s message had just arrived when the Chubby Chiu in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind spoke up.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t delve into a deeper conversation and steered the topic back.

    [Zhezhi: We need two people, do you have someone you can trust?]

    Lv Yao, being from Mysterious Sect, should know plenty of mystic masters.

    [Y: No problem, leave it to me!]

    Lv Yao agreed immediately and even asked about the timing.

    [Y: Master, when would you like to set up the formation?]

    [Zhezhi: The sooner the better, we can start as soon as we have the people.]

    [Y: Got it, I¡¯ll go find people right now!]

    [Zhezhi: Thank you for your trouble.]

    [Y: No need to be polite, Master.]

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t send any more messages to Lv Yao.

    **

    On his end, Lv Yao replied to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message, and seeing that Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t replied back, he immediately went to contact people.

    The first person he thought of was his senior sister.

    In the entire Master¡¯s Sect, as far as trustworthy people go besides his father and several martial uncles, it was his senior sister.

    [Secondary Kid Yao: Senior sister, need your help with something.]

    [Science Green: Not helping.]

    Lv Yao¡¯s senior sister rejected him outright, but Lv Yao wasn¡¯t panicky; he calmly typed a row of words to send over.

    [Secondary Kid Yao: It¡¯s rted to Master Zhezhi~]

    Currently, in the entire Sect, the person Lv Yao trusted the most was his senior sister.

    After Gu Zhiqi helped him unlock his talent and helped him awaken his Spirit Origin, he only told his senior sister, so she knew about Master Zhezhi.

    Sure enough, as soon as Lv Yao sent the message, his senior sister sent a message back.

    [Science Green: Exin.]

    Seeing this, Lv Yao grinned.

    The kid, being totally under his control.

    [Secondary Kid Yao: Master wants to set up arge formation and needs two assistants.

    Come with me, will you?~]

    [Science Green: Does it require an in-person meetup?]

    Looking at the message his senior sister sent, Lv Yao suddenly remembered she was deeply socially anxious, and he felt a sense of foreboding.

    He immediately typed a row of words and sent them over.

    [Secondary Kid Yao: Yes, since you can¡¯t set up the formation from a distance, right?]

    [Secondary Kid Yao: Although it requires meeting, I¡¯ll be with you, and the master is a woman, a very beautiful one at that~]

 Chapter 305 - 305 305 Found a Good Person

    ?305: Chapter 305 Found a Good Person   305: Chapter 305 Found a Good Person                                   [Science Green: Not going]

    Lv Yao¡¯s senior sister refused very bluntly.

    Lv Yao ¡°¡­¡±

    [Secondary Kid Yao: Senior sister~]

    [Science Green: Scram]

    [Secondary Kid Yao: Whine~]

    His senior sister had severe social anxiety and disliked meeting with people.

    Yes, people, as in all humans, regardless of gender, age, strangers or acquaintances, she didn¡¯t want to meet any of them.

    So, even though she had high talent and was unmatched in the entire Master¡¯s Sect among her generation, her social anxiety led her to avoid contact with others, naturally including face-to-facemunication.

    As a result, herpetencies in the sect were at the very bottom.

    Especially since starting from a year ago, she also turned to science, and she who already seldom dealt with sect affairs had now stopped touching anything rted to Mysticism in private as well.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his father being in closed-door cultivation and unable to know the situation outside, he would surely have been so angry that he¡¯d want to kick her out of the sect.

    As the only blood-rted junior brother of the senior sister, Lv Yao definitely couldn¡¯t just watch her neglect her studies, so he continued to send her messages.

    [Secondary Kid Yao: Senior sister, you know my situation.

    My mom¡¯s dead, my dad doesn¡¯t want me, and my uncles and aunts are after my life.

    If you don¡¯t care about me, no one will, senior sister~]

    [Secondary Kid Yao: Senior sister~]

    [Science Green: Scram]

    No matter how Lv Yao cajoled, acted cute, or yed the victim, he couldn¡¯t persuade his senior sister.

    Seeing this, he sighed deeply and had to use his trump card.

    [Secondary Kid Yao: If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll post that you¡¯re a Mysterious Sect Disciple on your school¡¯s forum]

    [Science Green: ?!]

    [Science Green: You believe I won¡¯t screw your head off?]

    [Secondary Kid Yao: Go ahead, if I can¡¯t repay my savior, what use is my head]

    Lv Yao started ying the victim again.

    [Science Green: ¡­]

    [Science Green: What Formation?

    What preparations are needed?]

    Seeing this, Lv Yao grinned.

    [Secondary Kid Yao: Thank you, senior sister!]

    [Secondary Kid Yao: I¡¯ll go ask the master right now]

    After messaging his senior sister, Lv Yao happily went off to send a message to Gu Zhiqi.

    **

    On Gu Zhiqi¡¯s end, he had just returned to Mengyang Entertainment with Gu Mengyang.

    As he walked into Gu Mengyang¡¯s office, Gu Zhiqi received a message from Lv Yao.

    [Y: Master, I¡¯ve found someone]

    [Y: When shall wee to find you?

    What do we need to prepare?]

    [Zhezhi: Tomorrow noon, just bring people, Vi 602 at Moon Falling Bay]

    Gu Zhiqi remembered that Lv Yao had mentioned he was a Yan City resident, so reaching Moon Falling Bay by noon shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    [Y: Master, are you also in Yan City?]

    [Zhezhi: Yes, temporarily residing here]

    [Y: Alright, we¡¯ll definitely be there on time tomorrow]

    After ending the chat with Lv Yao, Gu Zhiqi put away his phone and started wandering around Gu Mengyang¡¯s office.

    Eventually, he stopped in front of a shelf where ornaments were disyed, settling his gaze on a blue-and-white porcin vase.

    Seeing him eye the vase, Gu Mengyang¡¯s brow twitched.

    Had he taken a liking to that vase?

    Before Gu Mengyang could voice his question, he saw Gu Zhiqi take the blue-and-white porcin vase off the shelf.

    Gu Mengyang raised an eyebrow, watching Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi held the vase in one arm while reaching into it with his other hand, and when he pulled it out, there was a piece of yellow paper pinched between his fingers.

    Gu Mengyang, seeing this, the look of confusion shing in his eyes, stepped closer to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi flicked a corner of the paper lightly, and it unfolded.

    Right as Gu Mengyang, who had just reached Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side, nced at the contents of the paper, he saw strange red spells that looked like talisman paper.

    ¡°Is there surveince in your office?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked, barely ncing at the yellow paper in his hand before shifting his gaze away, putting the vase back on the shelf while speaking to Gu Mengyang.

 Chapter 306 - 306 306 Formation of Attracting Evil

    ?306: Chapter 306: Formation of Attracting Evil   306: Chapter 306: Formation of Attracting Evil                                   ¡°There is one, but it broke for a while before, so I¡¯m not sure if it caught the person who put the Yellow Paper.¡± Gu Mengyang guessed what Gu Zhiqi wanted to do; it seems like he wanted to see who put the Yellow Paper into the vase.

    ¡°Who visited your office seven days ago?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked as he paced around, continuing to inspect the office.

    On hearing this, Gu Mengyang thought for a moment, then heaved a sigh, shaking his head, ¡°I was out on a business trip seven days ago and wasn¡¯t in thepany, but you can ask Li Xiao.¡±

    ¡°No need to ask.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, walking over and sitting down on the sofa.

    While tilting to one side and picking at the seam of the sofa, hemunicated with Chubby Chiu in his mind, ¡°Chubby Chiu, check the surveince footage, see if you spot any suspicious characters.¡±

    ¡°Roger that~¡±

    Chubby Chiu responded and then went to retrieve the footage.

    Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t speak, just watched Gu Zhiqi curiously as he prodded at the seam of the sofa.

    It wasn¡¯t until he saw Gu Zhiqi pull out a piece of Yellow Paper from the seam of the sofa that Gu Mengyang fell silent.

    This¡­

    had a tracking device inside?

    Gu Zhiqi flicked the newly pulled out Yellow Paper, unfolded it, and ced it on top of the one he found earlier, then got up and continued wandering around the office.

    Two minutester, Gu Zhiqi had collected a total of seven pieces of Yellow Paper.

    ¡°This¡­

    could summon the Divine Dragon, right?¡± Gu Mengyang, also noting the number of Yellow Papers, dryly remarked while looking at the stack of Yellow Papers in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brow lifted slightly, a hint of amusement in his gaze, ¡°It can¡¯t summon the Divine Dragon, but it can summon Yin Sha.¡±

    The cement of these Talisman Papers was very deliberate; connecting them formed an Evil-Attracting Formation.

    Once the Formation wasplete, it would attract Yin Sha.

    The office was now filled with Yin Sha.

    If one were to stay in the office for over ten hours, they would instantly drop dead.

    ¡°Yin Sha?¡± Gu Mengyang whispered to himself.

    It didn¡¯t sound like anything good.

    ¡°Do you have an Amulet on you?¡± Gu Zhiqi turned his head to look at Gu Mengyang and suddenly asked.

    With such a dense presence of Yin Sha already in this office, logically, Gu Mengyang should have been invaded by Yin Sha and died by now.

    Yet, when she saw him, she didn¡¯t sense a trace of Yin Sha on him.

    This suggested there was something like an Amulet protecting him, and it seemed to be a powerful one at that.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Gu Mengyang said, and reached up to hook out a Red Rope from his cor, from which dangled an exquisite White Jade Pendant.

    As he spoke, he was about to forcefully yank off the jade pendant.

    ¡°Is it this thing¡­

    Eh?

    Why is it cracked?¡±

    Gu Mengyang hadn¡¯t yet pulled off the jade pendant when he felt the crack on it.

    He looked down closely and indeed, there was a very noticeable crack.

    ¡°Leave it on.¡± Gu Zhiqi raised his eyelids and casually instructed.

    Just a nce was enough for him to confirm that it was this jade pendant that had been protecting Gu Mengyang unharmed.

    Removing it would surely lead to an invasion by the malevolent energy filling the office.

    However, the jade pendant wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    Once itpletely shattered, the malevolent energy would begin invading Gu Mengyang¡¯s body.

    In no time at all, Gu Mengyang would die from the invasion.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Mengyang stopped trying to take off the jade pendant.

    ¡°This jade is an Amulet?¡±

    Yu Shuling had given him this jade, calling it a Protective Jade Amulet.

    He hadn¡¯t taken it seriously at the time, but he wore it anyway.

    But ording to this girl, it could actually protect him?

 Chapter 307 - 307 307 Spiritual Sculpture

    ?307: Chapter 307: Spiritual Sculpture   307: Chapter 307: Spiritual Sculpture                                   Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer Gu Mengyang¡¯s question but instead stepped forward, and upon seeing the jade pendant clearly, his eyebrows slightly raised, ¡°This Jade Talisman, who carved it?¡±

    The Jade Talisman must have been carved by a Spirit Carver.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you or Mom carved it,¡± Gu Mengyang casually replied.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression, Gu Mengyang suddenly remembered that Gu Zhiqi had amnesia and continued to exin, ¡°During that time, you two were carving these things every day, we had so many at home that we ran out of space to keep them, so Mom forcefully gave me several.

    I just randomly picked one to wear, and the rest are still in the vi.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­are you sure, some of them were carved by me?¡±

    Impossible.

    If any were carved by her, she would definitely have sold them for money, rather than give him several.

    It¡¯s impossible for her to have given even one, okay?

    Unless, she was mistaken, the person from two years ago wasn¡¯t her.

    Moreover, if it were carved by her, it should be a carving mixed with Spiritual Energy and Vital Energy.

    The jade pendant Gu Mengyang wore was purely carved with Spiritual Energy.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, and thinking of her love for money, Gu Mengyang suddenly fell silent, ¡°Maybe not.¡±

    If there were any, she wouldn¡¯t have just given them to him, she would have sold them to him.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded upon hearing this.

    That seemed reasonable.

    ¡°Does this jade have any special properties?¡± Although Gu Zhiqi had not answered his question, it was almost certain that the jade was a Protective Amulet.

    But not just any piece of jade could offer protection, right?

    As Gu Mengyang said this, he looked down at the jade hanging around his neck.

    ¡°This jade is indeed a Protective Jade Amulet, belonging to the realm of Spirit Carving.¡±

    Spirit Carving is a form of carving, yet not every carver can create it.

    Only those carvers with extremely high talent and insight into the Daoist arts can be called Spirit Carvers.

    The jade itself contains Spiritual Power, and what Spirit Carvers are best at is utilizing the Spiritual Energy within the jade to carve various functional carvings, and these carvings are called Spirit Carvings.

    The various functions of Spirit Carvings are somewhat simr to the Talismans of the Mysterious Sect.

    And Spirit Carvings have two additional functions over Talismans: aesthetic appreciation and nurturing properties.

    Themon function of Spirit Carvings is to nurture one¡¯s destiny, protecting the body from evil spirits and Yin Sha.

    When the wearer encounters danger, it can also serve as a protective charm.

    The strength of this protective function depends on the grade of the Spirit Carving; the higher the grade, the stronger the protection.

    There are many kinds of Spirit Carvings, including those for protection, defense, attracting wealth, changing destiny, finding love, and stabilizing homes, and others.

    High-level Spirit Carvers can also carve aggressive Jade Talismans, whosebat power is not weak, allowingbat carvers to even fight against Ancient Martial Artists.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Gu Mengyang fell silent.

    He naturally knew that Spirit Carvers existed in this world, but he never imagined that Yu Shuling could be one of them.

    That¡¯s his own mother, yet he had no idea she was a Spirit Carver.

    Seeing Gu Mengyang¡¯s silent face, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t bother asking if he knew what a Spirit Carving was and continued, ¡°Your destiny hasn¡¯t been sucked away by much because you have been protected by this amulet all along.

    It¡¯s the breaking of the amulet that led to the draining of your destiny.¡±

    As expected, the jade developed a crack yesterday.

    Zhou Qingyan is an artist at Mengyang Entertainment.

    Gu Mengyang frequently interacted with her, but for two years, his destiny wasn¡¯t sucked away by the Evil Jade, yet yesterday, it was sucked away.

    It seems that it¡¯s because the Protective Jade Amulet broke.

 Chapter 308 - 308 308 The Person Who Places the Talisman Paper

    ?308: Chapter 308 The Person Who ces the Talisman Paper   308: Chapter 308 The Person Who ces the Talisman Paper                                   Destiny has a certain resistance to the energy of Yin Sha.

    Because Gu Mengyang¡¯s destiny had suddenly drained away, his own resistance to the energy of Yin Sha weakened, and the jade had to bear more pressure from the Yin Sha.

    What could havested six or seven days, the amulet naturally couldn¡¯tst that long anymore.

    Gu Mengyang, listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, finally understood that it was this piece of jade that had saved his life.

    He breathed out deeply before looking at Gu Zhiqi and asking, ¡°So, what should we do now?

    Can the Yin Sha energy be dispersed simply by taking away these pieces of yellow paper?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    After a silent nce at Gu Mengyang, Gu Mengyang understood the look in her eyes.

    It practically spelled out ¡°na?ve¡± in big, bright letters.

    He reached up and touched his nose.

    Gu Zhiqi spoke with anguid tone, ¡°Summoning the evil spirits is easy, but sending them away is difficult.

    We need Drawing Talismans and Arranging Formations just to attract the Sha; sending it away would only be moreplex.¡±

    Sending it away would be too troublesome, and after all, sending them away would only mean they would continue to harm others¡ªit would be better to eliminate them directly.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Start by finding the person who ced the Talisman Paper.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, stuffing a stack of Talisman Papers into her pocket, then pulled out her cell phone.

    Chubby Chiu had already pulled up the surveince video and sent it to her phone.

    Only the surveince from the ce where the prime suspect appeared was sent, not from within the office, but from the corridor outside it.

    ¡°The surveince footage was deleted at one point, but I¡¯ve restored it.

    This person is the prime suspect, I have a premonition that it¡¯s her!¡± Chubby Chiu boasted confidently.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored it and started watching the surveince video.

    Gu Mengyang had just walked up beside Gu Zhiqi and, seeing the surveince footage on her phone, he paused two seconds before asking, ¡°Where did you get this surveince footage?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this from hispany¡¯s system?

    ¡°Someone gave it to me,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Mengyang subconsciously connected this ¡®someone¡¯ to Gu Yuluo.

    After all, hacking into hispany¡¯s surveince system was something Gu Yuluo loved to do.

    So, without further query, he still stood next to Gu Zhiqi, watching the surveince footage together.

    When they saw a figure at the elevator entrance, a figure that seemed vaguely familiar, Gu Mengyang¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±

    ¡°You know her?¡± Gu Zhiqi nced at Gu Mengyang.

    Gu Mengyang nodded, ¡°Her name is Meng Xiao, she¡¯s an old timer at thepany, with good acting skills and business capabilities, she¡¯s been top tier for three consecutive years, and is one of thepany¡¯s key cultivation targets.¡± He stopped speaking at that point and turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Does this matter involve her?¡±

    ¡°Not certain yet.¡± Gu Zhiqi shook her head and continued watching.

    In the video, Meng Xiao walked quickly and appeared somewhat agitated, heading all the way to the door of the office.

    Since Gu Mengyang wasn¡¯t at thepany, the office door was locked.

    Meng Xiao looked around for a while outside the door and then took a key from her pocket and opened the door.

    ¡°Did you give her that key?¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­

    Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shrugged; she had no idea.

    ¡°Li Xiao is in charge of the keys.¡± Having said that, Gu Mengyang narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression bing somewhat chilly.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows on hearing this.

    As the two conversed, Meng Xiao had already been inside the office for quite a while on the video.

    The footage only showed the outside corridor, not the inside of the office, so it was unclear what exactly had transpired there.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze, however, never strayed from her phone, as though she could see inside the office just as well.

    About five minutester, Meng Xiao came out of the office.

 Chapter 309 - 309 309 Follow-up Arrangements; Destroy Surveillance

    ?309: Chapter 309 Follow-up Arrangements; Destroy Surveince   309: Chapter 309 Follow-up Arrangements; Destroy Surveince                                   Standing at the door, he looked left and right, saw no one, and then closed the office door, pulling out the key.

    Head down, he walked toward the elevator.

    As she walked, her fingers were still pressed to her ear, and it seemed like she was pressing on a Bluetooth headset, probably talking to someone.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s an aplice,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as he exited the surveince video.

    When he exited, Gu Mengyang nced at the remark of the person who sent the video to her.

    First Jiu?

    Why would someone mark Gu Yuluo as ¡®First Jiu¡¯?

    Even after seeing this odd remark, Gu Mengyang still had no doubts about the fact that it was Gu Yuluo who had sent the video to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Have you confirmed it¡¯s her?¡± Gu Mengyang asked, listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Not yet, I need to meet her first,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied as he put away his phone into his pocket, ncing sideways at Gu Mengyang.

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact her,¡± Gu Mengyang said, and reached into his pocket to pull out his phone.

    He had intended to have Li Xiao contact Meng Xiao, but upon thinking of the key in Meng Xiao¡¯s hand, Gu Mengyang decided to send a message to someone else instead.

    After sending the message, Gu Mengyang looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi replied confidently, ¡°Hungry, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Checking the time, it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon; indeed, it was time for lunch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to eat,¡± he said.

    As they walked out of the office, Gu Zhiqi suddenly turned his head and said to Gu Mengyang, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the office today, and change the jade on your neck.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly, then turned his head slightly again and said to Gu Mengyang, ¡°Tomorrow morning, take Zhou Qingyan to the vi at Moon Falling Bay.¡±

    He needed to finish all the relevant preparations tonight.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Whatever Gu Zhiqi said, Gu Mengyang agreed to without any objection.

    **

    Yan City, Gu Family.

    Gu Yuluo sat in front of theputer in her room, her fingers lightly tapping, leaving a blur of motion on the keyboard as words like ¡°damn¡± and ¡°awesome¡± asionally slipped from her mouth.

    About five minutester, a cartoon whale appeared on theputer screen, and Gu Yuluo stopped her typing.

    ¡°It¡¯s them again,¡± Gu Yuluo murmured softly, then picked up her phone from beside her.

    Not long before, Gu Mengyang had messaged her, asking her to destroy the surveince outside the Doomsday Hotel in Yan City Film and Television City.

    However, she discovered while hacking into the hotel¡¯s surveince system that the footage Gu Mengyang wanted to destroy had already been tampered with by someone else.

    Driven by curiosity, Gu Yuluo tried restoring it and found the familiar technique.

    Currently invaded by the counter-tracking program of the other party, she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the cartoon whale pattern.

    While she didn¡¯t know the origins of this Jiu, based on thest time Jiu helped her, this one shouldn¡¯t be an enemy.

    Relieved, yet at the same time, Gu Yuluo felt a twinge of curiosity¡ªwhy she had encountered Jiu again.

    With the curiosity in mind, Gu Yuluo opened the message chat with Gu Mengyang and sent a message to her.

    [Saner: The surveince you wanted to destroy has been tampered with]

    [Old Dog Gu: ?]

    Seeing the question mark he sent over, Gu Yuluo quickly typed another message.

    [Saner: But it¡¯s not a big deal.

    The person who destroyed it is arguably one of ours, I¡¯ve reinforced the destruction program.

    If anyone tries to recover it, I will be notified]

    [Old Dog Gu: Okay]

 Chapter 310 - 310 310 Help Me Investigate Someone (Supplement)

    ?310: Chapter 310 Help Me Investigate Someone (Supplement)   310: Chapter 310 Help Me Investigate Someone (Supplement)                                   [Saner: What did you destroy the hotel surveince for?

    What bad thing did you do?]

    Since she hadn¡¯t seen the surveince footage, Gu Yuluo had no idea what Gu Mengyang had intended to destroy.

    [Old Dog Gu: You don¡¯t need to worry about that.]

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo gritted her teeth and immediately sent him a message.

    [Saner: Pah!

    Next time you need help, have the guts to not ask me.]

    Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t reply to the message, but Gu Yuluo sent another one anyway.

    [Saner: Send money, ten million.]

    [Old Dog Gu: Didn¡¯t you say someone else destroyed it?]

    [Saner: That¡¯s my service fee.]

    [Old Dog Gu: ¡­Scram.]

    [Saner: If you don¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll expose the dark secrets of yourpany¡¯s artists.]

    After this message, Gu Mengyang no longer replied.

    About half a minuteter, Gu Yuluo received a transfer notification from Gu Mengyang.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Something was off, very off.

    In the past, when she used dark secrets to threaten Gu Mengyang, he always acted as if he feared neither heaven nor earth, but this time he actually caved to her tyranny.

    So, hispany¡¯s artists had secrets!

    This realization piqued Gu Yuluo¡¯s interest.

    As the image on the screen disappeared, her fingertips hit the keyboard, ready to type something, but her phone, which she had just put away, rang.

    Looking at the caller ID, a trace of confusion crossed Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes.

    She hesitated for a few seconds, then decided to swipe and answer.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Lolita.

    Mu.¡± The warm, gentle voice came through the handset, belonging to Ling Piaomu, who had finally be free after being busy for several days.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Gu Yuluo and this Mu had met in a group chat.

    The other person was Gu Xiyue¡¯s friend, and they seemed to have a pretty good rtionship.

    But she couldn¡¯t say she was particrly close with Mu, considering their rtionship as decent online friends.

    ¡°Can you help me check on someone?¡± Ling Piaomu got straight to the point of her call.

    Hearing this, a hint of surprise shed in Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes.

    She had such a good rtionship with Moon; shouldn¡¯t this be something to take to her?

    Although she found it strange, she didn¡¯t immediately refuse.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    After all, checking on someone wouldn¡¯t take much time.

    ¡°That Green Tea Sister of Moon¡¯s, named Gu Zhiqi.

    She¡¯s the fake heiress of Hai City¡¯s number one tycoon, the Gu Family.

    I want to know, where is she now?¡±

    As soon as Ling Piaomu said this, Gu Yuluo¡¯s expression changed slightly, and a sudden chill darkened her eyes, leaving her momentarily speechless.

    ¡°Lolita?¡± Seeing that Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t speak, Ling Piaomu called out tentatively.

    Gu Yuluo came back to her senses, her eyes cold and calm as she asked, ¡°What do you want with her?

    Do you have a feud with her?¡±

    A hint of undetectable coldness crept into her sweet Lolita Voice.

    ¡°Not really, but she injured Jiang Qi, and I need to pay her a visit,¡± Ling Piaomu replied without noticing the change in Gu Yuluo¡¯s tone, simply stating her reason.

    After all, it was necessary to reveal a bit since she was asking for a favor.

    As Ling Piaomu finished speaking, Gu Yuluo slightly curled her lips with a somewhat cold smile, ¡°My advice is don¡¯t go looking for her.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for her, and if you anger her, you won¡¯t even know how you die.¡±

    Gu Yuluo still had a lot of faith in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s strength.

    She knew that although Mu was also an Ancient Martial artist, she was primarily a Medical Cultivator, and her Ancient Martial Talent was only average.

    ¡°You know her?¡± Ling Piaomu, curious at Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, inquired.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gu Yuluo affirmed nonchntly.

    ¡°No matter her strength, I have to meet with her.

    Just help me find out, will you?¡± Ling Piaomu didn¡¯t take Gu Yuluo¡¯s words to heart.

 Chapter 311 - 311 311 She is my sister (supplement)

    ?311: Chapter 311 She is my sister (supplement)   311: Chapter 311 She is my sister (supplement)                                   ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t help you search.¡± Now that she knew, not only would she not help Mu find what he was looking for, she would also erase the young girl¡¯s traces.

    To prevent Mu from troubling the young girl.

    Just in case the young girl took a heavy hand, in the end, it would be Yueyue stuck in the middle, difficult to manage.

    By then, the rtionship between the two young girls might never recover.

    ¡°Ah?¡± As soon as Gu Yuluo finished speaking, Mu was stunned for a moment, then continued to ask, ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because the person you¡¯re looking for is my sister.¡± Now that the young girl had returned, some things needed to be made clear, so Gu Yuluo did not hide it and directly stated her rtionship with Gu Zhiqi.

    Once Gu Yuluo said this, Ling Piaomu fell silent on the other end.

    After about seven or eight seconds of silence, Ling Piaomu still hardly believed and incredulously asked, ¡°You, what did you say?

    Gu Zhiqi is your sister?

    Then¡­

    then Yueyue¡­¡±

    Realizing that Fall might not know Moon¡¯s real name, Ling Piaomu changed the question, ¡°Do you know Moon¡¯s true identity?¡±

    ¡°I do, Yueyue is my sister,¡± Gu Yuluo admitted directly.

    With Gu Yuluo acknowledging this, Ling Piaomu fell into a prolonged silence.

    As Ling Piaomu remained quiet, Gu Yuluo continued to speak, her tone very serious and calm, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t get involved in the matter between Jiang Qi and Qiqi.¡±

    ¡°What if I do want to get involved?¡± The tone from Ling Piaomu¡¯s end was neither good nor bad, just as calm as Gu Yuluo¡¯s.

    Hearing Ling Piaomu¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo simply smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a word of advice.

    I know my own sister better than you do, and you¡¯re no match for her.¡±

    Gu Yuluo had great confidence in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s Combat Power.

    With Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Ling Piaomu was clearly displeased, ¡°So Jiang Qi just suffers those injuries for nothing?¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Yuluo frowned slightly, a trace of displeasure shing in her eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t his injury self-inflicted?

    Who is he to me for hisck of skill ¨C my sister for not just standing there and letting him hit her?¡±

    Ling Piaomu fell silent on the other end.

    ¡°Of course, if you can¡¯t swallow this grievance, feel free to find my sister, but you won¡¯t be able to get near her.

    After all, now that I know you intend to make a move on her, I won¡¯t let you find her.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Jiang Qi good friends?

    If it weren¡¯t for me and Moon, Jiang Qi¡¯s mastery of Ancient Martial Arts would have beenpletely ruined,¡± Ling Piaomu, clearly unable to swallow the grievance, said with obvious displeasure.

    Upon hearing Ling Piaomu¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo suddenlyughed, herughter cold, ¡°If he weren¡¯t my good friend, just for that p he gave my sister, he would have got more than his Ancient Martial Arts ruined.

    I would personally kill him.¡±

    Ling Piaomu ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Also, there¡¯s something I need to make clear with you.¡± Since Ling Piaomu hadn¡¯t spoken, Gu Yuluo continued, ¡°I hope none of you interfere with the matters between Qiqi and Yueyue.

    Let them sort it out themselves.

    What you think is for Yueyue¡¯s good is just making trouble for her.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Not giving Ling Piaomu the chance to speak, Gu Yuluo went on: ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been friends with Yueyue for several years, so you should know her strength.

    If she wants to deal with someone, she doesn¡¯t need any of you to take action.¡±

    ¡°As her older sister, I haven¡¯t interfered in their feud, and I hope you, as her friends, won¡¯t either.

    In the end, it won¡¯t do anything but bring her trouble.¡±

    As long as these people don¡¯t cause chaos, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the two young girls get along.

    This was Gu Yuluo¡¯s inexplicable confidence in the poprity of Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 312 - 312 312 Conversation Between Gu Yuluo and Ling Piaomu

    ?312: Chapter 312 Conversation Between Gu Yuluo and Ling Piaomu   312: Chapter 312 Conversation Between Gu Yuluo and Ling Piaomu                                   ¡°Not interfering?¡±

    ¡°You might not have interfered, but did other members of your family not interfere?¡±

    ¡°At the birthday party, someone cut Yueyue¡¯s dress and someone drugged Yueyue.

    I don¡¯t know what your older brother said to Yueyue, but in the end, she got away with everything.¡±

    ¡°If Yueyue weren¡¯t so capable, she would have been the one in trouble that night.¡±

    ¡°All the Gu Family ever does is protect her blindly.

    Is that fair to Yueyue?

    Aren¡¯t you afraid that Yueyue will feel disheartened?¡±

    Ling Piaomu had been good friends with Gu Xiyue for seven or eight years, having long regarded Gu Xiyue as family.

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, she instantly became unhappy.

    She knew all too well what kind of person Gu Zhiqi was.

    She had also seen firsthand how the Gu Family protected Gu Zhiqi.

    Listening to Ling Piaomu¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    Considering she was after all Gu Xiyue¡¯s friend, she patiently continued, ¡°My older brother did have some words with Yueyue, but if Yueyue had been unwilling, do you think my brother could have protected Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    ¡°You are friends with Yueyue, don¡¯t you understand her character?

    Who could persuade her to do something she doesn¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re concerned about Yueyue, but please ensure when you are concerned about her that this is indeed what Yueyue wishes for.¡±

    ¡°Based on your own guesses, you¡¯re making decisions on Yueyue¡¯s behalf about things she hasn¡¯t even considered.

    Is that what you call fairness?¡±

    As soon as Gu Yuluo finished speaking, Ling Piaomu fell silent.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo had no intention of stopping.

    She continued, ¡°Remember what Jiang Qi did to that girl?

    What happened in the end?

    Didn¡¯t Yueyue have to clean up his mess, putting her in a difficult position?¡±

    ¡°If Gu Zhiqi had really been killed by Jiang Qi that day, do you know what the consequences would be?¡±

    ¡°The consequences would be that he would die miserably.¡±

    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t take action, there would be plenty of people seeking revenge for her.¡±

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s words were not wrong.

    There would be many people waiting for Qiqi¡¯s return.

    If Gu Zhiqi really had an ident, those people would not stand idly by.

    Besides, if Qiqi died, the Gu Family would definitely take action.

    Regardless of whether she would kill Jiang Qi or not, Gu Huaijin would certainly make a move to kill him.

    Jiang Qi couldn¡¯t even beat her, let alone getting squashed by Gu Huaijin, which would be just a matter of lifting a finger.

    ¡°So just because there are so many people protecting her, you¡¯ll let her keep causing trouble for Yueyue?¡± Ling Piaomu still argued, though her tone had softened a great deal.

    Listening to what Gu Yuluo had just said, it truly seemed inappropriate for them to get involved.

    But she really couldn¡¯t stand watching that woman bounce around in front of Yueyue every day.

    ¡°That was in the past, it won¡¯t happen in the future,¡± Gu Yuluo said on the subject, adding no more than this one sentence.

    To this day, she herself still hadn¡¯t fully understood what exactly was going on with Gu Zhiqi.

    Although she verbally imed that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s drastic change in temperament was due to amnesia, she clearly knew that Gu Zhiqi from the past two years wasn¡¯t the real Qiqi.

    She vaguely had a guess in her heart, but had yet to confirm it.

    Since Ling Piaomu didn¡¯t say anything more, Gu Yuluo continued, ¡°I also know that you cherish Yueyue, and we do too.

    But our family situation is unique and not suitable for your intervention.¡±

    ¡°However, I must say this one more time.

    Regarding Yueyue and Qiqi¡¯s matters, unless Yueyue personally asks for your help, please don¡¯t take action on your own.¡±

    This would only cause the rtionship between the two girls to be more strained.

    Having said that, Gu Yuluo added very sincerely, ¡°There might have been some harshness in my words, and for that, I apologize here.

    But these are things that needed to be said.

    If you weren¡¯t Yueyue¡¯s friends, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered saying so much.¡±

 Chapter 313 - 313 313 My Brother is Even Less Safe Than I Am

    ?313: Chapter 313: My Brother is Even Less Safe Than I Am   313: Chapter 313: My Brother is Even Less Safe Than I Am                                   Gu Yuluo had taken to heart what Ling Piaomu had said, but she still felt somewhat stifled.

    Now that Gu Yuluo was speaking more gently, Ling Piaomu¡¯s temper also faded on the spot, ¡°That¡­

    I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think it through.¡±

    After a moment of thought, Ling Piaomu added another sentence, ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t take matters into my own hands concerning Yueyue and¡­

    Gu Zhiqi, unless Yueyue speaks up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±

    Gu Yuluo wasn¡¯t surprised by the sudden change in Ling Piaomu¡¯s attitude, for she knew a bit about her.

    She spoke so much to her precisely because she knew Ling Piaomu was open to listening,

    If it was someone like Jiang Qi, who wouldn¡¯t listen, she wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time talking.

    Instead, she would have given them a thorough thrashing until theyplied.

    After ending the call with Ling Piaomu, Gu Yuluo forgot about hacking Gu Mengyang¡¯spany system, pocketed her phone, and headed out.

    A couple of days ago, she had trended on the hot search because of a mix-up at the airport with another celebrity, which gave her minor fame and thus, shended a spot on a small variety show.

    It was time for her to go to work.

    **

    The darkness of the night was cool, and the dim moon hazy, as moonlight streamed through gaps in the roadside trees and scattered onto the ground, causing the shadows to dance whenever a luxury car sped past the roads of the Moon Falling Bay Community.

    On the sidewalk beside the street, a young girl walked slowly along the edge, the erratic patterns of light and shadow hopping across her shoulders.

    Suddenly, a car sped past the girl, then came to a stop only a few meters away.

    The car doors opened, and two tall figures alighted.

    Recognizing the vaguely familiar figures, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s steps faltered momentarily.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi,¡± one of them called out; it was Tang Yichen.

    Though the other did not speak, his presence was strong; it was Su Yunling, whom she had just met that day in the film and television city.

    ¡°Beauty!

    Beauty, cozy up~¡± Upon seeing Su Yunling, Chubby Chiu inside Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind became excited.

    In mid-sentence, it transformed into a beam of light and flew straight towards Su Yunling.

    It hadpletely forgotten the collision from earlier that day, as well as its promation, ¡°I will never cozy up with a beauty again.¡±

    Chubby Chiu perched on Su Yunling¡¯s button, and Su Yunling looked down slightly with a fleeting inquisitive expression in his eyes.

    However, his gaze did not linger on the button for long as he looked back up at Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi had approached the car, Su Yunling bent his brows and eyes slightly and said, ¡°Child, why are you wandering around sote?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids, looking at Su Yunling with anguid voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also wandering around?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different, brother is an adult, and you are a child, it¡¯s not safe,¡± Su Yunling said with a light chuckle, his deep and clear peach blossom eyes slightly curved.

    Whenever he smiled, those eyes seemed entrancing, as though hiding a hook beneath their allure.

    He looked good indeed, but the way it tingled one¡¯s heart was troublesome.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a touch of teasing coloring her rxed brows, ¡°Brother is so good-looking, he¡¯s even less safe than I am.¡±

    At her words, Su Yunling paused for a moment, then let out a softugh.

    Tang Yichen, who was standing to the side, and felt thoroughly ignored, spoke up in annoyance, ¡°Hey, you two can stop worrying about who¡¯s safe and who¡¯s not.

    With yourbat power, you both are very safe.¡±

    Continuing, Tang Yichen shifted his focus to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, what are you doing here?

    Do you live here?¡±

    If she was here thiste, it couldn¡¯t be that she was visiting someone sick like him, could it?

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Zhiqi responded lightly and faintly.

 Chapter 314 - 314 314 Do You Like Gu Xiaoxi

    ?314: Chapter 314: Do You Like Gu Xiaoxi?

    314: Chapter 314: Do You Like Gu Xiaoxi?

    ¡°So you really live here?

    Which unit, exactly?

    Third Brother and I sometimes stay around here too, feel free to drop by when you¡¯re free,¡± Tang Yichen said with sparkling eyes upon learning that Gu Zhiqi also lived in the area, internally debating whether to stay nearby more often.

    ¡°I¡¯m just staying temporarily,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied perfunctorily, without telling Tang Yichen the unit number.

    Upon hearing this, a hint of regret flickered in Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes, ¡°That¡¯s too bad; I thought we could have been neighbors and popped in for visits.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was distinctly unenthusiastic about Tang Yichen¡¯s suggestion of being neighbors, and looking up at both of them, he said, ¡°Is there anything else?

    If not, I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    He needed arge number of talisman papers for the array setup tomorrow; it was time to go back and draw talismans.

    Su Yunling, listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, looked back at him and asked, ¡°Is it far from here?

    Need a ride?¡±

    Even though the child was indeed quite capable, the idea of leaving her on the roadsidete at night still caused some concern.

    ¡°No need; it¡¯s just a few steps away,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied casually.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, ¡°You don¡¯t want your belongings?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    With a questioning look, she gazed at Su Yunling.

    Under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s inquiring eyes, Su Yunling leisurely raised his hand, gently pinching a button on his shirt with his fingers.

    Watching his actions, Gu Zhiqi suddenly remembered he still had Chubby Chiu, the freeloading pet, clinging to him.

    ¡°Thanks, brother.¡±

    Once Gu Zhiqi spoke, Su Yunling knew she had agreed.

    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Su Yunling said as he opened the rear door of the car and looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Tang Yichen had several question marks above his head, What belongings?

    Feeling doubtful but aware of his own understanding, he opened the front passenger door and got in.

    **

    The spot where Gu Zhiqi encountered Tang Yichen and Su Yunling wasn¡¯t far from the entrance of themunity, and it took only two to three minutes to reach Gu Mengyang¡¯s vi from there; they arrived quickly.

    When the car stopped, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t get out immediately but instead cast her gaze on the button of Su Yunling¡¯s shirt.

    As Chubby Chiu was reluctant toe off, Gu Zhiqi had no choice but to summon her spiritual power and forcibly pull Chubby Chiu off the button.

    ¡°Zhizhi, let me stick to the beauty a bit longer~¡±

    ¡°Thanks, goodbye.¡±

    Ignoring Chubby Chiu¡¯s plea, after pulling it off, Gu Zhiqi uttered four words and got out of the car.

    Su Yunling showed little reaction, his gaze lingering slightly lowered, staring at the button on his shirt.

    Tang Yichen said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Goodbye, Xiao Qi.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say anything, just shook her hand towards Tang Yichen with her back to him.

    At that moment, the car started moving.

    Turning his head, Tang Yichen nced at Su Yunling, who was staring at the button, ¡°Third Brother, what are you looking at?¡±

    Snapped back to reality by Tang Yichen¡¯s question, Su Yunling responded, ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen didn¡¯t pursue further but looked at Su Yunling with a face full of mystery and curiosity, ¡°Third Brother, tell me honestly, what are you thinking?¡±

    Su Yunling, recliningzily in the back seat, answered indifferently, ¡°Thinking about what?¡±

    ¡°About you and Xiao Qi, do you like her or not?¡± Tang Yichen asked, his eyes clearly shining with gossip and inquiry.

    He had grown up with Su Yunling and felt he knew him well enough.

    But this time, he truly couldn¡¯t understand.

    To say Third Brother liked Xiao Qi didn¡¯t quite seem right.

    But to say he didn¡¯t like her, well, his favoritism seemed a bit excessive.

    He had heard that Third Brother personally crafted a fourth-order storage container for Xiao Qi, a privilege even he didn¡¯t have.

    After some thought, worried that Su Yunling might misunderstand, Tang Yichen added, ¡°I mean, do you have that kind of romantic feeling for Xiao Qi?¡±

 Chapter 315 - 315 315 Tie You Up and Present You to Gu Xiaoxi

    ?315: Chapter 315 Tie You Up and Present You to Gu Xiaoxi   315: Chapter 315 Tie You Up and Present You to Gu Xiaoxi                                   Listening to Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Su Yunlingzily lifted his eyelids and gave Tang Yichen a side-nce, the derision clear in the twinkle of his eyes, ¡°Brain broken?¡±

    Tang Yichen: ?

    How did it turn into a personal attack?!

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, Third Brother, I¡¯m serious.

    If you really like Gu Xiaoxi, I¡¯ll respect her in the future just as I would a sister-inw,¡± Tang Yichen propped himself up in his seat, his tone genuinely serious and sincere, although if one ignored the gossip and teasing shimmering in his eyes, one might take him for being earnest.

    Su Yunling indifferently withdrew his gaze, nonchntly saying, ¡°If your brain is broken, you should take medicine earlier.¡±

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t take Tang Yichen¡¯s words to heart.

    He didn¡¯t believe he could fall for a child.

    More urately, he didn¡¯t think he could fall for anyone.

    Tang Yichen, once again suspecting his brain was broken, ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Su Yunling¡¯s demeanor, Tang Yichen could pretty much confirm that Third Brother truly had no other intentions towards Gu Xiaoxi.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, you don¡¯t like her, but why the personal attack?¡± He mumbled softly to himself, thinking of the way Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling interacted.

    Tang Yichen then leaned back, looking at Su Yunling with an all-knowing expression and spoke again, ¡°If you don¡¯t like Gu Xiaoxi, then in the future, try not to seduce her or say things that could lead to misunderstandings.

    Just imagine, if Gu Xiaoxi ends up liking you and you don¡¯t reciprocate, think how heartbroken she would be.¡±

    Tang Yichen knew just how appealing Third Brother could be.

    It wasn¡¯t just Gu Xiaoxi; there had been a time when Tang Yichen himself had worried he might bend, but thankfully, he ended up being immune.

    Listening to Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Su Yunling chuckled lightly, hisughter touched with a hint of cynicism, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that at all.¡±

    That little girl spends all day wanting to be his grandpa; how could she possibly like him?

    Besides, the youngdy is quite aloof by nature.

    Never mind liking him, in her heart, they probably don¡¯t even count as friends at this point.

    ¡°She¡¯s my benefactor; how could I not worry?

    Let me make it clear, if one day Gu Xiaoxi truly falls for you, and she suffers from unrequited love, I¡¯m going to tie you up and deliver you to her,¡± Tang Yichen said, slowly breaking intoughter as he spoke, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not a bad idea at all.

    This way, I can repay Gu Xiaoxi for saving my life.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    He lifted his eyelids slightly, ncing at Tang Yichen.

    Meeting Su Yunling¡¯s gaze, Tang Yichen gave a soft cough.

    Right at that moment, the car stopped, and Tang Yichen quickly said, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re here.

    Let¡¯s get out and go see Second Brother.¡±

    The two of them hade together primarily to visit Fu Xiyan and incidentally to deliver the Dragon Chant Sword.

    **

    As Gu Mengyang walked down from upstairs to the hall, he caught sight of a busy figure in the kitchen.

    He paused for two seconds, then tookrge steps towards the kitchen, ¡°Hold on, who let you into the kit¡­¡±

    Upon getting a clear view of the scene inside the kitchen, Gu Mengyang held back the rest of his sentence and breathed a long sigh of relief, at the same time casually stepping into the kitchen, standing beside Gu Zhiqi, and watching her pour water into arge bowl filled with red powder, he asked, ¡°Is this¡­

    chili powder?

    Why are you making so much chili water?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She paused her movements for a moment, then turned to nce at Gu Mengyang, ¡°This is cinnabar powder.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    He touched his nose silently, ¡°Ah, no wonder it doesn¡¯t smell like much.¡± Saying this, he quickly changed the subject, ¡°What do you need so much cinnabar water for?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s for array setup.¡±

 Chapter 316 - 316 316 Fourth-Order Symbol

    ?316: Chapter 316: Fourth-Order Symbol   316: Chapter 316: Fourth-Order Symbol                                   Gu Mengyang, upon hearing this, suddenly nodded in realization.

    Gu Zhiqi continued to pour water into the cinnabar, stirring it quickly.

    Once the cinnabar and water in the bowl were mixed evenly, Gu Zhiqi stopped her movements and nced at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Qingyan?¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ¡°I¡¯ve called her; she¡¯s on her way.

    She should arrive in twenty to thirty minutes.¡±

    As soon as he woke up that morning, the first thing he did was to urge his subordinates to bring Zhou Qingyan over.

    Listening to Gu Mengyang¡¯s reply, Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly, then stood up with the bowl of cinnabar and walked out of the kitchen.

    Gu Mengyang followed Gu Zhiqi out of the kitchen, ¡°What¡¯s for breakfast?

    I¡¯ll have Gu Ling buy it.¡±

    Saying this, he took out his phone from his pocket to send a message to Gu Ling.

    ¡°Just buy anything.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, and sat down on the sofa, cing therge bowl of cinnabar on the coffee table.

    Gu Mengyang was sending a message to Gu Ling.

    When he looked up again, he noticed that two stacks of yellow paper had appeared on the table.

    He took a seat next to Gu Zhiqi and nced at the two stacks of yellow paper on the table, noting that one stack was drawn with strange red patterns while the other was nk.

    The yellow paper with patterns somewhat resembled those on the talisman paper he had found in the office, but the patterns on these yellow papers on the coffee table were clearly much more aesthetically pleasing than those found in the office.

    Not only were the patterns beautiful, but theposition and brushwork were also appealing, emanating an elegance and dynamism, and they even carried a sense of ancient mystery.

    Gu Zhiqi picked up a brush, dipped it into the cinnabar in the bowl, and began Drawing Talismans on the nk yellow paper.

    She hadn¡¯t finished drawingst night, so she continued today.

    Thus, Gu Mengyang watched as every time Gu Zhiqi finished drawing a pattern, a splendid light would sh across the yellow paper.

    Even though Gu Zhiqi had previously drawn a Concealment formation on his palm that glowed and then vanished, the sight of the symbolsing to life and the flickering light as she drew them still left Gu Mengyang feelingplicated inside.

    ¡°Zhizhi, you used to not need yellow paper and cinnabar for Drawing Talismans.

    Why did you specifically buy them this time?¡± This was Chubby Chiu¡¯s first time seeing Gu Zhiqi use yellow paper and cinnabar for Drawing Talismans, knowing that in the past, she could do it with just any piece of paper and a pen.

    ¡°My current strength is not what it was on Aquamarine Star, and every talisman needed for the Array Setup this time must be fourth-order or higher, and I need quite a number of them.

    Using ordinary paper and pen to draw, my Yuan Force would eventually be exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Yellow paper and cinnabar enhance the process of Drawing Talismans and can reduce the consumption of Yuan Force.¡±

    If the workload was small and there were no specific level requirements, any paper and pen would suffice to create them.

    But this time, it was different; both the quantity and the level were of concern.

    The talisman array needed for taking destiny from Zhou Qingyan alone required 99 talismans, and for clearing the malicious energy from Gu Mengyang¡¯s office, another 81 were needed, totaling 180 talismans.

    She decided to outright buy 200 pieces of yellow paper to draw all of them at once.

    The extra twenty talismans could also be sold for a good profit.

    Chubby Chiu listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s exnation, searched in the database, but couldn¡¯t find any information rted to the hierarchy of talismans, ¡°Zhizhi, are talismans ssified by order too?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they are,¡± Gu Zhiqi answered while she continued to draw on the talisman paper, ¡°Talisman papers are divided into ten orders.

    The Evil-attracting talisman we found in Gu Mengyang¡¯s office that day was second order; the two I gave Yun Sen before were third order; and what I am drawing now is fourth order.¡±

 Chapter 317 - 317 317 Lv Yao Arrives at Moon Falling Bay

    ?317: Chapter 317 Lv Yao Arrives at Moon Falling Bay   317: Chapter 317 Lv Yao Arrives at Moon Falling Bay                                   Chubby Chiu listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words and simultaneously uploaded the data into the database.

    It didn¡¯t forget to link to this world¡¯s information, gathering rted data and integrating it.

    Soon, it had almostpleted supplementing the information on Talisman grades.

    Seeing that Chubby Chiu was busy, Gu Zhiqi continued to draw talismans.

    By the time Gu Zhiqi had finished drawing on the Talisman Paper, Gu Ling had already arrived at Gu Mengyang¡¯s residence with Zhou Qingyan.

    ¡°The person has been brought here, where should I take them?¡± Gu Mengyang looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked.

    ¡°Just leave her in the car for now.¡± Gu Zhiqi said while picking up the bowl of cinnabar from the table and walking to the center of the living room, she began to survey the floor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first, then we can get busy after eating,¡± Gu Mengyang said upon noticing that Gu Zhiqi showed no sign of taking a break.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a moment,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied, taking out a brush from nowhere, dipping it into the Cinnabar Water, and then bending over to start drawing a Formation Diagram in the living room.

    Gu Mengyang stood by and watched; it took less than five minutes for a highlyplex and mysteriously imbuedrge pattern to appear in the living room.

    As soon as the Formation Diagram wasplete, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone in her pocket rang.

    It was a WeChat voice call.

    Looking at the caller named ¡°Nine Billion Girls¡¯ Nightmare,¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s first instinct was to hang up.

    However, considering she usually didn¡¯t add strangers, she pressed the answer button instead.

    As soon as it connected, a somewhat familiar voice came through, ¡°Master, it¡¯s me.

    We¡¯re at the entrance of Moon Falling Bay Community, but the security won¡¯t let us in.¡±

    Recognizing the voice, Gu Zhiqi knew it was Lv Yao.

    She seemed to have forgotten to add a note for him, which resulted in confusion when he changed his nickname¡ªshe thought some stranger was calling her.

    ¡°My guests are at themunity entrance; just tell the security,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, slightly moving her phone away and looking towards Gu Mengyang.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Mengyang immediately took out his own phone from his pocket.

    Before he could make a call, the other side rang in first.

    ¡°Mr.

    Gu, hello, there are two people dressed very strangely at the gate saying they are here to see the resident of Unit 602.

    Are they your guests?¡±

    The guard emphasized the words ¡°dressed very strangely.¡±

    Realizing that Gu Zhiqi said they were her invited guests, Gu Mengyang couldn¡¯t help but conjure up an image of two fortellers in traditional long robes, wearing melon skin hats and round ck sses in his mind.

    Clearing his throat to dismiss the thought, he said to the guard, ¡°Yes, they are my guests, please let them in.¡±

    ¡°Alright, sorry to disturb you, Mr.

    Gu.¡±

    After hanging up out of curiosity, Gu Mengyang looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Your friends that you invited?¡±

    ¡°Sort of,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded nonchntly, then walked towards the entrance, ¡°I¡¯ll go out to meet them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Gu Mengyang said, stepping forward to follow Gu Zhiqi.

    **

    After waiting at the entrance for a few minutes, they saw two green figures in the distance.

    One of them raised their hand high upon seeing Gu Zhiqi and waved at her.

    Gu Mengyang was deep in thought watching the two figures d entirely in green from head to foot.

    There were no long traditional robes, no melon skin hats, no small round ck sses¡ªjust green, green all over from head to toe.

    Both were dressed in green; one wore a dark green robe buttoned up tightly, with a green mask and a green hood from the robe fastened over the head.

    The hood¡¯s brim obscured the only exposed parts of the face¡ªthe brows and eyes¡ªbecause of the wearer¡¯s bowed head.

 Chapter 318 - 318 318 The Formation for Extracting Destiny

    ?318: Chapter 318: The Formation for Extracting Destiny   318: Chapter 318: The Formation for Extracting Destiny                                   Another person, d in emerald green¡­

    stic clothing?

    To be specific, it was a stic raincoat, the color of banyan leaves, with the zipper pulled tight, fastening the hood of the raincoat securely to the head.

    Due to the motion of swinging their arms, the hood had fallen, revealing a head of short, choppy hair.

    At that moment, Gu Mengyang finally realized that the person wearing the stic raincoat was a man, but as for the other¡­

    they were wrapped up too tightly to make out their face.

    It was only early September, not cold at all, yet dressed like this, he felt somewhat warm on their behalf.

    Gu Mengyang was silent, and so was Gu Zhiqi.

    Observing their attire, Gu Zhiqi began to wonder if such an outfit was the uniform within their Master¡¯s Sect.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Lv Yao and his female senior walked up to Gu Zhiqi and Gu Mengyang.

    As they approached, Lv Yao greeted Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Master Zhezhi, we meet again.¡±

    Hearing Lv Yao¡¯s address for Gu Zhiqi, Gu Mengyang nced sideways at Gu Zhiqi.

    Master Zhezhi?

    The little girl¡¯s new alias?

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t notice Gu Mengyang¡¯s nce and simply nodded lightly to Lv Yao.

    ¡°Master, this is my senior sister, Jin Cenglv.

    Senior sister, this is Master Zhezhi,¡± Lv Yao quickly introduced Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv to each other.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded towards Jin Cenglv and said, ¡°Hello.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was cold andnguid, as if drenched in a cool autumn rain, giving off a vague and refreshing feeling.

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s ears twitched and she lifted her head to nce at Gu Zhiqi, then nodded back at her before quickly lowering her gaze, remaining silent.

    Seeing this, Lv Yao scratched his head and immediately said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Er, my senior sister is quite shy and doesn¡¯t like to talk much, don¡¯t mind her.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied, stepping aside and gesturing to Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv to enter, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Master, what kind of formation are you setting up?¡± Lv Yao was far too curious and seized the opportunity to ask Gu Zhiqi.

    He had been curious about this since yesterday and was so excited that he barely sleptst night.

    Indeed, he got up before dawn today.

    If he hadn¡¯t been waiting for his senior sister, he would definitely have rushed over as soon as it got light.

    ¡°A Three-Star Talisman Array.¡±

    ¡°Huh?

    What is that?¡± Lv Yao had never heard of such a formation.

    Lv Yao was baffled, and Jin Cenglv, who had been paying close attention to the conversation next to him, was also full of questions; she hadn¡¯t heard of this formation either.

    ¡°It¡¯s a formation that draws destiny,¡± Gu Zhiqi exined.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi said this, Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv both misunderstood and their expressions immediately changed.

    Jin Cenglv frowned deeply and came to a halt, pulling Lv Yao along with her.

    Being tugged, Lv Yao was also forced to stop.

    His expression was not much better, but since Gu Zhiqi had saved his life, he didn¡¯t outwardly show his anger despite feeling it inside.

    He spoke with a slight apology, ¡°Master, you saved my life, and by rights, I shouldn¡¯t refuse any help you ask of me, but I won¡¯t get involved in drawing someone¡¯s destiny from them.¡±

    Lv Yao, dropping his usual simple-minded demeanor, spoke very seriously and earnestly.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi realized that there had been a misunderstanding and exined, ¡°The destiny I¡¯m going to draw is the part that doesn¡¯t belong to her.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words left Lv Yao a bit dumbfounded.

 Chapter 319 - 319 319 Three-Star Talisman Array

    ?319: Chapter 319: Three-Star Talisman Array   319: Chapter 319: Three-Star Talisman Array                                   ¡°The person absorbed his destiny, and I need to extract the destiny and return it to him,¡± Gu Zhiqi pointed at Gu Mengyang and said to Lv Yao.

    Upon hearing this, Lv Yao immediately understood and scratched his head somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, I misunderstood you just now.¡±

    No sooner had Lv Yao¡¯s words fallen than Jin Cenglv hastily looked up, quickly apologizing to Gu Zhiqi with a brief ¡°Sorry,¡± before bowing his head again.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize; it was myck of rity,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded nonchntly.

    Seeing this, Lv Yao felt even more embarrassed.

    Upon mention of Gu Mengyang, Lv Yao realized that there was another person with Gu Zhiqi.

    He nced at Gu Mengyang and asked, ¡°Sir, may I know your name, and what is your rtionship with the Master?¡±

    With a faint smile on his lips, Gu Mengyang nodded gently to Lv Yao, ¡°Gu Mengyang, her elder brother.¡±

    Lv Yao: !!!

    ¡°So you¡¯re the Master¡¯s brother, what a pleasure to meet you,¡± Lv Yao burst out with enthusiasm upon hearing Gu Mengyang was Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brother and immediately reached out to shake his hand.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    What on earth is ¡®Master¡¯s brother¡¯?

    With a serene smile, he shook hands with Lv Yao, ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±

    After shaking hands with Gu Mengyang enthusiastically, Lv Yao suddenly remembered something, ¡°Master, neither my senior sister nor I are adept at array setup, and we also don¡¯t know what this Three-Star Talisman Array is about.

    Can we be of any help to you, Master?¡±

    Not only did they not know, but they hadn¡¯t even heard of it.

    ¡°No need to know or to have heard of it; having the Yuan Force of a Fourth-order Mystic Master is enough,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied.

    Lv Yao ¡°¡­¡± ???

    After hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, the question marks above Lv Yao¡¯s head multiplied.

    But since the Master had said there was no need to know, he stopped asking for the time being.

    In the course of the conversation, the group had already entered the living room.

    Upon entering the living room, the vermilion patterns quickly caught their eyes.

    Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv both stopped in their tracks.

    Looking at the formation diagram lying quietly in the living room, with a mysterious and divine ambiance enveloping them, Lv Yao subconsciously stopped in his tracks, while Jin Cenglv, involuntarily walking up to the Formation Diagram, stood there staring in a daze at the diagram on the floor.

    ¡°Is this the Formation Diagram of the Three-Star Talisman Array?¡± Lv Yao regained hisposure, took several big steps towards the diagram, and then watched Gu Zhiqi with an excited expression.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Zhiqi hummed softly and then turned her head to look at Gu Mengyang, ¡°You can bring them in now.¡±

    Gu Mengyang nodded and went to find Gu Ling.

    Gu Zhiqi walked over to the coffee table, picked up the 99 pieces of Yellow Paper lying there, and then stepped towards the Formation Diagram.

    ¡°Any of the three circles by the formation, just choose one to stand in,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, pointing to the three circles drawn beside the circr Formation, ¡°When I start setting up the array, I¡¯ll need you two to activate your Yuan Force and inject it into the Formation Diagram.¡±

    ¡°Setting up the array might take some time, thank you for your patience.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Master,¡± Lv Yao responded after hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, continuing to look down at the Formation Diagram on the ground, ¡°So we just need to activate our Yuan Force?

    Nothing else?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Zhiqi affirmed softly.

    She had taken into ount that Lv Yao and the others might not know about formations and had drawn the Formation Diagram in advance.

    With their help in activating Yuan Force and injecting it into the Formation Diagram, the diagram would be initiated by the Yuan Force.

    If Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv both knew about formations and the three of them had enough rapport, even without the drawn Formation Diagram, they could have worked together to draw it using their Vital Energy in the air.

    Not just the Three-Star Talisman Array, but other talisman arrays could also be collectivelypleted.

 Chapter 320 - 320 320 What Fourth-order

    ?320: Chapter 320 What Fourth-order?

    320: Chapter 320 What Fourth-order?

    This type of talisman arraypleted jointly by multiple people is collectively referred to as abined talisman array.

    Thebat-orientedbined talisman array has immense power.

    Gu Zhiqi remembered that her Master¡¯s Sect ced great emphasis on this type ofbined talisman array; facing formidable enemies, such an array could y a significant role.

    Thinking of her Master¡¯s Sect, Gu Zhiqi became somewhat lost in thought.

    It had been less than a month since she had arrived in this world, yet it felt as if she had left her Master¡¯s Sect a long time ago.

    ¡°May I take a look at the talisman paper in your hands?¡±

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was zoning out, a somewhat gentle voice suddenly sounded by her ear.

    Gu Zhiqi snapped back to reality and handed the talisman paper to Jin Cenglv.

    After taking the talisman paper, Jin Cenglv leaned his head down slightly and earnestly examined each one; after thoroughly inspecting over a dozen, Jin Cenglv¡¯s expression seemed a bit odd.

    Turning his head, his gaze was somewhat fervent as he looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°All fourth-order?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi gave a light nod.

    ¡°Huh?

    Fourth-order?

    What fourth-order?¡± Lv Yao, immersed in admiring the formation diagram, asked subconsciously, then turned to Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv.

    However, both Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv ignored him.

    Jin Cenglv handed back the talisman paper to Gu Zhiqi, whispering a soft ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied, taking the talisman paper.

    Jin Cenglv hung his gaze low and did not speak further; after a long while, he quietly said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You, are very impressive.¡±

    Having said that, before Gu Zhiqi could respond, he turned and walked towards the circle he had chosen.

    Stepping into the circle, like a quail, he lowered his head, standing inside the circle.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°What¡¯s this about fourth-order, are you a fourth-order Mystic Master too?

    But why can¡¯t I see through your cultivation level?¡± Lv Yao approached Gu Zhiqi, asking curiously.

    ¡°A concealment formation is in ce, it¡¯s concealed.¡±

    There are various types of concealment formations; those that conceal one¡¯s aura, their cultivation level, their tracks, their presence, their fate, and so on.

    Gu Zhiqi had several concealment formations cast on her.

    Upon hearing this, Lv Yao suddenly understood.

    And so, Gu Zhiqi was taken for a fourth-order Mystic Master.

    At that moment, Gu Mengyang and Gu Ling entered.

    In Gu Ling¡¯s arms was Zhou Qingyan, who was still unconscious, following closely behind Gu Mengyang.

    ¡°Miss Gu, where should I put her?¡± Gu Ling asked Gu Zhiqi respectfully.

    ¡°The central circle,¡± Gu Zhiqi pointed with her hand at the circle at the very center of the earth.

    Upon hearing her response, Gu Ling walked towards the central circle andid Zhou Qingyan down inside it before promptly stepping out of the design.

    The circle was neither toorge nor too small, just enough to amodate Zhou Qingyan.

    ¡°Keep watch; don¡¯t let anyone interrupt us,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, ncing back slightly at Gu Mengyang to prevent anyone from suddenly appearing.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Mengyang replied directly.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv nodded together.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi held a stack of yellow papers in her hands, one above the other.

    She gently flipped her wrists, rotating her palms slightly, the yellow paper shifting up and down through her hands.

    As she went through the motions, white light began to glow from her fingers and on the yellow paper.

    After exchanging the position of the papers three times, Gu Zhiqi stopped her palms and pulled them apart to the left and right.

    Between her hands, the papers were now suspended in the air.

    Even when Gu Zhiqi withdrew her hands, those papers remained hanging in the air, refusing to fall, as if they had been paused in midair.

 Chapter 321 - 321 321 Got it!

    ?321: Chapter 321: Got it!

    321: Chapter 321: Got it!

    Gu Zhiqi formed several hand seals, and quickly, out of the 99 yellow talismans, 18 of them whooshed toward Zhou Qingyan at the center of the Formation.

    The remaining eighty-one circled around, floating behind the three of them, enclosing Gu Zhiqi and the other two within a sphere alongside the circr Formation Diagram.

    ¡°Vital Energy can now be infused.¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi spoke, Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv moved into action.

    All three pinched their fingers into Hand Seals, stimting Vital Energy, infusing it into the Formation Diagram.

    As the three simultaneously stimted the Vital Energy, the vermilion Formation Diagram began to emit white light, starting from where the three were positioned.

    The Vital Energy illuminated the entire Formation Diagram at a visible speed.

    The moment the entire Formation Diagram lit up, a burst of brilliant light filled the whole room.

    The white light was so blinding that Gu Mengyang and Gu Ling, who were watching by the side, instinctively shut their eyes.

    When they opened their eyes again, they could no longer see the scenes within the diagram clearly.

    Because the Yellow Paper had expanded andbined with the excessively ring light, it was impossible to see inside the Formation.

    Initially, Gu Mengyang and Gu Ling could stand still without moving.

    But as time dragged on, Gu Mengyang couldn¡¯t keep still anymore and began pacing back and forth in the living room.

    Gu Ling also couldn¡¯t stay still, asionally stamping his feet, then taking a few steps.

    As seconds became minutes and the hands on the clock made round after round, reaching forty-nine in total, the Yellow Papers floating outside the Formation Diagram suddenly began tobust on their own.

    ¡°Second young master, it¡¯s on fire, those papers are burning up,¡± Gu Ling¡¯s pupils constricted as he pointed at the Yellow Papers that had spontaneously ignited.

    Gu Mengyang had naturally seen it, and upon witnessing this scene, he quickly took several steps forward, ¡°Qiqi, are you alright?¡±

    No sooner had Gu Mengyang¡¯s words fallen than there was no response from inside.

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang¡¯s brows tinged with urgency, and he wanted to step forward.

    But remembering Qiqi¡¯s earlier instructions, he stopped and could only continue pacing back and forth.

    Time ticked away second by second.

    It was unclear how many had passed when a familiar voice reached Gu Mengyang¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Gather!¡±

    Apanied by a cool voice, the brightness of the Formation Diagram dimmed.

    Gu Mengyang turned his head sharply toward the direction of the Formation.

    As the brilliant light faded, the three figures previously obscured by it became visible.

    Seeing that Qiqi was safe and sound, Gu Mengyang let out a long sigh of relief.

    Once the brilliant light was retracted, all three within the Formation naturally sat down cross-legged, closed their eyes, and began meditating for Breathing Regtion.

    Five minutester, Gu Zhiqipleted her Breathing Regtion and stood up.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gu Mengyang immediately approached and asked, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing Qiqi¡¯splexion somewhat pale, Gu Mengyang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, a trace of concern coloring his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Gu Zhiqi shook her head, then nced at Zhou Qingyan lying at the center of the Formation, ¡°That person can be taken away now.

    It¡¯s advised to send her to a hospital.

    As for where she was picked up from, you cane up with a story.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Mengyang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Having responded, Gu Mengyang¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Ling, ¡°Do as Qiqi said, send her to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Ling responded, then strode towards Zhou Qingyan.

    Upon taking a few steps forward, Gu Ling btedly noticed that the vermilion pattern had disappeared.

    Gu Ling did not know what the pattern was, but that didn¡¯t stop him from feeling that Gu Zhiqi was formidable.

    Thinking about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s prowess, he reached Zhou Qingyan¡¯s side, picked her up, and started walking out of the house.

    No sooner had Gu Ling left than Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao, havingpleted their Breathing Regtion, stood up.

 Chapter 322 - 322 322 Advance

    ?322: Chapter 322 Advance?

    322: Chapter 322 Advance?

    Gu Zhiqi gave a respectful bow to the two of them, ¡°Thank you both for your assistance today.

    I owe each of you a favor, which you cane to collect at any time.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lv Yao hurriedly waved his hands, ¡°Master, you¡¯re too polite.

    You saved my life before, and today my senior sister and I merely did you a small favor, there¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡±

    As Lv Yao spoke, Jin Cenglv, who had been slightly hesitant, also moved and walked up to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You¡­ Master, may I ask you a few questions?¡±

    Jin Cenglv wore a mask, muffling her voice.

    Coupled with her naturally soft and slow tone, one had to listen carefully to catch her words.

    Fortunately, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hearing ability was quite good, and he heard her clearly, ¡°Ask away.¡±

    With his words, Jin Cenglv thought for a moment and then reached up to remove her mask.

    Once the mask was removed, Jin Cenglv¡¯s entire face was revealed, showcasing a very delicate visage, looking to be only about twenty years old but with a few traces of maturity andposure that seemed beyond her years.

    After taking off the mask, Jin Cenglv gave Gu Zhiqi a bow and then began to ask, ¡°Just now, I felt a lot of destiny on her that didn¡¯t belong to her, aside from your second brother¡¯s destiny.

    Did she seize a lot of other people¡¯s destiny as well?¡±

    Even as Jin Cenglv asked this, in her heart, she was already certain.

    She had some knowledge about the matters of destiny.

    When the formation was activated a moment ago, she clearly felt that countless destinies not belonging to that woman were being extracted from her.

    She also vividly sensed those destinies seeking their true owners and, by now, they should have already returned to their rightful proprietors.

    She posed this question merely as a prelude to her next inquiry.

    Under Jin Cenglv¡¯s inquiring gaze, Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°If it was only to extract your brother¡¯s destiny, there would be no need for such a Great Array, right?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t speak, only gazing at Jin Cenglv in a way that seemed to be an acknowledgment.

    Seeing this as a confirmation, Jin Cenglv continued, ¡°Master, you could have extracted your brother¡¯s destiny by yourself, yet you didn¡¯t mind owing a favor to me and my junior brother and went to the extent of setting up the Great Array to return those destinies to their rightful ces.

    May I know why you chose to do this?¡±

    Jin Cenglv didn¡¯t like talking with strangers, and even with her familiar junior brother, she rarely spoke.

    Most of the time, she preferred tomunicate through typing.

    Today, she had spoken more than she had in the entire year, driven by a desperate need for an answer.

    An answer she had long been seeking, and she intuitively felt that the person before her might provide the elusive response she had been unable to find.

    Hearing Jin Cenglv¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi gently arched his brows, a seriousness filtering through his rxed expression, and replied to Jin Cenglv,¡±Because of the philosophical ts of the Master¡¯s Sect.¡±

    ¡°What are those ts?¡± Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes showed a fervent yet puzzled look.

    Gu Zhiqi knew she was encountering barriers in her cultivation, facing one of the most challenging rifts to cross in the path of cultivation.

    Looking at Jin Cenglv, Gu Zhiqi spoke earnestly, ¡°The path of immortality cherishes life, boundlessly aiding others.¡±

    ¡°The path of immortality cherishes life, boundlessly aiding others.¡± Jin Cenglv lowered her eyes and softly repeated Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, the perplexity in her gaze seeming to diminish yet not entirely gone.

    ¡°The path of immortality cherishes life, boundlessly aiding others¡­¡± Jin Cenglv stood in ce, murmuring the phrase over and over again.

    Watching the changes in the aura around her, Gu Zhiqi clicked his tongue lightly.

    ¡°Is she about to Advance?¡± Chubby Chiu¡¯s voice emerged in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°She has quite a high aptitude,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually responded.

 Chapter 323 - 323 323 The Long Advancement Process (Supplement)

    ?323: Chapter 323 The Long Advancement Process (Supplement)   323: Chapter 323 The Long Advancement Process (Supplement)                                    Lv Yao¡¯s talent was already good enough, but this Jin Cenglv¡¯s talent was even better than Lv Yao¡¯s, as if the ancestors of the Mysterious Sect were chasing after her to feed her.

    If this were still Aquamarine Star, Gu Zhiqi would certainly have lured the person into her own Master¡¯s Sect.

    Murmuring to herself, Jin Cenglv then sat down cross-legged and began to meditate with closed eyes.

    Seeing Jin Cenglv do this, Lv Yao figured out that she was probably about to advance.

    Lv Yao felt a bit envious but at the same time, somewhat relieved inside that he¡¯d brought his senior sister along.

    ¡°Master, so you have a sect too, may I ask which sect you are from?¡± Seeing that Jin Cenglv seemed unlikely to recover anytime soon, Lv Yao approached Gu Zhiqi and asked with evident curiosity.

    To be able to cultivate a Mystic Master as outstanding as the Master, the sect must be very formidable indeed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secluded sect, not convenient to reveal,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, tantly making things up.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi say this, Lv Yao, despite his curiosity, didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to inquire further but instead looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked another question, ¡°Master, how should I understand the saying ¡®The Way of Immortality values life and limitless is its capacity to save people¡¯?¡±

    If he understood it, perhaps he could also reach a new level in his cultivation, just like his senior sister.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you experience it,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually responded.

    Lv Yao ¡°¡­¡± Okay then.

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s aura kept rising, and the time it took to advance was bing excessively prolonged, to an abnormal extent.

    The joy in Lv Yao¡¯s heart for Jin Cenglv¡¯s advancement was wiped clean, and a trace of worry finally crept onto his brow, ¡°Master, there won¡¯t be any trouble with my senior sister, right?¡±

    The joy in his heart faded, and he began to worry.

    Previously, he had only been excited about his senior sister¡¯s advancement, but he had overlooked an issue.

    That was, his senior sister was currently at the peak of the Fourth-order, and the next step was Fifth-order.

    Lv Yao did not know what it was like to advance from the peak of the Fourth-order to a Fifth-order Mystic Master, but he knew that in nearly five hundred years, Xia Country had seen only one Mystic Master, and that was five hundred years ago.

    How many people stopped at the peak of the Fourth-order, and how many perished in the process of advancing from Fourth to Fifth-order?

    The more he thought about it, the more concern filled Lv Yao¡¯s heart, his hands clenched tightly together, and his brows furrowed.

    Gu Zhiqi stood beside, watching Jin Cenglv, who was yet to seed in advancing, her eyes also showing a hint of doubt.

    By all ounts, the advancement should have been sessful by now; why was it taking so long?

    ¡°Master!

    She¡¯s spitting blood, my senior sister is spitting blood.¡± Seeing a trace of blood spill from Jin Cenglv¡¯s mouth, Lv Yao suddenly cried out in a voice tinged with unmistakable panic.

    Gu Zhiqi naturally saw it too and slightly furrowed her brow before stepping toward Jin Cenglv.

    Lv Yao immediately followed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s steps, ¡°Master, my senior sister, she¡­¡±

    ¡°Stand here and don¡¯te any closer,¡± Gu Zhiqi said to Lv Yao, then she approached Jin Cenglv herself.

    As she got close to Jin Cenglv, Gu Zhiqi felt the aura emanating from Jin Cenglv repelling her.

    This was the self-protective energy shield of a Mystic Master during advancement.

    With a slight flick of her wrist, an energy shield appeared around Gu Zhiqi.

    As the shield rose, the repelling aura instantly dissipated, and Gu Zhiqi sat down cross-legged behind Jin Cenglv.

    Another flick of her wrist, and her palm carried Yuan Force; she ced it on Jin Cenglv¡¯s back and said, ¡°Abandon your original Yuan Force cirction path, follow my guidance, and start anew.¡±

    Not long after Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words fell, the aura on Jin Cenglv¡¯s body slowly changed, and her tightly furrowed brow also gradually rxed.

 Chapter 324 - 324 324 Advance Failure

    ?324: Chapter 324 Advance Failure   324: Chapter 324 Advance Failure                                   Lv Yao stood nearby, watching Jin Cenglv, and seeing that herplexion had improved significantly and she was no longer vomiting blood, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, the worry deep in his eyes did not dissipate at all.

    Regret began to fill his heart for having brought Jin Cenglv here.

    If he had known, he would have asked others to help their master.

    The senior sister is the treasure of the Master¡¯s Sect, and if something were to happen to her, he would be the sinner of the sect.

    Lv Yao¡¯s mind was in turmoil, standing there lost in his chaotic thoughts.

    About ten minutester, the two people sitting cross-legged on the ground both ended their cultivation and stood up.

    Lv Yao could tell at a nce that Jin Cenglv had failed to advance.

    Nevertheless, as long as she was unharmed, whether the advancement was a failure or a sess no longer mattered.

    Lv Yao immediately jogged over to Jin Cenglv and asked with a worried face, ¡°Senior sister, are you alright?¡±

    Jin Cenglv shook her head at Lv Yao, then turned and sped her hands towards Gu Zhiqi, bowing deeply, ¡°Thank you, Master, for your timely rescue.¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s intervention, she might have lost her life here today.

    ¡°You overstate it,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied, not particrly concerned, and then looking at Jin Cenglv, continued, ¡°The mental method you practice has issues, and you must not cultivate it any further.¡±

    When guiding Jin Cenglv in circting her Yuan Force, Gu Zhiqi discovered that there were significant problems with Jin Cenglv¡¯s mental method.

    The reason for her failed advancement was that her mental method could not support her advance to fifth order.

    This situation made Gu Zhiqi think of the cultivation techniques Su Yunling had shown her not long ago.

    With the exception of Leviathan Referral, the other techniques were all iplete, none could support an Ancient Martial Artist¡¯s advancement to fifth order or higher, all being blocked at the peak of fourth order.

    And the gap between fourth order and fifth order represents the greatest divide between ordinary people and cultivators.

    No matter the type of cultivator, even if one achieves fourth order, they can only be considered a powerful mortal; only by bridging the vast chasm between fourth order and fifth order does one truly be a cultivator.

    Therefore, even though fourth order and fifth order differ by only one level, the disparity in strength is immense.

    Take Ancient Martial Artists for example, a hundred fourth-order Ancient Martial Artists might not be a match for a single fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist.

    So the question arises, why do all these mental methods break off after fourth order?

    Is this merely a coincidence?

    The moment Gu Zhiqi spoke, both Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao¡¯s expressions changed.

    ¡°What, the mental method has issues?¡± Lv Yao eximed in shock, stunned for a few seconds, then with a bitter look turned to Gu Zhiqi and spoke again, ¡°Master, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡±

    If there is a problem with the mental method, that¡¯d be terrible.

    All of their lineage cultivates the same mental method.

    Hearing Lv Yao¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and looked at him, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±

    Lv Yao ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s rxed demeanor and the somewhat willful yfulness in his brows, Lv Yao really wanted to nod and say yes.

    But he dared not.

    So he forced himself to say, ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°If you trust me, you may show me your mental method,¡± Gu Zhiqi said to Jin Cenglv.

    Since Jin Cenglv had encountered her, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t mind checking the mental method for problems, and incidentally make itplete for her, thus repaying today¡¯s favor.

    Moreover, it would be a pity for such good aptitude to be dyed by a wed mental method.

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cenglv hesitated for a moment, then spoke with an apologetic face, ¡°The mental method I practice is the Master¡¯s Sect mental method, and I dare not act without authorization, so please allow me to consult my master first.¡±

 Chapter 325 - 325 325 Removing the Evil

    ?325: Chapter 325: Removing the Evil   325: Chapter 325: Removing the Evil                                   Gu Zhiqi listened, nodded his head, ¡°If your master agrees, you can find me anytime.¡±

    Jin Cenglv gave a gentle nod without saying anything further.

    Listening to the conversation between Jin Cenglv and Gu Zhiqi, Lv Yao was initially bewildered for a moment, but once he gathered his thoughts, he immediately leaned close to Jin Cenglv and whispered, ¡°No, Sister, what¡¯s there to hide about a problematic mental method?

    Show it to the master, he can¡¯t possibly devour you for it.¡±

    Lv Yao had already believed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words to a great extent.

    One reason: Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ability.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s strength was clearly far superior to his and his sister¡¯s; the other party must possess higher-level mental methods and probably didn¡¯t covet theirs.

    The other reason: The decline of the Mysterious Sect.

    If there was nothing wrong with the mental method, then it shouldn¡¯t be that there hadn¡¯t been a Fifth-order Mystic Master within the past five hundred years.

    He even began to suspect that it wasn¡¯t just their lineage¡¯s mental method that was problematic, but perhaps the entire Mysterious Sect¡¯s mental methods were wed.

    Hearing Lv Yao¡¯s words, Jin Cenglv slightly furrowed her brows, nced sideways, and gave Lv Yao a faint look, ¡°Whether the mental method is problematic or not, the rules of the Master¡¯s Sect must not be broken.¡±

    Lv Yao ¡°¡­¡± Fine, then.

    Just then, Gu Mengyang, who had been out for a while, walked in from outside.

    He approached Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, shall we take your friends and go for a meal?¡±

    They had been busy all morning with the Formation and Jin Cenglv¡¯s advancement had also taken a lot of time; it was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Gu Mengyang was aware of this, as Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t eaten anything since getting up.

    Gu Zhiqi remembered he hadn¡¯t eaten, and indeed felt hungry by now.

    Looking at Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, and have a meal, my treat.¡±

    After speaking, as if thinking of something, he turned his gaze to Gu Mengyang and said leisurely, ¡°You¡¯re paying.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­

    I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    **

    After the meal, Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv left.

    Before leaving, Jin Cenglv added Gu Zhiqi as a friend.

    After leaving the restaurant, Gu Mengyang and Gu Zhiqi went straight to Mengyang Entertainment.

    When they arrived at the top floor of Mengyang Entertainment, remembering that Gu Mengyang mentioned contacting Meng Xiao yesterday, Gu Zhiqi nced sideways and asked, ¡°Have you contacted the person with the Talisman Paper?

    When can we meet?¡±

    Gu Mengyang recalled this matter upon hearing it, slightly knitted his brows, and answered Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, ¡°Meng Xiao isn¡¯t in Yan City; she went to Sen City to shoot a movie and probably won¡¯t be back for another half a month.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and lightly nodded his head, ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk when shees back.¡± He took a few more steps forward, then remembering the malevolent aura in the office, he stopped, turned his head slightly, and nced at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Have you changed the jade pendant?¡±

    ¡°Changed it.¡± said Gu Mengyang, hooking a red string from around his neck and showing it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Take a look, does this have a protective effect?¡±

    The jade pendant was carved by Yu Shuling, and he was somewhat concerned about it since his mother wasn¡¯t exactly reliable.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at it casually and lightly nodded, ¡°Yeah, it does.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang put the jade pendant back under his cor.

    Approaching the office door, Gu Zhiqi suddenly said to Gu Mengyang, ¡°Be careful of the person named Qiao Nan.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡± ???

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?

    Is she also out to harm me?¡±

    Gu Mengyang was a bit puzzled.

    This¡­there were too many issues with hispany¡¯s artists.

    One sapping destiny, another nting Talisman Paper to attract malevolence and trying to kill him, and now, another one who seemed¡­

    also intent on harming him?

 Chapter 326 - 326 326 The Daoist Robe Elder

    ?326: Chapter 326: The Daoist Robe Elder   326: Chapter 326: The Daoist Robe Elder                                   ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, not yet confirmed, but better safe than sorry,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, suddenly breaking into a smile and pulling out a yellow talisman paper from his pocket to hand to Gu Mengyang, a sly twinkle in his eyes as he looked at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Just in case, do you want one?¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    I suspect you¡¯re fooling me again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive, just one hundred thousand,¡± Gu Zhiqi said while looking at Gu Mengyang, resembling a salesperson very much.

    In the end, Gu Mengyang still bought the talisman paper.

    The talisman paper was something he had watched the young girl make himself; its quality was guaranteed, just like the young girl had said, it¡¯s always good to be cautious.

    Once he received the transfer notification, Gu Zhiqi pushed the door and entered his office.

    Before entering, he turned back to Gu Mengyang and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe in.

    Stand guard outside the door and don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡±

    Gu Mengyang nodded and replied affirmatively.

    After Gu Zhiqi entered, Gu Mengyang moved a stool over and sat down at the door, bing the guardian of the office entrance.

    After all, it was the top-floor office; there wouldn¡¯t be many peopleing up.

    It was not until ten minutester that a figure appeared in the corridor.

    ¡°President Gu, why are you sitting at the entrance?¡±

    When the familiar voice reached his ears, Gu Mengyang was engrossed in messaging on his phone.

    Hearing the question, Gu Mengyang lifted his eyelids and looked towards the person who had spoken.

    He saw Li Xiao, dressed in a formal suit and shoes, standing not far from him, holding a stack of documents.

    Gu Mengyang just nced at Li Xiao and withdrew his gaze, not answering his question, but instead asked indifferently, ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee to deliver some documents and also need to go in and fetch a few,¡± Li Xiao said, lifting his gaze briefly to look at the firmly locked door of the office.

    ¡°Give me the documents you¡¯re delivering,¡± Gu Mengyang put away his phone and gestured with his hand towards Li Xiao.

    Seeing this, Li Xiao immediately handed over the documents he was holding to Gu Mengyang.

    ¡°As for the files you need,e back for themter,¡± Gu Mengyang said after taking the documents, adding this line to Li Xiao.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Xiao was taken aback, then realizing the situation, he nodded at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Oh, alright.¡±

    ¡°Go on with your work,¡± Gu Mengyang said to Li Xiao.

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Li Xiao, then left with a hint of confusion in his eyes.

    Until he left, Li Xiao could not figure out why President Gu was sitting in the corridor.

    After Li Xiao left, Gu Mengyang slightly lowered his gaze, flipping through the documents in his hand.

    About ten minutester, another person came down the hallway.

    Sensing a stranger approaching, Gu Mengyang lifted his eyes and saw an old man dressed in a Daoist robe.

    Looking at the figure before him, Gu Mengyang¡¯s brow barely perceptibly furrowed; he closed the documents in his hand and stood up.

    In his heart, he was somewhat puzzled¡ªsince when could just anyone walk into hispany?

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Mengyang half-narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the old man before him.

    The old man was thin, with pronounced cheekbones and partially gray hair all tied back, secured by a wooden hairpin at the top of his head.

    His dark eyes glittered sharply.

    From the moment the old man appeared in the hallway, his attention was focused solely on the door of the office.

    Upon hearing Gu Mengyang speak, he shifted his attention to Gu Mengyang, ¡°Is there someone inside?¡±

    Instead of answering the old man¡¯s question, Gu Mengyang ced the documents on the chair, lifted his foot, and kicked the chair next to him aside.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯d best not block my way,¡± the old man saw Gu Mengyang¡¯s actions and knew he intended to stop him, continuing with an air of arrogance, ¡°Be sensible, and I won¡¯t harm you.¡±

 Chapter 327 - 327 327 Spare My Life, Uncle

    ?327: Chapter 327: Spare My Life, Uncle   327: Chapter 327: Spare My Life, Uncle                                   ¡°I¡¯m curious, if I were to block, how would you intend to harm me?¡± Gu Mengyang looked at the old man and spoke calmly and unhurriedly.

    Upon hearing this, the old man snorted lightly, ¡°Ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth.

    Since you¡¯re so clueless, don¡¯t me me then.¡±

    While speaking, the old man stretched his finger into his wide sleeve and pulled out a yellow talisman, pinching it between his fingers.

    After muttering an incantation, he aimed the Yellow Paper straight at Gu Mengyang.

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang flicked his wrist lightly, his hand carrying Vital Energy as he struck the Yellow Paper flying straight towards him.

    The old man saw this and his face suddenly changed, his pupils shaking profoundly, ¡°An Ancient martial artist?¡±

    As the old man¡¯s shocked voice fell, the Talisman Paper he had thrown was already scattered by Gu Mengyang¡¯s Vital Energy.

    Watching Gu Mengyang closing in on him, the old man took out several more Talisman Papers from his pocket in quick session, muttering to himself, ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Then, he pinched the Talisman Papers and threw them straight at Gu Mengyang.

    Gu Mengyang dodged those he could, and the ones he couldn¡¯t dodge were scattered by his Vital Energy as well.

    As Gu Mengyang was about to close in on him, the old man panicked, stimted his Yuan Force, brought his index and middle fingers together, and pointed at Gu Mengyang, who had already approached him.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Just as his fingers touched Gu Mengyang¡¯s arm, Gu Mengyang broke one of the old man¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°Spare my life, master, spare my life.

    I dare not do it again, never again,¡± the old man cried out as he felt one of his fingers break and another almost break, immediately begging for mercy.

    This had been miscalcted by him.

    He hadn¡¯t expected this person to be versed in Ancient Martial Arts.

    Yet, there was clearly no vibration of Vital Energy on him, so how could he be an Ancient martial artist?

    Gu Mengyang ignored the old man¡¯s pleas for mercy, twisted the man¡¯s hand behind his back, and pinned him against the wall, pressing his face t against the door so that he couldn¡¯t move.

    He then asked, ¡°Who are you?

    What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Spare me, master, please spare me.

    I was just passing by, sensed Yuan Force fluctuations in this building, so I thought I woulde in and take a look.

    Really, master, please spare me,¡± the old man¡¯s face was pressed tightly against the wall, and he was somewhat unclear in his speech, but Gu Mengyang heard everything clearly.

    ¡°Tell the truth,¡± Gu Mengyang tightened the grip of his hand and said coldly.

    ¡°Ow!

    Easy, easy, please go gentle, master,¡± the old man yelped in pain and continued with a crumpled face, looking pitifully, ¡°Really, I¡¯m telling the truth.

    If I¡¯m lying, may I be struck by lightning!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As the old man¡¯s words fell, a p of thunder exploded close by, the deafening sound of thunder reverberated through the entire corridor.

    The old man, startled by the noise, shrank his form and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡±

    Clearly frightened by the thunder, the old man, trembling, hurriedly began to speak, spilling everything: ¡°I, I am Qiu Mingzi, a Mystic Master.

    Yesterday, I sensed someone disrupting a Formation I had set up, and out of curiosity, I came to investigate today.¡±

    Gu Mengyang listened to Qiu Mingzi¡¯s answer and frowned slightly, his voice cool and deliberate, ¡°The Formation was set up by you?¡±

    Having witnessed Gu Mengyang¡¯s Combat Power, Qiu Mingzi admitted he was responsible for the Formation.

    Seeing no point in hiding the truth any longer, he tried to clear himself thoroughly, ¡°Yes, it was a woman.

    She paid me to set it up, and I just earned some Talisman Paper Money and Formation Arranging Money.¡±

    At his words, Gu Mengyang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°What did this woman look like?¡±

 Chapter 328 - 328 328 Vanished into Thin Air

    ?328: Chapter 328 Vanished into Thin Air   328: Chapter 328 Vanished into Thin Air                                   As soon as Qiu Mingzi heard Gu Mengyang¡¯s question, he blurted out a name, ¡°Meng Xiao!¡±

    ¡°Her name is Meng Xiao!

    I know her; she¡¯s a female celebrity, very famous, I know her!¡±

    Gu Mengyang listened to Qiu Mingzi¡¯s unhesitant reply, his eyes darkening slightly, ¡°You know her name, so you¡¯re quite familiar with her?¡±

    ¡°No, not familiar, she¡¯s so popr, and her information is all over the inte.

    I just did a quick search online and found it.¡±

    Indeed, Qiu Mingzi had looked up Meng Xiao before.

    Meng Xiao was pretty and generous with her spendings.

    Seeing how generous she was, he wanted to develop her into a long-term meal ticket.

    So, he made some effort to look her up, only to find that he didn¡¯t need to search at all since her information was readily avable online.

    Hearing Qiu Mingzi¡¯s answer, Gu Mengyang was unsure whether to believe him or not.

    He didn¡¯t speak further and kept Qiu Mingzi pinned against the wall, his gaze slightly lowered as he seemed lost in thought.

    Qiu Mingzi noticed that Gu Mengyang was distracted and his eyes, gleaming sharply, spun around several times.

    The hands that were bound behind him quietly moved into his broad sleeves.

    By the time his fingers came out of the sleeves again, they were holding a yellow talisman.

    A hint of maliciousness shed through his eyes, and as Qiu Mingzi clutched the yellow talisman, he murmured a spell under his breath.

    The preupied Gu Mengyang suddenly felt a burning sensation on his hand and instinctively let go.

    No sooner had he released Qiu Mingzi than the man who had just been pinned against the wall vanished into thin air.

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang furrowed his brow and reached out toward the empty space.

    He touched nothing.

    Now, Gu Mengyang was certain that Qiu Mingzi had indeed disappeared out of thin air.

    While Gu Mengyang was feeling morose and puzzled over Qiu Mingzi¡¯s departure, he suddenly felt a strong gust of winding from behind him.

    Gu Mengyang¡¯s expression became focused, and he quickly stepped aside.

    Then, Gu Mengyang saw a crack appearing on the wall of the corridor.

    Seeing this, a chill ran up his spine, thinking that had the blownded on him, he would have split open like the wall.

    After dodging the first attack, the second one quickly followed.

    Gu Mengyang, unable to see Qiu Mingzi, could only rely on the gusts of wind and the unfamiliar presence to discern Qiu Mingzi¡¯s location.

    Several exchangester, although Gu Mengyang was not injured, he gained no advantage due to his invisibility.

    Gu Mengyang¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as he dodged Qiu Mingzi¡¯s sneak attacks, all the while trying to figure out how to subdue him.

    Before he coulde up with a n, Qiu Mingzi¡¯s sneak attacks ceased.

    No unfamiliar presence approached him anymore, and Gu Mengyang slightly twisted his brows.

    Could it be that he had left?

    Gu Mengyang slowly moved to stand by the wall, remaining vignt, carefully listening to the sounds around him.

    However, three or four minutes passed and Qiu Mingzi still hadn¡¯t made a move.

    The enemy was in the shadows, and he was exposed.

    He had to stay utterly vignt to prevent any sneak attack from Qiu Mingzi; the experience was anything but pleasant.

    Gu Mengyang did not like this passive feeling at all.

    As Qiu Mingzi continued to make no move, Gu Mengyang looked around and saw no sign of activity.

    The wariness in his eyes began to dissipate.

    He turned slightly, pulled over the chair that had been kicked aside earlier, ced it in front of the office door, picked up the documents from the chair, and sat down.

    He opened the files and began to read with lowered gaze.

    The files were turned one page after another.

    When he reached the fifth page, a burning pain transmitted from Gu Mengyang¡¯s shoulder.

    As the pain shot through him, Gu Mengyang moved, throwing the files he was holding to the ground.

    Like a cheetah ready to snatch its prey, he pounced toward a certain direction behind him.

 Chapter 329 - 329 329 Cursed

    ?329: Chapter 329: Cursed?

    329: Chapter 329: Cursed?

    As Gu Mengyang made his move, he subdued Qiu Mingzi against the wall.

    With Qiu Mingzi restrained, his figure also became visible.

    Against the wall, his neck was being choked by Gu Mengyang.

    The moment his shape was revealed, Mengyang immediately controlled his hands.

    Qiu Mingzi was stunned for a moment, clearly not expecting his sneak attack to fail and instead to be subdued.

    He had chosen to strike at a moment when Mengyang had let down his guard; and although he indeed injured Mengyang, he was discovered and controlled right away!

    Seeing himself restrained, a trace of panic crept into Qiu Mingzi¡¯s eyes, ¡°You¡­

    you knew I hadn¡¯t left?¡±

    Gu Mengyang looked at the man he pressed against the wall, a dangerous and icy smile hooking on his lips, his words unhurried, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qiu Mingzi knew he had been tricked.

    This time, Mengyang learned from his previous lesson and immediately dislocated both of Qiu Mingzi¡¯s arms, while also thoroughly searching the talisman paper hidden in his wide sleeves.

    Because of the dislocated arms, Qiu Mingzi uttered two agonized screams one after another.

    After screaming, Qiu Mingzi looked at Mengyang with a white, wrinkled face full of begging, ¡°Please, my lord, I was wrong, I truly realize my mistake, please spare me.¡±

    Mengyang listened and silently sneered, paying him no heed and raising his hand to rub his shoulder that had just been in pain.

    Seeing Mengyang ignoring him, Qiu Mingzi also stopped pleading.

    Watching Mengyang rub his shoulder, Qiu Mingzi¡¯s expression flickered, his eyes half-closed, the corners squeezed into a mass of wrinkles, his gaze venomously fixed on Mengyang, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t let me go, but if you don¡¯t, you will die.¡±

    Mengyang, hearing Qiu Mingzi¡¯s words, raised an eyebrow and nced at him.

    Seeing Mengyang look at him, Qiu Mingzi coughed lightly, puffed out his chest with pride, and said, ¡°I have ced a curse on you that only I can remove.

    If you don¡¯t release me, you won¡¯t survive the next two hours.¡±

    ¡°Oh?

    Is that so?¡± Mengyang¡¯s eyebrow lifted, his gaze at Qiu Mingzi full of interest.

    Suchck of panic or fear was not expected by Qiu Mingzi, leaving him stunned for a few seconds.

    ¡°If that is true, I will kill you before I die, and consider it revenge,¡± Mengyang spoke gently while continuing to rub his shoulder.

    The moment Mengyang spoke, Qiu Mingzi¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°You¡­

    you are not afraid to die?¡± Qiu Mingzi looked at Mengyang, asking that question.

    ¡°What is there to be afraid of in death?¡± Mengyang¡¯s gaze slightly lowered, not even sparing Qiu Mingzi a nce, a faint smile on his lips.

    Qiu Mingzi ¡°¡­¡±

    Could this be a madman?

    ¡°Please, my lord, if you let me go, I will undo this curse for you, how about that?

    This way, neither of us needs to die,¡± Qiu Mingzi begged Mengyang, hoping to persuade him, afraid that Mengyang would really kill him.

    Upon hearing this, Mengyang seemed unresponsive, continuing with his gaze lowered, carelessly saying, ¡°Whether you remove the curse or not doesn¡¯t really matter to me, mainly because, I am quite curious about what it¡¯s like to die from such a curse.¡±

    Qiu Mingzi ¡°¡­¡±!

    This really must be a madman, right?

    ¡°How about I kill you now, so thatter when the curse takes effect and I don¡¯t have the strength to do it?¡± Mengyang spoke, then suddenly turned his head to look at Qiu Mingzi and said so.

    Qiu Mingzi: !!!

 Chapter 330 - 330 330 Cant Get Off at All

    ?330: Chapter 330 Can¡¯t Get Off at All   330: Chapter 330 Can¡¯t Get Off at All                                   Gu Mengyang¡¯s words directly scared Qiu Mingzi to the point of stupidity.

    Dragging his two dislocated arms, he stood there dumbfounded for several seconds.

    While Qiu Mingzi was dumbstruck, Gu Mengyang took action, lightly flipping his wrist as Vital Energy wrapped around his palm.

    Seeing Gu Mengyang stimte his Vital Energy, Qiu Mingzi finally regained his senses, afraid that Gu Mengyang would really kill him on the spot, he looked at Gu Mengyang with eyes full of panic, and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!

    I was lying to you, I didn¡¯t cast evil on you, I didn¡¯t curse you!¡±

    Fearing that yelling any slower would cost him his life, Qiu Mingzi yelled very loudly and quickly.

    Gu Mengyang heard this, raised his eyebrow, and loosened the force in his hand, ¡°Really didn¡¯t cast anything?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I wanted to, but there seems to be an amulet on you, and I can¡¯t cast anything at all,¡± Qiu Mingzi wrinkled his old face, trying to make himself look as pitiful and miserable as possible.

    Hearing Qiu Mingzi mention the amulet, Gu Mengyang raised his eyebrows and subconsciously lifted his hand to touch the jade pendant hanging around his neck.

    Not feeling any cracks, Gu Mengyang then let his hand drop.

    After lowering his hand, Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Qiu Mingzi but slightly lowered his eyes and leaned against the wall by the doorway, waiting for Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing that he had no intention of acting further, Qiu Mingzi breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Watching him looking distracted, Qiu Mingzi¡¯s eyeballs gave a little turn, a gleam flickered at the bottom of his eyes, he slightly tilted his head to look in the direction of the elevator, then turned to look at the distracted Gu Mengyang, and subtly moved a step to the side.

    Although Gu Mengyang had his eyes lowered, he was keeping watch on every single move of Qiu Mingzi.

    ¡°Dare to move another step, and I¡¯ll chop off your feet first,¡± Gu Mengyang said unhurriedly.

    Qiu Mingzi¡¯s body stiffened upon hearing this, and he froze in ce.

    After a few seconds, he slowly turned his head to look at Gu Mengyang, his face full of fawning ttery, ¡°Mister, now that you are alright, can you let me leave?¡±

    ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll go far away and never appear before you again.¡±

    Gu Mengyang slightly curled his lips, a faint smile on his face, and continued to avert his gaze,pletely ignoring him.

    Seeing this, the smile on Qiu Mingzi¡¯s face became a little stiff.

    Seeing that Gu Mengyang wasn¡¯t looking at him, Qiu Mingzi dropped the smile from the corner of his mouth and defiantly moved a step to the side.

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    No sooner had he moved a step, than a swooshing sound followed by a document, carried by the Vital Energy wind, embedded itself in Qiu Mingzi¡¯s calf.

    Qiu Mingzi felt an intense paining from his foot and copsed onto the ground, wanting to cover the wound with his hands, but since they were dislocated, he couldn¡¯t move them at all.

    Gu Mengyang straightened up from leaning against the wall and then walked toward Qiu Mingzi step by step.

    Qiu Mingzi was howling in pain while backpedaling on his uninjured foot, his face filled with terror as he looked at Gu Mengyang.

    Gu Mengyang¡¯s lips bore a shallow smile, one that looked utterly cruel no matter how one viewed it.

    ¡°I told you not to move, yet you didn¡¯t listen,¡± Gu Mengyang said, speakingnguidly as he crouched down and grasped the document embedded in Qiu Mingzi¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    As Qiu Mingzi¡¯s screams rang out, the document stuck in his foot was removed.

    Qiu Mingzi shivered from the pain, blood still seeping out from his calf, and he copsed on the ground, his face deathly pale and looking like he was about to faint.

    Gu Mengyang looked at the bloodstained document, his brow slightly furrowed, not bothering to open it anymore, and discarded the document disdainfully to the side.

    ¡°Click¡±

    Just then, the office door opened, and Gu Zhiqi walked out from inside.

 Chapter 331 - 331 331 People of the Feng Shui Alliance

    ?331: Chapter 331 People of the Feng Shui Alliance   331: Chapter 331 People of the Feng Shui Alliance                                   A thick stench of blood assaulted his nostrils, causing Gu Zhiqi to subconsciously furrow her brows.

    Once she saw the scene in the hallway, however, she arched her eyebrows.

    Looking at the old man with a wrinkled face, half-white hair, a pale countenance, and blood still flowing down his leg as he sat paralyzed on the ground, the first thought that came to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind was the phrase ¡°scamming forpensation.¡±

    ¡°He¡­

    tried to scam you?¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I hit him,¡± Gu Mengyang said.

    Taking a step toward the old man, he blocked Gu Zhiqi¡¯s view to prevent her from seeing the bloody scene.

    Such a bloody scene was not suitable for children to see.

    After ensuring the man was out of sight, Gu Mengyang continued, ¡°He was setting up an array.

    It¡¯s Meng Xiao¡¯s money that paid for it.¡±

    Hearing Gu Mengyang¡¯s exnation, Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyebrows and walked around him, stepping toward Qiu Mingzi.

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang felt as though his efforts to block her view were in vain.

    As Gu Zhiqi stopped in front of Qiu Mingzi and looked down slightly, she stared at him for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Do you have a Master¡¯s Sect?¡±

    When Qiu Mingzi saw that the person from the office was a young girl, he felt disdain.

    Had Gu Mengyang not been standing beside her, he would have surelyughed out loud.

    However, seeing that Gu Mengyang seemed to care about this Yellow Hair girl, Qiu Mingzi didn¡¯t dare to show his scorn.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Qiu Mingzipletely ignored her, not bothering to answer.

    Instead, he shifted his eyes, and a fleeting gleam of light passed through the depths of his pupils.

    Then, with a deathly pale face, he looked at Gu Mengyang and said, ¡°Mister, you aren¡¯t seriously employing this little girl to eliminate the evil spirits for you, are you?¡±

    ¡°She must be fooling you.¡±

    ¡°Let me go, and I will expel all the negative energy from the office, not leaving a trace behind.¡±

    This was an opportunity.

    If yed well, perhaps he could not only save his life but also be a honored guest of this gentleman.

    Thereafter, he might even secure a long-term meal ticket.

    The more Qiu Mingzi thought about it, the more exhrated he became, with his mental calctions clinking ceaselessly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± In the midst of Qiu Mingzi¡¯s excitement, a sudden, intense pain shot up from his foot, and he shrieked miserably.

    ¡°Answering when spoken to,¡± a light voice floated down from above, casual and somewhatnguid.

    It would have seemed harmless,

    had her foot not been crushing down upon his leg.

    Without that, Qiu Mingzi certainly wouldn¡¯t have given her a second nce.

    ¡°Yes, I have a Master¡¯s Sect,¡± Qiu Mingzi said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Which sect?¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze slightly lowered as she looked at Qiu Mingzi and continued to probe.

    Qiu Mingzi¡¯s face, contorted with pain, was bing grotesque.

    Amidst his cries of agony, he snorted, ¡°I am from the Feng Shui Alliance.

    If you dare treat me like this, my brother won¡¯t let you¡­

    Ah!¡±

    Before he could finish his threat, another kick from Gu Zhiqi sent him sliding a good distance away, turning his harsh words into a scream of pain.

    ¡°Do you have any more questions for him?¡± After kicking the man aside, Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Gu Mengyang.

    Gu Mengyang shook his head instinctively.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi lightly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s just finish him off.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Qiu Mingzi ¡°¡­¡±!!!

    ¡°You¡­

    you dare!

    I am from the Feng Shui Alliance, and my brother is an elder there.

    If I die, my brother will definitely find out, and then you¡­

    Ah!¡±

    Before Qiu Mingzi could finish speaking, his words devolved into a gut-wrenching scream, even more harrowing than before.

    ¡°Ah!

    What¡­

    What have you done to me?!

    What have you done?!¡± Qiu Mingzi, in extreme pain, had his features twisted into a ghastly grimace as he stared fixedly at Gu Zhiqi with bulging eyes.

 Chapter 332 - 332 332 Qiu Mingzis Death

    ?332: Chapter 332: Qiu Mingzi¡¯s Death   332: Chapter 332: Qiu Mingzi¡¯s Death                                   Gu Zhiqi paid no attention to him, and leisurely capped the small porcin bottle in his hand, cing it into the storage device in his pocket.

    ¡°Ah!

    My leg!

    My leg!

    Save me, save me, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Qiu Mingzi, as he watched his leg continue to corrode away, had all traces of arrogance vanish from his face, a look of panic dyeing his eyes, as he looked to Gu Zhiqi and Gu Mengyang for help.

    Gu Mengyang, feeling somewhat numb in his scalp at the sight, took a few short steps to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side and asked softly, ¡°What was the thing you just poured on him?¡±

    Just now, he had seen it clearly; Gu Zhiqi took out a small porcin bottle, dropped a few drops of ck liquid onto Qiu Mingzi¡¯s leg, and then Qiu Mingzi¡¯s leg started to corrode away.

    ¡°Corpse Dissolving Water,¡± Gu Zhiqi said unconcernedly.

    Gu Mengyang: ?

    Gu Zhiqi lifted his eyelids slightly, nced at Qiu Mingzi who had already fainted from pain, and said indifferently, ¡°Its effects are so-so.¡±

    It appears that another revision was in order.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    So-so effects?

    Looking at Qiu Mingzi whose lower half had already corroded into Corpse Dissolving Water, Gu Mengyang fell silent.

    Is this what you call so-so effects?

    ¡°So, you¡¯re just going to leave him like this, dead?¡± Gu Mengyang said, looking at the continuously corroding Qiu Mingzi with a slightlyplex mood.

    ¡°What else?

    Keep him for the New Year?¡± Gu Zhiqi casually remarked.

    ¡°¡­Well, not necessarily, but¡­

    it¡¯s a bit sudden.¡± To decide to kill a man just like that, it was a bit too abrupt for him to react.

    ¡°Also, he just said he¡¯s from the Feng Shui Alliance, and his brother is an elder of the Feng Shui Alliance.

    There might be troubleter,¡± Gu Mengyang said, furrowing his eyebrows.

    Mystic Masters are considered a special group in Xia Country, and average people would not easily offend them.

    And the Feng Shui Alliance that Qiu Mingzi mentioned is thergest group of Mystic Masters in Xia Country.

    In Xia Country, aside from the Ever Winning Army, almost no one dares to challenge the Feng Shui Alliance, including big families and various powers, especially in Yan City.

    Because the headquarters of the Feng Shui Alliance is located in Yan City, aside from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, which belongs to the Ever Winning Army, none of therge families and enterprises of Yan City dare offend the Feng Shui Alliance.

    ¡°If there¡¯s trouble, I¡¯ll just deal with it,¡± Gu Zhiqi said with little concern.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Mengyang watched Gu Zhiqi for a few silent seconds before finally letting out a long sigh, then took out his cell phone and sent a message to Gu Huaijin.

    [Second Brother: The girl killed someone, from the Feng Shui Alliance.]

    After sending the message, there was no immediate reply.

    About ten secondster, a question mark came through.

    [Big Brother: ?]

    [Second Brother: That guy set up an Evil-Attracting Formation, wanted to kill me, even came knocking at the door, and ended up being taken out by the girl.]

    After Gu Mengyang¡¯s message went out, there were several seconds of silence from the other end before they sent back a response.

    [Big Brother: Since it started because of you, if it¡¯s discovered, just draw all suspicion on yourself.]

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±?

    My dear brother?

    While Gu Mengyang was at a loss for words, Gu Huaijin sent another message.

    [Big Brother: You clear the tail, and bring her back to Haicheng as soon as possible.]

    [Big Brother: Leave the rest to me.]

    Gu Mengyang read the message and let out a sigh of relief.

    The one in charge of the Gu Family was Gu Huaijin.

    As long as Gu Huaijin spoke out, standing behind the girl was the entire Gu Family.

    The Feng Shui Alliance was certainly powerful, but theirbat power was quite average.

    Whenpared to the Ancient martial artists, there was a significant disparity in martial force.

    The Gu Family had many Ancient Martial Artists in their employ, and if they really came into conflict with the Feng Shui Alliance, it was not certain who would be at a loss.

    After finishing his chat with Gu Huaijin, five minutes had passed, and Qiu Mingzi had alreadypletely turned into a puddle of Corpse Dissolving Water.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wrist flicked lightly, and a piece of Talisman Paper appeared in his palm.

    He chanted a spell silently, then threw the Talisman Paper onto the puddle of Corpse Dissolving Water.

 Chapter 333 - 333 333 Yuk Weiyin

    ?333: Chapter 333 Yuk Weiyin   333: Chapter 333 Yuk Weiyin                                   It was all over in an instant, the corpse water disappeared along with the talisman paper.

    Gu Mengyang looked at the scene before him, his emotions extremelyplex.

    His mood now was just like back then, when the little girl had taken their family to practice Ancient Martial Arts.

    He only felt that the already mysterious world had be even more fantastical.

    **

    After clearing the negative energy from Gu Mengyang¡¯s office, Gu Zhiqi left Mengyang Entertainment.

    Gu Mengyang had his driver take Gu Zhiqi back to the vi, while he himself stayed at thepany to deal with work matters.

    However, Gu Zhiqi did not return to the vi, instead asking the driver to take her to the shopping center.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi!¡± Just as she arrived at the entrance of the building, she heard someone call her, and Gu Zhiqi instinctively stopped in her tracks.

    Turning around, she followed the voice to its source, and upon seeing the person calling her, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows lifted ever so slightly, adding a touch of world-weary disdain to hernguid eyes.

    The caller was none other than her nominal mother, Zhang Xiuli, who was striding powerfully toward Gu Zhiqi in high heels, adorned in gold and silver, with a face full of loathing and disdain.

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t interested in entertaining her, nor did she intend to stand there waiting for her to approach, and was just about to turn around and leave when, out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of the girl following Zhang Xiuli and suddenly changed her mind.

    Standing in ce, she looked meaningfully at the girl walking behind Zhang Xiuli.

    Zhang Xiuli approached quickly, and in no time, she arrived in front of Gu Zhiqi.

    Coming face-to-face with Gu Zhiqi, Zhang Xiuli looked at her usingly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ignored her and instead focused her gaze on the girl behind Zhang Xiuli, asking with azily amused tone, ¡°May I ask how to address you?¡±

    The girl clearly hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhiqi to speak to her.

    She paused at first, then a warm smile yed at the corners of her mouth as she stepped forward, extending her hand to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°So you¡¯re Xiao Qi, right?

    I¡¯m your elder sister, Yuk Weiyin.¡±

    As soon as Yuk Weiyin¡¯s words fell, her extended hand was seized by Zhang Xiuli who first said to Yuk Weiyin, ¡°Elder sister?

    She¡¯s got nothing to do with us.¡±

    Then, stepping forward, she shielded Yuk Weiyin behind her and looked disgustedly at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Weren¡¯t you following Tang Yun to Yueqi Vige?

    What are you doing in Yan City?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi paid no attention to Zhang Xiuli but continued to look at Yuk Weiyin, whispering the name ¡°Yuk Weiyin¡± to herself.

    Seeing this, Zhang Xiuli¡¯s rm bells rang, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, don¡¯t even think about getting me to take you into the Yuk Family.

    You¡¯re nothingpared to Weiyin.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard Zhang Xiuli¡¯s words, but didn¡¯t respond, instead looking at Yuk Weiyin with a dispersed smile, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together sometime, elder sister.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s features were delicate, her smile rxed and unrestrained, lookingzily at Yuk Weiyin with half-closed eyes, the term ¡°elder sister¡± taking on a deeper meaning as she spoke.

    Meeting the girl¡¯s profound and hazy eyes, Yuk Weiyin froze for a moment, then quickly conjured a gentle smile, ¡°Sure, elder sister will definitely¡­¡±

    ¡°Definitely what?

    Who let you call her elder sister?¡± Zhang Xiuli interrupted Yuk Weiyin sharply, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a mean expression, ¡°I¡¯m not your mother, and she is not your elder sister.

    Don¡¯t call her that again in the future, and don¡¯t even think about climbing the socialdder with the Yuk Family.¡±

    Having said that, she pulled Yuk Weiyin away with a cold face, ¡°Weiyin, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yuk Weiyin was forcibly dragged away by Zhang Xiuli, ncing back at Gu Zhiqi while walking, nodding apologetically to her, then followed Zhang Xiuli away.

 Chapter 334 - 334 334 Fortune Telling

    ?334: Chapter 334: Fortune Telling?

    334: Chapter 334: Fortune Telling?

    Gu Zhiqi stood in ce, watching Zhang Xiuli and Yuk Weiyin leave until their figures blurred into the distance.

    Only then did she click her tongue and called out, ¡°Chubby Chiu, the first Chiu.¡±

    ¡°Zhizhi~¡± Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s call, Chubby Chiu quickly came online.

    ¡°Yuk Weiyin¡¯s information, look it up,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, speaking to Chubby Chiu as she stepped into the shopping center¡¯s building.

    ¡°No problem, leave it to me,¡± Chubby Chiu replied, getting right to work.

    In less than two minutes, Chubby Chiu had sent the information on Yuk Weiyin to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Zhizhi, it¡¯s all checked and sent to your phone,¡± said Chubby Chiu.

    Gu Zhiqi hummed a reply and then looked down at her phone, focusing on the file concerning Yuk Weiyin.

    She skipped over most of the information.

    Finally, her gaze stopped on a line of text and she murmured two words softly, ¡°Writer?

    Yuyao Academy?¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s murmured words, Chubby Chiu immediately said, ¡°This Yuk Weiyin is a tinum Writer at Yuyao Academy, producing nothing but masterpieces and captivating countless fans.

    Numerous filmpanies are eager to sign a deal for the adaptation rights with her.¡±

    Listening to Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly and a hint of depth entered her gaze as she put her phone away.

    ¡°Xie Zhizhi.¡±

    ¡°Little Fairy.¡±

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi put away her phone, she heard two somewhat familiar voices by her ear.

    She instinctively turned her head toward the source of the voices and then saw two somewhat familiar figures.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi looking over, Xie Yann and Xu Qing both lit up their eyes and swiftly walked towards her.

    As soon as he reached Gu Zhiqi, Xie Yann spoke up, ¡°Divine sage, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Fortune-telling?¡±

    Xie Yann and Gu Zhiqi spoke at the same time.

    Interrupted by Gu Zhiqi, Xie Yann froze momentarily.

    Xie Yann in a daze: ¡°Huh?¡±

    As Xie Yann stood there bewildered, Gu Zhiqi spoke again, ¡°I can see that your forehead is shrouded in darkness.

    You may face a violent cmity soon.

    At the lightest, a severed hand; at worst, permanent disability.

    Would you like to buy a charm to break it?¡±

    Xie Yann ¡°¡­¡±

    Xu Qing ¡°¡­¡±

    What¡¯s with this sudden forteller demeanor?

    Xie Yann was stunned for a few seconds, then blinked slowly and asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Are you a Mystic Master?¡±

    Because the headquarters of the Feng Shui Alliance was in Yan City, there was no shortage of Mystic Masters there, and with such forteller remarks, Xie Yann could hear three to four different versions just by stepping outside.

    If it were anyone else, Xie Yann would never bother, but this girl was different.

    This was a divine sage!

    Whether the sage spoke truth or not, Xie Yann dered he was willing to believe.

    If true, he could still avoid disability.

    If false, he would be happy to be swindled by a divine sage!

    Hearing Xie Yann¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and nodded slightly under his gaze.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi nod, Xu Qing¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he looked at her, ¡°Hey, Little Fairy, is it because you¡¯re a Mystic Master that your martial arts skills are so formidable?¡±

    Xu Qing clearly knew about the existence of Mystic Masters, but he had always been a materialist, never believing in such things.

    However, since he had seen Gu Zhiqi single-handedly take down more than a dozen strong men, he began to believe that there are more things in heaven and earth than are dreamt of in his philosophy.

    Listening to Xu Qing¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi gave a nomittal response, ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Xu Qing ¡°¡­¡±

    Such a perfunctory reply.

    ¡°The charm you mentioned just now, how do you sell it?

    I want to buy,¡± Xie Yann asked Gu Zhiqi.

    At his words, a smile appeared in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    She immediately took out her phone and a piece of Yellow Paper, ¡°One hundred thousand per charm, no credit, thank you.¡±

 Chapter 335 - 335 335 Dont Want Another Useless Disciple

    ?335: Chapter 335: Don¡¯t Want Another Useless Disciple   335: Chapter 335: Don¡¯t Want Another Useless Disciple                                   Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, and looking at the smartphone and yellow talisman she pulled out, Xu Qing and Xie Yann both fell silent.

    This just didn¡¯t seem reliable no matter how they looked at it.

    Seeing that Xie Yann didn¡¯t move, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrow slightly, ¡°What?

    Not buying anymore?¡±

    ¡°Buy!

    Of course, I¡¯m buying!¡± Xie Yann said, while taking out his phone to transfer the money to Gu Zhiqi.

    As he made the transfer, he casually asked, ¡°Master, if I buy this Talisman Paper from you, can you take me as a disciple and teach me martial arts?¡±

    As Xie Yann¡¯s voice trailed off, the screen of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s smartphone suddenly dimmed.

    Xie Yann hadn¡¯t finished entering Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ount information when her phone screen went dark, and his eyes, which were somewhat bright, took on a questioning look as he turned to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Master, your phone¡­¡±

    Before Xie Yann could finish speaking, he saw Gu Zhiqi put both the phone and the Yellow Paper back into her pocket.

    Xie Yann: ?

    ¡°Master, I haven¡¯t finished entering the ount,¡± Xie Yann said, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Oh, not selling anymore.¡±

    Xie Yann: ???

    ¡°Huh?

    Why?¡± Xie Yann, with a head full of question marks, looked at Gu Zhiqi, not understanding.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to take on another hopeless disciple,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, looking at Xie Yann with a hint of disdain.

    Xie Yann ¡°¡­¡±

    Was this, being looked down upon?

    Xie Yann felt discouraged, and Xu Qing, who was following alongside, was outright stunned.

    Brother Yann was looked down upon?

    Brother Yann was actually looked down upon?!

    Brother Yann was indeed looked down upon by the Little Fairy, right?

    If Brother Yann, the former president of their school¡¯s Martial Arts Club, was a hopeless case, what did that make them?

    Trash?

    Xie Yann felt discouraged, and Xu Qing, who was more useless than Xie Yann, also felt discouraged.

    Watching the two of them looking like they were questioning their life choices, Chubby Chiu in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind fell silent.

    ¡°Zhizhi, let¡¯s be a bit more subtle; look how you¡¯ve discouraged the kids,¡± warned Chubby Chiu, fearing that Xie Yann and Xu Qing would be disheartened forever after Gu Zhiqi¡¯s discouragement.

    Gu Zhiqi, after listening to Chubby Chiu, was silent for a while and then replied very bluntly, ¡°He was pretty useless to begin with.¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­Maybe, just a bit more subtle, so you don¡¯t discourage them so much they never recover.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi and Chubby Chiu gossiped, ¡°Kids these days really can¡¯t take a hit.¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    Gossip aside, Gu Zhiqi still said aforting word to Xie Yann on the surface, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not that useless.

    Diligence canpensate for ipetence.

    If you work hard, you can still achieve something.¡±

    Xie Yann, sensing the perfunctoriness in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, ¡°¡­¡±

    Thanks for thefort, but it¡¯s not needed.

    Afterforting Xie Yann, Gu Zhiqi continued walking forward.

    Although Xie Yann and Xu Qing were discouraged, their admiration for a master still made them follow Gu Zhiqi¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°Master, please sell me that talisman,¡± Xie Yann said, following alongside Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows lifted slightly as she nced at Xie Yann.

    Meeting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s meaningful gaze and not waiting for her to speak, Xie Yann quickly added, ¡°Just, not the disciple kind.¡±

    Xie Yann was quite aware of his own abilities, admitting that he was indeed useless was not wrong at all.

    In the eyes of his ssmates, he was the president of the Martial Arts Club, the strongest person in the club, but within his family, he truly was a useless existence.

    Being called useless was not new to him; his sister and mother often looked down on him, and so did the other members of his family.

    Xie Yann was used to it.

    The malicious mockery from his family members never affected him, and as for the pure disdain from Gu Zhiqi without any malice, Xie Yann cared even less.

 Chapter 336 - 336 336 Who Would Complain About Having Too Many Handy Helpers

    ?336: Chapter 336: Who Would Comin About Having Too Many Handy Helpers?

    336: Chapter 336: Who Would Comin About Having Too Many Handy Helpers?

    Listening to Xie Yann¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and pulled out his phone and Talisman Paper again.

    Xie Yann continued to enter his ount information and transferred money to Gu Zhiqi.

    After the transfer, Xie Yann said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Master, this is our second meeting.

    Let¡¯s add each other as friends.¡±

    Upon receiving the transfer notification, Gu Zhiqi handed the Talisman Paper to Xie Yann and also passed him the QR code for adding friends.

    Seeing Xie Yann add Gu Zhiqi as a friend, Xu Qing¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, ¡°Little Fairy, shall we add each other as well, too?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Gu Zhiqi immediately passed the QR code to Xu Qing.

    After all, who wouldin about having too many ¡®tools¡¯ at their disposal?

    Tool-man Xu Qing, unaware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s inner thoughts, scanned the QR code with a delighted face.

    ¡°Names?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked while looking at the two of them.

    Although it seemed like he had heard them introduce themselves in Soraya City, Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t remembered at all.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Xie Yann was silent for a few seconds before he spoke, ¡°My name is Xie Yann, ¡®thanks¡¯ as in gratitude and ¡®Yann¡¯ as in to extend.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qing, ¡®Xu¡¯ as in the phrase ¡®ask the channel and you shall achieve purity,''¡± Xie Yann finished, and immediately after, Xu Qing followed suit.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, while looking down and typing notes, he responded to them, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, ¡®Gu¡¯ as in to look back, ¡®Zhi¡¯ as in a branch, and ¡®Qiqi¡¯ as in to perch.¡±

    After hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Xu Qing and Xie Yann were startled for a second before they realized she seemed to be introducing her own name.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not called Xie Zhizhi.¡± Xie Yann, seemingly realizing btedly, made such a remark.

    Last time, after hearing her casually mention a name and then Mr.

    Su calling her Zhizhi as well, Xie Yann thought that was actually her real name.

    After adding each other as friends, Xie Yann and Xu Qing left for they had other matters to attend to, and Gu Zhiqi continued to browse the mall.

    **

    Sen City.

    In a hotel room, Gu Yuluo sat in front of herputer, her fingers rhythmically tapping on the keyboard, her expression extremelyplex.

    As she typed, Gu Yuluo stopped abruptly.

    Herputer screen was now overtaken by a cartoon whale image.

    Staring at the familiar picture on theputer screen, Gu Yuluo let out a long groan of annoyance and couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Fuck!

    Why is it Jiu again?!¡±

    This is freaking unbelievable.

    It feels like this Jiu is everywhere.

    Jiu was at Shengxing Hotel, Doomsday Hotel, Soraya City, and now, even in Gu Mengyang¡¯spany.

    So, why would Jiu destroy the surveince at Mengyang Entertainment?

    And why did it have to be her encountering them again?!

    ¡°What happened?¡± Hearing her furiously curse, Gu Huaijin, who was on the phone with Gu Yuluo, asked indifferently.

    ¡°The surveince footage you talked about is destroyed; I didn¡¯t even need to do anything,¡± Gu Yuluo said irritably to Gu Huaijin.

    On hearing this, Gu Huaijin fell silent.

    ¡°Wait, why suddenly destroy the surveince in Gu Mengyang¡¯spany?

    What, you want to expand your business empire and absorb hispany?¡± As she spoke, Gu Yuluo became excited.

    She loved seeing quarrels and animosity between close rtives.

    Gu Huaijin, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Qiqi killed someone in Gu Mengyang¡¯spany, a member of the Feng Shui Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± As soon as Gu Huaijin spoke, Gu Yuluo cursed loudly, ¡°No way, no way, did she really kill someone?¡±

    Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t say anything else, which was as good as a confirmation.

    ¡°So, is there a possibility that the surveince was actually destroyed on Gu Mengyang¡¯s orders?¡± Gu Yuluo suddenly proposed this idea.

    Despite saying this, she didn¡¯t quite believe it herself.

    Could Gu Mengyang have gotten Jiu¡¯s help?

    That didn¡¯t seem likely.

 Chapter 337 - 337 337 Meeting with the Senior Members of the Ever Winning Army

    ?337: Chapter 337: Meeting with the Senior Members of the Ever Winning Army   337: Chapter 337: Meeting with the Senior Members of the Ever Winning Army                                   There, Gu Huaijin was silent and did not speak.

    Without a word from Gu Huaijin, Gu Yuluo continued, ¡°Killing people of the Feng Shui Alliance is useless even if the surveince is destroyed, do you know how perverted those Mystic Masters are?¡± As she spoke, Gu Yuluo frowned, ¡°Their divination skills are practicallyparable to surveince, do you think they need to check the cameras?¡±

    ¡°They only need to do some calctions, and they can know where someone died and who killed them.¡±

    Hearing what Gu Yuluo said, Gu Huaijin did not object, obviously aware of this point, and he said with an icy voice, ¡°The main thing is to deal with the Ever Winning Army.¡±

    Once Gu Huaijin said this, Gu Yuluo understood what he meant.

    Gu Huaijin was nning, should the Feng Shui Alliance truly cause trouble, to confront it with the entire family.

    If the Feng Shui Alliance really found something and decided to confront the Gu Family, it would involve both parties, and the Ever Winning Army would not sit back and watch.

    If the Ever Winning Army made a move, they would definitely check the surveince and gather evidence immediately.

    Thinking this, Gu Yuluo suddenly furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°That Jiu is very powerful.

    Even if I really destroyed the surveince, Ta could restore it.

    Currently, I can only be sure that Ta is not from Angel, but I can¡¯t determine anything else.

    I don¡¯t even know if Ta is from the Ever Winning Army.

    If Ta is from the Ever Winning Army¡­¡±

    As she talked, Gu Yuluo suddenly paused when something came to mind.

    The worried expression between her brows vanished, reced by a hint of depth as she continued, ¡°If Ta is from the Ever Winning Army, in fact, there¡¯s no need to be too afraid.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ¡°Why do you suddenly say that?¡±

    Gu Yuluo suddenly smiled meaningfully and said to Gu Huaijin, ¡°The little girl is acquainted with the high-level executives of the Ever Winning Army.¡±

    Not to mention the respect Yun Yan and Yun Sen have for the little girl, just Tang Yichen alone would prevent anyone from troubling the little girl.

    Previously, at Yan City Central Hospital, after listening to the conversation between a few people, Gu Yuluo had a general idea, Tang Yichen owed the little girl a favor.

    Tang Yichen¡¯s position within the Ever Winning Army is very high.

    As long as Tang Yichen owes the little girl a favor for a day, the Ever Winning Army will not harm the little girl.

    Gu Huaijin: ?!

    ¡°Acquainted with who?¡± Gu Huaijin expressed his surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Ever Winning Army side.¡± Gu Yuluo did not borate further, just said this much to Gu Huaijin, and then continued, ¡°Have you figured out who the dead person is?

    Name them, and I¡¯ll check it out.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s said to be the brother of a certain elder from the Feng Shui Alliance, named Qiu Mingzi.¡± Gu Huaijin was silent for a moment before he said this to Gu Yuluo.

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    After being silent for a few seconds, Gu Yuluo let out a soft hiss of breath, ¡°Hisss~ That girl really knows how to stir up trouble.¡±

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Gu Huaijin was unhappy on the other end, ¡°You know the little girl¡¯s temperament.

    She never kills easily.

    If she really killed someone, then it can only mean that the person deserved it.¡±

    Listening, Gu Yuluo rolled her eyes silently, ¡°As if you¡¯re the only one who understands her.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, this time, she did it for Second Brother,¡± Gu Huaijin continued, his voice cold and emotionless, but his words were full of protection for Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Tch, she did it for Gu Mengyang?

    Then let him handle it himself,¡± Gu Yuluo said sourly, not yet finished, she added another sentence, ¡°If all else fails, just push Gu Mengyang out there and say he killed the person.

    Let the Feng Shui Alliance deal with him as they like.¡±

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 338 - 338 338 Ask the second child if he knows

    ?338: Chapter 338 Ask the second child if he knows   338: Chapter 338 Ask the second child if he knows                                   Gu Yuluo talked about pushing Gu Mengyang out, but in her heart, she was also thinking of a countermeasure.

    After pondering for a long while, she asked Gu Huaijin, ¡°Do you know how to contact Qiu Mingzi, or anyone who might have been in touch with him?¡±

    God knows which Qiu Mingzi it was; with no contact information or rted online ounts, she didn¡¯t even know where to start her investigation.

    ¡°Ask Second, he knows,¡± Gu Huaijin replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to mobilize people on the family side either.

    Since the little girl dared to kill someone, she must have nned her escape route well.

    Perhaps, our intervention won¡¯t even be necessary,¡± Gu Yuluo said to Gu Huaijin, aftering up with something.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Gu Huaijin responded in a cool and indifferent tone.

    ¡°Gu Ying¡¯s injuries should have healed by now, right?¡± Gu Yuluo asked suddenly, as something crossed her mind.

    Gu Huaijin: ¡°Why are you asking this out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°Once she has recovered, let her return to work,¡± Gu Yuluo directed, speaking on the phone with her gaze slightly lowered, her Lolita Voice sounding somewhat chilly and eerily unsettling.

    Sensing something off in Gu Yuluo¡¯s tone, Gu Huaijin inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Previously, the little girl was kidnapped.

    It was Scorpio¡¯s doing; the intel is locked down by the Ever Winning Army.

    To this day, I still haven¡¯t found out who ced the order.¡± The head of the information security department of the Ever Winning Army wasn¡¯t as skilled in hacking as she was, but the Ever Winning Army did have a formidable defense system.

    Plus, they were exceptionally good at remaining hidden, so much so that she hadn¡¯t even found out which members of Scorpio were involved.

    As Gu Yuluo finished speaking, Gu Huaijin fell into a long silence on the other end.

    Finally, after a lengthy pause, he spoke in a cold voice, ¡°When did it happen?¡±

    Across the inte, Gu Yuluo could feel the icy tone in his voice.

    ¡°August 12,¡± she remembered the date well.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t found anything, and neither has the police?¡±

    ¡°No news.

    Visit the City Bureau when you have time and apply some pressure.

    I suspect the person who ced the order has backup,¡± Gu Yuluo said with a slight narrowing of her eyes.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Gu Huaijin replied coldly, pausing for a moment before adding, ¡°When shees back, I will have Gu Ying follow her again.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t the real little girl, so Gu Huaijin wasn¡¯t about to let her do as she pleased.

    Starting two years ago, Gu Huaijin had assigned Gu Ying to follow her.

    It was said to be for protection, but in reality, it was to surveil and restrict her movements.

    With Gu Ying there, ¡°Gu Zhiqi¡± hadn¡¯t done anything too outrageous for the past two years.

    That was until three months ago, when Gu Ying was seriously injured and Gu Xiyue came back.

    Failing to find a suitable person to follow ¡°Gu Zhiqi,¡± Gu Huaijin had not appointed anyone to keep an eye on her, little knowing that it would lead to so much troubleter on.

    Hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t say much else, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave it at that for now.

    I¡¯ll look into Qiu Mingzi.

    Remember to message me if there¡¯s any movement from the Feng Shui Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Gu Huaijin replied indifferently.

    After ending the call with Gu Huaijin, Gu Yuluo immediately sent a message to Gu Mengyang.

    [Saner: Do you know who Qiu Mingzi has been in contact with?

    I need their contact details]

    It wasn¡¯t long before Gu Mengyang responded to Gu Yuluo¡¯s message.

    [Old Dog Gu: Did the boss tell you?]

    [Saner: He did]

    [Old Dog Gu: Meng Xiao, an artist under thepany, I¡¯ll send you the contact detailster]

    Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t have Meng Xiao¡¯s contact information either; usually, theymunicated through Li Xiao.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo raised her eyebrows slightly.

    An artist from thepany?

    She clicked her tongue softly, then sent another message.

    [Saner: Famous?]

    [Old Dog Gu: A-lister]

    Upon seeing this, Gu Yuluo immediately typed a message.

    [Saner: If they¡¯re famous, I don¡¯t need the contact details]

    After sending the message, just as she was about to look up information on Meng Xiao, a thought struck her, and she paused before sending one more message to Gu Mengyang.

 Chapter 339 - 339 339 Not Even Calling Brother Anymore

    ?339: Chapter 339: Not Even Calling Brother Anymore?

    339: Chapter 339: Not Even Calling Brother Anymore?

    [Saner: Did you hire a hacker to destroy the surveince footage?]

    [Old Dog Gu: While you¡¯re at it, destroy all footage rted to Qiu Mingzi as well.]

    Both messages appeared in the chat box almost simultaneously.

    After sending the messages, Gu Yuluo fell silent, and so did Gu Mengyang on the other end.

    After a while, two new messages appeared in the chat box at the same time.

    [Saner: ?]

    [Old Dog Gu: ?]

    After the two question marks were sent, both parties fell into a long silence again.

    [Old Dog Gu: What hacker?]

    [Saner: You didn¡¯t hire a hacker?]

    Two messages appeared almost simultaneously in the chat box again, and then there was a long silence between the two.

    [Old Dog Gu: Didn¡¯t hire a hacker]

    [Saner: You don¡¯t know Jiu?]

    [Old Dog Gu: Don¡¯t know]

    This time, Gu Yuluo held her phone and fell into deep thought.

    So, why would this Jiu suddenly destroy the surveince footage of Mengyang Entertainment?

    There was also the previous destruction of Doomsday Hotel¡¯s surveince, helping her to snatch the surveince rights from Soraya and destroying Shengxing Hotel¡¯s surveince.

    Gu Yuluo slightly lowered her gaze, something shed in her mind, but it was too quick, and she couldn¡¯t catch it before she was interrupted by a message alert tone.

    It was a message from her agent.

    After reading the message, Gu Yuluo had no time to think about Jiu any longer, hurriedly packed up her things and left the hotel room.

    It was time to work.

    **

    After buying what she needed at the shopping center, Gu Zhiqi took a bus to theputer city and strolled for a while.

    By the time she finished, it was already five in the afternoon.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the time, nning to eat dinner before heading back to the vi.

    She searched for nearby restaurants, and Shadow Pavilion popped up first.

    Looking at the name ¡®Shadow Pavilion¡¯, Gu Zhiqi was somewhat tempted.

    But since she had left her Purple Gold Card back in Yueqi Vige and didn¡¯t bring it with her, Gu Zhiqi gave up the idea of eating at Shadow Pavilion, slightly lowered her eyes, and continued browsing through other restaurants.

    Before she could make a decision, a car stopped in front of her.

    ¡°Little Fairy, what a coincidence, we meet again.¡± A familiar figure got out of the car and looked at Gu Zhiqi with a cheerful smile.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the car in front of her, then at Su Luo and after being silent for two seconds, she nodded slightly to Su Luo as a greeting.

    ¡°Where are you heading?

    We¡¯ll give you a lift,¡± Su Luo said when he saw Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t move, and he even considerately opened the rear door of the car for her.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take the bus¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even finish saying ¡°bus¡± before she stopped herself.

    Because in her mind, a certain Jiu dropped a ¡°Beauty!¡± before swiftly flying into the car first.

    ¡°Taking the bus?

    That¡¯s so crowded and a waste of time.¡±

    ¡°Third Brother is also in the car, are you sure you don¡¯t want us to give you a lift?¡± Su Luo worked on persuading Gu Zhiqi to get in the car, and remembering that Gu Zhiqi seemed to enjoy the food at Shadow Pavilion thest time, he added another sentence, ¡°We¡¯re heading to Shadow Pavilion for dinner.

    Join us.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, who had intended to walk away and leave a certain Jiu behind, suddenly changed her mind at the mention of Shadow Pavilion, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then, she got into the car.

    Gu Zhiqi agreed so abruptly that Su Luo was stunned for a few seconds before he caught on.

    He closed the car door and took his seat in the passenger side.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi got into the car, she collided with a pair of affectionate, watery peach blossom eyes.

    She paused in her movement, nodded gently to Su Yunling, and then took a seat beside him.

    Seeing her indifferent and aloof attitude, Su Yunling slightly raised his eyebrows, smiled at Gu Zhiqi, and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s been less than twenty-four hours since west met.

    What, you¡¯re not calling me ¡®brother¡¯ anymore?¡±

 Chapter 340 - 340 340 Covering You Like a Doting Grandchild

    ?340: Chapter 340: Covering You Like a Doting Grandchild   340: Chapter 340: Covering You Like a Doting Grandchild                                   Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s indifferentnguor faded slightly, as she lightly raised her eyebrows, a hint of unruly pride coloring her expression.

    She turned her head to look at Su Yunling, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try calling me Master Zhi, to let me hear it?¡±

    Seeing the indifferent aura on the child dissipate quite a bit, Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved up slightly, his fingers casually lifted to touch the ring on his index finger, and he looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What benefits does Big Brother get if I call you Master Zhi?¡±

    ¡°There are many,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, half-closing her eyes in anguid manner, leisurely leaning back in her seat, and looking back at Su Yunling, ¡°The biggest benefit is that I will cover you like a doting grandparent covers their well-behaved grandchild.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, his eyes holding a somewhat helpless smile as he looked at Gu Zhiqi and spoke with irritation, ¡°Are you of age yet?

    Why the desire to be my grandfather?¡±

    Her already water-like peach blossom eyes, now brimming with helplessness and amusement, gave the illusion that they contained a myriad of entanglements.

    Meeting those seemingly affectionate eyes, Gu Zhiqi averted her gaze, not wanting to maintain eye contact.

    Yet, she inwardly grumbled to herself that if they really counted their ages, she could be his ancestor.

    Unaware of what was going through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, and seeing that her demeanor had suddenly be more listless, Su Yunling¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly.

    Is this because I didn¡¯t call her Master Zhi, and so she¡¯s unhappy?

    Indeed, still a child.

    Chuckling inwardly, his fingertips gently caressed the ring on his hand.

    He nced sideways at Gu Zhiqi and spoke, ¡°Master Zhi?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    This¡­

    Suddenly being called Master Zhi felt a bit off.

    Su Yunling¡¯s address as Master Zhi not only made Gu Zhiqi suspicious but even the driver and Su Luo, who was sitting in the co-driver seat, were a bit startled, with a look of seeing a ghost.

    Su Luo was hearing Su Yunling call Gu Zhiqi Master Zhi for the first time.

    He turned his head with a look of seeing a ghost toward Su Yunling.

    He suspected that Third Brother had been possessed by something strange and unusual.

    ¡°Master Zhi, you¡¯ll have to look after me more from now on,¡± Su Yunling said, slightly ncing sideways, a meaningful smile in his eyes as he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi leaned back in her seat, azy smile tinged the bottom of her eyes as she looked back at Su Yunling and replied, ¡°Naturally.¡±

    At this, Su Yunling let out a silentugh, finding it somewhat amusing yet also somewhat helpless.

    ¡°Little Fairy, if I also call you Master Zhi, would youe into the entertainment industry with me?

    If you sign under my name, not to mention Master Zhi, I could even call you my ancestor,¡± Su Luo said, leaning over the seat cushion, turning slightly to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t reject it so quickly, think it over a bit more,¡± Su Luo pleaded, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t engage any further.

    **

    Half an hourter, the car stopped in the underground garage of Shadow Pavilion.

    ¡°Mr.

    Su!¡± The car stopped, and as soon as Gu Zhiqi got out of the car, a charming female voice rang in her ear, faintly tinged with excitement.

    Although she wasn¡¯t the one being called, Gu Zhiqi still instinctively nced over at the direction of the sound.

    The person who had spoken was unfamiliar to Gu Zhiqi, but the woman beside her, Gu Zhiqi had seen before.

    Upon hearing this voice, Su Yunlingzily lifted his eyelids to nce at the person who had spoken.

    Seeing the woman standing next to the person who spoke, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes paused for a moment, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, forming a meaningful smile.

    The woman¡¯s face stiffened a bit when she saw Su Yunling¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Is it really you, Mr.

    Su?¡± The girl who had spoken took a step forward and hurriedly ran towards Su Yunling.

    Watching the girl running toward him, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes showed little change.

    He simply asked indifferently, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

 Chapter 341 - 341 341 Not in the Habit of Dining with Strangers (Supplement)

    ?341: Chapter 341: Not in the Habit of Dining with Strangers (Supplement)   341: Chapter 341: Not in the Habit of Dining with Strangers (Supplement)                                   ¡°Mr.

    Su, hello.¡± The girl¡¯splexion was slightly flushed as she clutched the hem of her dress, slightly tilting her head upward to look at Su Yunling, who was a head taller than herself.

    Su Yunling¡¯s expression remained unchanged, merely nodding lightly towards the girl before repeating, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°My name is Zhong Xinyan, we met at my family¡¯s banquet half a month ago,¡± Zhong Xinyan started by introducing herself to Su Yunling again.

    Upon hearing this, a fleeting look of impatience appeared in Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, and he asked again in a casual tone, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you also here to dine at Shadow Pavilion?

    It just so happens, we are too, can we join you?¡± Zhong Xinyan, evidently also picking up on Su Yunling¡¯s impatience, immediately spoke up and rified.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have the habit of dining with strangers.¡± Seeing that Zhong Xinyan didn¡¯t have any serious business, Su Yunling¡¯sst bit of patience was exhausted.

    At his words, Zhong Xinyan¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°How can we be strangers, we¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Before Zhong Xinyan could finish her sentence, Su Yunling interrupted her.

    However, his words were not directed at Zhong Xinyan but at Gu Zhiqi instead.

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing this, stopped spectating, lightly responding with an ¡®Oh¡¯ and started walking toward the elevator.

    At that moment, Zhong Xinyan noticed that there was another girl following Su Yunling, and moreover, a very beautiful one.

    Watching as Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi, and Su Luo made their way towards the elevator, Zhong Xinyan immediately grabbed the woman beside her and followed, ¡°Yixue, let¡¯s go too.¡±

    Seeing Su Yunling here made Xiao Yixue feel somewhat intimidated; she didn¡¯t want to have any interaction with him at all.

    But being pulled by Zhong Xinyan, Xiao Yixue had no choice but to follow reluctantly.

    Because of Tang Yichen¡¯s matter, Su Yunling and Fu Xiyan each sent someone to escort her back to the Ancient Martial Arts World Medical Alliance.

    Originally, she nned to activate the Fiery me Grass midway, causing Fu Hong and Yun Sen¡¯s Vital Energy to run amok and lead to their deaths.

    However, Yun Sen detected something off with her bracelet, not only seizing it but also recounting the whole incident to the elders of the alliance.

    After learning of this, about half of the elders wanted to expel her from the Master¡¯s Sect.

    The other half wanted to keep her, after all, her talent in Fragrance Refining was notparable to the top geniuses but was still considered superior.

    Half of the elders in the alliance opted to stand by her due to their appreciation of her talent.

    Yet, under continuous pressure from people sent by Su Yunling and Fu Xiyan, they finallypelled the normally reluctant Master to return to the Medical Alliance.

    Upon his return and learning of the full circumstances, the Master immediately expelled her from the Sect.

    Being expelled, the news of her wearing a bracelet soaked in Fiery me Grass to induce an Ancient martial artist¡¯s Vital Energy to go berserk spread throughout the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    Unable to stay in the Ancient Martial Arts World, she could only move to the Secr World.

    In the Secr World, few people would know of her past, and as long as she was careful, she could still be renowned as a divine physician with superior medical skills.

    But now, seeing Su Yunling, he surely knew about her being expelled from the Sect.

    If he were to ask or even mention it casually, she would no longer have a ce in the Secr World either.

    Therefore, for the matter of Zhong Xinyan pulling her towards Su Yunling, Xiao Yixue had a million reasons to be unwilling in her heart.

    But on the surface, she could only cooperate with Zhong Xinyan, as she was currently at the mercy of others, being taken care of by the Zhong Family.

    Zhong Xinyan, being the daughter of the Head of the Zhong Family, was not someone she could afford to offend.

    Zhong Xinyan, pulling Xiao Yixue along, followed Su Yunling and the other two into the elevator.

    Once in the elevator, Zhong Xinyan focused her gaze entirely on Su Yunling, and her peripheral vision caught a figure, causing a minor shift in her eyes, ¡°Mr.

    Su, who is this youngdy by your side?¡±

 Chapter 342 - 342 342 The Crazy FiancÃ©e According to Others

    ?342: Chapter 342 The Crazy Fianc¨¦e ording to Others   342: Chapter 342 The Crazy Fianc¨¦e ording to Others                                   Hearing Zhong Xinyan¡¯s question, Su Yunling acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard it, her gaze slightly downcast,pletely ignoring Zhong Xinyan.

    After a long while without an answer, Zhong Xinyan felt somewhat embarrassed.

    She bit her lip and, with a sidelong nce, moved her gaze away from Su Yunling to Gu Zhiqi.

    With a smile that was appropriate to the setting, she turned to Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°May I know your name?

    I wonder what your rtionship is with Mr.

    Su?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi looked up at Zhong Xinyan, and it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that she must be one of Su Yunling¡¯s admirers.

    Gu Zhiqi had no intention of interacting with her, and seeing Su Yunling take a step forward to ce herself in front of him, his gaze was casual and light as he addressed Zhong Xinyan, ¡°Whatever rtionship I have with Mr.

    Su is none of Miss Zhong¡¯s concern, so please refrain from disturbing someone else¡¯s child.¡±

    At these words, Zhong Xinyan felt even more embarrassed, ¡°Mr.

    Su, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhong, our floor has arrived.¡± Before Zhong Xinyan could finish speaking, Xiao Yixue interrupted her.

    As soon as the elevator doors opened, Xiao Yixue immediately began pulling Zhong Xinyan out of the elevator, worried that spending another minute with Su Yunling would increase the risk of her own secrets being exposed.

    Although Xiao Yixue¡¯sbat power wasn¡¯t high, she was still someone who had trained in Ancient Martial Arts, and Zhong Xinyan, as an ordinary person, couldn¡¯tpare in strength to her.

    In the end, Zhong Xinyan reluctantly allowed Xiao Yixue to drag her out of the elevator.

    Only when the elevator doors closed did Zhong Xinyan look at Xiao Yixue with displeasure and ask, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Seeing this, a fleeting coldness flitted across Xiao Yixue¡¯s eyes, but she still spoke with patience and kindness, ¡°Xinyan, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.

    Do you like that Mr.

    Su?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhong Xinyan¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she retorted with some annoyance, ¡°Whether I like him or not isn¡¯t any of your business.¡±

    ¡°How much do you even know about Mr.

    Su?

    Take my advice, whether you like him or not, he¡¯s not someone you can afford to mess with.¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s face was indeed stunningly beautiful; thus far, Xiao Yixue hadn¡¯t seen a more attractive man than him.

    But what of it?

    Such a person was not someone anyone could covet.

    In the Ancient Martial Arts World, numerous heiresses from major families fancied Su Yunling.

    But who would dare to pester him like Zhong Xinyan did?

    No one dared.

    It wasn¡¯t because pestering Su Yunling would lead him to do something, but because he had a mad fianc¨¦e with a cold heart and extremely cruel methods.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Zhong Xinyan asked somewhat angrily, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m not good enough for him?¡±

    Xiao Yixue ¡°¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t you have any idea whether you¡¯re suitable or not?

    Though she scorned Zhong Xinyan in her heart, her face still bore a patient and amiable expression as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.

    I¡¯m just saying you can¡¯t keep fixating on him like this.¡±

    ¡°How am I fixating on him?¡± Zhong Xinyan frowned, looking at Xiao Yixue somewhat persistently.

    Listening to Zhong Xinyan, Xiao Yixue¡¯s patience was wearing thin.

    Had it been any other time, Xiao Yixue would have been toozy to bother with such a foolish, pampered, and love-struck youngdy, but now it was different; she needed to deal with her.

    Otherwise, she feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to get by in Yan City.

    ¡°That Mr.

    Su already has a fianc¨¦e,¡± Xiao Yixue exined.

    ¡°His fianc¨¦e is a vicious madwoman with a heart of stone and merciless methods.

    If she finds out that you like Mr.

    Su and are pestering him, even your father won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhong Xinyan¡¯s brows knit together slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anything about Mr.

    Su having a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Hearing Zhong Xinyan¡¯s words, Xiao Yixue inwardly sneered: You don¡¯t even know his real identity, yet you want to know about his fianc¨¦e.

    On the surface, she patiently exined, ¡°Because his fianc¨¦ees from a very influential background.¡±

 Chapter 343 - 343 343 About the Ancient Martial Arts World

    ?343: Chapter 343 About the Ancient Martial Arts World   343: Chapter 343 About the Ancient Martial Arts World                                   ¡°Shees from an influential background, how influential is it?¡± asked Zhong Xinyan with some disdain.

    No matter how influential, could it be more than the Zhong Family?

    Seeing Zhong Xinyan¡¯s expression, Xiao Yixue could guess what she was thinking and quietly sneered to herself.

    However, she kept herposure and continued patiently, ¡°Are you aware of the Imperial Capital Yun Family?¡±

    ¡°The Yun Family?¡± On the mention of the Imperial Capital Yun Family, Zhong Xinyan was slightly intimidated.

    All of her previous disdain suddenly evaporated.

    That kind of major family was indeed iparable to their Zhong Family.

    ¡°In Xia Country, there¡¯s a ce called the Ancient Martial Arts World; it¡¯s home to families even more powerful and fearsome than the Imperial Capital Yun Family.

    The reason the Imperial Capital Yun Family can be one of the Four Great Families of the capital is that they are backed by a super n from the Ancient Martial Arts World; the Yun Family of the Ancient Martial Arts World is theirs, and the Imperial Capital Yun Family is just a minor branch of it.¡±

    Mr.

    Su¡¯s fianc¨¦e was from the Ancient Martial Arts World, but Zhong Xinyan was unaware of its existence.

    Xiao Yixue didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her, so she started by introducing the Ancient Martial Arts World and the status of its great families.

    On hearing this, Zhong Xinyan¡¯splexion changed slightly, ¡°There¡¯s such a ce in Xia Country?¡±

    This was the first time Zhong Xinyan heard of the existence of the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    Xiao Yixue, seeing her reaction, felt a trace of scorn, but continued speaking gently, ¡°Mr.

    Su¡¯s fianc¨¦e is Miss Yun Yi from the Ancient Martial Arts World Yun Family.

    She¡¯s a madwoman with a reputation for being troublesome in the Ancient Martial Arts World, someone even the daughters of other big families there wouldn¡¯t dare covet Mr.

    Su.¡±

    Over the years, were there few who tangled with Mr.

    Su?

    In the end, didn¡¯t they end up dead or maimed?

    All were Yun Yi¡¯s doing.

    This woman had a notorious reputation, and countless had offended her, with numerous wishing her dead.

    Yet, no one could actually do anything to her.

    Upon hearing this, Zhong Xinyan was somewhat skeptical, yet she still felt a degree of wariness towards this person named Yun Yi, ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.

    What would I gain by lying to you?

    I¡¯m telling you this for your own good; whether you like Mr.

    Su or not, you should stay away from him in the future.¡±

    Xiao Yixue didn¡¯t talk so much with Zhong Xinyan out of fear she¡¯d suffer at Yun Yi¡¯s hands.

    Rather, she was worried that Zhong Xinyan would constantly seek out Mr.

    Su.

    Although she had moved into the Zhong Family residence, they didn¡¯t really value her much, and the resources they could provide were limited.

    To secure enough resources, she had to establish good rtions with the people of the Zhong Family, and Zhong Xintong was the daughter of the Head of the Zhong Family.

    The Head of the Zhong Family doted on Zhong Xinyan, so as long as she was on good terms with Zhong Xinyan, she wouldn¡¯tck resources.

    But getting close to Zhong Xinyan inevitably meant spending a lot of time together.

    If Zhong Xinyan kept getting close to Mr.

    Su every day, there was a chance that one day Mr.

    Su might suddenly bring up Xiao Yixue.

    Therefore, she had to make Zhong Xinyan give up any thoughts of getting close to Mr.

    Su.

    These words from Xiao Yixue started to shake Zhong Xinyan¡¯s conviction.

    Seeing the wavering in Zhong Xinyan¡¯s heart, Xiao Yixue continued, ¡°There are plenty of distinguished individuals around; it¡¯s not worth losing your life over Mr.

    Su who is beyond your reach.¡±

    Zhong Xinyan listened and fell silent.

    In the end, it was unclear whether she took the advice to heart, but she didn¡¯t mention the matter again, and both went for their nned meal.

    **

    Meanwhile, Mr.

    Su and his twopanions had already arrived at the private room, where two other people were waiting for them.

    Upon hearing the noise at the door, the two chatting inside the room turned their heads towards the entrance.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi at Mr.

    Su¡¯s side, Tang Yichen immediately stood up and warmly waved at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi!¡±

 Chapter 344 - 344 344 Establishing Contact Failed

    ?344: Chapter 344 Establishing Contact Failed   344: Chapter 344 Establishing Contact Failed                                   Gu Zhiqi nodded to Tang Yichen.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi, Fu Xiyan also stood up, a touch of warmth coloring his usually cold eyes, and greeted her, ¡°We meet again.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded back to Fu Xiyan.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen blinked, nced back and forth between Fu Xiyan and Gu Zhiqi, and said, ¡°Hey, Second Brother, since when have you known Gu Xiaoxi?¡±

    He remembered that during thest time in the hospital room, the two had not exchanged a single word.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s face returned to its usual indifference, showing no intention of exining to Tang Yichen.

    Tang Yichen, seeing this, pursed his lips lightly and muttered softly, ¡°Never mind then.¡±

    Then he sat back down.

    Su Yunling casually pulled out a chair and, turning her head towards Gu Zhiqi, waved her over, ¡°Child, sit here.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and said to Su Yunling, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    She then took a seat on the chair that Su Yunling had pulled out.

    Su Yunling took the seat next to Gu Zhiqi and passed her the menu tablet, ¡°Order.¡± She then turned to ask Fu Xiyan, ¡°So, was it a sess?¡±

    When Fu Xiyan heard Su Yunling¡¯s question, he knew what she was asking about.

    She was inquiring whether he had sessfully established a connection with the Dragon Chant Sword.

    Ever since Tang Yichen had returned from Soraya, he travelled with Yun Yi to the Ancient Martial Arts World, and incidentally brought back the Dragon Chant Sword from Yun Yi, delivering it to himst night.

    The Dragon Chant Sword was forged ording to the attributes of his cultivation technique, so there was a high chance that he could establish a connection, turning it into his Auxiliary Item.

    But regrettably, he had not been able to establish a connection with the Dragon Chant Sword.

    Hiding the disappointment in his heart, he shook his head at Su Yunling, ¡°It was not sessful.¡±

    Upon hearing Fu Xiyan¡¯s reply, both Tang Yichen and Su Yunling felt a bit of regret.

    However, they knew that establishing a connection with an Auxiliary Item was something that could not be forced and was up to fate, so they said no more.

    ¡°Hm?

    What¡¯s this about being sessful or not?¡± Su Luo, who was seated on the side, waspletely confused.

    ¡°Second Brother didn¡¯t sessfully establish a connection with the Auxiliary Item,¡± said Tang Yichen, throwing a somewhat disdainful nce at Su Luo, yet he still answered the question.

    Listening to Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she lifted her gaze from the tablet.

    Su Luo obviously knew what an Auxiliary Item was, shook his head lightly, and spoke withposure, ¡°That kind of connection is tough to establish, it all depends on destiny, nothing much to regret.¡±

    As he spoke, Su Luo looked at Fu Xiyan with a consoling nce, ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    Listening to that, one would think I¡¯m going somewhere.

    ¡°May I know what an Auxiliary Item is?¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke up, joining the conversation.

    Hearing her question, Su Yunling¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly.

    She pushed a cup of poured tea toward Gu Zhiqi and casually answered her question, ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Chant Sword.¡±

    ¡°Dragon Chant Sword (it¡¯s the Dragon Chant Sword),¡± said Su Yunling as she spoke, Fu Xiyan and Tang Yichen also chimed in with the same response.

    Seeing this, Su Luo raised his hand and scratched his head, his face full of bewilderment and confusion.

    Why are these three so attentive to the Little Fairy?

    His enthusiasm for the Little Fairy was because he wanted to recruit her into the entertainment industry.

    What about these three?

    Overwhelmed by the unanimous response, Su Luo was quite puzzled, and Gu Zhiqi was also a bit slow to react.

    After a silent two seconds, she turned to Fu Xiyan and asked, ¡°May I take a look at the Dragon Chant Sword?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Fu Xiyan agreed without a second thought.

    He then covered one ring on his other hand with a finger, turned his wrist lightly, and a long sword appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 345 - 345 345 Zhizhi Open for Business

    ?345: Chapter 345 Zhizhi Open for Business   345: Chapter 345 Zhizhi Open for Business                                   Fu Xiyan stood up and handed over the sword to Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon seeing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately stood up to take the sword and then just stood there, eyes slightly lowered, observing the sword in her hands.

    It was apparent that this Dragon Chant Sword was forged with the same technique as the one in her collection, probably by the same craftsman.

    She had kept that sword hilt in her collection for a few hundred years now, so she must have visited this world a long time ago.

    Gazing at the sword in her hands, Gu Zhiqi zoned out for quite a while beforeing back to her senses.

    She looked up at Fu Xiyan and asked, ¡°May I ask, who forged this sword?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan instinctively nced at Su Yunling.

    Gu Zhiqi noticed the nce and turned her head slightly to look at Su Yunling, who was sitting next to her.

    When Su Yunling saw Gu Zhiqi fixing her gaze on him, he raised an eyebrow and looked back at her with a smile, ¡°Indeed, I forged it.

    What¡¯s the matter?

    Is there an issue with the sword?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t an issue with this sword, but the one she collected had a problem.

    ¡°Besides the Dragon Chant Sword, have you forged any other swords?¡± Gu Zhiqi continued to inquire.

    Listeing to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s questions, Su Yunling pondered for a few seconds before responding, ¡°I have indeed forged two others.¡±

    ¡°Do you know their whereabouts?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked, looking at Su Yunling.

    ¡°Yun Yi, you¡¯ve seen it, one is with her, and another is with a cousin of mine.¡±

    As she listened to Su Yunling¡¯s answers, Gu Zhiqi fell into silence.

    None of the three could possibly have ended up in her possession, so how did she acquire a sword he had forged?

    Or was the sword she collected not actually forged by Su Yunling?

    Observing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s contemtive expression, Su Yunling raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi shook her head lightly, ¡°No.¡±

    She cast aside her curiosity about the origins of the sword she had collected for the moment and looked at Fu Xiyan, saying, ¡°Well, I can help you establish a connection with the Dragon Chant Sword, but¡­

    ¡±

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi mentioned that she could help Fu Xiyan establish a connection with the Dragon Chant Sword, everyone¡¯s eyes in the room turned towards her, filled with astonishment, surprise, or shock.

    However, upon hearing the word ¡°but,¡± Fu Xiyan¡¯s heart surged with anticipation.

    He wondered if it would cost a great deal?

    Gu Zhiqi paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°But you have to pay, ten million.¡±

    Fu Xiyan, ¡°¡­¡±

    Not only was Fu Xiyan speechless, but Su Yunling and the others were somewhat at a loss for words too.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and with a cold smile, he said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°If you can truly help me establish a connection with the Dragon Chant Sword, I¡¯ll give you three times that.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, ¡°¡­¡±!!!

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Gu Zhiqi said as she stood up, clutching the Dragon Chant Sword.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi act this way, Su Yunling and Tang Yichen were no longer surprised.

    Fu Xiyan and Su Luo were startled for a moment, with Su Luo already secretly nning how to use money to lure Gu Zhiqi into the entertainment industry.

    Gu Zhiqi walked around the dining table and came to stand beside Fu Xiyan, looking at him, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Fu Xiyan immediately stood up, facing Gu Zhiqi, who had already taken up position beside him, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we need to make any preparations?¡±

    ¡°A little preparation is needed.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied, handing back the Dragon Chant Sword to Fu Xiyan while asking, ¡°May I take a look at your Cultivation Heart Method Technique?¡±

    Fu Xiyan was taken aback by her request, then nodded his head, ¡°Just a moment.¡±

    He then took out his phone from his pocket and started flipping through it.

 Chapter 346 - 346 346 The Mental Method Also Has Issues

    ?346: Chapter 346 The Mental Method Also Has Issues   346: Chapter 346 The Mental Method Also Has Issues                                   Three minutester, Gu Zhiqi received a file message from Fu Xiyan.

    Gu Zhiqi looked down and as she read, her expression grew increasinglyplicated.

    This mental method could indeed establish a connection with the Dragon Chant Sword, but¡­

    The technique was iplete, just like the cultivation techniques Su Yunling had given her, which could only be cultivated to the peak of the fourth-order.

    Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t know Gu Zhiqi well enough, and his trust in her was based on her treatment of Tang Yichen, her good rtionship with Su Yunling, and the fact that she had saved his life two days ago.

    At the moment, seeing her like this, he simply thought the youngdy realized the difficulty of establishing a connection with an auxiliary item.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t establish a connection, it¡¯s alright,¡± Fu Xiyan said to Gu Zhiqi, his voice, usually cold, unexpectedly tinted with warmth.

    Hearing Fu Xiyan¡¯s tone, Tang Yichen looked up, finding it strange and gave Fu Xiyan a nce.

    Tang Yichen understood Fu Xiyan quite well.

    Although Fu Xiyan was cold outside but warm inside, he was usually indifferent to people he wasn¡¯t close to, sporting a cold and contemptuous facade.

    Especially towards those youngdies, he never showed a good face, let alone spoke in such a gentle tone to a youngdy.

    Now, to be in such a good temper with Gu Xiaoxi¡­

    Could it be he had taken a liking to Gu Xiaoxi?

    Considering this possibility, Tang Yichen¡¯s gaze towards Fu Xiyan suddenly changed.

    Su Yunling showed no reaction to Fu Xiyan¡¯s abnormal behavior toward Gu Zhiqi.

    After all, he was aware of the child healing Fu Xiyan.

    Besides, the child was indeed likable.

    A long while after Fu Xiyan finished speaking, Gu Zhiqi did not respond, but kept scrolling through the mental method on her phone.

    About five minutester, Gu Zhiqi stopped scrolling and, with a somewhat serious expression, looked at Fu Xiyan and said, ¡°How about we add another item to the deal?¡±

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡± ???

    ¡°There¡¯s an issue with your mental method.

    For one billion, I¡¯ll help youplete it.¡±

    Since Su Yunling had given her one billion for a heart method, she couldn¡¯t be unfair¡ªFu Xiyan¡¯s mental method should alsomand a price of one billion.

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡± ?!

    Su Luo ¡°¡­¡± ?!!

    Fu Xiyan, Tang Yichen, and Su Luo were all surprised and speechless, finding Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words somewhat preposterous.

    Only Su Yunling¡¯s eyebrows quivered slightly, and looking at Gu Zhiqi, he asked, ¡°His mental method also has an issue?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Su Yunling and nodded lightly, ¡°The problem is the same as with the Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth Five Systems Heart Method you gave me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Secondster, he nced at Tang Yichen and said, ¡°Show the child the mental method you practice.¡±

    Previously, Gu Zhiqi had told him about the problem with the Five Systems Heart Method.

    Indeed, just as the child said, the highest cultivation level among his Ancient martial artists could only reach the peak of the fourth-order.

    Now thinking carefully, not only his subordinates but also the entire Ever Winning Army, and even the whole Ancient Martial Arts World,monly faced this issue.

    The martial artists with good talent all seemed to stop at the peak of the fourth-order, with only a very few able to step into the fifth order.

    Originally, when the child mentioned there was a problem with his and his subordinates¡¯ mental methods, he did not think much of it.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s words, Tang Yichen at first gave a vacant ¡°Huh?¡±

    Then, subconsciously, he pulled out his phone and started searching for the mental method file.

    However, as he searched, he came back to his senses, flipping through while repeatedly ncing up, sometimes at Gu Zhiqi and sometimes at Su Yunling.

 Chapter 347 - 347 347 Tang Yichens Mental Method

    ?347: Chapter 347 Tang Yichen¡¯s Mental Method   347: Chapter 347 Tang Yichen¡¯s Mental Method                                   After a long pause, he looked at Su Yunling and spoke, ¡°Third Brother, is there a problem with everything?

    Is there a problem with someone else¡¯s as well?¡± After asking, he didn¡¯t wait for Su Yunling¡¯s response but turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°No, Gu Xiaoxi, does Second Brother¡¯s mental method really have a problem?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised his eyebrows slightly, a touch of unrestrained teasing in his expression, ¡°If it¡¯s not true, could it still be false?¡±

    Tang Yichen, looking at the expression between Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows, immediately shut up.

    After flipping out the mental method he was cultivating and sending it to Gu Zhiqi, he turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, can you take a look and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with my mental method?¡±

    Third Brother asking him to send his mental method to Gu Xiaoxi for inspection, was that the idea?

    Gu Zhiqi nodded his head and opened the file Tang Yichen had sent him, then lowered his head to start reading.

    After only a cursory nce, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t continue reading but instead looked up at Tang Yichen with a meaningful tone, ¡°Are you considering a deal worth one billion?¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    No way, no way, right?

    Does his mental method also have a problem?

    The reason why he¡¯s cultivating so slowly, not even able to catch up with Yun Xin and the others¡ªcould it be because there¡¯s a problem with the mental method?

    As he thought about it, Tang Yichen suddenly looked up at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°No need to consider, fix it!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s words, didn¡¯t immediately respond but rather pondered for a few seconds, then looked at Tang Yichen and said, ¡°Although your Cultivation Technique is seventh order, which is considered a high-level technique, it¡¯s not suitable for you.

    I suggest you change your mental method.¡±

    Tang Yichen¡¯s Ancient Martial Talent is quite good, but it¡¯s been held back by this mental method.

    If he switched to a mental method that suited him, even if there were issues with the mental method, he should be at the peak of the Fourth-order by now.

    Instead of still needing Yundao Tea¡¯s help to even enter the Fourth-order.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Tang Yichen was first stunned, then looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°What¡¯s this about seventh order, high-level?

    Are mental methods ssified into ranks as well?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s question, realized that in their world, mental methods apparently weren¡¯t ssified into ranks.

    Thinking this, he turned his head to look at Su Yunling.

    She remembered that she had previously exined to Su Yunling the ssifications and methods for dividing the ranks of mental methods.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling knew she was throwing the question to him to exin, so he spoke unhurriedly, beginning to tell Tang Yichen, Fu Xiyan, and Su Luo about the ssifications of mental method ranks, ¡°Ancient martial arts techniques can be divided into ten levels¡­¡±

    First to third order belong to Low-Rank techniques.

    Fourth to sixth order belong to Middle-order.

    Seventh to ninth order are considered high-level, and high-level techniques are also called top-level techniques.

    Finally, there is the tenth order which is considered god-level.

    ¡°ording to the ssification method you taught me, the Five Elements Heart Method you sent me before should be an Eighth Order Heart Method.

    I¡¯ve seen Old Fu¡¯s mental method, it can be ranked within the Ninth-order heart methods.

    Tang Yichen¡¯s mental method is seventh order?¡± Su Yunling said, pausing for a moment before continuing to speak, ¡°Is this ssification correct?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded his head lightly.

    ¡°My mental method is seventh order, and the ones with Five Elements are Eighth-Rank?¡±

    ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve always been unable to catch up with Third Brother¡¯s five subordinates.

    It turns out I was losing out because of the mental method.¡± Tang Yichen¡¯s focus was always on what¡¯s novel.

    After speaking, he even raised his hand to stroke his chin, pondered for two seconds, and then turned his head to look at Su Yunling, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯ll practice the Five Elements Heart Method with Yun Xin and the others from now on.¡±

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t concern himself with that but instead looked towards Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What kind of mental method would suit him?¡±

 Chapter 348 - 348 348 Ancient Martial Arts

    ?348: Chapter 348 Ancient Martial Arts   348: Chapter 348 Ancient Martial Arts                                   Upon hearing Su Yunling¡¯s query, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows and eyes suddenly arched and his lips curved slightly upwards into a somewhat wicked smile.

    He looked at Tang Yichen and said, ¡°I have a mental method here that¡¯s very suitable for you, a Ninth Order mental method, one price, two hundred million, buy it or not?¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    I suspect you¡¯re just trying to scam me out of my money.

    But would Master Tang care about this amount of money?

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t care!

    So, after hesitating for two seconds and thinking for one, Tang Yichen decisively agreed, ¡°Buy!¡±

    Putting aside the slim chance Gu Xiaoxi was scamming him, even if it was a scam, he didn¡¯t really mind being scammed by her.

    But what if it was real?

    If it was real, that would be a Ninth Order heart method.

    He would certainly be able to overtake Yun Xin and the others, and he might even surpass his second brother.

    The more he thought about it, the happier Tang Yichen became.

    Seeing that Tang Yichen was willing to buy, Gu Zhiqi immediately looked down and sent a message to Chubby Chiu on her phone.

    [Zhizhi: Sort out the Universe Decision and its corresponding cultivation techniques and send them to me]

    [First Jiu: ok]

    [First Jiu: Thirty seconds]

    Before thirty seconds had passed, Gu Zhiqi received the file Chubby Chiu sent.

    It contained not only the cultivation techniques supporting the Universe Decision but also those supporting the Leviathan Referral and the Five Elements Heart Method.

    [Zhizhi: ?]

    [First Jiu: You didn¡¯t offer matching techniques when you supplemented the beauty¡¯s mental method, can¡¯t y favorites here ¡ú_¡ú]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    You ungrateful thing.

    Cursing Chubby Chiu in her mind, she then transferred the supporting techniques to Su Yunling.

    Previously, when Gu Zhiqi supplemented Su Yunling¡¯s heart method, she indeed noticed they only had the mental method with no corresponding Ancient Martial Arts techniques.

    She didn¡¯t bring it up to Su Yunling because she didn¡¯t want to saddle herself with more work, but now that Chubby Chiu had sorted it all out, forwarding it to him was no trouble at all.

    Upon receiving the files from Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling looked up and gave Gu Zhiqi a nce.

    ¡°Supporting techniques, Ancient Martial Arts,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied sinctly, and then obtained an introduction to the Ancient Martial Arts document from Chubby Chiu and sent it to Su Yunling, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the introduction to you.¡±

    After sending the files and continuing to look at her phone, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t receive the transfer message for quite some time, so she looked up at Tang Yichen and leisurely said, ¡°Transfer the money first.¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Transfer, transferring now!¡± Tang Yichen said as he immediately took out his phone to make the transaction to Gu Zhiqi.

    After receiving the notification of the received transfer, Gu Zhiqi nodded in satisfaction and sent the Universe Decision to Tang Yichen.

    She and Chubby Chiu had indeed visited many worlds, and Chubby Chiu¡¯s database was filled with countless god-level techniques.

    She herself had created several, but unfortunately, none suited Tang Yichen.

    If he forced himself to cultivate those, the effects would be worse than with this Universe Decision.

    After some thought, Gu Zhiqi still chose the Universe Decision for Tang Yichen.

    Once Tang Yichen received the Universe Decision, he began to look it over, while Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze fell on Fu Xiyan, ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    Seeing the topic finally return to him, Fu Xiyan nodded slightly towards Gu Zhiqi.

    He had thought more than Tang Yichen.

    He had realized that this youngdy must have also repaired the mental method for Su Yunling.

    For Su Yunling to trust her with his mental method, she inevitably had true skills.

    With such thoughts, Fu Xiyan felt a slight sense of admiration.

    Were all youngdies this formidable now?

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi lowered her eyes and sent a message to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: See if his cultivation technique can be matched in the database]

    [First Jiu: ¡­]

    [First Jiu: You want to make money again without doing it yourself]

    [Zhizhi: Who am I making money for?]

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message went out, Chubby Chiu guiltily fell silent and hurried to match the cultivation techniques in the database.

 Chapter 349 - 349 349 Successful Contact Establishment

    ?349: Chapter 349 Sessful Contact Establishment   349: Chapter 349 Sessful Contact Establishment                                   Gu Zhiqi put away his phone and said to Fu Xiyan, ¡°I¡¯ll contact you after the mental method is repaired.¡±

    Fu Xiyan nodded slightly, ¡°Thanks for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Sit in meditation, and I¡¯ll guide you to establish a connection with the Dragon Chant Sword.¡±

    The method of bonding with an auxiliary item was something one could only understand intuitively and couldn¡¯t be conveyed in words.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t know how to express it verbally and could only guide him in person.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s instructions, Fu Xiyan immediately hugged the sword and sat down cross-legged, then properly got into a meditative posture.

    Gu Zhiqi stood behind Fu Xiyan and began to form hand seals.

    ¡°Begin circting the mental method.¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi spoke, Fu Xiyan began to circte the mental method.

    Su Yunling and the other two sat aside, watching the process.

    Before their eyes, as Gu Zhiqi formed the hand seals, white light began to radiate from her fingers, causing Su Luo to blink several times in a row.

    This¡­

    Do people whose fingers can emit light really exist in this world?

    ¡°Third Brother, why do Little Fairy¡¯s fingers emit light?¡±

    Listening to their dialogue, Su Luo figured out that Little Fairy was also an ancient martial artist, and a very formidable one at that.

    But¡­

    he was also an ancient martial artist, yet his fingers didn¡¯t emit light.

    Hearing Su Luo¡¯s question, Tang Yichen also turned his head to nce at Su Yunling, with a look of clear inquiry in his eyes.

    ¡°Because she has practiced Ancient Martial Arts.¡± After Gu Zhiqi sent an introduction to Ancient Martial Arts to Su Yunling, she skimmed through it and gained a rough understanding of the discipline.

    Previously, when they used Ancient Martial Arts, they would invoke Vital Energy, enveloping theirbat moves in energy that could be sensed but not seen.

    However, Ancient Martial Arts techniques could transform Vital Energy into various more powerful mystical techniques, including Fighting Techniques, flying technique, and Object Control Technique.

    Many of these techniques were visible.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s answer, Su Luo and Tang Yichen admitted that not only did they not understand, but they became even more confused.

    ¡°Read the introduction yourself.¡± Su Yunling, toozy to exin further, bent down and forwarded the introduction of Ancient Martial Arts to them.

    They immediately took out their phones to read, and as they did so, they periodically let out exmations and sharp intakes of breath.

    The ovepping gasps and exmations sounded throughout the private room, as if they were on Monkey Mountain.

    At that moment, someone knocked on the private room¡¯s door.

    It must have been the waitering to serve the dishes.

    Su Yunling looked at the situation in the room, fell silent for two seconds, and walked towards the door.

    After negotiating with the waiter to serve the foodter, Su Yunling turned and returned to the private room.

    **

    Ten minutester.

    In the midst of the rising and falling exmations and sharp intakes of breath, countless swords suddenly floated in the air above the private room.

    Then, the room became silent.

    It was as if someone had hit the mute button¡ªSu Luo and Tang Yichen, who had been making continuous exmations, nkly raised their heads and gazed at the sky full of flying swords in the private room,pletely dumbfounded.

    This¡­

    What¡¯s happening?

    ¡°Gather!¡±

    As Qinghan¡¯snguid voice rang out, the flying swords floating above the room instantly converged into a single sword.

    ¡°ng¨C¨C¡±

    The sword hit the ground, and as the metallic sound resonated, Gu Zhiqi stopped forming her hand seals.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Tang Yichen was the first to cry out, ¡°Was that¡­

    real just now?¡±

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s exmation, Su Luo nkly reached over and gave Tang Yichen¡¯s thigh a heavy pinch.

    ¡°Fuck!

    Dog Luo, what the hell are you doing?¡± Tang Yichen yelped in pain and promptly pped Su Luo¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Ouch!

    It hurts, so it does exist for real.¡± Su Luo spoke woodenly.

    So¡­

    she couldn¡¯t actually be a Little Fairy who had descended to the mortal world, could she?

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    With Gu Zhiqi ceasing her hand seals, Fu Xiyan, who had been sitting cross-legged in meditation, stood up as well.

 Chapter 350 - 350 350 The Enchanting Gu Xiaoxi; Return to Yueqi Village

    ?350: Chapter 350: The Enchanting Gu Xiaoxi; Return to Yueqi Vige   350: Chapter 350: The Enchanting Gu Xiaoxi; Return to Yueqi Vige                                   After Fu Xiyan stood up, the first thing he did was to bow his hands towards Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Just remember to transfer the money.¡± Gu Zhiqi stated that she did not need thanks; she just wanted the money.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he immediately transferred money to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ount.

    After receiving the transfer from Fu Xiyan, Gu Zhiqi suddenly remembered the incidentst time when Yun Sen did not know how to operate an Auxiliary Item.

    She fell silent for a moment, then looked toward Fu Xiyan and tentatively asked, ¡°You¡­

    do you know how to operate an Auxiliary Item?¡±

    Fu Xiyan: ?

    Seeing his reaction, Gu Zhiqi knew he likely didn¡¯t know how to operate one, and she smirked slightly before saying to Fu Xiyan, ¡°The method to operate it costs twenty million, want to buy it?¡±

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    I suspect you¡¯re nesting dolls.

    How much money have you made in such a short time?

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    Despite feeling somewhat speechless in his heart, he still responded affirmatively.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately lowered her head to send a message to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Organize the operating method for the Dragon Chant Sword]

    After receiving the message, Chubby Chiu sighed deeply.

    Who¡¯s earning money to feed it?

    Clearly, it¡¯s earning money to feed itself.

    Reluctantly, it went on to organize the operating method for the Dragon Chant Sword.

    Half a minuteter, Chubby Chiu sent a file to Gu Zhiqi, along with a message.

    [First Jiu: No corresponding Cultivation Technique avable]

    Upon seeing this, Gu Zhiqi sighed with a touch of regret.

    It seemed she couldn¡¯t take the easy way out; she had to do it herself.

    She sent the operating method to Fu Xiyan and took the chance to remind him again, ¡°Remember to transfer the money.¡±

    Shortly after, Gu Zhiqi received the notification of the iing funds.

    With the money earned, Gu Zhiqi returned to her seat and sat down.

    ¡°Second Brother, was the establishment sessful?¡± Tang Yichen finally found an opportunity to chime in and immediately approached Fu Xiyan to inquire.

    Fu Xiyan was looking over the method to operate the Dragon Chant Sword, and at Tang Yichen¡¯s question, he nodded slightly.

    It was also his first time establishing a connection with an Auxiliary Item, and he was unsure what that would feel like, but he did indeed experience a subtle connection with the Dragon Chant Sword¡ªa connection that even allowed him tomunicate with the sword.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen was stunned and let out a long sigh, then turned his head slightly sideways, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a veryplex expression.

    Dammit, this youngdy is incredibly incredible.

    Gu Xiaoxi must be the reincarnation of a prodigy.

    Can someone like Gu Xiaoxi really exist in this world?

    After everyone had finished their tasks, Su Yunling then allowed the waiter to serve the food.

    **

    The next morning, Gu Mengyang and Gu Zhiqi headed to Yueqi Vige together.

    Since it was a direct trip without any transfers, they arrived at Yueqi Vige at noon.

    As they walked into the Gu Family courtyard, Tang Yun was sitting under the eaves embroidering.

    Hearing the noise at the door, Tang Yun looked up immediately.

    Upon recognizing the visitors, Tang Yun put down her needlework quickly and got up, ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Tang.¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded her head slightly toward Tang Yun and looked around, not seeing Gu Chengcheng¡¯s figure, ¡°Where¡¯s Chengcheng?¡±

    ¡°School¡¯s started; Chengcheng has gone to kindergarten.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nodded as it dawned on her that the school season in this world indeed starts in September.

    Noticing the person behind Gu Zhiqi, Tang Yun was initially taken aback and then asked, ¡°And who is this?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Qiqi¡¯s second brother.

    This time, I¡¯vee to take Qiqi back home.¡± Gu Mengyang smiled nobly and courteously, giving Tang Yun a slight bow as he introduced himself.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun recalled the news.

    A few days prior, Gu Huaijin had indeed contacted her, mentioning that he would be taking Gu Zhiqi back home.

 Chapter 351 - 351 351 You Cant Cook Anyway

    ?351: Chapter 351 You Can¡¯t Cook Anyway   351: Chapter 351 You Can¡¯t Cook Anyway                                   At this thought, a trace of mncholy rose in Tang Yun¡¯s heart.

    She had been with them for less than half a month, yet she felt a sense of reluctance to leave.

    Feeling a touch of sadness, she politely nodded to Gu Mengyang.

    ¡°I bought some things for the two children back home, please don¡¯t scorn them,¡± Gu Mengyang said as he walked up to Tang Yun and handed her the items he had been carrying.

    Beforeing to Yueqi Vige, Gu Mengyang had made a point to learn that in the vige, the young girl had two blood-rted brothers.

    One was fifteen years old, named Gu Chengan, and he was the girl¡¯s full brother.

    The other was a little over four years old, named Gu Chengcheng, her half-brother from their father¡¯s side.

    Tang Yun looked at the things Gu Mengyang was holding and immediately protested, ¡°You¡­

    ¡°Qiqi has been troubling you all these days, it¡¯s just a small token of appreciation.¡±

    ¡°How so?

    Xiao Qi hasn¡¯t been any trouble for us, on the contrary, we have been troubling her,¡± Tang Yun recalled how Gu Zhiqi had helped her deal with those who hade to kill her, and had treated her internal and hand injuries.

    By such ounts, it was indeed she who had troubled Gu Zhiqi more.

    Gu Mengyang listened to Tang Yun¡¯s words, appearing quite surprised.

    How had it turned into them troubling the young girl?

    Since the gifts were already bought, Tang Yun couldn¡¯t let Gu Mengyang keep holding them forever.

    She epted them after exchanging pleasantries and then invited Gu Zhiqi and Gu Mengyang into the house, saying, ¡°Come in and sit down.

    It¡¯s already noon and you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, have you?

    I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    Gu Mengyang was about to refuse when he saw Gu Zhiqi speaking first, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Tang.¡±

    Aunt Tang, hearing Gu Zhiqi, knew she must be hungry and gave Gu Zhiqi a warm smile, before heading into the kitchen to cook.

    Listening to the young girl¡¯s somewhat soft and gentle tone, Gu Mengyang raised an eyebrow and nced at Gu Zhiqi.

    With a hint of dissatisfaction he murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you so politely calling me ¡®Second Brother¡¯.¡±

    His tone was slightly sour.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids and nced at him, ¡°You can¡¯t cook.¡±

    Having been in this world for almost half a month now, Gu Zhiqi had tasted quite a bit of this world¡¯s cuisine.

    Aside from the food at Shadow Pavilion, Tang Yun¡¯s cooking was the best.

    Who could refuse the meals made by the skilled Aunt Tang?

    Certainly not her.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    So, it was the cooking that caught her fancy?

    **

    After eating, Gu Zhiqi went upstairs to pack up her things.

    She had originally nned to leave with just those dozen or so pots of flowers, but it felt inappropriate to upy someone else¡¯s room for so long, so she packed up everything in the room.

    She didn¡¯t have much of her own belongings, but Gu Huaijin had sent quite a few things over, and it took Gu Zhiqi a while to get it all packed.

    Seeing therger and smaller packages, Gu Mengyang started to worry.

    This¡­

    Would it all fit in one car?

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll need another car,¡± Gu Mengyang said while pulling out his phone from his pocket to make a call.

    But before he could dial out, he heard Gu Zhiqi say, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Gu Mengyang paused with his phone in hand and lifted his eyes to Gu Zhiqi, a trace of inquiry in his gaze.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say anything further; instead, she nonchntly finished sealing thest package, touched it lightly with the hand wearing the ne, and silently uttered the word ¡°collect.¡±

    Then, the package disappeared.

    Gu Mengyang: ?!

    Watching the package suddenly vanish, Gu Mengyang took off his sses and rubbed his eyes, wondering for a moment if his vision was deceiving him.

 Chapter 352 - 352 352 Yue Lans Concerns

    ?352: Chapter 352 Yue Lan¡¯s Concerns   352: Chapter 352 Yue Lan¡¯s Concerns                                   However, the reality proved that Gu Mengyang¡¯s eyes were not deceiving him, not only had the package from before disappeared, but subsequently, all packages that Gu Zhiqi touched vanished as well.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed that it wasn¡¯t a trick of the eye, but rather, he was dreaming.

    Doubting if he was living in a dream, Gu Mengyang stealthily pinched his own thigh.

    Um, it hurt.

    It was real.

    It wasn¡¯t a trick of the eyes, nor was it living in a dream, so¡­

    it must be that this world had be fantastical.

    In the blink of an eye, the room had be utterly empty.

    ¡°Where did all those things go?¡± Gu Mengyang eventually couldn¡¯t help it and asked.

    Upon hearing Gu Mengyang¡¯s question, a hint of strangeness flickered in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, ¡°You¡­

    don¡¯t have a storage device?¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ?

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    This time, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    She hadn¡¯t thought much about the storage device.

    Seeing Yun Yan and the others using it, and knowing that Su Yunling could refine storage devices, she subconsciously assumed that this world was like Aquamarine Star, where everyone had a storage device.

    Now, it seemed that was not the case.

    ¡°Actually, I can perform magic,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, toozy to exin, and she gave a perfunctory response.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    See if I believe you.

    In the past two days following Gu Zhiqi, Gu Mengyang had encountered too many fantastical events.

    Despite his shock, he quickly adjusted himself.

    Seeing the Qi Girl¡¯s perfunctory attitude, he knew that there was no way he would receive an exnation, so he stopped asking any further.

    However, thinking of something, Gu Mengyang murmured softly, ¡°Since you can handle it on your own, why did you make me apany you here?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard Gu Mengyang¡¯s murmuredint but acted as though she hadn¡¯t.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell him that she didn¡¯t refuse his offer to drive her back because she had a free chauffeur at her disposal.

    **

    After packing up, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Mengyang headed downstairs.

    By then, it was already three in the afternoon.

    It wasn¡¯t until they went downstairs that they realized an extra person was in the living room.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi and Gu Mengyange downstairs, Yue Lan, who was sitting beside Tang Yun, quickly stood up, ¡°Qi Girl, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly to Yue Lan, then walked over to Tang Yun and handed her the paper bag she was carrying, ¡°Aunt Tang, this is for Chengcheng.

    When he gets back, please help me give these things to him.¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Tang Yun immediately stood up, ¡°You kid, why did you buy something for him again.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Gu Zhiqi and then at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Are you two leaving?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly again.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi nod, a hint of surprise shed in Yue Lan¡¯s eyes, and she asked instinctively, ¡°Leaving?

    Where are you going?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Going to the sea city.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yue Lan was slightly stunned.

    Leaving for the sea city already?

    Why did she feel a little reluctant about it?

    As Yue Lan pondered, she didn¡¯t think she had any deep feelings for the Qi Girl, so why the sense of reluctance?

    But as she thought about it, she began to worry.

    She had heard quite a few rumors before, and although she knew this Qi Girl was different from the one in the rumors, she was still somewhat concerned.

    The Yue Girl was cold by nature and didn¡¯t like to take the initiative to make friends, and the Qi Girl was also indifferent.

    Certainly, she wouldn¡¯t proactively befriend the Yue Girl, this¡­

    One girl being the truedy of the house and the other posing as one, if they ran into each other and had a conflict or something¡­

    Considering their Combat Power, if they ever fought¡­

    The more she thought, the more Yue Lan worried.

    Finally, with some hesitation, she looked up at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Qi Girl, before you leave, can we have a private chat?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and nodded at Yue Lan.

 Chapter 353 - 353 353 The Obsession of Moon Beauty

    ?353: Chapter 353 The Obsession of Moon Beauty   353: Chapter 353 The Obsession of Moon Beauty                                   Gu Zhiqi followed Yue Lan into the courtyard, and after Yue Lan organized her thoughts, she looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Qi Girl, I called you out to talk about you and Yue Girl¡¯s situation.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded gently.

    Yue Lan was silent for two seconds before continuing, ¡°I had heard some things about the both of you before, and when I met you, I knew you were different from the person described in the rumors.¡±

    ¡°However, because of your identities, I have some concerns.¡±

    ¡°Yue Girl is a cold character, not one for initiating conversations, but in truth, she is warm-hearted beneath her cool exterior.

    She does not approach people, nor does she trouble them without cause.

    When you get to know her, she is quite easy to get along with.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying this to suggest you should take the initiative to befriend her.

    What I hope is that you two won¡¯t have any conflicts.¡±

    Although Yue Lan didn¡¯t explicitly say it, Gu Zhiqi understood and raised her eyebrows, looking at Yue Lan, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t provoke her on my own.¡±

    Reassured by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Yue Lan felt somewhat relieved, ¡°I can trust your word.

    Since you¡¯ve said this, I won¡¯t say any more.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrow and casually threw out a line, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Hey!

    Wait a second.¡± Just as Gu Zhiqi turned to leave, Yue Lan called out to stop her.

    Gu Zhiqi turned back, her eyes questioning as she looked at Yue Lan.

    ¡°That thing about letting me join your master¡¯s sect, can you really not introduce me?¡± Yue Lan looked at Gu Zhiqi with a hint of hope.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Still hung up on this?

    Gu Zhiqi felt it was necessary to rify the matter with Yue Lan.

    After being silent for two seconds, she looked at Yue Lan and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, my master¡¯s sect doesn¡¯t ept fragrance refiners.¡±

    Yue Lan: ?

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I am a Mysterious Sect Disciple.

    The disciples in my sect all study mysticism.¡±

    Yue Lan: ???

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Of the Mystical Five Arts, do you know any?

    If you do, I can introduce you.¡±

    However, that would be after I return to Aquamarine Star.

    As for how the sect crosses time and space to take in disciples, that¡¯s beyond my concern.

    Yue Lan ¡°¡­¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know any of the Mystical Five Arts.

    ¡°You¡­

    You¡¯re not just brushing me off, are you?¡± Yue Lan looked at Gu Zhiqi skeptically.

    She suspected that this girl simply did not want to rmend her to her master¡¯s sect.

    Gu Zhiqi shrugged her shoulders, offering no furtherment.

    Half-believing and half-doubting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Yue Lan spoke again with suspicion, ¡°I am aware of several major factions within the Mysterious Sect.

    Tell me, which faction does your master¡¯s sect belong to?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi remained unfazed, ¡°It¡¯s a hermit sect, never engaging with the outside world.¡±

    With that, Yue Lan waspletely at a loss for words.

    If it was a hermit sect, then it was indeed possible she had never heard of it.

    Seeing Yue Lan¡¯s reaction, Gu Zhiqizily added another line, ¡°You should stop thinking about joining my master¡¯s sect.

    In my sect, fragrance refining isn¡¯t taught.¡±

    Yue Lan ¡°¡­¡±

    The statement that fragrance refining wasn¡¯t taught cut off anyst hope Yue Lan had of joining Gu Zhiqi¡¯s master¡¯s sect.

    But, she really wanted to learn the Fragrance Refining Technique.

    So¡­

    ¡°How about I take you as my master?¡± After pondering for a while, Yue Lan suddenly said to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Yue Lan¡¯s suggestion sparked her own interest, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t dismiss it just yet, I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡± I think it¡¯s not.

    ¡°Your master¡¯s sect may not teach Fragrance Refining, but you know how to refine fragrances.

    I could take you as my master and, instead of learning the Mystic Arts, I could learn the Art of Fragrance Alchemy from you, right?¡± Yue Lan spoke, her beautiful eyes shining with eagerness as she looked at Gu Zhiqi intensely, ¡°Qi Girl, take me on as your disciple.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 354 - 354 354 Apprenticeship, Super Promotion by Generation

    ?354: Chapter 354: Apprenticeship, Super Promotion by Generation   354: Chapter 354: Apprenticeship, Super Promotion by Generation                                   Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression was subtly revealing; although she did not speak, the refusal was clearly written on her face.

    Yue Lan naturally saw her refusal, and her mind spun quickly, thinking of something.

    With her eyebrows and eyes slightly curved, she looked at Gu Zhiqi with a seductive tone and said, ¡°If you take me as your disciple, in the future, I can provide you with all the ingredients you need for free.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯sshes quivered slightly, somewhat tempted.

    But then, thinking it over, she realized she didn¡¯t often practice Fragrance Refining, and it seemed she didn¡¯t have much use for the ingredients, so she remained silent.

    When Yue Lan saw that Gu Zhiqi was unmoved, she gently raised an eyebrow.

    This girl loves money, doesn¡¯t she?

    Why isn¡¯t she moved?

    After being silent for two seconds, suddenly thinking of something, she looked at Gu Zhiqi and slowly began, ¡°After you take me as your disciple, you¡¯ll be Yue Girl¡¯s grandmaster.

    Are you sure you won¡¯t consider it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Does your disciple know you¡¯re finding her a grandmaster?

    But then again¡­

    Lifting her eyelids and looking towards Yue Lan, she stared for two seconds and then hesitantly spoke, ¡°That could be arranged.¡±

    Bing a super-senior ¨C she loved that idea.

    Now Yue Lan was somewhat stunned, clearly not expecting that Gu Zhiqi would agree to take her as a disciple for the chance to be Gu Xiyue¡¯s grandmaster.

    After her moment of confusion, a hint of joy tinted her eyes, and she spoke with surprise, ¡°Girl, you agree?¡±

    Hearing Yue Lan¡¯s way of addressing her, Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyebrows.

    Her expression took on a yfully willful air as she looked at Yue Lan and said, ¡°You should call me Master now.¡±

    Yue Lan ¡°¡­¡±

    Perhaps, just maybe, she knew why this young girl suddenly agreed to take her as a disciple.

    Her lips twitched lightly, then she looked at Gu Zhiqi with a hint of irritation and said, ¡°Once you teach me how to refine Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, I¡¯ll call you Master.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, with a willfulness still present in her eyes, raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Yue Lan, ¡°You want me to teach you Fragrance Refining when you won¡¯t even call me Master?¡±

    ¡°You, girl, are not at all cute,¡± grumbled Yue Lan quietly to herself.

    Then, straightening up formally, she faced Gu Zhiqi and performed a cupped-hand salutation, ¡°Master above, please ept your disciple¡¯s bow.¡±

    Seeing this, a flicker of satisfaction passed through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes as she lightly patted Yue Lan on the shoulder, ¡°Good disciple.¡±

    Yue Lan ¡°¡­¡±

    Her lips quirked lightly before she looked at Gu Zhiqi with a smile and said, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t it time to teach your disciple Alchemy?¡±

    Though this pledging of discipleship seemed rather sudden, she had actually contemted bing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s disciple long before.

    Setting aside the girl¡¯s Fragrance Refining Technique for now, the mere fact she could refine Phoenix Sleep Fragrance was reason enough to justify bing her disciple.

    Before, she didn¡¯t know who was behind the creation of Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, and she had failed to figure out how to refine it herself.

    Her little disciple suffered from insomnia night after night, yet she could only worry helplessly, unable to do anything.

    Now, she knew who had refined the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance.

    Although she could buy Phoenix Sleep Fragrance from this young girl, it wasn¡¯t a long-term solution.

    The safest method was to learn it herself.

    For her little disciple¡¯s sake, she didn¡¯t mind taking this young girl as her Master.

    Hearing Yue Lan¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment then, after two seconds, she looked up at Yue Lan and said, ¡°If you can prepare all the ingredients, I can teach you how to refine Phoenix Sleep Fragrance today.¡±

    Yue Lan had been clear about wanting to learn the technique for Phoenix Sleep Fragrance by bing her disciple, and Gu Zhiqi had guessed that too.

    At Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Yue Lan¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, a mix of shock and delight on her face, ¡°Really?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows lightly, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s true.¡±

 Chapter 355 - 355 355 Teaching Moon Beauty Fragrance Refining

    ?355: Chapter 355: Teaching Moon Beauty Fragrance Refining   355: Chapter 355: Teaching Moon Beauty Fragrance Refining                                   After talking with Yue Lan, she hurried home to prepare the medicinal ingredients.

    Gu Zhiqi then returned to the living room and said to Gu Mengyang, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave tomorrow instead?¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ?

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I still have some things to do today.¡±

    Gu Mengyang¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said irritably, ¡°Suit yourself.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s nonchnt demeanor softened slightly, and she smiled at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Thanks, second brother.¡±

    Gu Mengyang: !

    Hiss~

    Just this one ¡°second brother¡± made it all worth it!

    Having discussed with Gu Mengyang, Gu Zhiqi then turned her attention to Tang Yun, ¡°Aunt Tang, I hope it¡¯s okay to impose for one more night.¡±

    ¡°You child, there¡¯s no need to be so formal with Aunt Tang.

    This is your home; you can stay as long as you like,¡± Tang Yun said, as she got up and walked toward the stairs, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and get a room ready for your second brother.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the trouble,¡± Gu Mengyang told Tang Yun.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, no trouble,¡± Tang Yun replied, already heading upstairs.

    After Tang Yun had gone up, Gu Mengyang turned his gaze to Gu Zhiqi, his eyes questioning, ¡°What else is there to do?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer Gu Mengyang¡¯s question but instead asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to the neighbor¡¯s house; want toe with?¡±

    Gu Mengyang raised an eyebrow, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    **

    Yue Lan and Gu Zhiqi toiled in the Yue Family¡¯s backyard for nearly six hours.

    At nine in the evening, a loud bang came from the Yue Family¡¯s backyard.

    After the explosion, thick smoke billowed.

    Once the smoke had cleared, the shattered remains of a pressure cookery scattered around.

    Yue Lan, who had been pulled aside by Gu Zhiqi, looked at the scene and muttered after a two-second silence, ¡°Is this¡­

    a failure?¡±

    Looking at the pressure cooker that had exploded into pieces, Gu Zhiqi mumbled under his breath, ¡°How did it explode without even starting it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yue Lan, not having heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mumble clearly, subconsciously asked.

    ¡°Oh, I said you¡¯ve really got the knack of it, fantastic,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied evasively and even patted Yue Lan on the shoulder.

    Yue Lan: ?

    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell if thement was a genuinepliment or sarcasm.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Grandpa Yue and Gu Mengyang, who had been chatting in the front yard, rushed over upon hearing the explosion and asked in unison as they saw the backyard¡¯s condition.

    Gu Mengyang took a few quick steps towards Gu Zhiqi, surveyed him up and down, made sure he was alright, and while relieving his worry, he said irritably, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to touch it?

    How did this get blown up again?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it was her, and I didn¡¯t even touch that pot,¡± Gu Zhiqi immediately tried to distance herself from the incident, pointing at Yue Lan as she spoke.

    In doing so, she seemed slightly defensive.

    Gu Mengyang knew her too well to believe it, looking at her like this, he didn¡¯t believe a word.

    Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t believe Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, but Yue Lan and Grandpa Yue actually did.

    ¡°Lan Lan, be careful, what if you get hurt?¡± Grandpa Yue said with a hint of disapproval.

    Yue Lan felt a bit awkward upon hearing this.

    Exploding a Fragrance Refining furnace was something she had never encountered before.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the main point of concern at the moment, so Yue Lan immediately turned her attention back to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Girl, did this fail?¡±

    ¡°It seeded,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied casually.

    Yue Lan: ???

    ¡°Seeded?¡±

    ¡°How can it be sessful when it all exploded like this?¡±

    Yue Lan couldn¡¯t believe it and murmured as she walked over to the pile of debris.

    When she reached it, she knelt down, rummaging through the pieces and the charred soil, continuing to mutter under her breath, ¡°All blown up like this, how could it¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Yue Lan stopped.

 Chapter 356 - 356 356 Excited and Distressed Yue Lan

    ?356: Chapter 356: Excited and Distressed Yue Lan   356: Chapter 356: Excited and Distressed Yue Lan                                   Only to see beneath the fragments, two or three plump Fragrant Pills lying quietly upon the recessed shards.

    On the rotund Fragrant Pills, a small phoenix pattern was conspicuously imprinted, very eye-catching.

    Yue Lan¡¯s hands trembled lightly, holding her breath, slowing her movements, her fingers quivering for a long time before they finally touched a Fragrant Pill, picking it up to look at it closely before her eyes.

    After a long while, her voice trembling, she said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­

    it¡¯s done, really done?¡±

    As Yue Lan spoke, clutching the Fragrant Pill, she suddenly turned around, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s really done, Phoenix Sleep¡­

    ¡±

    Turning her head only to discover that behind her the space was empty, she could no longer find the little girl¡¯s figure.

    Standing by and watching was only Grandpa Yue.

    ¡°Qi Girl and her second brother have already left,¡± Grandpa Yue replied to Yue Lan, then took several big steps toward her, squatting down, ¡°Is it really done?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­

    it¡¯s really done,¡± Yue Lan said, her mouth involuntarily curving upwards, the smotheredughter in her eyes also couldn¡¯t hide the redness.

    Turning her gaze back to the Fragrant Pill in her hand, she continued to murmur in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s really done.¡±

    ¡°Two years, two years¡­

    I¡¯ve finally refined the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance,¡± she said emotionally.

    As she spoke, her voice began to choke up, and the tears that had just welled up in her eyes fell unconsciously.

    Seeing this, Grandpa Yue felt a touch of sourness in his heart, cracking a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s done, good that it¡¯s done.¡±

    In his heart, he was truly happy for Yue Lan.

    He knew how immersed Yue Lan had been in Fragrance Refining over these two years.

    He had also been worried that this child might be obsessed to the point of madness; now it was finally done.

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­

    still lots more.¡± As Yue Lan flipped through the fragments, even more Fragrant Pills appeared underneath.

    Grandpa Yue also looked toward the pile of debris.

    Upon seeing it, he was utterly stunned.

    Looking at the dozen or so Fragrant Pills lying on the recessed shards, he stammered, ¡°This¡­

    could be a sess rate of sixty percent?¡±

    Yue Lan picked up a piece of debris and set it aside, cing all the sorted Fragrant Pills on the shards, counting them over and over.

    Eventually, bing so excited that she felt numb, she stuttered, ¡°Eighteen pills, a sixty percent Fragrance sess rate.¡±

    Although her sess rate was indeed sixty percent, that was for First-order Fragrance.

    The higher the order, the lower the sess rate.

    By the time she reached Fourth-grade Fragrance, her sess rate was only about thirty percent.

    And this Phoenix Sleep Fragrance was also ssified as a Fourth-order Fragrance.

    Now, her sess rate had actually reached sixty percent?

    After collecting all the refined Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, Yue Lan began to prepare the fragrance ingredients.

    That night, Yue Lan ended up refining fragrance all night long, Grandpa Yue tried to persuade her, but in the end, he let her be.

    **

    The next morning.

    Gu Zhiqi and Gu Mengyang were about to leave in their carriage when Yue Lan blocked their way before the carriage could start.

    Gu Zhiqi pushed open the carriage door and got out, looking at Yue Lan with two dark circles under her eyes, appearing a bit haggard, he silently asked, ¡°Did you¡­

    go thievingst night?¡±

    Yue Lan ¡°¡­¡±

    After a moment of silence, she looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Did you mean yesterday that¡­

    the essence of the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance lies in the furnace explosion?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    I never said that.

    ¡°Last night, I refined another batch of Phoenix Sleep Fragrance myself,¡± Yue Lan said with a ghostly tone while looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Because the batch of Phoenix Sleep Fragrance that was sessfully refined was under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s guidance, so after Yue Lan had refined a batch of First-order Fragrance to test the sess rate, she went on to refine another batch of Phoenix Sleep Fragrance on her own.

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and looked at Yue Lan, ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°And then, I didn¡¯t cause a furnace explosion,¡± Yue Lan said, somewhat frustrated.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent, not speaking.

 Chapter 357 - 357 357 Found You a Master Ancestor

    ?357: Chapter 357: Found You a Master Ancestor   357: Chapter 357: Found You a Master Ancestor                                   ¡°The pattern on the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance is a bit faint, and the sess rate has dropped by ten percent.

    I¡¯m not sure if it counts as a sess or not.

    Take a look for me,¡± Yue Lan said, pulling a fragrance pouch from her waist and handing the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance inside to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t take the fragrance pouch, merely ncing at it was enough to see the Fragrant Pill within, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Really done?¡± Yue Lan asked, doubting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s somewhat perfunctory tone.

    ¡°The purity¡¯s a bit low, but it¡¯s not a big issue.¡±

    It was normal for the purity of the Fragrant Pill to be affected without the enhancement of spiritual power.

    ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t blow up the furnace, so the purity was affected?¡± Yue Lan was still troubled and hung up on not blowing up the furnace.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to answer that question.

    Sitting in the car, Gu Mengyang couldn¡¯t watch any longer and said to Yue Lan, ¡°Little girl likes to explode furnaces in everything she does, whether it¡¯s Fragrance Refining or¡­

    or¡­¡±

    ¡°Big brother.¡± Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Mengyang, his voice eerily cool and somewhat chilling.

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang paused and did not continue, instead turning to Yue Lan and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.

    You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Yue Lan ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed like she understood something.

    She turned her head, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a bit of a resentful gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Zhiqi, acting as if he hadn¡¯t seen her look, opened the car door.

    ¡°Hey, wait.¡± Yue Lan called out to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi, maintaining the action of opening the door, turned his head, looking at Yue Lan with azy gaze.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve taken you as master, Yueyue is your grand-disciple too.

    Shouldn¡¯t you take good care of her?¡± Yue Lan smiled charmingly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Make sure to get along well~¡± Yue Lan continued smiling, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a somewhat innocent expression.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied perfunctorily and then got into the car.

    Seeing this, Yue Lan stepped aside and waved at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Master, have a safe trip.¡±

    Those words sounded a bit like they were directed at Gu Mengyang, the driver.

    If Gu Mengyang hadn¡¯t known that Yue Lan, who was ten years older than Qi Girl, had be her disciple, he would have definitely thought Yue Lan was talking to him.

    The corner of his mouth twitched as he started the car.

    Yue Lan stood there, watching the car drive away.

    Only when the car was out of sight did she head home.

    As soon as she got home, she picked up her phone, thrilled to send a message to her little disciple.

    Phoenix Sleep Fragrance was a sess; her little disciple wouldn¡¯t have to suffer from insomnia anymore.

    Knowing this would certainly make her ecstatic to the point of delirium.

    [Moon Beauty: My good disciple, are you there?

    Are you there?]

    [GXY: ?]

    Although it was still early, Gu Xiyue replied to her message.

    [Moon Beauty: I¡¯ve refined the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance]

    [Moon Beauty: Spinning.gif]

    [GXY: ?]

    Ignoring Xiyue¡¯s question marks, Yue Lan continued to happily send messages.

    [Moon Beauty: I¡¯ve found you a great master]

    [Moon Beauty: Hands on hips.gif]

    [GXY: ?!]

    [Moon Beauty: From today onwards, the Fragrance Refiner who taught me Refining Phoenix Sleeping Fragrance is your great master now]

    Gu Xiyue was silent for several seconds before replying with a message.

    [GXY: Gu Zhiqi?]

    Yue Lan: ?

    [Moon Beauty: No, how did youe to decide that Qi Girl is the Fragrance Refiner of the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?]

    Thest time Gu Xiyue suddenly came to ask her if the Fragrance Refiner who had made the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance was Gu Zhiqi, Yue Lan had firmly denied it.

    So, why was this girl so certain that Qi Girl was that Fragrance Refiner?

    [GXY: You¡¯ve taken her as your master?]

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t answer Yue Lan¡¯s question but instead asked her this.

 Chapter 358 - 358 358 Collecting Destiny

    ?358: Chapter 358: Collecting Destiny   358: Chapter 358: Collecting Destiny                                   Seeing this, Yue Lan didn¡¯t ask any further questions and naturally didn¡¯t hide the fact that Gu Zhiqi was the Fragrance Refiner.

    [Moon Beauty: Yes, yes, from now on, remember to show some respect to your Little Master]]

    [Moon Beauty: Not only do you have a mentor-disciple rtionship, but you¡¯re also half-sisters with different fathers.

    This is a once-in-a-millennium rtionship, so you should get along well~]]

    [GXY: .]]

    As for Gu Xiyue¡¯s speechlessness, Yue Lan automatically ignored it and continued to send messages.

    [Moon Beauty: I¡¯ve already spoken with your Little Master, and she will take good care of you.]]

    [Moon Beauty: This way, you¡¯ll never have to worry about a favored miss from the Gu Family trying to trip you up again.]]

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s side was silent for quite some time, probably seven or eight secondster, before a message finally appeared in the dialogue box.

    [GXY: You¡­

    get your head checked soon]]

    Yue Lan ¡°¡­¡±

    Yue Lan looked at this message and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Ungrateful girl, I¡¯m doing this for whom, eh?¡± Then, she raised her hand and rubbed her temples, not bothering to reply anymore.

    She put away her phone and walked towards her room.

    She hadn¡¯t slept all night yesterday and needed to catch up on some sleep.

    **

    Gu Mengyang and Gu Zhiqi left Yueqi Vige at eight in the morning and arrived in Yan City by one in the afternoon.

    First, Gu Mengyang took Gu Zhiqi out for lunch.

    After the meal, Gu Mengyang nned to drop Gu Zhiqi off at the vi first.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the vi first; I have to deal with somepany affairs this afternoon, and I¡¯ll take you back to Sea City tomorrow.¡±

    Although the young girl didn¡¯t have to move anything back, he felt somewhat uneasy about letting her go back alone.

    Besides, he hadn¡¯t been home in a while, so he might as well take the young girl home.

    Upon hearing Gu Mengyang¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi nced at him sideways, ¡°No need to drop me off; just find a ce ahead to let me off.¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ?

    He looked at Gu Zhiqi with a questioning face, ¡°Not going back?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Going for a stroll.¡±

    ¡°Alright, give me a call after you¡¯re done, and I¡¯ll have the drivere to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually agreed.

    ¡°Or, share your location with me now.¡± Thinking about the incident where Gu Zhiqi had killed Qiu Mingzi, Gu Mengyang was still somewhat worried.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°The headquarters of the Feng Shui Alliance is in Yan City.

    I¡¯m worried you might run into their people if you go out,¡± Gu Mengyang nagged like a mother hen, ¡°That Qiu Mingzi said his brother is an elder of the Feng Shui Alliance; I¡¯m afraid they might trouble you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi casually replied, ¡°They can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    She had that confidence.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    But still¡­

    he couldn¡¯t help worrying.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi was not moving, an irritated Gu Mengyang urged, ¡°Sharing your location only takes two seconds, hurry up.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue and shared her location with him right in front of his face.

    Then, Gu Mengyang let her off at the roadside, and before departing, he didn¡¯t forget to remind her, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare turn off the location, okay?

    If anything happens, remember to call.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently and then turned and left.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi walking away without looking back, Gu Mengyang muttered softly, ¡°This girl,¡± and then drove off.

    After getting out of the car and walking a short distance, Gu Zhiqi spoke to Chubby Chiu in her mind, ¡°Chubby Chiu, locate Zhang Xiuli¡¯s position.¡±

    Chubby Chiu paused, ¡°Huh?

    Why do you suddenly want to locate her position?¡±

    ¡°Just have some free time to collect some destiny.¡±

    Chubby Chiu perked up at this, ¡°Alrighty, locating right away.¡±

 Chapter 359 - 359 359 Mrs

    ?359: Chapter 359 Mrs.

    Yuk, Someone is Looking for You   359: Chapter 359 Mrs.

    Yuk, Someone is Looking for You                                   While Chubby Chiu was locating Zhang Xiuli¡¯s position, he asked Gu Zhiqi with some confusion, ¡°Did she also take away the original owner¡¯s destiny?

    But why didn¡¯t I detect your destiny on her?¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi was walking, she said to Chubby Chiu, ¡°Do you know where Gu Bo¡¯s destiny has gone?¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    Where did it go?¡± Chubby Chiu was slightly confused.

    ¡°Five years ago, Gu Bo became paralyzed, and yet Zhang Xiuli turned around and married into a wealthy family.

    Do you think that¡¯s reasonable?¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes were slightly downcast, making it hard to see her expression.

    Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu was silent for two seconds before speaking with a touch of surprise, ¡°Are you saying that Gu Bo¡¯s destiny was taken by Zhang Xiuli?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows but did not speak further.

    Seeing this, Chubby Chiu knew he had guessed correctly.

    This would make sense, so you¡¯re saying, Zhang Xiuli not only took away Gu Bo¡¯s destiny but also took the destiny that Gu Bo had taken from Gu Zhiqi?

    ¡°But, neither Zhang Xiuli nor Gu Bo seem like they belong to the Mysterious Sect.

    How did Gu Bo take away the original owner¡¯s destiny, and how did Zhang Xiuli take Gu Bo¡¯s destiny?¡± asked Chubby Chiu, his tone full of confusion.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know if we ask herter,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as she arrived at the entrance of a milk tea shop and stopped.

    Chubby Chiu, noticing that Gu Zhiqi had already ordered a cup of milk tea, spoke softly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to find Zhang Xiuli?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find her after I finish drinking,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied impassively and after a pause, she asked Chubby Chiu, ¡°Did you locate her?¡±

    ¡°Located her.

    She¡¯s in a beauty salon called Curved Moon in the city center,¡± Chubby Chiu said, sending the location straight to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhiqi took out her phone, opened the location Chubby Chiu had sent, and checked the distance between them.

    It wasn¡¯t very far ¡ª about twenty minutes by bus.

    As Gu Zhiqi calcted the time it would take to get there, Gu Mengyang sent her a message.

    [Gu Mengyang: Why did you turn off location sharing?]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    This guy must be poisoned.

    Does he live inside the phone?

    He sent a message as soon as I turned it off for a moment.

    Without replying to Gu Mengyang, she simply re-entered location sharing.

    **

    In the VIP room of the Curved Moon Beauty Salon, three richdies were lying on beds, each receiving body treatments.

    One of them slightly tilted her head to look at the woman on the central bed and spoke with a sycophantic tone, ¡°Mrs.

    Yuk, I heard your daughter Weiyin is going to be engaged to the young master of the Zhong Family?¡±

    Zhang Xiuli, lying on the central bed with her eyes closed, chuckled upon hearing the woman¡¯s words, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just two kids dating, nothing¡¯s settled yet.¡±

    ¡°If Weiyin marries into the Zhong Family, you¡¯ll certainly be proud, Mrs.

    Yuk,¡± another richdy chimed in somewhat obsequiously.

    Zhang Xiuli, unable to contain her smile, gently covered her mouth, ¡°My Weiyin has been charming since she was young.¡±

    Seeing this, the other two richdies also joined in theughter, though how much sincerity was behind it, no one knew.

    Just then, the door to the room was pushed open, and a staff member came in, speaking to Zhang Xiuli, ¡°Mrs.

    Yuk, there¡¯s someone outside looking for you.¡±

    At these words, a flicker of confusion crossed Zhang Xiuli¡¯s eyes, ¡°Looking for me?

    Did they say who it was?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± the staff member hesitated, not daring to say who it was.

    Zhang Xiuli, noticing the staff member¡¯s hesitation, frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say who it was?¡±

    ¡°She said¡­

    she¡¯s your ancestor,¡± the staff member stammered out.

    Zhang Xiuli ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 360 - 360 360 Gu Zhiqi, Why Is It You Again

    ?360: Chapter 360: Gu Zhiqi, Why Is It You Again?

    360: Chapter 360: Gu Zhiqi, Why Is It You Again?

    Upon hearing this, Zhang Xiuli¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed, and she stood up, looking displeased at the staff member, ¡°What does the other party look like?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­

    a young girl, very good-looking.¡± The staff member spoke softly, but when mentioning the girl¡¯s appearance, their voice suddenly grew louder.

    Hearing this, Zhang Xiuli¡¯s furrowed brows looked like they were about to kill a mosquito.

    The two wealthydies beside her exchanged nces after hearing what the staff member said.

    One of them spoke up, ¡°Oh dear, could it be your Weiyin who hase looking for you?¡±

    The other wealthydy, upon hearing this, immediately chimed in, ¡°Yes, yes, perhaps it¡¯s your Weiyin looking for you, and if it¡¯s your Weiyin, wouldn¡¯t she be your little ancestor?¡±

    Though they spoke thus, both had already risen to their feet.

    Whether or not Yuk Weiyin would im to be Zhang Xiuli¡¯s ancestor was unknown to them.

    All they knew was that there was going to be an interesting spectacle.

    **

    In the beauty salon lobby, Gu Zhiqi sat on a sofa, her eyes slightly downcast, scrolling through food videos.

    In Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, Chubby Chiu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried, ¡°Zhizhi, you said it¡¯s Zhang Xiuli¡¯s ancestor, are you sure she¡¯lle out?¡±

    ¡°She will, I guess.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nomittally, her gaze still on the food videos.

    Pausing mid-scroll, Gu Zhiqi tapped to open someone¡¯s profile.

    The person in the video was known to Chubby Chiu, it was Qiao Nan, whom they had met not too long ago.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s actions, Chubby Chiu grew curious and asked, ¡°Zhizhi, why do you keep watching videos of Qiao Nan?¡±

    In her free time, Gu Zhiqi enjoyed browsing all sorts of food videos.

    Others were just a nce and gone, but Qiao Nan¡¯s lingered in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s subscription list.

    Chubby Chiu often saw Gu Zhiqi visiting Qiao Nan¡¯s profile.

    It had happened several times.

    ¡°Because they¡¯re good-looking.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly.

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    Such a dismissive answer.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, why is it you again?¡± Suddenly, a somewhat shrill and grating voice echoed next to her.

    Gu Zhiqi put away her phone in no hurry at all, then leisurely stood up, looking towards Zhang Xiuli with a slight curl of her lips, greeting her, ¡°Ms.

    Zhang.¡±

    Zhang Xiuli had walked over to Gu Zhiqi with a fierce momentum, but upon seeing her smile and her overly beautiful face, she paused, and the words she wanted to hurl at her suddenly got stuck in her throat.

    It took a while for Zhang Xiuli to collect herself, and hearing how Gu Zhiqi addressed her, she felt a mix of relief and difort.

    Frowning, she said, looking coldly and disdainfully at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Came to chat with you for a bit.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, hands in her pockets, looking rxed as she faced Zhang Xiuli.

    Seeing her attitude, Zhang Xiuli¡¯s brows knitted further, ¡°Was it you who sought me out?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow.

    Zhang Xiuli remembered the staff member¡¯s words and suddenly felt a re of anger, ¡°My ancestor?

    You dare say, you little wild¡­¡±

    Recalling the presence of the two wealthydies beside her, Zhang Xiuli abruptly stopped herself.

    She put on a false smile again, turned her head to nce at the twodies, ¡°Mrs.

    Zhang, Mrs.

    Li, I¡¯ll chat with this youngdy for a moment, please excuse me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mrs.

    Zhang and Mrs.

    Li were reluctant.

    They were looking forward to the drama.

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t say this out loud, so they nodded at Zhang Xiuli, ¡°Mrs.

    Yuk, please, feel free.¡±

    Only then did Zhang Xiuli turn towards Gu Zhiqi with a displeased face, ¡°Come with me.¡±

 Chapter 361 - 361 361 About Destiny

    ?361: Chapter 361 About Destiny   361: Chapter 361 About Destiny                                   Then, Zhang Xiuli took Gu Zhiqi to the restroom of the beauty salon.

    As soon as they entered the restroom, Zhang Xiuli closed the door and her face turned sour and mean, ¡°How many times have I told you not to look for me, not to look for me, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen.

    Are you like dog skin ster that just won¡¯te off?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you look at what you really are?

    I¡¯ve said it; I will not introduce you to the Yuk Family.¡±

    ¡°Your dad is dead, so just stay with your stepmother and have a good life.

    Why are youing to me, huh?¡±

    As soon as the door closed, she unleashed a wave of scolding.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond to the tirade, instead standing quietly to one side, surveying Zhang Xiuli from head to toe, then slightly lowering her eyes suffused with contemtive hues.

    Zhang Xiuli, seeing her like this, grew even angrier, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, are you even listening to me?

    The Yuk Family can ept Weiyin because she is outstanding, but what can you do?

    You are good for nothing, the Yuk Family will never ept you.¡±

    ¡°Mrs.

    Yuk,¡± Gu Zhiqi called out to Zhang Xiuli in a light, drifting voice, her eyes taking on a shade of deep blue as she raised her gaze to Zhang Xiuli.

    ¡°Calling me Mrs.

    Yuk won¡¯t do you any good, I am definitely not going to¡­¡± Zhang Xiuli wasn¡¯t able to finish her sentence when she suddenly locked eyes with a pair of misty, deep blue eyes.

    Those eyes, as if containing a pair of swirling blue gxies, deep and ethereal, just by looking into them one could fall into a sea of smoke, and in an instant be utterly lost.

    Zhang Xiuli only felt dizzy for a moment, and then her pupils started to dte with confusion.

    ¡°Who helped you snatch destiny?¡± Gu Zhiqi gazed directly at Zhang Xiuli and asked her very softly and slowly.

    Zhang Xiuli, with a vacant and numb expression, answered sluggishly: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t know.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi lightly raised an eyebrow and continued to ask, ¡°What do they look like?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t see clearly, wearing a cloak, face covered,¡± Zhang Xiuli responded slowly as she tried to remember, speaking sluggishly, ¡°Male, a man.¡±

    ¡°Has any of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s destiny been transferred to you?¡± Gu Zhiqi continued, staring at Zhang Xiuli.

    Zhang Xiuli answered nkly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where is that destiny now?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi felt only the destiny taken from Gu Bo on Zhang Xiuli, none that belonged to the original owner.

    As Gu Zhiqi asked her questions, Zhang Xiuli¡¯s face contorted for an instant, ¡°Divided¡­

    it was taken away, snatched away.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Who divided it?¡±

    ¡°Gu, Gu Chengan,¡± said Zhang Xiuli, almost gritting her teeth as she spoke.

    Listening to Zhang Xiuli¡¯s answers, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly.

    If the destiny is unstable, it indeed could be transferred from the mother to the fetus.

    It seems that during Zhang Xiuli¡¯s pregnancy with Gu Chengan, the destiny was transferred to him.

    This was troublesome.

    Transferred destiny and snatched destiny were not the same.

    Especially destiny thates with one from the womb.

    Even though this destiny did not belong to Zhang Xiuli, it belonged to that baby.

    That destiny had long since fused with his own.

    She had thought that guy had some destiny because he was close to the female lead; turns out, there was also the factor of him having stumbled upon a windfall.

    ¡°Were the ones who snatched destiny five years ago and seventeen years ago the same person?¡± Gu Zhiqi looked at Zhang Xiuli and asked another question.

    Since the destiny could be transferred from the womb to Gu Chengan, the original owner¡¯s destiny must have been snatched away fifteen years ago.

    And Gu Zhiqi had been raised by the Gu Family for seventeen years.

    So, Gu Zhiqi was blindly guessing that the original owner¡¯s destiny was snatched right at birth.

 Chapter 362 - 362 362 Never Doing Cruel Things

    ?362: Chapter 362: Never Doing Cruel Things   362: Chapter 362: Never Doing Cruel Things                                   ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same person,¡± Zhang Xiuli replied to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question with a vacant look in her eyes.

    ¡°Did he seek you out, or did you look for him?¡±

    Zhang Xiuli, ¡°I¡­

    I couldn¡¯t find him, it was he¡­

    He sought me out.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi gently raised his eyebrows and continued, ¡°What did he say to you when he found you?¡±

    ¡°He said he came to see the results of the experiment, and that it was very sessful.

    Then¡­

    he also helped me take Gu Bo¡¯s destiny.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Zhang Xiuli¡¯s answer and pondered for a moment.

    Considering Zhang Xiuli was still under hypnosis, he temporarily set aside the doubts in his mind and continued the questioning, ¡°Was it you who swapped Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue at birth?¡±

    ¡°No, not us.

    That person said he wanted to torment her.

    The more miserable the child was, the less likely her destiny would return to her.

    So we would never send her to the Sea City Gu Family.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, a fleeting malevolence shed through his eyes, and a terrifying pressure suddenly emanated from him, ¡°So, you¡¯ve been abusing Gu Xiyue since she was a child?¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi¡¯s emotions changed, Zhang Xiuli¡¯s expression became pained.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi reined in his aura slightly.

    After Zhang Xiuli¡¯s expression eased, she slowly replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    With Zhang Xiuli¡¯s words, the blue in the depths of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes faded away.

    And rity returned to Zhang Xiuli¡¯s previously hollow and numb eyes.

    As her eyes cleared, Zhang Xiuli shook her head slightly, somewhat amnesiac, but then quickly came to her senses and continued to look at Gu Zhiqi with arrogance, ¡°Even if you call me Mrs.

    Yuk, I will not let you into the Yuk Family.

    The Yuk Family will not¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°I am not calling you Mrs.

    Yuk,¡± Gu Zhiqi interrupted sternly, his voice piercingly cold, ¡°because you are not worthy.¡±

    Hearing this icy voice, Zhang Xiuli couldn¡¯t help but shiver slightly.

    After the tremble, came a wave of anger, ¡°You lowly girl, how dare you speak to your mother like this, I¡­

    Agh!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Zhiqi grabbed her by the hair.

    ¡°Gu, Gu Zhiqi, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°You dare to grab my hair, you¡¯re rebelling against¡­

    Ah!¡±

    A piercing scream rang out as Zhang Xiuli¡¯s head was plunged into the washbasin.

    With a thud, her forehead mmed into the rim of the basin, and her slightly curly hair, drenched by the water, turned into a bird¡¯s nest.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, you vile wretch, I¡­

    Mmph¡±

    Before she could finish, Gu Zhiqi pushed her head back under the water.

    After several times of repeating the action, when Zhang Xiuli stopped screaming, Gu Zhiqi lifted his hand, knocked her out and carelessly threw her to the ground.

    Her wet hair was a mess, sticking to Zhang Xiuli¡¯s face, which was pale with eyes tightly shut, presenting a very wretched scene.

    If it weren¡¯t for the faint breathing, Chubby Chiu might have thought she was dead.

    The coldness around Gu Zhiqi dissipated, returning to his usual disheveled andnguid demeanor.

    With a flick of his fingers, he formed a hand seal, sending it into Zhang Xiuli¡¯s body.

    Once the hand sealpletely entered Zhang Xiuli¡¯s body, Gu Zhiqi stepped forward, kicking her in the stomach and sending her flying to the side.

    Then he pulled open the door of the restroom and walked out.

    ¡°Zhizhi, just going to leave her here?¡± Chubby Chiu asked, looking at Zhang Xiuli lying on the ground.

    ¡°What, should I take her with me?¡±

    ¡°No, but what if she wakes up and decides to seek revengeter?

    Maybe, just finish her off,¡± Chubby Chiu suggested, genuinely worried that Zhang Xiuli would cause trouble for Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi paused his step and said nonchntly, ¡°I never do brutal things like killing.¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    Yeah right, as if I¡¯d believe that.

    Gu Zhiqi took a few more steps before finally adding, ¡°She will die, but not now.¡±

 Chapter 363 - 363 363 Upgrade Mission â‘¢

    ?363: Chapter 363: Upgrade Mission ¢Û   363: Chapter 363: Upgrade Mission ¢Û                                   Chubby Chiu didn¡¯t quite understand what Gu Zhiqi was saying, but it knew she must have her own ns, so it didn¡¯t ask any further.

    Instead, it asked another question with great interest, ¡°Has the destiny been retrieved yet?¡±

    ¡°Not so fast,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied casually.

    ¡°Ah?

    Then when will the destiny bepletely retrieved?¡± Chubby Chiu asked, confused.

    ¡°The shortest would be a week, and the longest could be two months.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu softly ¡°oh¡±ed and, thinking of the cloaked man Zhang Xiuli mentioned, asked another question, ¡°Who could that cloaked man be?

    Why did he transfer the original host¡¯s destiny to Zhang Xiuli and Gu Bo?

    Is he targeting the original host or you?¡±

    Lots of big question marks were written all over Chubby Chiu¡¯s tiny head.

    Before Gu Zhiqi could answer and not even two seconds into the questioning, Chubby Chiu suddenly answered its own question, ¡°It should be targeted at the original host, after all, if it was you whose destiny was being taken at the time, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows slightly and saidzily, ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Regardless of who he was targeting, he would appear again someday.

    **

    After leaving the beauty salon, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t go back to the Moon Falling Bay Vi District.

    Instead, she nned to visit the nearest university.

    The nearest university was Yan City University, but it was actually not that close to the beauty salon, requiring a twenty-minute taxi ride or about forty minutes by subway.

    Having no other ns for the afternoon, Gu Zhiqi decided to take the subway.

    ¡°Zhizhi, what are you going to Yan City University for?¡± Chubby Chiu was very puzzled that Gu Zhiqi was determined to go to Yan City University even if it meant taking the subway.

    ¡°A food blogger said that the snacks around the university are delicious,¡± Gu Zhiqi said while navigating to the nearest subway station on her phone and speaking to Chubby Chiu.

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    That¡¯s so you.

    She hadn¡¯t gone far when she reached a fork in the road.

    As Gu Zhiqi looked down at the navigation, contemting which way to go, she suddenly got bumped into, and her phone fell, shattering the screen.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    The person who had bumped into her wanted to run away after the collision, but Gu Zhiqi raised her hand and directly grabbed the other party¡¯s arm.

    The surprised person paused for a moment, then quickly looked back, ¡°Hey?

    You¡­¡±

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s appearance, the person froze, the words they were about to say got stuck in their throat, and they just stood there stupidly, a light fascination creeping into the depths of their eyes.

    ¡°You bumped into me,¡± Gu Zhiqi said unhurriedly, looking at the person who was staring at her, dazed.

    ¡°Ah?

    Yes, I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional,¡± the person who bumped into Gu Zhiqi came back to their senses after hearing her voice and immediately apologized.

    After apologizing, they tried to leave, but Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t let them go.

    ¡°Pick it up.¡± Gu Zhiqi lifted her empty hand, pointing at the phone on the ground.

    ¡°Ah?

    Oh, right, okay,¡± the girl who bumped into Gu Zhiqi quicklyplied, crouching down to pick up Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone and handing it back to her.

    Gu Zhiqi took the phone and nced at it, then looked sideways at the girl, ¡°The screen protector is broken,pensate for it.¡±

    The girl: ?

    You must be hitting a jackpot.

    ¡°They¡¯re over there, get¡¯em!¡±

    ¡°Chase them down!¡±

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running, stop right there!¡±

    All of a sudden, a mor arose nearby.

    Ye Lili, who suspected Gu Zhiqi was faking the ident, panicked when she heard it, ¡°Err, something urgent hase up, see you around if fate allows.¡±

    Just as Ye Lili ran off, a voice echoed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind from Chubby Chiu, ¡°Beep¡ªupgrade mission 3 has been triggered.

    Please resolve Ye Lili¡¯s crisis and heal Ye Lili¡¯s hand injury.¡±

    ¡°Friendly reminder, the girl who broke your phone¡¯s screen protector is Ye Lili, just so you know~¡±

 Chapter 364 - 364 364 Arrest Them All

    ?364: Chapter 364: Arrest Them All   364: Chapter 364: Arrest Them All                                   Gu Zhiqi heard Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, quickened his steps, and within a few strides caught up with Ye Lili, grabbing her by the cor.

    ¡°Ow, shoot!

    Caught just like that?

    Let me run for a few more¡­¡± Ye Lili, who was grasped by Gu Zhiqi, turned around and upon seeing Gu Zhiqi holding onto her cor, the rest of her words got stuck in her throat.

    Ye Lili: ?

    What¡¯s going on?

    As she looked at Gu Zhiqi, who was still holding onto her and wouldn¡¯t let go, Ye Lili looked back at her with watery eyes, somewhat in a state of copse, ¡°No way, brother, I¡¯m trying to escape, how much could your tempered ss cost?¡±

    Upon hearing Ye Lili say this, Gu Zhiqi remembered the incident of her breaking his phone screen protector.

    In a calm and unhurried manner, he scrolled through the cracked screen and took out the payment QR code, extending it toward Ye Lili, ¡°Fifteen.¡±

    Ye Lili ¡°¡­¡±

    Ye Lili looked at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, so handsome that she herself was captivated, choked back the curse that was on the tip of her tongue, and fumbled with her phone to scan the payment code.

    However, before she couldplete the transaction and press the password, Ye Lili was surrounded by a group of people.

    To be precise, both Ye Lili and Gu Zhiqi were surrounded.

    The ones surrounding the two were a group of people dressed in suits and leather shoes.

    The passersby around, upon seeing this scene, didn¡¯t dare to stay and hurriedly dispersed.

    The group surrounding Gu Zhiqi and Ye Lili exchanged nces, ¡°Boss, these two girls seem to know each other.¡±

    ¡°Whether they know each other or not, they might be connected.

    Capture both of them.¡±

    Following themand of the one referred to as the boss, about a dozen people sprang into action, closing in on Gu Zhiqi and Ye Lili.

    Seeing this, Ye Lili panicked, ¡°No way, if you¡¯re going to capture me, just capture me, why involve others?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡± Ye Lili exined while dodging the people trying to capture her.

    ¡°Stop bbering, tie them both up.¡± The leader paid no heed to her exnations.

    In the eyes of these people, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s slender arms and legs made her seem like a weak girl incapable of fighting.

    Therefore, only two people went to capture Gu Zhiqi.

    Out of the fifteen people, thirteen swarmed around Ye Lili.

    And though Ye Lili had learned some self-defense, she managed to evade a few but was about to be caught.

    Seeing this, Ye Lili grew increasingly anxious and could only lean towards Gu Zhiqi, ¡°These people are after me, you run, I¡¯ll hold them off¡­ huh?¡±

    As she watched the two ck-clothed men Gu Zhiqi had effortlessly knocked to the ground continue to groan in pain, Ye Lili was suddenly stunned.

    What the¡­?

    Am I seeing things?

    Not only was Ye Lili taken aback, but the men trying to capture her stopped in their tracks as well.

    After pausing for a few seconds, the leader spoke up, ¡°Everyone,e over here and capture this one.¡± He then took the lead, charging towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t even nce at him directly, lifting his foot and kicking the man squarely in the stomach.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    With a scream, the leader was kicked away and mmed heavily onto the ground.

    ¡°Shoot!¡± Ye Lili eximed in shock,pletely petrified.

    Then, she was effectively restrained by the two men who were capturing her.

    ¡°Come on, you two, why are you still holding onto me at this time?

    Look at that, what an amazing sight, something wonderful that you don¡¯t see every millennium,¡± Ye Lili, with her hands pinned, said to the two ck-clothed men who had subdued her.

    The two ck-clothed men ¡°¡­¡±

    Inspired by Ye Lili¡¯s words, the two apprehending her involuntarily turned to look in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s direction.

    Then, they realized they couldn¡¯t see Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure clearly at all.

    All they saw was a shadow darting among the group d in suits and leather shoes.

    Once the shadow passed, the ground was strewn with people groaning in pain.

    By the time they managed to see the shadow clearly, it had already arrived right in front of them.

 Chapter 365 - 365 365 Why Chasing You

    ?365: Chapter 365 Why Chasing You?

    365: Chapter 365 Why Chasing You?

    The visual impact of what wasing at them caused the two men in ck to hesitate for a moment, staggering backwards unconsciously.

    Suddenly, a handnded on each of their arms.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Following two simultaneous screams, the ck-d men who were holding Ye Lili each had an arm dislocated, now clutching their arms and wailing in ce.

    Yet another pair of screams, and the two men in ck were mmed heavily onto the ground.

    Ye Lili was stunned, her mouth wide open as she watched the men in ck struggle on the floor, unable to get up, her entire being dumbfounded.

    Maybe, she was still living in a dream.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Zhiqi said to Ye Lili before striding forward.

    ¡°Ah, go, go,¡± Ye Lili responded twice in session, following Gu Zhiqi with small, quick steps, ncing at the path, then at Gu Zhiqi.

    Walk a few more steps, look at the path again, then back at Gu Zhiqi.

    She repeated this process.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond to her right away but spoke to Chubby Chiu in her mind first, ¡°Take care of the surveince.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Chubby Chiu replied at once, promptly dealing with the surveince.

    Only after hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s reply did Gu Zhiqi turn to nce at Ye Lili.

    When Ye Lili saw Gu Zhiqi looking at her, she instinctively puffed up her chest and then gazed at Gu Zhiqi expectantly, waiting for her to speak.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t transferred the money yet.¡±

    Ye Lili ¡°¡­¡±

    Before Ye Lili could react, Gu Zhiqi extended the payment code to her again, ¡°Come on.¡±

    With a subtle twitch of her lips, Ye Lili quickly fished out her phone from her pocket, scanned Gu Zhiqi¡¯s code, transferred the money rapidly, and then asked, ¡°Um, Little Fairy, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi did not answer Ye Lili¡¯s question but instead asked casually, ¡°Why are they after you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ye Lili deted, sighing deeply.

    ¡°Ah~ It¡¯s a long story.

    You¡¯re better off not knowing; otherwise, it will only bring you more trouble.¡±

    Hearing Ye Lili¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi simply raised an eyebrow and remained silent, asking Chubby Chiu, ¡°Is the surveince taken care of?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Chubby Chiu replied immediately.

    ¡°Is the triggered missionplete?¡± Gu Zhiqi continued.

    After a moment of silence, Chubby Chiu answered in an annoyed tone, ¡°As if it¡¯s that easy to just fight andplete it.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly and looked sideways at Ye Lili again, ¡°Where do you live?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Lili was momentarily taken aback, her expression dimming before quickly reverting to her carefree facade, scratching her head as she said, ¡°I, I¡¯m a wanderer without a fixed home.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Previously, I always traveled around with my master without a fixed abode, but I lost contact with my master not long ago, so now¡­

    I can only wander around,¡± Ye Lili exined, her voice tinged with a semnce of hard-to-conceal gloom.

    Hearing Ye Lili¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi pondered for a couple of seconds before continuing, ¡°You saw that you¡¯ve already caused me trouble.

    If it¡¯s convenient, could you tell me what¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    The crisis probably had to do with those people chasing her.

    To resolve the crisis, they needed to stop chasing her.

    Ye Lili paused for two seconds upon hearing this and then looked apologetically at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Um, sorry, I didn¡¯t expect that they would go after someone even for just talking to me.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you really talk about the reason they¡¯re after you?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked Ye Lili while they continued forward.

    The current situation left her no choice but to get involved.

    Not only did those people want to capture Ye Lili, but it seemed they were after her as well.

 Chapter 366 - 366 366 Todays Business

    ?366: Chapter 366: Today¡¯s Business   366: Chapter 366: Today¡¯s Business                                   Ye Lili hesitated upon hearing this, pausing in her steps with a conflicted expression and not speaking for a long while.

    Gu Zhiqi observed her look and lightly clucked her tongue, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, there¡¯s no need to force yourself.¡±

    Everyone has the right to keep their own secrets.

    After saying this, Gu Zhiqi turned and continued walking ahead.

    Seeing this, Ye Lili quickly caught up with Gu Zhiqi, looking at her gratefully, ¡°Little Fairy, thank you for today.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I¡¯d definitely have been captured.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was thinking about something and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Um, Little Fairy, may I know your name?¡± Ye Lili asked, looking eagerly at Gu Zhiqi with a glimmer of hope in her eyes.

    When Ye Lili asked about her name, Gu Zhiqi subconsciously replied, ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡± Ye Lili murmured her name and then continued, ¡°Little Fairy, my name is Ye Lili.

    I really appreciate what you did for me today.

    If I¡¯m still alive and we meet again, I will definitely repay you.¡±

    Remembering she was still a fugitive, Ye Lili went on, ¡°Those people definitely won¡¯t let me go.

    Now, I must leave.

    You should leave here as soon as possible too, otherwise¡­¡±

    Thinking of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s Combat Power, Ye Lili suddenly stopped and changed her words, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Saying this, she turned to leave.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Gu Zhiqi reached out and grabbed the cor of Ye Lili¡¯s clothes.

    Ye Lili: ?

    She turned her head, looking questioningly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi, looking indifferent and weary, gazed at Ye Lili, ¡°Do you want to buy a talisman?¡±

    Ye Lili: ??

    Little Fairy suddenly turned into a little swindler?

    Without Ye Lili speaking, Gu Zhiqi continued to pitch, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive, just 100,000, and it¡¯s worth more than its price.¡±

    Even though she was speaking thenguage of sales, there was a hint of perfunctoriness in her expression and tone.

    Ye Lili: ???

    What the¡­

    My life is at stake, and you still want to swindle my money?

    A trace of usation appeared in Ye Lili¡¯s eyes as she looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    There was a few seconds of silence at the scene.

    Seeing the usation almost spilling from Ye Lili¡¯s eyes, Gu Zhiqi lightly clucked her tongue and released Ye Lili¡¯s cor, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to buy it, it¡¯s alright.¡±

    I can simply set up an arrangement on her and help her hold on a bit longer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy!

    Give me ten!¡± Ye Lili suddenly became as excited as if infused with a shot of adrenaline and said to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: What¡¯s the stimulus?!

    ¡°I might not even be alive tomorrow; if I really die, I won¡¯t be able to spend those money anyway.

    If I can let the Little Fairy earn some money¡­

    ahem, swindle some money before I die, I¡¯d still be happy.¡± Ye Lili said, already taking out her phone.

    ¡°I only have three.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, pulling out three talismans from her pocket and handing them to Ye Lili.

    These three talisman papers were meant to safely get her through this crisis.

    Although she indeed had more than ten talismans, buying too many would be useless for Ye Lili.

    Ye Lili eximed and examined the talisman paper in her hand.

    This talisman paper looked quite ordinary.

    The touch, simr to regr paper, showed no difference.

    The pattern and symbols, too¡­

    But I must say, they were quite attractive, and just looking at them, one could feel an ancient and mysterious vibe.

    Looking at this pattern, inspiration shed through Ye Lili¡¯s mind, and ideas burst forth.

    I can¡¯t hold back any longer; I have to find a ce to sketch out a design.

    Thinking this, she started walking away, but after a couple of steps, Gu Zhiqi pulled her back.

    Ye Lili: ?

    ¡°nning to freeload?

    Transfer the money.¡±

    Only then did Ye Lili btedly remember that she hadn¡¯t paid yet.

 Chapter 367 - 367 367 Why Not Use an Umbrella

    ?367: Chapter 367 Why Not Use an Umbre?

    367: Chapter 367 Why Not Use an Umbre?

    He immediately fished his phone out of his pocket.

    Gu Zhiqi also took out his phone and handed the card number to Ye Lili.

    Seeing the broken screen, Ye Lili felt somewhat guilty.

    ¡°Well, Little Fairy, let¡¯s meet again in the future.

    You should hurry and leave too.¡± Afterpleting the transfer, Ye Lili dropped this line and then left as fast as she could.

    Gu Zhiqi, meanwhile, opened the navigation and continued walking toward the subway entrance.

    Chubby Chiu sighed faintly, seeing Gu Zhiqi determined to try the food around Yan City University, regardless of the storm.

    This was the rhythm of bing a foodie.

    **

    After wandering around Yan City University for quite a while, Gu Zhiqi bought quite a few things and, incidentally, got herself a tempered ss screen protector.

    It was getting dark by the time Gu Zhiqi leisurely made her way back to Moon Falling Bay Vi District.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t call Gu Mengyang.

    Instead, she took the subway directly back to Moon Falling Bay, about an hour¡¯s journey from Yan City University.

    At eight o¡¯clock, Gu Zhiqi arrived at the subway station near Moon Falling Bay.

    Upon leaving the subway station, Gu Zhiqi realized it was raining.

    The rain fell gently, soaking the earth and moistening the air, which was very fresh, and the soil fragrant, making the night cool.

    However, Gu Zhiqi had no umbre.

    There was no spare umbre in the storage device either.

    Gu Zhiqi stood at the subway entrance for a few seconds before ultimately stepping into the rain.

    As Gu Zhiqi had only walked about twenty meters, a car stopped not far in front of her, and then a tall figure got out of the car.

    ¡°Beauty!¡±

    ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m here~¡±

    Chubby Chiu, in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, could always recognize Su Yunling at the first moment, cheered once, turned into a white light, and flew straight towards Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling¡¯s footsteps paused slightly as he nced at a button on his shirt.

    He thought to himself that if one day he didn¡¯t wear a shirt with buttons, where would this child¡¯s thing attach itself.

    Seeing the familiar figure, Gu Zhiqi subconsciously stopped walking.

    In the hazy night, amidst the drizzling rain, that person came with an umbre, treading through the night.

    The night and the rain clouded the vision, but they couldn¡¯t cover up his noble and elegant demeanor.

    Su Yunling came up to Gu Zhiqi, held the umbre over her head, and as the rain was blocked, a clear and deep voice sounded from above, ¡°Why are you not using an umbre?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked up slightly at the person a head taller than herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring one.¡±

    Su Yunling lowered his gaze slightly and saw a pair of profound eyes, distant andzy-looking, as if surrounded by swirling mist, which, if gazed at for too long, could make one feel like they were sinking in, unable to escape.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes flickered as he inwardly sighed, this child really had a pair of extremely beautiful eyes.

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi, he spoke softly, ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi immediately responded, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    The two walked a few steps forward when suddenly, a familiar figure got out of the car.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, good evening.¡± Tang Yichen, who had gotten out of the back seat, waved at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded gently to Tang Yichen, returning the greeting with a ¡°Good evening.¡±

    After greeting Gu Zhiqi, Tang Yichen then opened the passenger door and got into the passenger seat.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling slightly raised an eyebrow and led Gu Zhiqi into the back seat.

    As soon as they got in, the car started.

    Su Yunling put away the umbre, his fingers gliding over the ring on his index finger, and from the storage device, he took out a dry towel and handed it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Wipe yourself off.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi paused, looking at Su Yunling with a questioning face.

    Su Yunling, while arranging the umbre, looked back at Gu Zhiqi and said softly, ¡°Your hair is wet.¡±

 Chapter 368 - 368 368 Happy Mid-Autumn Festival

    ?368: Chapter 368 Happy Mid-Autumn Festival   368: Chapter 368 Happy Mid-Autumn Festival                                   ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Zhiqi said softly with gratitude, taking the towel and casually wiping her hair.

    The rain wasing down heavily outside, but only Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair was wet.

    Her clothes and shoes remained untouched by raindrops, clean and crisp.

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze lingered on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s clothes for a few seconds, the meaning in his eyes deepening.

    It was only after Gu Zhiqi handed back the towel that Su Yunling came back to reality, ncing at the towel in his hand, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Keep it forter use.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°It¡¯s a new towel, never been used.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips curved slightly, and a trace of yfulness appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Actually, I would prefer one that brother has used,¡± the girl said with yful eyes and brows, her yful tone intact, yet with a hint of soft cunning in her gaze.

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    His fingertips trembled slightly, his eyes narrowed, and he slid his finger over the ring on his finger, pulling out a dry umbre.

    Turning his head to Gu Zhiqi, he smiled and offered, ¡°Here, an umbre brother has used.

    Hope you like it.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi turned to look at Su Yunling without taking it.

    cing the umbre on the towel that she was folding on herp, Su Yunling spoke softly, ¡°Next time it rains, you might not run into your brother.

    You should be prepared and not get wet again.¡±

    His voice was low and alluring, filled with endless patience and gentleness.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ear twitched slightly.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she murmured softly, epted the umbre graciously, and then, with her eyes downturned, she methodically folded the towel Su Yunling had given her.

    **

    Five minutester, the car stopped in front of the vi at 602 Moon Falling Bay.

    As Gu Zhiqi was about to open the car door and step out, Su Yunling suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi paused in her movement to get out of the car and turned to look at Su Yunling.

    ¡°The Mid-Autumn Festival is in a couple of days ¨C happy Mid-Autumn, child,¡± Su Yunling said, and a ratherrge square box appeared in his hand, which he handed to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi mused, Mid-Autumn Festival?

    They never celebrated Mid-Autumn Festival on Aquamarine Star.

    Instead of taking the box he offered, she asked Su Yunling, ¡°What is it?¡±

    With a raised brow and azy smile, Su Yunling replied leisurely, ¡°Something to eat.¡±

    At those words, Gu Zhiqi reached out to take it and even dutifully said, ¡°Thank you, brother,¡± with a soft expression.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling couldn¡¯t help butugh silently to himself.

    After putting the box into the storage device, Gu Zhiqi opened the car door and got out, then plunged into the rainy night.

    The car moved forward slowly, and Su Yunling slightly turned his head, watching Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure through the raindropden car window.

    The rain blurred his vision, but Su Yunling could still faintly see the figure of the young girl as she departed.

    Noticing that the child still hadn¡¯t opened the umbre, Su Yunling frowned almost imperceptibly.

    ¡°Third Brother, did you give the mooncakes to Gu Xiaoxi?

    An entire box of them?¡± Tang Yichen turned around, gazing eagerly at Su Yunling, his eyes full of usation and grievance.

    He hadn¡¯t even had a bite, and Third Brother gave them all to Gu Xiaoxi?

    He and Third Brother had practically grown up together, and yet how long had Third Brother known Gu Xiaoxi?

    The mooncakes he hadn¡¯t tasted even once, Third Brother had given a whole box to Gu Xiaoxi!

    The more he thought about it, the deeper the grievance in his eyes became.

    Treating Tang Yichen¡¯sints and grievances as if he hadn¡¯t noticed them, Su Yunling slightly lowered his gaze and responded unhurriedly, ¡°The child will probably like them.¡±

    ¡°I like them too, why didn¡¯t you give them to me?¡± Tang Yichen looked at Su Yunling with reproachful eyes, his grievance turning into a deep resentment, the look of someone betrayed.

    ¡°We made two boxes this year.¡± Su Yunling¡¯s gaze remained downcast as he spoke indifferently.

    At this news, Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and the grievance vanished.

 Chapter 369 - 369 369 007 Calls

    ?369: Chapter 369: 007 Calls   369: Chapter 369: 007 Calls                                   Jiang City.

    In a guest room on the second floor of the Luo Family¡¯s house, Gu Xiyue sat in front of a desk, a programming book pressed under her hands, attentively reading.

    Suddenly, a ringing sound echoed in her ears.

    Gu Xiyue shifted her gaze from the book to her cellphone lying beside her.

    Seeing who was making the voice call, a hint of perplexity flickered through Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes.

    Why was he suddenly calling her?

    Though confused, she reached out for the phone and slid across the answer button, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me.

    Remember Fall assigned me to handle Jiu¡¯s share distribution?

    I¡¯ve discussed it with 003 and the others, Fall told me to consult with you,¡± the caller was indeed 007, Wei Jingyu.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue recalled the matter, raised her hand, and rubbed her forehead, responding softly, ¡°Mhm, go ahead.¡±

    On the other side, Wei Jingyu paused briefly.

    Is this Moon?

    Did Moon ever sound so calm?

    Wei Jingyu was only taken aback for a moment, then he immediately began, ¡°As you know, those guys only care about programming, they really don¡¯t care about money or shares.

    They told me to handle it as I see fit.¡±

    ¡°However, Fall¡¯s idea is that it would be best if the shares could motivate Jiu to provide us with regr guidance.

    Therefore, the shares we give him must not be low ¡ª at least, they shouldn¡¯t be lower than ours.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m thinking, after setting aside the unallocated shares, each of us will contribute 2%, making a total of 14%.

    This way, Jiu¡¯s share will only be one percentage point lower than yours.

    You will still be in charge of the highest decisions.

    Everyone else agrees.

    Do you have any issue with this?¡± Since the others were very cooperative and weed Jiu¡¯s inclusion, Wei Jingyu proposed the straightforward way of distribution.

    Gu Xiyue, after listening, didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately stated, ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll go and talk to Jiu in a bit,¡± having received Gu Xiyue¡¯s consent, Wei Jingyu promptly responded.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Xiyue acknowledged, then added, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hang up yet,¡± Wei Jingyu quickly spoke up, halting Gu Xiyue¡¯s attempt to end the call.

    Gu Xiyue stopped upon hearing this.

    ¡°Could you do me a favor?¡± Wei Jingyu asked cautiously.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I need a skilled hypnotist, you¡­¡±

    At the mention of a hypnotist, Gu Xiyue¡¯s brows creased slightly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t your illness cured?

    Why do you suddenly need a hypnotist?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s for Tongtong,¡± Wei Jingyu said, his tone tinged with a touch of gloom and dejection.

    ¡°Tongtong is back?¡± A glimmer of joy flickered through Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s back.

    But, remember I went looking for my daughter?

    They used Tongtong as the host and even hypnotized her.

    Right now, her condition is extremely unstable, oftentimes waking up from nightmares, so I want to find her a hypnotist.¡±

    As Wei Jingyu exined, a sudden chill climbed up Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes, ¡°They used Tongtong as the host?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Wei Jingyu replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s only after I saw Tongtong at Luya Base that I found out.¡±

    The fingers of Gu Xiyue pressed atop the book tightened abruptly, her gaze revealing barely concealed fury.

    ¡°Moon?¡± After not hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s voice for a while, Wei Jingyu tentatively spoke, calling out Gu Xiyue¡¯s name.

    Gu Xiyue, at that remark, let the hostility in her gaze fade slightly and answered with an icy tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know any hypnotists.

    You can try contacting one from the hypnotist ranks, but avoid the top three.

    I suspect there are Angels among the rest.

    For Tongtong¡¯s safety, I don¡¯t rmend them.¡±

 Chapter 370 - 370 370 The Little Girl Is a Hypnotist

    ?370: Chapter 370 The Little Girl Is a Hypnotist   370: Chapter 370 The Little Girl Is a Hypnotist                                   Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, Wei Jingyu felt a wave of disappointment, ¡°After knowing about Tongtong¡¯s condition, I browsed Zhiwang but those three haven¡¯t been taking orders for a while now, it looks like they¡¯ve all gone into closed-door cultivation, and no one replied to my private messages.¡±

    He truly had no other contacts, so he thought to ask Moon, but unexpectedly, even she didn¡¯t know any capable hypnotists.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s brows knitted tightly, her expression took on a few more shades of worry.

    ¡°Sigh~ I¡¯ll ask some other people then,¡± Wei Jingyu let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Is Tongtong¡¯s condition just unstable?

    Has she not rejected you?¡± Suddenly, Gu Xiyue seemed to think of something and asked Wei Jingyu this question.

    She knew that those who were hypnotized by Angel were extremely xenophobic, except for those research scientists, nobody wanted to get close, they would only be quiet experiment subjects in front of the researchers.

    ¡°At first, she did reject me quite a bit, but after one night, she suddenly got better.¡± Wei Jingyu was still a bit confused as he spoke to this point.

    Even now, he didn¡¯t understand why, after spending a night with Gu Zhiqi, Shen Tong suddenly became willing to interact with him.

    Listening to Wei Jingyu, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, something shed through her mind, ¡°She spent the night with you, or with someone else?¡±

    ¡°With someone else, yes, a young girl.¡± Since it involved Fall¡¯s sister, Wei Jingyu didn¡¯t mention Gu Zhiqi by name, but just said it was a young girl.

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t continue to ask who the young girl was, but fell silent for a long while.

    After a while, she said to Wei Jingyu, ¡°That girl is probably a pretty capable hypnotist, if you really can¡¯t find anyone, you might try asking that young girl for help.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s words baffled Wei Jingyu.

    Fall¡¯s sister is a hypnotist?

    No way, right?

    If she¡¯s already so proficient in Ancient Martial Arts, and also a hypnotist, that¡­ doesn¡¯t seem right.

    However, thinking about Fall and Moon¡¯s freakishness, it seemed maybe it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    Fall and Moon are formidable in Ancient Martial Arts, and their hacker skills are equally formidable.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for the hypnotist.

    I¡¯m going to hang up now, you take good care of Tongtong.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to talk to Jiu right now.¡±

    **

    Meanwhile, after finishing her ablutions, Gu Zhiqi got into bed, sitting on the bedhead, she first opened the Zhiwang App and randomly chose ten people for fortune-telling.

    After doing the fortune-telling, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t go to sleep immediately, but opened the stock trading software to check the stock market.

    ¡°Hey, Zhizhi, when did you buy stocks?¡± Chubby Chiu asked curiously as it looked at the stock trend chart on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone.

    ¡°While you were crashing,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually replied, selling a few stocks while buying several others at the same time.

    Chubby Chiu exhaled softly at the transaction amount shown, ¡°This¡­ how much capital have you put in?¡±

    ¡°One hundred and fifty million.¡±

    Previously, after selling three Phoenix Sleep Fragrance beads to Yue Lan, she used the entire sum to buy stocks that same evening.

    Chubby Chiu: !!!

    ¡°Um, Zhizhi, this is your first time buying stocks, right?¡± Chubby Chiu asked tentatively after swallowing hard, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    To put down one hundred and fifty million on your first investment, that¡¯s a lot of money!

    What if it¡¯s lost?!

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve sold and bought again, several times,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently.

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­Have you lost any?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Not as of now.¡±

    Chubby Chiu asked, ¡°How much have you made?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°A little.¡±

    Relieved upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu let out a sigh of relief, it was good there were no losses.

    If there were losses, it would be heartbroken.

    After all, that was its food money!

 Chapter 371 - 371 371 The Tycoon Boss; Mother Gu

    ?371: Chapter 371 The Tycoon Boss; Mother Gu   371: Chapter 371 The Tycoon Boss; Mother Gu                                   ¡°Zhizhi!¡±

    In her mind, Chubby Chiu suddenly cried out in rm.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand clutching her phone tightened, almost suspecting the stocks she bought had just plummeted, causing Chubby Chiu such agitation.

    But thankfully, that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Miss me?¡±

    ¡°No, 007 contacted me,¡± Chubby Chiu¡¯s tone was somewhat excited.

    ¡°What?

    Is he your long-lost son?

    You seem so thrilled,¡± Gu Zhiqi drawled, exiting the stock trading app.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s my sugar daddy!¡± Chubby Chiu said with glee to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sugar daddy Sugar daddy,¡± Chubby Chiu continued gleefully.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°He invited me to officially join thework and even gave me a share¡ªguess how much?

    Slurp~¡± Chubby Chiu was so excited that she started to salivate.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°14%!¡± After Chubby Chiu said that, she waited for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reaction.

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    ¡°Hehe, lots of little Money Money~¡± Chubby Chiu was so happy she spun around.

    Gu Zhiqi spoke faintly, ¡°Finder¡¯s keepers.¡±

    Chubby Chiu: ?!

    ¡°Nah,e on, Zhizhi~¡±

    ¡°Either split it with me or finder¡¯s keepers, your choice.¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s tone was leisurely.

    Chubby Chiu: *whimper~*

    What¡¯s it like to have a master who likes topete for money?

    The experience is like wanting to cry, wanting to run away from home, but not daring to do so.

    ¡°Finder¡¯s keepers,¡± Chubby Chiu said with a cry to Gu Zhiqi, tearfully agreeing to the terms.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Good kid.¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡± cried (#?§¥?)

    **

    The next day, Gu Mengyang and Gu Zhiqi returned to Haicheng.

    By ten o¡¯clock in the morning, the two arrived at the Gu Family home.

    This time, Gu Zhiqi met Mother Gu, Yu Shuling.

    A woman in her forties, well-maintained, she appeared to be only in herte twenties.

    Anyone unaware would surely mistake her for an older sister in the Gu Family.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi and Gu Mengyang entered the house, Yu Shuling¡¯s gaze fell onto Gu Zhiqi with a somewhat chilly demeanor, but her look carried a hint of inquiry.

    Seeing them staring at each other nkly, Gu Mengyang cleared his throat, ¡°Mom, Qiqi hase back.¡±

    Hearing Gu Mengyang¡¯s words, Yu Shuling¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but her gaze never moved from Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Back¡­

    has she reallye back?¡±

    Her voice trembled slightly.

    ¡°Really, she¡¯s back,¡± Gu Mengyang said and nced at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Qiqi, this is our mom, call her Mom.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent, not calling her ¡®Mom¡¯ as Gu Mengyang suggested.

    To her, the word ¡®Mom¡¯ was foreign.

    Having lived for nearly a thousand years, she¡¯d never called anyone ¡®Mom¡¯, so it felt somewhat awkward to start now.

    Seeing the alienation and detachment in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, Yu Shuling¡¯s eyes reddened instantly.

    Even though the young girl¡¯s gaze was too strange and distant, she knew that she had returned.

    Her Qiqi hade back.

    Yu Shuling walked unsteadily towards Gu Zhiqi, her eyes moist, ¡°Qiqi?

    Is it really you?¡±

    Yu Shuling¡¯s behavior was somewhat strange, quite different from the original host¡¯s memories, and although Gu Zhiqi could guess the reason, she was still unsure how to react.

    In her heart, she had a significant doubt.

    Could it be possible that she had upied the original host¡¯s body before, and the Gu Zhiqi from these past two years was the real original host?

    With that thought, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes slightly lowered.

    The chill and indifference in her gaze grew deeper.

    While Gu Zhiqi was lost in thought, suddenly a hand rested on her shoulder.

    Then, she was pulled into an embrace.

    It was warm.

    As warm as the embraces of her master and senior brothers.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyshes trembled softly as the difort of physical contact with another person dissipated substantially.

    Her gaze remained lowered, wordless.

 Chapter 372 - 372 372 Father Gu Who Takes on Everything

    ?372: Chapter 372 Father Gu Who Takes on Everything   372: Chapter 372 Father Gu Who Takes on Everything                                   As she was held tightly in an embrace, a warm, moist sensation traced her neck, followed by a chill that tickled slightly.

    Gu Zhiqi ufortably shrank her neck a little.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, my Qiqi is finally back.¡±

    Yu Shuling held Gu Zhiqi and cried bitterly, cursing while choking on her tears, ¡°That damned Gu Huaijin, he actually dared to send my daughter to the countryside behind my back.

    Just wait till he gets back and see how I deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Forget about himing back.

    I think it¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯te back at all.¡±

    ¡°If he dares to return, I¡¯ll kick him out of the house and make him live in the countryside as well.¡±

    ¡­

    Then, as she continued to curse, she forgot to cry.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah, this mom is quite different from the one in the original owner¡¯s memory.

    Gu Mengyang could feel the tears welling up in her eyes at the sight of the mother-daughter reunion, but as she listened to Yu Shuling¡¯s cursing, her tears were gone immediately.

    The corner of her mouth twitched a little, and the hint of sadness that had just risen was swept away instantly.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry, your tears are all dripping on Qiqi¡¯s neck.¡± Gu Mengyang casually picked up a pack of tissues from the coffee table and handed it to Yu Shuling.

    ¡°Wuwuwu, can¡¯t I cry if I¡¯m happy?

    I¡¯ll just cry,¡± Yu Shuling said as she took the tissues from Gu Mengyang, continuing to sob.

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang was slightly speechless, maintaining the gesture of offering tissues, then looked left and right.

    Not seeing Gu Changchuan¡¯s figure, she asked aloud, ¡°Um, where¡¯s Dad?¡±

    Mother Gu: ¡°He¡¯s upstairs kneeling on durians.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    She mentally lit a candle for her father.

    Yu Shuling, with one hand wiping her tears with a tissue and the other holding Gu Zhiqi, walked towards the sofa.

    ¡°Your dad actually sided with Gu Huaijin to deceive me, making my daughter suffer in the countryside for so long.

    Kneeling on durians is letting him off easy,¡± Yu Shuling said as she sat Gu Zhiqi down on the sofa, then looked at her with a face full of heartache, ¡°Look, she¡¯s lost weight.¡±

    Suddenly, Yu Shuling looked at Gu Mengyang and said, ¡°Yangyang, go to the supermarketter and buy two more durians.¡±

    Listening to Mother Gu¡¯s address for Gu Mengyang, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes to nce at Gu Mengyang.

    Yangyang?

    Meeting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s teasing gaze, Gu Mengyang¡¯s mouth twitched again.

    She raised her hand to rub gently at the center of her forehead.

    ¡°Why buy durians?

    No one in the house even eats them.¡±

    ¡°They are for Gu Huaijin to be prepared.

    If his wife won¡¯t deal with him, I, as his mother, will.

    It¡¯s outrageous, daring to send my daughter to the countryside.¡±

    ¡°Since he¡¯s so capable, he might as well be sent by your father to dig coal in Africa.¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Honestly, if his mother were as brave in her actions as in her words, Gu Huaijin wouldn¡¯t have had the final say in the Gu Family.

    Don¡¯t be fooled by Yu Shuling¡¯s tough talk here; the moment she sees Gu Huaijin, she would instantly be a tender mother.

    Over the years, Gu Mengyang had grown ustomed to it.

    She could take out her anger on her father, but for Gu Huaijin, Yu Shuling would only gently reprimand him at most.

    As for kneeling on durians or being sent to dig coal in Africa,

    Impossible.

    Those things could never happen to Gu Huaijin.

    However, it was indeed Gu Huaijin¡¯s idea to send Gu Zhiqi to the countryside.

    As for why he kept it a secret from Yu Shuling, it was naturally because of Yu Shuling¡¯s overprotective nature towards the young girl.

    Whether it was the young girl before or the one who had changed her temperamentter, Yu Shuling was always protective.

    Especially after the change, she was always worried about the girl getting hurt,

    Muttering day in and day out about how if the girl was hurt, she would dislike this body and wouldn¡¯t want toe back.

    Gu Huaijin knew that Yu Shuling would never agree to sending Gu Zhiqi to the countryside, so he had his father take her on a trip instead.

    As a result¡­

    In the end, it was his father who bore it all.

 Chapter 373 - 373 373 Hearing about Mother Gus Cooking Skills; Father Gu

    ?373: Chapter 373 Hearing about Mother Gu¡¯s Cooking Skills; Father Gu   373: Chapter 373 Hearing about Mother Gu¡¯s Cooking Skills; Father Gu                                   Yu Shuling had cried enough and then began sizing up Gu Zhiqi again.

    In just a few short minutes, she said several times how thin Gu Zhiqi had be.

    As she spoke, suddenly she stood up, ¡°No, this won¡¯t do.

    You need to be well-nourished.

    Mom¡¯s going to make you something delicious right away.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    At the mention of delicious food, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze towards Yu Shuling instantly changed, ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±

    It was only after calling out ¡°Mom¡± that Gu Zhiqi realized it wasn¡¯t at all difficult to say, and there was even a sense of familiarity.

    Upon hearing the word ¡°Mom¡± from Gu Zhiqi, Yu Shuling felt instantly fulfilled and rolled up her sleeves as if infused with chicken blood.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Shuling cheerfully responded and then headed straight into the kitchen without looking back, ¡°Mom will make you your favorite sweet and sour spare ribs.¡±

    Gu Mengyang watched Yu Shuling go into the kitchen, a hint of anticipation tinting his eyes.

    Only when Yu Shuling was out of sight did Gu Mengyang retract his gaze, ¡°Only you could get mom into the kitchen.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi turned his head and gave Gu Mengyang a questioning look.

    Gu Mengyang, seeing the questioning in her eyes, exined, ¡°Mom¡¯s cooking skills are absolutely masterful, but she doesn¡¯t like to enter the kitchen.¡±

    After all, Yu Shuling was once the pampered youngdy of the Yu Family in Jiang City.

    The Gu Family, too, had been wealthy from his grandfather¡¯s generation.

    After marrying into the Gu Family, Gu Changchuan spoiled Yu Shuling rotten, naturally reluctant to let her enter the kitchen, allowing her to continue living as a privileged youngdy.

    The first time Gu Mengyang tasted Yu Shuling¡¯s cooking was after Gu Zhiqi was weaned.

    After weaning, the little girl wouldn¡¯t eat anything except for what Yu Shuling prepared.

    Yu Shuling then took on the role of cook for the little girl withoutint.

    As time went on,

    his dad felt that it was distressing for Yu Shuling to cook for the family every day by herself, so he asked her to cook only for the little girl.

    And indeed, his mom ended up cooking only for the little girl.

    Later, when the little girl became more sensible and less picky, opportunities to eat Yu Shuling¡¯s cooking became even rarer.

    Afterward, it was only during festivals and holidays that Yu Shuling would step into the kitchen to prepare a dish or two.

    Later, as the little girl¡¯s temperament changed dramatically, Yu Shuling hardly stepped into the kitchen at all.

    The most recent asion she did was when Gu Xiyue returned home.

    Listening to Gu Mengyang¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, ¡°Is it really delicious?¡±

    Gu Mengyang raised his eyebrows, ¡°Would I lie to you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: Looking forward to it!

    ¡°With our mom¡¯s skills, to this day, only¡­¡± From the corner of his eye, Gu Mengyang caught sight of a sneaking figure and stopped himself, raising his eyebrows towards Gu Changchuan, who was tiptoeing downstairs.

    Seeing his expression and responding to her curiosity, Gu Zhiqi also turned to nce.

    There, a middle-aged man with a slightly plump build, handsome and strong features, benevolent eyes, and a slicked-back haircut was sneaking downstairs stealthily and with a touch of vulgarity, almost reaching thest step.

    ¡°Shush¡±

    When Gu Changchuan saw Gu Zhiqi and Gu Mengyang looking at him, he shushed them gently and then nced towards the kitchen.

    Noticing that Yu Shuling was out of sight, Gu Changchuan crouched down and moved swiftly to the couch, then half concealed himself behind it, smiling at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°My girl, back home?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Began to deeply suspect that something was wrong with the original host¡¯s memory.

    Was this man really the strict and reserved Father Gu?

    Confronted with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s somewhat unfamiliar gaze, Gu Changchuan¡¯s expression grew slightly sad as he spoke with feigned sorrow, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just been a few dozen minutes since I came to see you, and it seems you don¡¯t recognize your dad anymore.¡±

    As he spoke, Gu Changchuan suddenly pulled out a card from his pocket and handed it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°My girl, here, some pocket money.

    Say ¡®Dad¡¯ quickly.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t moved, Gu Changchuan said smilingly, ¡°There¡¯s 50 million in it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Gu Zhiqi was faster with her mouth and hand than with her thoughts.

    Upon hearing her words, Gu Changchuan was satisfied.

 Chapter 374 - 374 374 Gu Huaijin, Gu Xiyue Returns

    ?374: Chapter 374 Gu Huaijin, Gu Xiyue Returns   374: Chapter 374 Gu Huaijin, Gu Xiyue Returns                                   Gu Mengyang looked at the scene before him and his mouth twitched severely.

    ¡°Yangyang ah,¡± Yu Shuling¡¯s voice suddenly came from the direction of the kitchen.

    As soon as Gu Changchuan heard this, his expression changed, and with a plop, he buried himself behind the sofa.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Gu Mengyang rose to his feet and looked at Yu Shuling.

    ¡°We¡¯re out of spare ribs; go buy some, oh, and get more vegetables too.

    Yueyue and Huaijin are alsoing back today.¡± Yu Shuling was speaking while fishing out her mobile phone from her pocket, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the list of vegetables to buy to your phone.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Mengyang immediately responded.

    Seeing that he had agreed, Yu Shuling went back to the kitchen to continue her work.

    ¡°Sweetie, daddy is going upstairs first, I¡¯lle see you after I¡¯ve kneeled to the durian.¡± As soon as Yu Shuling entered the kitchen, Gu Changchuan poked his head out from behind the sofa, patted Gu Zhiqi on the head, left this sentence, and quickly headed upstairs.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Gu Changchuan pat Gu Zhiqi on the head, Gu Mengyang felt a hint of jealousy.

    Watching Gu Changchuan¡¯s retreating figure, he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly gloating.

    Looking down at Gu Zhiqi, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going grocery shopping, and it looks like there won¡¯t be anyone at home to chat with you for a while.

    Do you want toe with me?

    Or you could go back to your room and rest.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked up at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Are you paying?¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­I¡¯m paying.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Zhiqi stood up.

    Gu Mengyang felt his mouth twitch so much that it started to sour.

    He raised his hand to pinch his own face and mumbled to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    **

    By the time Gu Zhiqi and Gu Mengyang returned from the supermarket, they just happened to run into Gu Huaijin, who hade back from Jiang City, in the garage.

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s car had also just pulled into the garage, and he was standing by the trunk, retrieving items.

    Three people were standing next to him: Luo Fenghe, Yu Luowan, and Gu Xiyue.

    Hearing the roar of the car, Gu Huaijin paused what he was doing and looked towards the car that drove into the garage.

    Gu Mengyang parked his car beside Gu Huaijin¡¯s car, got out, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Brother Mengyang,¡± Yu Luowan and Luo Fenghe looked at Gu Mengyang and spoke up together, one with an exuberant voice, the other with a gentle tone.

    Gu Mengyang walked over to Yu Luowan, raised his hand, and ruffled her hair, before nodding politely to Luo Fenghe, ¡°Sister-inw, are you feeling better now?¡±

    Luo Fenghe smiled in response, ¡°Much better.¡±

    After that, she walked towards Gu Zhiqi and gently ruffled her hair, speaking teasingly, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s been just a few days and you don¡¯t recognize your sister-inw anymore?

    Not even a greeting when you see me?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhizhi, this woman dares to Rua your noble head, quickly Rua back!¡± Chubby Chiu saw someone ruffling Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair and immediately protested.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Ignoring Chubby Chiu, she merely looked at Luo Fenghe and called out softly, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    Having received pocket money from sister-inw, how could she not acknowledge her?

    She absolutely must.

    Luo Fenghe heard this and her smile became even warmer.

    Meanwhile, Gu Mengyang had already reached Gu Xiyue, ¡°Yueyue is back too.¡±

    ¡°Second brother,¡± Gu Xiyue called out, her voice cool.

    Gu Mengyang had a faint smile on his face as he nodded at Gu Xiyue, then finally turned to Gu Huaijin, ¡°Sister-inw had just recovered, right?

    Why are you dragging people around on a wild goose chase?¡±

    ¡°She wanted toe; how could I stop her?¡± Gu Huaijin responded, passing the items in his hand to Gu Mengyang, ¡°Perfect, help carry some stuff.¡±

    ¡°No can do, I have my own stuff to carry.

    Qiqi and I just came back from buying groceries,¡± Gu Mengyang declined to take the items Gu Huaijin offered, and turned to walk towards his own car.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin had no choice but to turn to the three young girls, ¡°You three,e over and help carry some things.¡±

 Chapter 375 - 375 375 Gathering at the Gu Family

    ?375: Chapter 375: Gathering at the Gu Family   375: Chapter 375: Gathering at the Gu Family                                   Finally, a party of six, and no one¡¯s hands were empty.

    All six entered the living room, making quite a bit of noise.

    Yu Shuling, wearing an apron, walked to the kitchen doorway and looked out, ¡°Have Huaijin and Yueyuee back?¡±

    Surprised to see Yu Luowan and Luo Fenghe, Yu Shuling asked with a tinge of excitement, ¡°Wanwan, Feng He, you guys are here too?¡±

    ¡°Auntie.¡± Yu Luowan immediately called out obediently.

    ¡°Ah, good girl.¡± While responding to Yu Luowan, Yu Shuling walked briskly to Luo Fenghe and sized him up and down, ¡°Feng He, what brings you here?

    Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Yu.¡± Luo Fenghe first greeted her, then nodded at Yu Shuling, ¡°I¡¯m all better now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, better?

    You¡¯ve gotten so skinny, what¡¯s that about?¡± As she spoke, she took the items from Luo Fenghe¡¯s hands and couldn¡¯t help but turn to Gu Huaijin, ¡°Gu Huaijin, why aren¡¯t you taking care of your wife?

    She¡¯s lost so much weight, on top of that, you let Feng He carry things.¡±

    Gu Huaijin, ¡°¡­¡±

    He raised his hand, touched his nose awkwardly, and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Speaking up at this time clearly wasn¡¯t the wisest choice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, go on and sit down after putting your things away.¡± Yu Shuling urged everyone as she pulled Luo Fenghe towards the couch, ¡°Feng He, you sit down.

    Huaijin, next time, give us a heads-up when you bring someone over.

    If I had known earlier, I would have stewed a nourishing soup for you.¡±

    Luo Fenghe smiled amiably, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through the trouble, I have it at home every day, I won¡¯t miss a meal or two.

    Aunt Yu, please don¡¯t busy yourself over me.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, not even one meal can be missed.

    I will stew it for you in a bit.¡± She said, and reaching out, she touched Luo Fenghe¡¯s face, ¡°Oh my, you¡¯ve lost so much weight in your face.¡±

    ¡°Mom, the vegetables.¡± Noticing that Yu Shuling was on the verge of chatting with Luo Fenghe for an eternity, Gu Mengyang spoke up, giving her a nudge.

    Upon hearing this, Yu Shuling remembered that she still had to cook.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, I need to cook.

    Feng He, you all sit for a bit.

    I need to go cook.¡± As Yu Shuling spoke, she quickly stood up, heading to the kitchen, but she didn¡¯t forget to look back at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Yangyang, bring the vegetables over.¡±

    ¡°Right away.¡± Gu Mengyang immediately picked up the vegetables and headed to the kitchen.

    ¡°Auntie, let me help you.¡± Yu Luowan quickly darted into the kitchen after Gu Mengyang.

    ¡°Help with what?

    Go y with Yueyue, Qiqi, and Feng He.¡± Yu Shuling said, trying to shoo Yu Luowan out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Oh,e on, no.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me cook with you, I¡¯ll be upset all day.

    Besides, I can y on any other day, but cooking with you isn¡¯t something I can do every day.¡±

    ¡°Auntie~ please let me help you~¡± Yu Luowan clung to Yu Shuling, putting on an act of cutesy begging and pleading.

    Yu Shuling couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at her antics, hardly daring to refuse.

    Fearing that denying her help would cause her to cry, she simply allowed her to stay, ¡°Alright then, you stay.¡±

    Yu Luowan became Yu Shuling¡¯s little helper and was thrilled, ¡°Thank you, Auntie~¡±

    After thanking her, Yu Luowan cheekily said, ¡°Hehe, Auntie, can I film a video?¡±

    Yu Luowan was a food blogger who enjoyed making all sorts of dishes and then uploading the videos online.

    Yu Shuling knew this well and waved her hand without much concern, ¡°Whatever suits you, just don¡¯t film my face.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Auntie, you¡¯re so pretty and yet you won¡¯t let me film you.

    It looks like my fans are out of luck.¡± Yu Luowan sounded a bit disappointed, but then she started chuckling again, ¡°I was even thinking of telling them you¡¯re my sister.¡±

    ¡°You tterer, here, help me pick the vegetables first.¡±

    Yu Luowan cheered, ¡°Got it!¡±

 Chapter 376 - 376 376 What are the thoughts of the two high school seniors

    ?376: Chapter 376: What are the thoughts of the two high school seniors?

    376: Chapter 376: What are the thoughts of the two high school seniors?

    In the living room, four people were seated on the sofa.

    Gu Huaijin looked at Gu Zhiqi and then at Gu Xiyue, only to see both of them, one with an indolent expression and the other with a cool demeanor, both ying with their phones, heads down.

    Gu Huaijin cleared his throat and spoke in a gentle and amiable tone, ¡°Dear little ancestors, could you please put your phones down for a moment and listen to what I have to say?¡±

    As Gu Huaijin spoke up, the two young girls lifted their heads in unison, turning their gazes toward him.

    You know, the feeling of being stared at by two little ancestors simultaneously was a bit subtle, actually giving Gu Huaijin a slight sense of oppression.

    ¡°Today is September 6th, and school has already been in session for five days.

    What are your thoughts, high school seniors?¡± Gu Huaijin asked the two.

    ¡°We¡¯ll return to school after the Mid-Autumn Festival holiday ends,¡± Gu Xiyue said quietly, speaking up first.

    Originally, if it weren¡¯t for the Mid-Autumn holiday, they would have been expected to go back to school tomorrow.

    But with the Mid-Autumn holiday, they had three days off, and today was the first day of the holiday.

    Hearing this, Gu Huaijin nodded lightly, turning his attention to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°And you?

    What are your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Can I not go to school?¡± Gu Zhiqi expressed herck of desire to attend school.

    After all, the time for her retirement had been squeezed out of her schedule, and going back to school would interfere with that.

    Did she even have time for retirement anymore?

    Gu Huaijin heard this, raised his brows slightly, and patiently asked, ¡°Any reason?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Just, purely don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Very well, that reason was very much like a reason.

    Gu Huaijin fell silent for a few seconds before looking at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°How about a suggestion, want to hear it?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak, simply looking at Gu Huaijin, signaling him to continue.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your memory now and might not be clear about the past, but I think, in the future, you might want to go back to school.¡±

    Gu Huaijin said this, pondering for a couple of seconds before continuing, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll ask the school to keep your enrollment active, and you can go whenever you want to.

    However, you have to attend the monthly exams.

    Does that work for you?¡±

    After listening, Gu Zhiqi did not respond immediately, because a very important question had suddenly urred to her.

    Not wanting to go to school was just her own idea.

    But at the moment, she still hadn¡¯t determined whether this body truly belonged to the original owner or to her.

    If this body was the original owner¡¯s, indeed she had no right to make any decisions for her.

    Besides reiming destiny aspensation for upying the original owner¡¯s body, she had to retain everything else that was originally the owner¡¯s.

    She might not need to go to school, but that didn¡¯t mean the original owner didn¡¯t have to.

    Moreover, just as Gu Huaijin had said, her memory wasn¡¯tplete, and perhaps there were things at school waiting for her to deal with.

    After thinking it over, Gu Zhiqi still nodded, agreeing, ¡°That works.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin had already begun to think about what building he should donate to Divine Middle School this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s the prime age for school, so what do you n on doing if not attending?¡± Luo Fenghe said softly, raising a hand to touch the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Why did they like to pat her head so much?

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to school?

    If you don¡¯t, you might miss out on a lot of scenery,¡± Luo Fenghe said gently, tilting his head slightly as he looked warmly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Although she knew that, with this child¡¯s capabilities, school truly wasn¡¯t necessary.

    But school, you see, wasn¡¯t just about learning knowledge.

    There were also lots of colorful campus life experiences to be had.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi looked down slightly and remained silent.

    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯ve never been to school, right?¡± Chubby Chiu suddenly spoke up in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, addressing her with those words.

 Chapter 377 - 377 377 Donating a Building

    ?377: Chapter 377: Donating a Building?

    Squandering Wealth!

    377: Chapter 377: Donating a Building?

    Squandering Wealth!

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯ve never attended, so what?¡±

    At the age of eight, she was brought back to the Master¡¯s Sect by her master, entered the Mysterious Sect, and from then on began her cultivation life.

    Bing immersed in cultivation and achieving aplishment in Mysticism, she had long passed the age for schooling.

    Many of the worldly knowledge she possessed was self-taught or guided by experts.

    ¡°How about we go to school?¡± Chubby Chiu suddenly suggested.

    ¡°Although you often say that life doesn¡¯t need to beplete, nor does one need to experience everything, if there¡¯s a chance to make up for what¡¯s missing, I still hope that Zhizhi, you can go and experience it.¡±

    ¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying, in the Mysterious Sect, there are many who haven¡¯t attended school, doesn¡¯t that mean everyone has a deficiency?¡± Gu Zhiqi murmured softly.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t take Chubby Chiu¡¯s words to heart.

    Compared to school, she preferred cultivation more.

    She didn¡¯t see it as a deficiency; it was merely a simple choice of ¡°what to take and what to leave behind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t have the opportunity, but Zhizhi, you¡¯re different, you now have the chance to experience another part of life, why keep pushing yourself forward by the same old demands?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always using your age as an excuse, but you never truly lived through the things a child should experience, so why can¡¯t you be a child again?¡±

    As Chubby Chiu spoke, it stopped.

    Actually, staying here seemed pretty good.

    Here, there were many who adored Zhizhi, and Zhizhi wouldn¡¯t have to shoulder too much.

    There was no weight of responsibility from the Master¡¯s Sect on her shoulders, no pressure from ancient martial artists or those with scientific prowess, and no enemies pursuing her for vendetta.

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi just hung her head, an annoyed expression on her face, without a word.

    The more Chubby Chiu thought about it, the more it felt that staying was a good idea¡ªwhen returning, it could simply adjust the time to the point just after crossing into the book, so it wouldn¡¯t be toote to go back.

    It was quite the cunning little spirit.

    Thinking this way, Chubby Chiu was determined to let Zhizhi experience a different slice of life here.

    ¡°To my knowledge, Gu Xingruo didn¡¯t attend school because Gu Huaijin donated two buildings worth tens of millions to the school,¡± Chubby Chiu said slowly.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±!!!

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze to Gu Huaijin, ¡°Do I need to donate buildings to enroll in a school?¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ???

    ¡°Hm?

    How did you know?¡± Gu Huaijin, asked by Gu Zhiqi, instinctively responded with a question of his own.

    First High is a prestigious school, the first key high school in Haicheng, and indeed it does take some money to enroll.

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds, then spoke faintly, ¡°Profligate.¡±

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi slightly lifted her gaze and said to Gu Huaijin, ¡°When the holiday ends, I will return to school, and I¡¯ll handle everything else myself.¡±

    Gu Huaijin was silent for two seconds, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    **

    Yu Shuling and Yu Luowan busied themselves in the kitchen for three or four hours and finally finished cooking the meal.

    When it was time to eat, Gu Changchuan, who had been kneeling on durians upstairs, finally hobbled downstairs.

    ¡°Yueyue and Huaijin are back?¡± Gu Changchuan limped to the edge of the couch to stand.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with your foot?¡± Gu Huaijin looked at Gu Changchuan¡¯s limping foot, a hint of confusion shading his eyes.

    ¡°What else?

    It¡¯s all because I was taking the fall for you.¡± Gu Changchuan said this while grinding his teeth and red at Gu Huaijin.

    Hearing this, Gu Huaijin thought of something and promptly shut up.

    Seeing this, Gu Changchuan looked at Gu Huaijin with sheer disdain and sat down next to Gu Zhiqi, smiling warmly, ¡°My girl, why didn¡¯t you greet your dad?¡±

    Remembering the bank card in her pocket, Gu Zhiqi also smiled sweetly, ¡°Dad.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Changchuan¡¯s anger dissipated, ¡°Ah, my good daughter.¡±

 Chapter 378 - 378 378 Lets eat!

    ?378: Chapter 378 Let¡¯s eat!

    378: Chapter 378 Let¡¯s eat!

    Gu Changchuan said, and gently patted Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Why did everyone like to pat her head one after another?

    Did her head look like a rubber ball?

    Gu Changchuan saw Luo Fenghe sitting beside Gu Zhiqi and cheerfully started, ¡°Feng He is here, too?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Gu.¡± Luo Fenghe greeted with a smile.

    ¡°How about it, are you feeling all better now?¡± Gu Changchuan looked at Luo Fenghe with a concerned expression.

    ¡°All better.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s really good.

    From now on, you must take good care of yourself,¡± Gu Changchuan murmured softly.

    Regarding the matter of Luo Fenghe¡¯s earlier request to cancel the engagement, everyone in the family had an unspoken agreement not to bring it up again.

    In their view, the reason Luo Fenghe had caused a fuss about canceling the engagement with Gu Huaijin was that he had been unable to cure his ailment and didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Gu Huaijin anymore, which was why he had asked for the annulment.

    Now, the illness was cured.

    So naturally, there was no need to cancel the engagement any longer.

    ¡°All the dishes are served, don¡¯t just sit there,e and eat!¡± Seeing everyone still foolishly sitting on the couch, Yu Shuling called out.

    ¡°Ah!

    Time to eat, you all are in for a treat today, my wife has cooked personally,¡± Gu Changchuan stood up, speaking rather proudly.

    Gu Huaijin, Gu Mengyang, and Luo Fenghe, upon hearing this, simply smiled and treated it as usual,pletely ignoring him.

    Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi were even less reactive, one with downcast eyes, lost in thought, and the other with all attention focused on eating.

    Soon all the dishes were served, and Yu Shuling, carrying a pot of soup, came from the kitchen and ced it on the table.

    Then she immediatelydled a bowl and set it in front of Luo Fenghe, ¡°Feng He, here, I stewed this soup especially for you, make sure to drink plenty of it.¡±

    ¡°I said there was no need to stew it, Aunt Yu, you still went through so much trouble.

    Thank you,¡± Luo Fenghe replied with a helpless tone.

    ¡°Trouble?

    Oh, it was nothing, just something I did along the way,¡± Yu Shuling said, then took her seat and quickly put a piece of sweet and sour ribs in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s bowl, ¡°Qiqi, your favorite.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, mom,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, her eyes and brows curved in a smile as she looked at Yu Shuling.

    The moment Yu Shuling saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s smile, her heart melted, ¡°This child, still so polite to mom.

    Go on, eat up, then help yourself to more,¡± she said, and put a pair of chopsticksful of fish into Gu Xiyue¡¯s bowl, ¡°Yueyue,e, eat.

    It¡¯s the fish you like to eat.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, mom,¡± Gu Xiyue said softly.

    ¡°No need to be so polite with mom; we¡¯re all family,¡± Yu Shuling said while serving food.

    One moment for Gu Zhiqi, the next for Luo Fenghe, and then for Gu Xiyue.

    She herself hadn¡¯t even taken a bite.

    Seeing this, Gu Changchuan immediately picked up a pair of chopsticksful of vegetables and put them into Yu Shuling¡¯s bowl, ¡°Wife, let the kids help themselves, you eat too.

    It¡¯s going cold.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Shuling finally stopped serving and began to eat.

    ¡°This curry chicken was made by Wanwan, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Gu Mengyang looked up at Yu Luowan.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, me.

    How about it?

    Tastes good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Yu Luowan perked up upon hearing this, eagerly looking at Gu Mengyang with a face full of anticipation for praise.

    ¡°Not bad, your cooking has improved,¡± Gu Mengyang nodded slightly.

    Upon hearing this, Yu Luowan¡¯s smile was so wide she could hardly contain it.

    ¡°Wanwan¡¯s culinary skills have greatly improved.

    The Kung Pao chicken, those shrimp, that vegetable dish, they were all made by her,¡± Yu Shuling said, smiling.

    There were no rules about silence at the Gu Family dinner table; the atmosphere was filled withughter and cheerful voices.

    However, Gu Zhiqi was preupied with eating.

    Other than thanking those who served her, she barely engaged in conversation.

    Gu Zhiqi had looked forward to Yu Shuling¡¯s cooking for hours because Gu Mengyang said it was good.

    Only after tasting it did she realize that Gu Mengyang hadn¡¯t exaggerated at all; Yu Shuling¡¯s cooking skills were indeed excellent.

    Her cooking was almost on par with the chefs at Shadow Pavilion.

    Moreover, that Little Bunny, oh, Yu Luowan¡¯s cooking, was also quite impressive.

    Gu Zhiqi helped herself to each dish several times, and before long, she was almost full.

 Chapter 379 - 379 379 Who Made the Mooncakes

    ?379: Chapter 379 Who Made the Mooncakes?

    379: Chapter 379 Who Made the Mooncakes?

    After eating, Gu Zhiqi returned to her room.

    She took out all the flowers that were kept in the storage device.

    After some thought, she arranged a small Feng Shui Array with these flowers.

    Once the flowers were all set, Gu Zhiqi continued organizing other things and eventually came across the square box that Su Yunling had given herst night.

    When she returned to the vist night and had finished washing up, she remembered that Su Yunling had given her a box of edibles.

    But at that time, since she had just finished washing up, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation if she opened it, would end up eating the contents, and would then have to brush her teeth again, so she didn¡¯t open it.

    Now, upon seeing the box, Gu Zhiqi remembered it.

    She ced the box on the desk and opened it.

    The box was square-shaped with a width of about thirty centimeters.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted the lid and nced inside; it seemed to have severalyers, with the firstyer containing nine mooncakes of various shapes and colors.

    They looked exceptionally refined, which stirred one¡¯s appetite.

    However, they were so beautiful that it felt almost a pity to eat them.

    Gu Zhiqi stared at the delicate mooncakes for a few seconds before she reached in and took one out.

    Each mooncake had its own individual packaging, which suggested they could be stored for several days.

    Gu Zhiqi tore open the packaging and took a bite from the mouth-wateringly good-looking mooncake.

    After just one bite, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s actions of eating the mooncake came to an abrupt halt.

    She ced the mostly uneaten half of the mooncake aside, and while chewing the small bite in her mouth, she fished out her phone from her pocket and sent a message to Su Yunling.

    [Child: Brother, can I ask you a question?]

    After thinking for a moment, she took a photo of the mooncake and sent it to Su Yunling.

    [Child: Photo]

    [Child: Do you know who made this mooncake?]

    After sending the three messages, there was no immediate reply from Su Yunling.

    Gu Zhiqi set her phone aside and picked up the half-eaten mooncake to continue nibbling on it.

    As for the rest of the mooncakes, which were too good-looking to eat, she decided to store them away to admire for a few more days before indulging.

    Not only did the storage device have a spatial formation, but it also had a timepse formation with a very slow passage of time, so anything ced inside could probablyst without spoiling for a good year and a half.

    After putting the mooncake box away, Gu Zhiqi sat down in front of her desk, picked up the miniputer on it, and powered it on.

    Once it booted up, she realized that there was nothing on theputer¡ªit was either wiped clean, or it had been made and not yet used.

    Gu Zhiqi strapped it on her wrist and then approached her bedside table.

    Last time, she had found an old phone that she hadn¡¯t had time to turn on before she left.

    Walking to the bedside, she found the phone was still charging on the nightstand; it had been charging for several days and was long since fully charged.

    Gu Zhiqi unplugged the charging cable, picked up the phone, and turned it on.

    The phone booted up quickly, shing on almost instantly.

    Gu Zhiqi, seeing this booting speed, instantly felt that the phone she bought on discount didn¡¯t seem as appealing anymore.

    As soon as the phone was on, a stream of messages flickered across the top of the screen.

    If it weren¡¯t for the phone¡¯s good performance, it probably would have crashed by now.

    Gu Zhiqi clicked on the WeChat icon to take a look; there were quite a few people lying in the list, some from the Gu Family, some from the Yu Family, and many people who had appeared in the original owner¡¯s memory.

    There were also those who had not appeared in the original owner¡¯s memory.

    For example, this Teacher Wen.

    Although they were already friends, Gu Zhiqi still couldn¡¯t recall what he looked like or who he was.

    There were also several unfamiliar acquaintances who had sent messages.

    There were too many messages for Gu Zhiqi to read each one, so she scrolled to a familiar name and clicked to take a look.

 Chapter 380 - 380 380 Child, Dont Judge a Book by Its Cover

    ?380: Chapter 380: Child, Don¡¯t Judge a Book by Its Cover   380: Chapter 380: Child, Don¡¯t Judge a Book by Its Cover                                   This person named Tang Shuan was the young man at Luya Base who called her Little junior sister.

    It was only on the second day, when she saw him on the ne, that she learned he was Tang Yichen¡¯s elder brother.

    Right now, his namey there in the list.

    Upon opening it, a message in the chat box caught her eye.

    However, Tang Shuan had only left her a single unread message, with no previous messages at all, not even the system message that appeared when a friend was added.

    So, it looked like the chat history had been deleted.

    [Tang Shuan: Little junior sister, are you and the teacher alright?

    Why haven¡¯t youe back after so long?]

    The message was sent at noon on August 12, two years ago.

    After that, there were no more messages.

    On the day Gu Huaijin was performing the exorcism, she seemed to hear him on the phone with someone surnamed Tang.

    She vaguely heard the voice, which appeared to be Tang Shuan¡¯s.

    Therefore, this Tang Shuan must know something.

    Recalling herst conversation with Tang Shuan, Gu Zhiqi gave up the idea of asking him.

    Tang Shuan probably wouldn¡¯t tell her anything; from theirst conversation, it was evident that he seemed to be guarding against something.

    Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly, putting the matter aside for the moment.

    She scrolled through the list and then opened another person¡¯s message.

    This was a friend with the nickname ¡°Wang,¡± with no remarks.

    This puzzled Gu Zhiqi a bit since she generally would add remarks unless¡­

    she didn¡¯t know the person¡¯s real name, or they were purely an online friend for a specific purpose.

    There were still no previous chat records, but there were over a hundred unread messages.

    The first message was sent two years ago.

    [Wang: Did you quit the club?]

    A dayter, two more messages were sent.

    [Wang: ?]

    [Wang: Where are you?]

    After that, messages like ¡°Are you there?¡± and ¡°Where are you?¡± would arrive every few days.

    Lately, the messages turned into ¡°If youe online, remember to reply.¡±

    As time passed, the intervals between messages grewrger, and thest message was sent two months ago.

    [Wang: Did something happen to you?]

    Then, no more messages were sent.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    It was clear that the other party must have been purely an online friend for a specific purpose.

    As she hesitated over whether to send a message back, a notification tone rang in her ear.

    It came from her other phone, and Gu Zhiqi, holding this phone, walked over to the desk.

    ncing at the phone on the desk, she discovered that Su Yunling had replied to her message.

    [Su Yunling: Made by myself]

    [Su Yunling: How does it taste?

    Do you like it?]

    Looking at Su Yunling¡¯s reply, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes paused momentarily, a hint of suspicion creeping into her gaze.

    He made them?

    Could he actually make such delicious mooncakes?

    [Child: Are you sure?]

    [Child: You know how to make mooncakes¡ú_¡ú]

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message was sent, Su Yunling replied.

    [Su Yunling: What, does Brother look like someone who can¡¯t make mooncakes?]

    Gu Zhiqi straightforwardly replied with a [No.]

    [Su Yunling: Child, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow slightly.

    Considering Su Yunling¡¯s message, she reflected seriously on herself.

    Indeed, one shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover, nor assume that just because he¡¯s very handsome, he¡¯s a stranger to household chores.

    [Child: Can I ask you another question?]

    [Su Yunling: Go ahead]

    Gu Zhiqi typed on her phone, then deleted it, typed again, and after a long time, she still hadn¡¯t sent a single word.

    [Su Yunling: What do you want to ask?]

    [Su Yunling: Brother will withhold nothing and tell you everything]

 Chapter 381 - 381 381 Do we know each other before

    ?381: Chapter 381 Do we know each other before?

    381: Chapter 381 Do we know each other before?

    Gu Zhiqi, upon seeing this, hastily typed a series of words and sent them over.

    [Child: Did we know each other before?]

    [Child: Or, have you ever made mooncakes for me to eat before?]

    The mooncake from Su Yunling gave her a very familiar feeling as she ate it.

    She always felt that she had eaten it before.

    [Su Yunling: I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t know each other before.]

    [Su Yunling: The first time my brother saw you was at the back hill of Yueqi Vige.]

    [Su Yunling: As for mooncakes, the chances that you had them before are zero.]

    [Su Yunling: Not even Tang Yichen and the others got enough to share.]

    Su Yunling sent four consecutive messages, patiently exining to Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon seeing this, Gu Zhiqi still had questions in her mind, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it and instead typed a series of words back.

    [Child: The mooncake was delicious, thank you, Brother.]

    [Su Yunling: As long as you like it.]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the message from Su Yunling, slightly raised her eyebrows, her eyes shing, and sent a message back to Su Yunling.

    [Child: If I like it, can I have Brother¡¯s homemade mooncakes again in the future?]

    [Child: Cat peeping.gif]

    [Child: Cute.gif]

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips curved slightly, and she sent two emojis to Su Yunling in quick session.

    Su Yunling was silent for a few seconds, then sent a message.

    [Su Yunling: How much do you like it?]

    [Child: This much.]

    [Child: Picture]

    Gu Zhiqi sent a picture showing a cup that was filled with water and had already overflowed.

    After the message was sent, Su Yunling¡¯s side was in ¡®typing¡¯ mode for a while.

    After typing for about seven or eight seconds, a sentence [I¡¯ll make it for you again next Mid-Autumn Festival] finally appeared in the dialogue box.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately replied with a message and flipped an emoji to send it out.

    [Child: Thank you, Brother.]

    [Child: Kiss.gif]

    **

    Yan City Film and Television City.

    Su Yunling lowered his eyes slightly, looking at thetest message in the dialogue box, and for a moment forgot to respond.

    Thest message from the Child was an adorable emoji.

    Two little yellow ducks with blushing cheeks huddled together, with several little red hearts floating around them.

    It was hard to imagine what expression the Child had when sending this emoji, probably a face full of wearyziness.

    As Su Yunling thought about it, the corners of his mouth unconsciously curved upwards.

    His fingers moved lightly, saving the emoji.

    Seeing Su Yunling staring at his phone and smiling, Su Luo was startled.

    He walked quickly to Su Yunling and looked at him eagerly, ¡°Third Brother, what are you looking at?

    You¡¯re all smiles with a flush of spring in your eyes.¡±

    Su Yunling casually exited the chat window and nced at Su Luo with a lift of his eyelids.

    Seeing Su Yunling like this, mockery filled Su Luo¡¯s eyes as he spoke, ¡°Third Brother, texting with Miss Yun Yi?¡±

    Su Yunling ignored Su Luo and pocketed his phone, lifting his eyes slightly to look at Su Luo, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, something¡¯s up.

    Oh, Yun Xin is looking for you.

    He asked you to go to the break room,¡± Su Luo remembered the important matter and ryed it to Su Yunling.

    Hearing Su Luo¡¯s words, Su Yunling knew that Yun Xin must be looking for him for something important, nodded slightly, and got up to head towards the break room.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll also discuss this with the elder,¡± Su Yunling said as he entered the break room, just as Yun Xin had finished a phone call.

    Hearing movement, Yun Xin spoke into the phone to hang up, then looked at Su Yunling, ¡°Lord, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Su Yunling nodded gently, ¡°Su Luo mentioned you were looking for me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve received a tip that Angel¡¯s people might make a move soon, this time aiming for Lord City Lu of Haicheng¡¯s second son.¡±

 Chapter 382 - 382 382 Captured

    ?382: Chapter 382 Captured   382: Chapter 382 Captured                                   As Yun Xin¡¯s words fell, Su Yunling¡¯s brows slightly knitted together, and a hint of gravity tinted her usually casual demeanour, ¡°Is the news reliable?¡±

    Yun Xin¡¯s brows were alsoden with seriousness as he immediately responded to Su Yunling, ¡°We¡¯re still verifying it, but based on the clues we¡¯ve gathered so far, there¡¯s a very high likelihood it¡¯s true.¡±

    Su Yunling: ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°Five days from now is Old Master Lu¡¯s birthday.

    It¡¯s highly probable that they will make their move then.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s gaze slightly fell, without speaking, ¡°Just to be safe, send a team over there.

    Yun Yan has just recovered; let him lead the team.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yun Xin immediately replied.

    After responding, Yun Xin thought of the phone call he had just taken and looked at Su Yunling, ¡°The Imperial Capital Yun Family has been after someone recently, and the chase has led them to Yan City.¡±

    ¡°However, just yesterday, an Ancient Martial Artist intervened, attacking those from the Yun Family.

    They¡¯ve turned to the Ancient Martial Artist Management Bureau for help.

    ording to the bureau, the investigation is quite troublesome, and they¡¯re asking if you want to get involved?¡±

    ¡°Who are they after?¡± Su Yunling¡¯s brows hung low as she replied indifferently.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s question, Yun Xin immediately shook his head, ¡°Not sure, it¡¯s a young girl.

    I suspect it has something to do with the blueprints.¡± Saying this, Yun Xin suddenly remembered something and continued, ¡°Not long ago, Yun Chuyao was murdered, apparently over those very blueprints.¡±

    Su Yunling listened and finally lifted her lids again, ¡°You said, a young girl?¡±

    She had an impression of Yun Chuyao; the person leading the group that Yun Yan was sent to deal with at Yueqi Vige was called Yun Chuyao, a member of the Imperial Capital Yun Family.

    It seemed indeed to be about the blueprints.

    Thinking of a child being involved, and now hearing Yun Xin say the Yun Family was after a young girl, Su Yunle couldn¡¯t help but think more about it.

    Yun Xin, hearing Su Yunle¡¯s question, nodded.

    Su Yunling: ¡°How old is this young girl?¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    That, she seems about eighteen or neen years old,¡± Yun Xin said, scratching the back of his head, somewhat puzzled by Su Yunling¡¯s question, ¡°I¡¯ll have Yun Sen send you a phototer.¡±

    ¡°Yun Sen told you?¡± Su Yunling asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xin immediately nodded.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for a photo.¡± With Yun Sen¡¯s blind adoration for the child, if it really had something to do with that child, he wouldn¡¯t leave out her name.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yun Xin immediately agreed.

    After he had agreed, realizing that Su Yunling had not yet decided whether to deal with the Yun Family matter, he asked again, ¡°So, about this¡­

    do we get involved?¡±

    ¡°Did the Ancient Martial Artist act without provocation?¡± Su Yunling asked calmly.

    Yun Xin immediately shook his head and replied, ¡°ording to verification, it seems they harmed innocent people first.¡±

    Su Yunling: ¡°Arrest them.¡±

    Yun Xin: ?

    ¡°Arrest who?¡± Yun Xin was somewhat confused.

    Su Yunling: ¡°Arrest whoever initiated the attack first.¡±

    Ancient Martial Artists are not allowed to misuse their Ancient Martial Arts, but this doesn¡¯t mean ordinary people can do whatever they want to them.

    Yun Xin ¡°¡­¡± Brilliant.

    He had long disapproved of the Yun Family¡¯s ways.

    Yun Xin¡¯s eyes briefly lit up, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Thinking of something else, he hesitated slightly and then asked, ¡°This matter¡­

    should we inform Young Master Xiu?¡±

    After all, it concerned the Imperial Capital Yun Family, which he was in charge of.

    ¡°Let him know.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Yun Xin replied with a slightly cheerful tone.

    After his response, he didn¡¯t leave immediately.

    Standing in ce and pondering for a moment, he continued speaking to Su Yunling, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s another matter.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that the top spot on the hacker rankings, the Web, has changed ownership.

    ¡®Jiu¡¯ has now confirmed joining Web¡¯s side and has be a shareholder there.¡± Yun Xin ryed thetest news he had received to Su Yunling.

 Chapter 383 - 383 383 Gu Family Feng Shui Array

    ?383: Chapter 383 Gu Family Feng Shui Array   383: Chapter 383 Gu Family Feng Shui Array                                   The Net was abuzz every day, but the heat around Jiusted a long time here.

    During the time Jiu topped the hacker ranking, the buzz about them on The Net was so intense that it was impossible not to take notice.

    Because their origin was unknown, and yet they had suddenly be a manager of The Net.

    Some spected they were from The Net, so various factions temporarily held off on making their move.

    Everyone thought the talk about them would dissipate in a couple of days.

    But on the hacking forum, the fervor over Jiu showed no signs of waning.

    Only, the nature of the hot topic had recently changed.

    From guessing who Jiu was, it evolved into crowds gathering to discuss and study Jiu¡¯s code blocks all the time.

    Fu Hong was just the same, wrapping himself up with aputer and studying Jiu¡¯s code all day long, not ying with them anymore.

    Su Yunling listened and showed little change in expression, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not joining Angel, anywhere is fine.¡±

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Yun Xin still sighed with slight regret, ¡°Ah, I had Fu Hong try to recruit people, and before we¡¯ve even made a move, they¡¯ve already been poached by The Net.¡±

    Su Yunling, hearing hisment, lifted her eyelids slightly and nced at him, uttering indifferently, ¡°You could try to dig someone out.¡±

    Yun Xin ¡°¡­¡±

    Are people from The Net something you can just dig out whenever you want?

    **

    Hai City, Gu Family.

    The second day after returning to Hai City, Gu Zhiqi got up early.

    Taking advantage of the morning exercise, she toured arge part of the Gu Family Manor.

    The Gu Family Manor was truly vast, and even with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s quick pace, she hadn¡¯t managed to cover the whole estate after an hour of morning exercise.

    By the time she had toured half the manor, Gu Zhiqi discovered something very interesting, that the Gu Family Manor was arranged with a grand Feng Shui Array.

    However, the Feng Shui Array was damaged.

    The Feng Shui Array was created using various architectural decorations along with the manor¡¯s flora.

    Once the Feng Shui Array was set up, many of the nts could not be meddled with carelessly.

    The reason for the damage to the Feng Shui Arrayy with the original host.

    Previously, Gu Yuluo had mentioned that the original host had uprooted arge patch of exotic flowers and nts to create a Rose Garden.

    And the uprooted patch of greenery was exactly what broke the Feng Shui Array.

    Fortunately, only half of that patch was uprooted.

    If the entire area had been removed, the Feng Shui Array wouldn¡¯t just fail to protect the Gu Family, but instead would bring catastrophic disaster upon them.

    Even though her morning exercise was over, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t return to the vi.

    She continued wandering around the manor, pondering how to repair the Feng Shui Array without changing too many things.

    As she continued forward, she found herself entering a wooded area.

    Amidst the lush greenery, an indoor training facility had been established.

    This training facility was very hidden, protected by two formations, a Concealment formation and a sound-dampening formation.

    Because of the two formations, the training facility wasn¡¯t easy to discover.

    If Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t followed the Feng Shui Array here, she wouldn¡¯t have found it.

    Gu Zhiqi stood outside the training facility for a while before deciding to leave.

    However, after only taking a couple of steps, a charming and forceful female voice suddenly rang in her ears.

    ¡°Master Zhi!¡±

    Hearing this address, Gu Zhiqi stopped in her tracks without thinking and turned to look.

    Not far off, a woman with a fiery figure, dressed in ck leather tight-fitting clothes, strode towards Gu Zhiqi.

    The woman had an excellent figure, curvy and voluptuous, with fiery red-painted lips like a blossoming rose.

    Thest time she saw such a good figure was when she met Yun Yi.

 Chapter 384 - 384 384 Gu Ying

    ?384: Chapter 384 Gu Ying   384: Chapter 384 Gu Ying                                   The woman was not only curvaceous but also extremely beautiful.

    Since this woman appeared to be the same type of beauty as Yun Yi, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help butpare the two.

    Even though the woman in front of him wasn¡¯t as pretty as Yun Yi, she was still very beautiful.

    Beyond their differences in appearance, the two women also had slightly different temperaments.

    Yun Yi seemed like an enchanting andzy poisonous poppy, while the woman in front of him was like a rose with aggressive thorns.

    The woman called out to Gu Zhiqi, then said nothing more, striding towards him with an air of confidence.

    After approaching, the woman didn¡¯t speak again; instead, she stood in front of Gu Zhiqi and looked him up and down thoroughly.

    After she had scrutinized Gu Zhiqi, the woman finally spoke with a probing tone, calling out once more, ¡°Master Zhi?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi slightly lifted his eyelids andzily nced at her, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°So the young master was telling the truth.¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s demeanor, the woman suddenlyughed, her eyes shining as she stared at him, ¡°You really came back?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Ignoring the questioning look in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, the woman appeared somewhat excited, ¡°Master Zhi, where have you been these past two years?¡±

    ¡°Did you travel through time?

    What did you be?

    How did you suddenly return?

    Did you have a rough time in the otherworld, or have youe back after finishing your learning?¡±

    ¡°Are you following a revenge script or a fake heiress counterattack script?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    The woman bombarded Gu Zhiqi with a stream of questions, to which Gu Zhiqi did not respond but merely raised his eyes slightly to look at the woman before him, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    From her words, this person should know quite a lot.

    Of course, when saying she knew a lot, it wasn¡¯t about her wild guesses regarding time travel, but rather, the woman had just asked him if he had e back?¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi looking like that, the woman blinked gently, ¡°Look at me, I forgot you lost your memory.¡±

    The woman immediately stood straight, with a serious face she said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Master Zhi, hello!

    My name is Gu Ying, I¡¯m your bodyguard.¡±

    Hearing the name Gu Ying, some fragments shed through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    Gu Ying?

    In the original host¡¯s memory, there seemed to be such a person, often following the original host around.

    But it was strange, by all ounts, the original host should have had many interactions with her, yet the memories he received about her were few.

    After thinking, Gu Zhiqi asked Gu Ying, ¡°How long have you been with me?¡±

    ¡°Two years,¡± Gu Ying replied, then eagerly awaited Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reaction.

    Gu Zhiqi heard and fell silent.

    Two years?

    Following the original host?

    But wasn¡¯t she referring to him as Master Zhi?

    In the original host¡¯s memory, it would have been a blessing if Gu Ying had just managed to take care of the original host, let alone calling him Master Zhi, which was impossible.

    ¡°You call me Master Zhi?¡± After thinking it over, Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Ying and asked.

    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that what you asked me to call you?¡± Remembering what Gu Huaijin had told her about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s amnesia, Gu Ying smoothly added, ¡°Not just me, everyone at the training ground calls you that.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s questioning look, Gu Ying immediately exined, ¡°Most of the Ancient Martial Artists from the Gu Family were trained by you, Master Zhi.¡±

    After hearing that, Gu Zhiqi roughly understood.

    ¡°For how long?¡±

    When Gu Ying heard the question, she didn¡¯t answer immediately, but silently calcted for a moment before responding, ¡°Seven years.¡± After thinking, she added, ¡°Not including the two years you weren¡¯t here, so five years.¡±

    Who would have thought, when she first met Master Zhi, he was still a little kid.

    She had even spected then that Master Zhi must have traveled through time.

 Chapter 385 - 385 385 Gu Family Training Ground

    ?385: Chapter 385 Gu Family Training Ground   385: Chapter 385 Gu Family Training Ground                                   Gu Zhiqi continued to ask, ¡°Did they start training from scratch?¡±

    ¡°Some started from scratch, while others were picked up by Master Zhi, like me, who were picked up by you, Master Zhi.¡± Gu Ying didn¡¯t hide anything in response to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question.

    The young master had instructed that there was no need to hide anything from Master Zhi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­Picked up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, picked up from amongst the dead.¡± Gu Ying said, his eyes slightly downcast.

    Then, looking up, he continued to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Many were pulled back from the Ghost Gate Pass by Master Zhi.

    As for those who started from zero, they either had a great Ancient Martial Talent or were unwanted children.¡±

    At this point, he felt somewhat emotional.

    Master Zhi not only gave them a new life but also a family.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi remained silent.

    So why was she raising so many ancient martial artists in the Gu Family?

    To protect the Gu Family?

    For an upgrade mission?

    And for other reasons?

    ¡°Master Zhi, do you want to visit the training ground?

    Everyone has been missing you,¡± Gu Ying said, looking expectantly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi thought for a moment and nodded in response to Gu Ying¡¯s hopeful gaze.

    Seeing this, Gu Ying instantly became happy and pulled Gu Zhiqi toward the training ground.

    **

    In the Gu Family living room, Gu Huaijin was sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper.

    Gu Mengyang sat down next to Gu Huaijin and asked, ¡°Have you seen the little girl?

    I didn¡¯t see her at all this morning, and her room was empty.¡±

    ¡°She might have gone for morning training,¡± Gu Huaijin said, his gaze still on the newspaper and not shifting away.

    ¡°By this time, it should have ended,¡± Gu Mengyang said, ncing at his watch.

    Hearing this, Gu Huaijin still sat upright, showing little change in emotion.

    After pondering for a while, Gu Mengyang suddenly said, ¡°The girl has lost her memory; could she have gotten lost?¡±

    At these words, Gu Huaijin¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and he finally found it worth shifting his gaze away from the newspaper.

    He took out his phone from his pocket, opened a WeChat group, and asked a question.

    [Gu Huaijin: Has anyone seen Qiqi?]

    As soon as Gu Huaijin sent the message, someone named Gu Min replied.

    [Gu Min: I¡¯ve seen her, Master Zhi is at the training ground]

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at the reply from Gu Min, Gu Huaijin put the newspaper aside and stood up.

    ¡°Hey?

    Where are you going?¡± Seeing Gu Huaijin stand up, Gu Mengyang guessed he was going to look for Gu Zhiqi and also stood up.

    ¡°The little girl went to the training ground, I¡¯ll go have a look,¡± Gu Huaijin said, putting his phone in his pocket and walking outside.

    ¡°Really?

    Then I¡¯ll go take a look too.¡± When Gu Mengyang heard that Gu Zhiqi had gone to the training ground, he immediately became interested.

    Five minutester.

    Gu Mengyang and Gu Huaijin crossed the woods outside the training ground and arrived inside.

    As they entered the training ground, cheers rang in their ears.

    Due to a soundproofing array, the deafening cheers could not be heard outside the training ground, and only inside could one hear them.

    The second floor inside the training ground contained variouspartments, while the first floor was a practice field that reached two meters underground.

    As Gu Huaijin and Gu Mengyang walked into the training ground, they found themselves two meters above the practice field.

    As the two appeared, people came to greet them from time to time.

    The two merely nodded and then proceeded to the viewing tform where they could clearly see the scene on the practice field.

    At that moment, there was a one-on-one fight in the middle of the practice field, surrounded by a crowd of onlookers.

    Among those fighting one-on-one, one of them was indeed Gu Zhiqi.

    As the fight progressed, the onlookers asionally burst into cheers.

    To the unaware, it would seem as if they were watching a sports match.

    However, it was evident that the little girl was holding back.

    Rather than fighting, it looked more like she was giving instruction.

 Chapter 386 - 386 386 Sparring

    ?386: Chapter 386 Sparring   386: Chapter 386 Sparring                                   Even though the little girl was going easy, the guy she was up against still got mmed to the ground several times, hard.

    Each time that guy was thrown, a cheer erupted from the crowd.

    Gu Huaijin and Gu Mengyang couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the corner of their mouths as they watched the scene unfold.

    Gu Mengyang, seeing that the line of people waiting to spar with Gu Zhiqi had grown long, clicked his tongue lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°At this rate, it won¡¯t be over anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°It will be,¡± Gu Huaijin nced down at his watch and noted the time, ¡°When it¡¯s time for meals, she¡¯ll leave.¡±

    After hearing this, Gu Mengyang nodded, then rolled up his sleeves and walked toward the stairs, ¡°Before mealtime arrives, I might as well exchange a few moves with the little girl.¡±

    Gu Mengyang had only taken a few steps when a mor suddenly erupted nearby.

    Instinctively, he looked toward the training ground and then realized that the person facing Gu Zhiqi had changed, and it was none other than Gu Huaijin who had just been standing next to him!

    Gu Mengyang: ?!

    When did that guy go down there?

    Bastard!

    ¡°Cutting in line!¡±

    ¡°The young master is shameless!

    How can he cut the line?!¡±

    ¡°The young master can¡¯t cut in line!¡±

    The noise around was full of voices protesting against Gu Huaijin, but he acted as if he didn¡¯t hear them.

    In the center of the training ground, Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Huaijin who suddenly appeared in front of her and raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Master Qiqi, please instruct,¡± Gu Huaijin¡¯s lips held a faint smile as he rolled up his sleeves and spoke to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Huaijin for a few seconds, then said, ¡°Come on.¡±

    Gu Huaijin was an ancient martial artist, and Gu Zhiqi had noticed that when she saw him at the airport.

    Apart from Yun Yi and Su Yunling, two ancient martial artists whose cultivation levels she couldn¡¯t see through, Gu Huaijin was the first fifth-order ancient martial artist she had seen in this world.

    Moreover, there was no sign of his vital energy dissipating externally.

    Not just him, throughout the Gu Family, except for Gu Xiyue and Gu Yuluo, all ancient martial artists kept their vital energy contained within.

    Just now, she had already reviewed the mental methods of these people in the training ground.

    Their mental methods were normal and very suitable for them.

    Especially for martial artists like Gu Ying and Gu Min who were fourth-order with exceptional talent, their mental methods seemed tailor-made for them.

    They not only had mental methods but also the corresponding ancient martial arts techniques.

    She was quite familiar with that mental method and those techniques; they should havee from her hands.

    It was just that she didn¡¯t know how much money she had made from it.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Gu Huaijin¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°We had agreed, no use of ancient martial arts, and to stop at touch.

    No hitting the face,¡± he thought for a moment and added another condition.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nomittally.

    After Gu Zhiqi spoke, the two quickly engaged inbat.

    As the two exchanged blows, theints around them gradually subsided, and finally, there wasplete silence.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the two figures fighting in the center of the training ground.

    The ancient martial cultivation level of both was the highest among those present; naturally, the fight was exciting.

    They fought with just vital energy, not using any ancient martial arts techniques; if they had, it would have been a visual feast.

    Watching such an exciting duel, the people who had been protesting Gu Huaijin¡¯s queue-jumping fell silent.

    The battlested for forty minutes.

    In the end, Gu Huaijin¡¯s vital energy was depleted, marking the conclusion.

    Following the end of the fight, thunderous apuse erupted from the spectators.

    Gu Huaijin was drenched in sweat, his hair wet, as he leaned on his knees and breathed lightly.

    In contrast, Gu Zhiqi appeared to be calm andposed, with only a lightyer of sweat on her forehead, showing no other signs of exertion.

 Chapter 387 - 387 387 Only a Bit Taller Than Him

    ?387: Chapter 387: Only a Bit Taller Than Him   387: Chapter 387: Only a Bit Taller Than Him                                   It took Gu Huaijin several seconds before he slightly turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Girl, tell me honestly, what order is your Ancient Martial Arts?¡±

    Listening to Gu Huaijin¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi paused while wiping sweat with her tissue, silenced for two seconds, then dropped the sentence, ¡°It¡¯s time for a meal, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Then, she floated away.

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This girl.¡± Gu Huaijin muttered under his breath as he stepped towards the edge of the training field.

    Gu Huaijin walked to the edge of the training field and made his way up the steps to the spectator stand.

    Gu Mengyang stood by the railing on the spectator stand, the disdain in his eyes evident as he saw the exhausted state Gu Huaijin was reduced to.

    ¡°Old Master Gu, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Gu Huaijin said, his tone devoid of emotion.

    Seeing him like this, Gu Mengyang felt like exploding his damn head with a hammer, but remembering he couldn¡¯t beat Gu Huaijin, he gave up the thought.

    Just then, Gu Zhiqi also said goodbye to those enthusiastic Ancient martial artists and walked up to the spectator stand.

    Gu Mengyang moved beside Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Girl, what order is your Ancient Martial Arts?¡±

    Originally, he guessed that the girl¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts might be fifth order.

    Gu Huaijin is of the fifth order, but to end up this exhausted against the girl¡­

    This girl must be above fifth order.

    Hearing Gu Mengyang¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment, and after a few seconds, pointed at Gu Huaijin, saying, ¡°Only a little bit higher than him.¡±

    Gu Mengyang, Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Do you think I believe that?

    **

    A new table was set up in the Gu Family¡¯s living room, covered with various molds and surrounded by ingredients like flour, sugar, date paste, oil, and pine nuts.

    By the dining table, Yu Luowan and Yu Shuling were both engrossed in making mooncakes.

    Today was the second day of the Mid-Autumn Festival holidays, and the day of the festival itself.

    The two started early in the morning buying ingredients, nning to make mooncakes at home.

    Having returned from shopping, they had been busy for a while.

    ¡°Auntie, isn¡¯t today the Mid-Autumn Festival?

    Why hasn¡¯t Xingruoe back?¡± Yu Luowan, while busying herself, thought of Gu Xingruo, whom she hadn¡¯t seen since yesterday, and casually asked Yu Shuling.

    When Yu Luowan mentioned Gu Xingruo, Yu Shuling showed a face full of disdain, ¡°He cane back or not, as he likes.¡±

    ¡°Everyone is celebrating Mid-Autumn Festival and eating mooncakes, but he hasn¡¯t evene home.

    It¡¯s pitiful.

    Should we send him some mooncakes?¡± Yu Luowan murmured softly.

    Though, by the time it¡¯s sent over, the Mid-Autumn Festival would have passed.

    At those words, Yu Shuling paused in her actions and slightly furrowed her brows, ¡°He usuallyes back for it.

    I don¡¯t know why he hasn¡¯t this year.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Luowan looked slightly puzzled, ¡°Even if there¡¯s a training camp, there should be a Mid-Autumn break, right?

    Why didn¡¯t hee home?

    Has he not even called?¡±

    Yu Shuling ¡°¡­¡±

    Could she say that Gu Xingruo was blocked by her, making it impossible for him to call?

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell Yu Luowan this.

    She looked up toward the kitchen direction and raised her voice slightly, ¡°Changchuan, did Gu Xingruo call you?¡±

    ¡°Eh?

    Didn¡¯t you ask me to block himst time?¡± Gu Changchuan, hearing Yu Shuling¡¯s words, quickly appeared at the kitchen doorway, wearing an apron and looking at Yu Shuling with a bewildered and innocent expression.

    Yu Luowan ¡°¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Gu Zhiqi who was picked up by mistake, but Gu Xingruo, right?

    ¡°Call himter and ask why he hasn¡¯te back,¡± Yu Shuling said to Gu Changchuan, then muttered under her breath, ¡°He might have gotten into trouble again and is afraid toe home.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Not hearing Yu Shuling¡¯s muttering, Gu Changchuan agreed, then dived back into the kitchen to busy himself.

 Chapter 388 - 388 388 Father Gus Cooking Skills

    ?388: Chapter 388 Father Gu¡¯s Cooking Skills   388: Chapter 388 Father Gu¡¯s Cooking Skills                                   Before long, Gu Changchuan came out of the kitchen, carrying a tray of steamed buns, ¡°Breakfast is ready, time to eat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go call the kids.¡± Yu Shuling put the mooncakes on the baking tray into the oven and set the timer, then went upstairs.

    Soon, Gu Xiyue and Luo Fenghe came down from upstairs.

    A minuteter, Yu Shuling slowly came down from upstairs.

    She didn¡¯t forget to mutter, ¡°Where have the three kids gone?

    They¡¯re not in their rooms?¡±

    Just then, Gu Changchuan came out of the kitchen with a pot of porridge, hearing Yu Shuling¡¯s question, he walked to the dining table and replied, ¡°They might have gone to the training ground.¡±

    He had also seen the group message, the little girl had gone to the training ground, those two must have followed after seeing the message.

    ¡°They¡¯re not back even though it¡¯s time for the meal, I¡¯ll hurry them along.¡± Yu Shuling said, reaching into her pocket for her phone.

    ¡°No need to rush them, they¡¯re already back.¡± Seeing the three siblings appear at the door, Gu Changchuan spoke out immediately, addressing Yu Shuling.

    Upon hearing this, Yu Shuling shifted her gaze from her phone and saw three familiar figures indeed.

    ¡°You¡¯re back just in time for the meal,¡± Yu Shuling spoke as she put away her phone.

    Seeing Gu Huaijin covered in sweat, Yu Shuling asked, ¡°Child, how did you get yourself into this state?¡±

    ¡°Just finished morning training,¡± Gu Huaijin replied while heading upstairs, ¡°You guys eat first, no need to wait for me, I¡¯ll go freshen up.¡±

    By the time he finished speaking, he was already on the stairs.

    ¡°This child,¡± Yu Shuling muttered softly, then looked at Gu Mengyang and Gu Zhiqi and instructed, ¡°Go wash your hands and then we can eat.¡±

    ¡°Everyonee and try the steamed buns I made, I guarantee you¡¯ll like them,¡± Gu Changchuan said, giving a pointed look to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Daughter, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve had your dad¡¯s cooking,e and try it; see if my culinary skills have improved.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi quickened her steps toward the kitchen without a change in her expression.

    Noticing Gu Zhiqi speed up, Gu Mengyang whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t get too happy,pared to Mom¡¯s culinary skills, Dad¡¯s are pretty average.¡±

    Gu Mengyang had no expectations whatsoever for Gu Changchuan¡¯s cooking.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Immediately slowed down her pace.

    Hearing Gu Mengyang¡¯s grumble, Gu Changchuan red at him, ¡°You rascal, what are you muttering, talking behind my back in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Qiqi and I were praising your skills,¡± Gu Mengyang said, continuing toward the kitchen with Gu Zhiqi to wash their hands.

    ¡°Qiqi, don¡¯t listen to your second brother, your dad¡¯s culinary skills are really good.

    You used to love the food I made the most,¡± Gu Changchuan shouted towards the kitchen to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Love the food you make the most?¡± Yu Shuling spoke up lightly.

    Seeing Yu Shuling react like that, Father Gu¡¯s will to survive kicked in hard, and he immediately yelled towards the kitchen, ¡°I misspoke, after your mom¡¯s, your favorite food is what I make.¡±

    Seeing this, Yu Shuling looked a lot more pleased.

    After washing her hands, Gu Zhiqi tasted the breakfast personally made by Gu Changchuan.

    Gu Mengyang was not wrong; Gu Changchuan¡¯s cooking couldn¡¯tpare to Yu Shuling¡¯s, but on its own, it was still quite good.

    Gu Zhiqi liked tasty food and wasn¡¯t picky, so she ate quite a bit.

    This gave Gu Changchuan a bit more confidence.

    He knew it, aside from his wife¡¯s cooking, his daughter loved his cooking the most.

    After the meal, as Gu Zhiqi was about to go upstairs, Yu Shuling called her.

    ¡°Here are some mooncakes Wanwan and I made together.

    Take them upstairs to eat.¡±

    Yu Shuling gave a te of mooncakes to Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 389 - 389 389 Repairing the Mental Method

    ?389: Chapter 389 Repairing the Mental Method   389: Chapter 389 Repairing the Mental Method                                   Observing the mooncake handed to her by Yu Shuling, a subtle change flickered in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Gu Zhiqi politely expressed her gratitude.

    Seeing this, Yu Shuling couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her lips, ¡°No need to be polite with mom, if it¡¯s not enough, juste downstairs to get more, Wanwan and I made quite a lot.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi responded softly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I made some too, but I don¡¯t see any thanks for me.¡± Yu Luowan grumbled in a low voice from the side.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows and turned her gaze to Yu Luowan, ¡°Thank you, Little Bunny.¡±

    Yu Luowan ¡°¡­¡±?!

    Little Bunny?!

    Who¡¯s the Little Bunny?!

    Am I someone you can call Little Bunny?

    That¡¯s what the Little Fairy is called!

    Yu Luowan red at Gu Zhiqi with displeasure in her eyes.

    But Gu Zhiqi had already taken the mooncake and turned to go upstairs.

    At that sight, Yu Luowan huffed softly and turned back to continue baking mooncakes.

    Yu Shuling, who was standing on the side, caught all of this with a slight curve at the corner of her mouth but said nothing.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue also about to go upstairs, she quickly grabbed a te of mooncakes for her, ¡°Yueyue, here¡¯s a te for you,e get more if it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±

    ¡°One after another, you¡¯re all so polite with mom.¡±

    **

    After going upstairs, Gu Zhiqi immediately took a piece of mooncake and put it into her mouth.

    With just one bite, a faint brightness tinged the depths of her eyes.

    The taste was very good.

    As she ate, she remembered the mooncake she had yesterday.

    Although this mooncake was delicious, it seemed tock a little in vorpared to the one made by Su Yunling.

    As she thought, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly.

    The mooncake that person made was dangerous; why did it keep lingering in her mind after she¡¯d eaten it?

    With a piece of mooncake in her mouth, she sat cross-legged at the desk and opened theptop on it.

    Upon startup, Gu Zhiqi opened a file on the desktop and began to edit it attentively.

    It was the mental method Fu Xiyan had sent her earlier.

    She needed toplete it as soon as possible.

    That day, when she was guiding him to establish a connection with the Dragon Chant Sword, she had noticed his Ancient Martial Arts were already at the peak of the fourth-order.

    It seemed he had been stuck there for quite some time.

    All he needed to reach the status of a fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist was aplete mental method.

    The sooner theplete mental method was given to him, the sooner he could step into the fifth order.

    After all, he was the male protagonist of this world; she had to make him stand tall.

    Gu Zhiqi focused on theputer screen, asionally pausing to think, and during these moments of reflection, she would grab another piece of mooncake from the te and put it into her mouth.

    In one morning, the mental method for the first five orders waspleted, and the te of mooncakes also found its way into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s stomach.

    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Gu Zhiqi stopped her work.

    Holding the empty te in one hand and lightly rubbing her sore shoulders with the other, she walked out of the room.

    She barely reached the top of the stairs when she ran into Gu Xiyue, who was heading down.

    The two approached from the left and right sides of the staircase, arriving at the top simultaneously, and their gazes met directly.

    Gu Xiyue paused in her steps and gave Gu Zhiqi a gentle nod of acknowledgment.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi also nodded back at her.

    Then, both descended the stairs withposure, one sticking to the far left and the other to the far right, creating the impression they were gxies apart due to the staircase¡¯s width.

    When they arrived in the living room, Gu Zhiqi went straight to the kitchen, while Gu Xiyue left the living room.

    Gu Zhiqi washed the te and ced it into the nearby disinfecting cab.

    Just as she was closing the cab, a somewhat anxious voice suddenly reached her ears, ¡°My girl!

    Don¡¯t do anything foolish!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

 Chapter 390 - 390 390 Promise Me, Stay Out of the Kitchen

    ?390: Chapter 390: Promise Me, Stay Out of the Kitchen   390: Chapter 390: Promise Me, Stay Out of the Kitchen                                   Gu Zhiqi, with a head full of question marks, turned around and then saw a face filled with shock and afterward fear, that of Gu Changchuan.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi had not touched the stove, Gu Changchuan heaved a long sigh of relief, walked into the kitchen, grabbed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm, and started to pull her out, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to enter the kitchen?

    Whatever you want to eat, just have Aunt Li make it for you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­I, I was just washing a dish.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to wash dishes either, leave them there, someone will wash them.

    Just don¡¯t go into the kitchen,¡± Gu Changchuan insisted, pulling Gu Zhiqi towards the living room, as if afraid that Gu Zhiqi would spend an extra second in the kitchen.

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    Was she not fit to be in the kitchen or what?

    ¡°Every time you enter the kitchen, it nearly gives Dad a heart attack.

    Haven¡¯t you destroyed enough stoves in our house?¡± Gu Changchuan said, his face still creased with worry, hand dramatically on his chest, looking just like an emoticon, ¡°It¡¯s actually fine if the stove is destroyed, but what if you hurt yourself?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    He must be talking about the original owner, she would never destroy the stove.

    ¡°Even though you have amnesia now, there are some things that you can¡¯t suddenly know how to do just because you¡¯ve forgotten,¡± Gu Changchuan continued earnestly.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent, pretending not to understand what he was talking about.

    ¡°Promise me, don¡¯t go into the kitchen again,¡± Gu Changchuan said, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a serious expression.

    Gu Zhiqi paused for two seconds, then replied dryly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Changchuan let out a sigh of relief, then headed towards the kitchen.

    After busying himself in the kitchen for a while anding back out, he held two fruit tes, ¡°Your mom and Feng He are sitting in the Flower Room, do you want to go and chat with them?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±

    In a bit, she still had to go upstairs to continue repairing her mental method.

    ¡°Huh?

    Do you want a fruit te then?¡± Gu Changchuan seemed to recall something and suddenly asked Gu Zhiqi.

    Before Gu Zhiqi could say anything, Gu Changchuan handed the two fruit tes over to her, ¡°This one¡¯s for you, Dad will go cut another two.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi subconsciously epted them very smoothly.

    So, why was it so smooth?

    After handing the fruit tes to Gu Zhiqi, Gu Changchuan turned and went back into the kitchen.

    Gu Zhiqi,ing to her senses, looked towards the kitchen and obediently said, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Dad received your thanks, love you,¡± Gu Changchuan suddenly appeared at the kitchen doorway and formed a little heart with his index finger and thumb towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    That¡¯s more like a child, isn¡¯t it?

    When Gu Changchuan came out again, holding another two fruit tes, he said, ¡°Remember to have Auntie Li make you something if you want to eat, and there¡¯s also fruit in the fridge.

    Take whatever you like.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Gu Changchuan left with the fruit tes, Gu Zhiqi also went upstairs with her two fruit tes.

    ¡°Zhizhi, with the way you eat, you¡¯re bound to get fat,¡± Chubby Chiu suddenly appeared in her mind.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Zhiqi responded indifferently, continuing her walk upstairs.

    After a few steps, she suddenly heard hurried footsteps from behind, and then a woman¡¯s voice, ¡°Um, Gu Zhiqi, wait a second.¡±

    Hearing someone calling her, Gu Zhiqi stopped, turned back to look, and then asked with an inquiring face, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Can we find a ce to talk?¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s voice was cold, but she tried to keep her tone as neutral as possible while speaking.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue continued, ¡°My room?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but¡­¡± Gu Zhiqi paused, and lifted the fruit tes in her hands, ¡°I need to put these down first.¡±

 Chapter 391 - 391 391 Conversation

    ?391: Chapter 391 Conversation   391: Chapter 391 Conversation                                   Gu Xiyue saw this and nodded slightly.

    Seeing her nod, Gu Zhiqi started walking upstairs.

    After a few steps, she suddenly turned back to look at Gu Xiyue, ¡°Or would you mind going to my room?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue was slightly startled but quickly regained herposure, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    So, Gu Zhiqi led Gu Xiyue back to her own room.

    As soon as Gu Xiyue entered Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room, she stopped in her tracks.

    Firstly, Gu Xiyue was attracted by a painting hanging in the room; as soon as she entered, she instinctively walked towards it.

    After a few steps, btedly realizing that it might be inappropriate, she stopped.

    Just as she stopped, her attention was captured by several pots of flowers arranged in the room.

    It was not just the variety of flowers but also the way they were ced.

    It seemed to her like a small Feng Shui Array.

    Since she had not seen the positions of all the flowers, Gu Xiyue was not too certain.

    She felt a slight surprise in her heart.

    But considering that Gu Zhiqi seemed to have the alias of the Diviner Zhezhi, Gu Xiyue thought it was to be expected.

    After entering the room, Gu Zhiqi walked straight to the coffee table.

    She ced the fruit te on the coffee table and casually sat down on the sofa, then nced at Gu Xiyue, ¡°Do you want toe and sit for a bit?¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice, Gu Xiyue immediately came back to her senses, walked over to Gu Zhiqi, nodded in her direction, and sat down.

    Once Gu Zhiqi sat down, she picked up a fruit te, took a small piece of fruit and put it in her mouth.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, feeling it might be rude to eat alone, she hesitantly offered the fruit te to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Gu Xiyue declined without a second thought.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately withdrew the fruit te and then looked at Gu Xiyue, ¡°You said you had something to discuss with me?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue remembered the matter at hand, straightened up, and asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Do you still remember the incident at the Yan City Shengxing Hotel, when a boy with purple hair ambushed you?¡±

    Listening to Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi had a rough idea of what she wanted to say and nodded slightly.

    ¡°His ambush on you was because of me; I¡¯m very sorry,¡± Gu Xiyue apologized to Gu Zhiqi.

    At that, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows.

    Why was she apologizing?

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡±

    Gu Xiyue fell silent, gazing at Gu Zhiqi without speaking.

    ¡°His ambush on me resulted in the loss of his Ancient Martial Arts; that settles it,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied with an air of indifference.

    Gu Xiyue looked at the girl before her and for a moment, was unsure what to say.

    After a long silence, she finally spoke up, ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to pursue the matter of his ambush any further?¡±

    Gu Xiyue had thought long and hard about the issue between Jiang Qi and Gu Zhiqi.

    She didn¡¯t know how to resolve this predicament.

    Jiang Qi was indeed in the wrong for ambushing Gu Zhiqi, but she could not me him since she yed a part in it.

    If it had been the Gu Zhiqi of before, Gu Xiyue would not have been so troubled because she had been wanting to get rid of that woman for more than a day or two.

    But this Gu Zhiqi was different from the one she had known before,

    In the end, it was an undeserved disaster.

    She had nned to exin everything to Jiang Qi once he had fully recovered and then bring him to apologize.

    But she was also worried that before Jiang Qi could heal, Gu Zhiqi or someone from the Gu Family might have already taken action against him.

    After much thought, she concluded that apologizing to Gu Zhiqi first was the safer approach, as it was also about preserving Jiang Qi¡¯s life.

    Honestly, even now, she had not fully grasped the strength of the Gu Family.

    Nor did she understand the level of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts.

    She didn¡¯t know if she could protect Jiang Qi should the Gu Family or Gu Zhiqi truly decide to act against him.

 Chapter 392 - 392 392 I like Class 29; I like Class 8

    ?392: Chapter 392 I like ss 29; I like ss 8   392: Chapter 392 I like ss 29; I like ss 8                                   Gu Zhiqi listened to Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, lifted her eyes and said, ¡°I won¡¯t pursue the past issue, but in the future, I hope there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    ¡°If there is a next time, it might not be as simple as just crippling your Ancient Martial Arts.¡±

    In Shengxing Hotel, she hadn¡¯t killed him primarily because of the Merit Points he possessed and because the purple-haired young man held no intention to kill her.

    As long as she remains a Mysterious Sect Disciple, she must abide by the rules of the Mysterious Sect.

    However, none of this was an absolute reason why she wouldn¡¯t take action to kill him.

    She had plenty of ways to deplete all the Merit Points he had.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Gu Xiyue replied immediately, thought for a bit, and then added, ¡°Once his injuries are healed, I will personally bring him to apologize.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for apologies,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidzily, adding in a mumble, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue paused slightly and then dismissed the idea of bringing Jiang Qi to apologize to Gu Zhiqi.

    After settling the matter with Jiang Qi, Gu Xiyue left.

    Before she went, she nced at a painting in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room and asked, ¡°May I ask which master created the painting on the wall?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve lost my memory, I don¡¯t remember,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied half-truthfully.

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue left with a hint of regret.

    After Gu Xiyue left, Gu Zhiqi picked up a fruit te, sat at the desk, and continued refining her mental method on theputer.

    **

    During the two days of the Mid-Autumn holiday, Gu Zhiqi managed to repair two-thirds of the mental method, leaving only the Ninth Order and Tenth Order methods.

    By this time, the Mid-Autumn holiday had alsoe to an end.

    In order to dissuade Gu Huaijin from his idea of donating a building, on the day school resumed, Gu Zhiqi still went to the campus to report.

    It was a good opportunity to see for herself what campus life was truly like.

    With two very promising children, Father Gu had started living a semi-retired life ahead of time.

    Therefore, the task of taking Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi to school fell on Father Gu.

    Father Gu sat in the passenger seat while Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue sat in the back, heads down ying with their phones.

    Suddenly thinking of something, Father Gu turned around and asked, ¡°Hey, Yueyue, which ss are you in?¡±

    After Gu Xiyue was brought back to the Gu Family, the school enrollment was handled by Gu Huaijin.

    So Gu Changchuan wasn¡¯t aware of the ss Gu Xiyue was in.

    ¡°29,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually replied.

    ¡°29, huh?

    I remember Qiqi is in ss one.

    Why are you so far apart?

    How about this, I¡¯ll ask the principal to arrange both of you in the same ss.

    What do you two think?¡± Gu Changchuan thought that the two daughters needed to cultivate their rtionship; it was better to keep them together.

    Moreover, having one daughter because of memory loss, she must be very unfamiliar with the school.

    It¡¯s always good to have someone you know by your side.

    This might just improve their rtionship.

    Seeing that neither girl responded to him, Gu Changchuan continued, ¡°What about arranging you both in ss one?¡±

    Gu Changchuan was aware of Gu Xiyue scoring full marks in all subjectsst semester.

    Conveniently, Qiqi also liked to score full marks in all subjects.

    With both daughters doing so well, not cing them in the best ss one seemed unreasonable!

    ¡°I like ss 29,¡± Gu Xiyue politely declined, indicating that she was quite content with ss 29.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Changchuan looked slightly disappointed, ¡°Then, what about you Qiqi?

    Which ss do you like?¡±

    ¡°I like ss 8,¡± Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes to look at Gu Changchuan and said faintly.

    Gu Changchuan ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Changchuan was at a loss for words, and even Gu Xiyue turned her head to nce at Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 393 - 393 393 Gu Zhiqi Comes to School

    ?393: Chapter 393: Gu Zhiqi Comes to School   393: Chapter 393: Gu Zhiqi Comes to School                                   Gu Changchuan fell silent for a few seconds before decisively saying, ¡°Fine, go to whichever ss you like.¡±

    Gu Changchuan was unconditionally indulgent towards them; don¡¯t ask why.

    If you must know, it¡¯s because both of his daughters can score full marks in every subject.

    It doesn¡¯t matter which ss they are in, what matters is that they like it.

    However, after Gu Changchuan finished speaking, he was slightly troubled.

    ¡°Qiqi, you have amnesia and don¡¯t recognize many people.

    If any weirdos try to get close to you, don¡¯t pay them any mind, okay?¡±

    With all sorts of people at school, what if someone took advantage of his daughter¡¯s amnesia to lead her astray?

    After thinking it over, he suddenly said, ¡°How about we don¡¯t go to school just yet, and wait until you¡¯re more adjusted?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡± no need for that.

    Gu Changchuan looked deeply concerned, and as time went on, he became more restless.

    Gu Xiyue looked at Gu Changchuan, then at Gu Zhiqi, fell silent for a moment, and then suddenly spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll go to ss 8 with her.¡±

    After all, she was familiar with the homeroom teacher of ss 8.

    Gu Changchuan: ???

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    Gu Changchuan turned his head, looking at Gu Xiyue, and Gu Zhiqi also turned to look at her.

    Gu Xiyue cleared her throat and casually replied, ¡°I like ss 8 too.¡±

    After speaking, she turned her head to gaze out the car window.

    Seeing this, Gu Changchuan understood everything; a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes as he cheerfully said, ¡°Yueyue also likes ss 8, eh?

    That¡¯s great, you two will be in the same ss and can look out for each other.¡±

    **

    The Mid-Autumn holiday ended, coinciding with a Monday.

    At seven in the morning, a third of the students were already sitting in ss 1¡¯s ssroom.

    On thest two rows of seats, a girl leaned on the desk, moving close to her desk mate, and whispered, ¡°Zixin, did you know that Gu Zhiqi came to school?¡±

    The person called Zixin didn¡¯t respond, but instead, a handsome boy in the row in front turned around and was the first to ask, ¡°Qiqi came to school?

    Who told you that?¡±

    Zhang Minmin hadn¡¯t expected Ling Yun in the front row to turn around; her face went slightly red, but she didn¡¯t appreciate his question.

    Nevertheless, she replied quietly, ¡°I saw it myself.

    Second Master Gu personally brought her to school.¡±

    On hearing this, Ling Yun¡¯s eyes brightened with joy, ¡°Really?

    Then do you know where she is now?¡±

    Zhang Minmin, seeing Ling Yun¡¯s expression, felt slightly ufortable and whispered back, ¡°Second Master Gu took her and Gu Xiyue to the principal¡¯s office.

    I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re here to transfer schools.¡±

    Hai City is neither big nor small, but rumors spread fast among the upper ss.

    ss 1 had many students from rich or noble families.

    The news of Gu Zhiqi being kicked out of the Gu family had already circted widely in Hai City¡¯s upper circles, and many people in ss 1 knew about it.

    Moreover, since Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t been to schoolst week, more people became concerned about her, and soon the story of Gu Zhiqi, the dismissed fake heiress, spread widely.

    Essentially everyone who knew Gu Zhiqi was aware that she had been thrown out of the Gu family.

    As soon as Zhang Minmin finished speaking, Ling Yun¡¯s face changed instantly.

    He stood up abruptly and rushed out of the ssroom.

    Watching Ling Yun leave, Zhang Minmin bit her lip secretly, her eyes full of displeasure and resentment.

    Having remained silent until now, Song Zixin finally spoke up with a slight frown, ¡°Are you sure she came to school to transfer?¡±

    If it were for a transfer, there was no need for Second Master Gu to bring her in person.

    Shouldn¡¯t it be her parents from the countryside handling this?

    ¡°I¡­

    I¡¯m not sure, I was just guessing,¡± Zhang Minmin replied weakly.

 Chapter 394 - 394 394 Guess Who I Saw

    ?394: Chapter 394 Guess Who I Saw   394: Chapter 394 Guess Who I Saw                                   Just then, the girl in the front row suddenly turned around, ¡°I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s not here for a transfer certificate, more likely she¡¯s been sent here to enroll.¡±

    Zhang Minmin, upon hearing this, looked at the girl in front of her, ¡°Jiajia, why do you say that?¡±

    Sun Yujia sniffed disdainfully upon hearing this, ¡°Weren¡¯t there rumors before that Gu Zhiqi was threatening the Gu family with suicide?

    I bet she¡¯s been shamelessly clinging to the Gu family, leaving them no choice but to take her back.¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    She¡¯s totally shameless then.¡± Zhang Minmin covered her mouth, speaking with a hint of disgust.

    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ve never seen anyone so brazen.¡± Sun Yujia continued, ¡°Originally, when the real daughter of the Gu family came back, she should have made way and returned to her country bumpkin home.¡±

    ¡°But what did she do?

    Not only did she not go back to the countryside, she actually framed the real daughter in various ways.

    If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have the face¡­¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business, it¡¯s not your ce to talk about other people¡¯s affairs.¡± A clear and youthful voice interrupted Sun Yujia.

    Hearing this, Sun Yujia shut her mouth awkwardly.

    Seeing this, Song Zirui turned his attention to Song Zixin, ¡°Is my notebook with you?

    Could you look for it?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Zixin immediately responded and began to search through her backpack.

    After a while, she found a notebook and handed it to Song Zirui, ¡°It really was with me, must have mixed it up by ident.¡±

    Song Zirui took the notebook without any change in expression and walked away.

    Not long after Song Zirui left, Sun Yujia turned her head again and whispered to Song Zixin, ¡°Zixin, why does your brother always defend Gu Zhiqi?

    Does he still have feelings for her?¡±

    Hearing this, Song Zixin frowned slightly and looked at Sun Yujia with some displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, my brother has a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sun Yujia covered her mouth, ¡°Look at me, I forgot about that.¡±

    Having said that, Sun Yujia turned her head back and continued to listen carefully.

    At the same time, in ss One, a blond-haired boy carrying a backpack entered the ssroom and strode over to the seat by the window.

    After sitting down, he turned his head and secretly observed his deskmate, deeply engrossed in studying, ¡°Brother Zhou, guess who I just saw?¡±

    Ling Yuanzhou, with his eyes lowered, continued to read his book, ignoring the blond boy.

    Seeing Ling Yuanzhou ignore him, the blond boy didn¡¯t mind and started speaking anyway, ¡°I saw Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    Hearing this, Ling Yuanzhou slightly furrowed his brow and finally deigned to look up from his book, ncing at the blond boy, his cool gaze tinged with a faint question.

    ¡°Heh, I knew you¡¯d be interested.¡± The blond boy chuckled upon seeing his reaction and began to speak.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Yuanzhou, with furrowed brows, asked the boy.

    Just now, I ran into Ling Yun at the door, and seeing him in such a hurry, I thought he was up to no good, so I followed him.

    Without following, I would have never known, but once I did, hey, guess what I found out.

    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Ling Yuanzhou said with lightly furrowed brows, urging the blond boy on.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be impatient, I¡¯m getting to the point,¡± the blond boy continued, ¡°Ling Yun went to the principal¡¯s office.

    He stood outside for quite a while without going in.

    I sneaked a peek inside the principal¡¯s office, and then I saw the second master of the Gu family and Gu Xiyue, and then, surprisingly, there was also Gu Zhiqi.¡±

 Chapter 395 - 395 395 Marriage Contract

    ?395: Chapter 395 Marriage Contract   395: Chapter 395 Marriage Contract                                   ¡°It looks like he¡¯s been taken back by the Gu Family,¡± the blonde youth said to Ling Yuanzhou.

    ¡°But, Brother Zhou, really, your fianc¨¦e is something else, huh?

    First, she had Song Zirui going around in circles, and now she¡¯s got Ling Yun head over heels,¡± the blonde youth said, raising his hand to pat the shoulder of the youth beside him, speaking in a nonchnt manner.

    The one called Brother Zhou¡¯s eyes flickered with displeasure at those words, ¡°She¡¯s not my fianc¨¦e anymore.¡±

    The blonde youth raised his eyebrows upon hearing this, looking interestedly at Ling Yuanzhou, ¡°Oh?

    So, have you set your sights on Gu Xiyue then?¡±

    ¡°Her?¡± A trace of disdain crossed Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s eyes, ¡°She¡¯s even less than Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that she made a bet with Gu Zhiqist semester and scored full marks in all subjects?

    Right now, she¡¯s the academic goddess of Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    Don¡¯t you want to think about it?¡± the blonde youth asked teasingly, looking at Ling Yuanzhou, ¡°And she¡¯s just as beautiful as Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    ¡°No matter how good her grades are, our Ling Family only cares about medical skills,¡± Ling Yuanzhou said with a cold face.

    Upon hearing this, a hint of confusion shed in the eyes of the blonde youth, ¡°Eh?

    But Gu Zhiqi doesn¡¯t know medical skills either, so how did you agree in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°My grandmother agreed to it; I¡¯ve always been looking for a way to break off the engagement.¡± It used to be out of sight, out of mind.

    In the past two years, Gu Zhiqi kept showing up in front of him, driving him nuts.

    Before, he didn¡¯t know he had a fianc¨¦e, until Gu Zhiqi began parading in front of him.

    He only found out after asking his mother that it was something his grandmother and Old Lady Gu had arranged.

    Once Ling Yuanzhou said this, the blonde youth also remembered this affair.

    Elder Lady Ling and Old Lady Gu were best friends, one studying Ancient Medicine, the other modern medicine; both were renowned as the sister flowers of Sea City and once famous doctors nationwide.

    It¡¯s said that when the two olddies were young, they arranged a marriage for their children.

    Unfortunately, both Elder Lady Ling and Old Lady Gu had only sons.

    They had no choice but to postpone the marriage arrangement to their grandchildren.

    Elder Lady Ling married early, and the two granddaughters of Ling Family¡¯s generation were married off early, while Gu Zhiqi was the only girl in her generation of the Gu Family.

    In the end, the marriage arrangement fell upon Ling Yuanzhou and Gu Zhiqi.

    He and Ling Yuanzhou had grown up together, so he naturally knew that Ling Yuanzhou had a ¡®White Moonlight¡¯ in his heart, and he had always disliked the engagement with Gu Zhiqi that was revealed two years ago.

    But out of respect for both Elder Ladies no longer being with them, Ling Yuanzhou hadn¡¯t figured out how to bring up breaking off the engagement.

    Now, Gu Zhiqi turned out to be a fake rich girl, and the engagement should have fallen on Gu Xiyue.

    But for Ling Yuanzhou, this was the best chance to break off the engagement, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t miss it.

    If he missed this chance, next year, when Gu Zhiqi turned eighteen, they would have to get engaged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drop this topic.

    Did you know about Old Master Lok¡¯s grand celebration next week?¡± The blonde youth changed the subject upon seeing Ling Yuanzhou wasn¡¯t happy.

    Ling Yuanzhou made a soft sound of acknowledgment upon hearing the question, ¡°I heard there will be many important figures, even people from the capital wille.¡±

    ¡°Not just from the capital.

    Rumor has it, the guy from the Ever Winning Army, Tang Yichen, you know him?

    He¡¯ll be there too,¡± the blonde youth said mysteriously to Ling Yuanzhou.

    ¡°Well, he is the master of One City, it¡¯s normal for some big shots to attend,¡± Ling Yuanzhou spoke and shifted his gaze back to the book, continuing to read.

    ¡°They say that Old Master Lok has a Divine doctor friend who might very welle this time; you might even get to see him.

    Remember to go when the timees,¡± the blonde youth said, nudging Ling Yuanzhou with his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±

 Chapter 396 - 396 396 Reason for Changing Classes

    ?396: Chapter 396 Reason for Changing sses   396: Chapter 396 Reason for Changing sses                                   The blond boy finished speaking, and Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t react much, just hanging his head slightly, lost in thought.

    Seeing him spaced out, the blond boy lifted his arm and nudged Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s arm with his elbow, ¡°Brother Zhou, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Stirred by the blond boy¡¯s words, Ling Yuanzhou came back to reality and responded indifferently, ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s settled then, we¡¯ll go together.¡± After the blond boy spoke, he finally rummaged through his backpack and pulled out a math textbook, then flipped to the first page.

    Even though there was nothing important on the first page, the boy kept staring at it.

    As he stared, he nced up at the direction of the lectern and then muttered under his breath, ¡°Weird, why hasn¡¯t the old witche today?¡±

    After muttering, seeing that Ling Yuanzhou paid him no attention, he lowered his head again, continuing to stare at the first page.

    **

    The ¡°old witch¡± the blond boy referred to was the homeroom teacher of ss 1, named Wu Hui.

    At this moment, Wu Hui just happened to be walking in the corridor outside the principal¡¯s office.

    Seeing a familiar silhouette lingering there, Wu Hui furrowed her brow, ¡°Ling Yun, why aren¡¯t you at morning study, what are you doing here?¡±

    Suddenly hearing someone behind him, and being addressed by his name, moreover his homeroom teacher, Ling Yun jumped in fright.

    He shrank back a little, taking two steps back, and then immediately greeted Wu Hui, ¡°Teacher Wu, I, I¡¯m just passing by.¡±

    Hearing his excuse, Wu Hui naturally didn¡¯t believe him, she sternly faced Ling Yun, ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, go to your morning reading now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Yunplied, and then quickly left with his head down.

    After walking a few steps, he turned back to look in the direction of the office, his expression showing some conflict.

    He hesitated for several seconds, but eventually, turned his head away and jogged off.

    Wu Hui, seeing Ling Yun leave, continued forward with a stern face, but just as she arrived at the door of the principal¡¯s office, voices from inside reached her.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, do you know why you suddenly want to transfer from ss 1 to ss 8?¡± It was Principal Gu Chongming¡¯s voice.

    Hearing this, Wu Hui¡¯s steps faltered slightly, then her eyebrows knit together.

    Gu Zhiqi?

    A ss transfer?

    Not a school transfer?

    Wu Hui stood at the door, not entering right away, continuing to listen to the conversation inside.

    In the principal¡¯s office, after Principal Gu¡¯s question was asked, Gu Changchuan was about to reply on behalf of Gu Zhiqi, trying to make up a legitimate reason, when he heard Gu Zhiqi speak up first.

    ¡°The number 8 is lucky.¡±

    Principal Gu, ¡°¡­¡±

    This is superstition!

    ¡°So¡­

    is that the only reason?¡± Principal Gu looked at Gu Zhiqi, hoping she would add some other reasons.

    This time, before Gu Zhiqi could speak, Gu Changchuan answered for her, ¡°Actually, the academic pressure in ss 1 is a bit too much, and my girl might not be able to keep up, so, we¡¯re looking to change to a rtively more rxed ss.¡±

    Principal Gu Chongming, ¡°¡­¡±

    If your girl can¡¯t keep up, how many students in the whole school can?

    Principal Gu Chongming¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely twice, then he turned his gaze to Gu Xiyue, ¡°And you?

    Why do you want to transfer?¡±

    Last semester, he tried hard to persuade her to join ss 1, but she didn¡¯t.

    Why suddenly move to ss 8 now?

    Gu Xiyue spoke up with a cool tone, ¡°I also prefer sses with auspicious numbers.¡±

    Principal Gu, ¡°¡­¡±

    Very well, truly sisters indeed.

    Principal Gu fell silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I have no objections to what Gu Xiyue has said, but Gu Zhiqi, I hope you will seriously consider it.¡±

 Chapter 397 - 397 397 The Head Teacher of Class Eight

    ?397: Chapter 397: The Head Teacher of ss Eight   397: Chapter 397: The Head Teacher of ss Eight                                   Thest sentence, he said while looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Xiyue could score full marks in all subjects even in ss 29, which also means that the ss wouldn¡¯t affect her grades.

    But Gu Zhiqi was different; although she always managed to rank within the top ten of the grade, her grades were not stable.

    He didn¡¯t know if Gu Zhiqi¡¯s grades would be affected if she transferred from ss 1 to ss 8.

    As the principal, considering the students¡¯ academic performance, he hoped that Gu Zhiqi would stay in ss 1.

    After thinking for a moment, Gu Chongming spoke again with deep concern, ¡°Your grades are very good, mainly, I¡¯m afraid they might be affected if you go to ss 8.¡±

    As soon as Gu Chongming said this, Gu Changchuan immediately spoke up, ¡°Principal Gu, don¡¯t worry, my daughter could score full marks in all subjects even without studying.¡±

    The tone was haughty yet proud.

    Gu Chongming ¡°¡­¡±

    The daughter you¡¯re speaking about is Gu Xiyue, right?

    Since the parent had said so, Gu Chongming had nothing more to say.

    He raised his hand, gently tugged at his already sparse hair, and then said to the three of them, ¡°Well, wait a moment, then.

    I¡¯ve already notified the three head teachers; they should be arriving soon.¡±

    No sooner had Principal Gu¡¯s words fallen than a female voice came from the doorway, ¡°Principal, did you call for me?¡±

    Seeing Wu Hui at the door, Principal Gu immediately said, ¡°Teacher Wu, your timing is perfect, I ¡­¡±

    Before Principal Gu could finish, Wu Hui cut him off, ¡°Principal, you don¡¯t need to say anything more, I heard everything you said.¡±

    Seeing her reaction, Principal Gu¡¯s eyebrows imperceptibly furrowed, but he said nothing and patiently asked, ¡°Then, Teacher Wu, what do you think?¡±

    No sooner had Principal Gu asked than Wu Hui, frowning, responded, ¡°If Gu Zhiqi really wants to go to ss 8, I have no objections.¡±

    She liked students with good grades, but she didn¡¯t like those whocked ambition.

    Moreover, this student¡¯s character was also problematic.

    Even if she didn¡¯t transfer, Wu Hui wasn¡¯t very keen on teaching such a student anymore.

    Hearing this from Wu Hui, Gu Chongming sighed deeply.

    Seeing that Gu Chongming did not speak further, Wu Hui, with a stern face, said, ¡°Principal, is there anything else?

    If not, I¡¯m going back to supervise the students¡¯ self-study.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    No sooner had Gu Chongming spoken than Wu Hui turned around and left.

    After Wu Hui had left, Gu Chongming looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Since Teacher Wu agrees, it¡¯s now up to ss 8¡¯s head teacher, Teacher Mo.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly.

    ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡±

    There was a knock at the door, and a person strolled leisurely into the office; dressed in a id T-shirt, hands behind their back, they approached Principal Gu with a smile.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue sitting on the sofa in the office, they paused slightly in their steps.

    Quickly regainingposure, they continued smilingly towards Principal Gu and with a slightly offbeat demeanor said, ¡°Principal, you called for me?¡±

    Seeing Teacher Mo, a smile involuntarily appeared on the corners of Principal Gu¡¯s lips, and his tone became a touch more familiar, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Teacher Mo immediately asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this; a student wants to transfer from ss 1 to your ss, and I wanted to know what you think.¡± Principal Gu said as he gestured towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Listening to Principal Gu, Teacher Mo immediately chuckled, ¡°From ss 1, eh?

    What¡¯s gotten into them to want to transfer?¡± ncing at Gu Zhiqi standing to the side, Teacher Mo turned to her, ¡°Is it you who¡¯s got it into your head to¡­?¡±

    But upon seeing Gu Zhiqi more clearly, Teacher Mo¡¯s following words came to a halt.

    Seeing Teacher Mo looking at her, Gu Zhiqi nodded gently towards Teacher Mo.

 Chapter 398 - 398 398 The Homeroom Teacher of Class 29 Arrived

    ?398: Chapter 398: The Homeroom Teacher of ss 29 Arrived   398: Chapter 398: The Homeroom Teacher of ss 29 Arrived                                   ¡°Hey, I know you, you¡¯re Gu Zhiqi from ss One, right?

    You¡¯re a smart girl with good grades, why the sudden transfer?¡± Teacher Mo recognized Gu Zhiqi.

    Listening to Teacher Mo¡¯s question, Principal Gu watched Teacher Mo with mischievous amusement, then said leisurely, ¡°She says the number of your ss is lucky, so she wants to transfer to it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Teacher Mo first froze for a moment, then his eyes brightened slightly, and he let out a sly chuckle, ¡°Well, that¡¯s great.¡±

    While speaking, he looked at Gu Zhiqi with a smile, ¡°When I first became the homeroom teacher of ss Eight, it was also because of the lucky number.

    Since you also fancy ss Eight for the same reason, it seems we have a teacher-student affinity.

    I¡¯d be remiss not to ept you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Teacher Mo, then suddenly smirkedzily, looking at Teacher Mo and asked, ¡°Do you believe in Fate Law, teacher?¡±

    Teacher Mo paused for a second, slightly confused as he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Calm and collected, Gu Zhiqi continued to ask, ¡°Want to have your fortune told?¡±

    Teacher Mo ¡°¡­¡±?

    What¡­

    what¡¯s going on?

    Gu Changchuan ¡°¡­¡±?!

    What¡¯s gotten into my daughter?

    Principal Gu ¡°¡­¡±?!!

    Remember the asion!

    This is a school!

    A school!

    All three were filled with question marks, each of their thoughts wandering, only Gu Xiyue, who was standing to the side, tilted her head and nced at Gu Zhiqi, her eyes tainted with a hint of inquisitiveness.

    It took Teacher Mo several seconds to recover from his shock before he chuckled awkwardly but politely, looking at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Ha, Student Gu Zhiqi, you¡¯re quite the joker.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi secretly clicked her tongue and said no more.

    She had thought the teacher might be a believer in Mysticism, but apparently, he was not.

    ¡°Ahem, Xiao Mo, this student, Gu Xiyue, also wants to transfer to your ss, what do you think?¡± Remembering that Gu Xiyue also wanted to transfer, Gu Chongming looked at Teacher Mo and said.

    At these words, Teacher Mo¡¯s eyes immediately twinkled, and his gaze sharply turned to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Really?

    If Gu Xiyue coulde to our ss, then I¡¯d wee her with open arms¡­¡±

    ¡°I protest!¡±

    Before Teacher Mo finished speaking, a voice suddenly rang out from the office doorway.

    Then, a middle-aged man in a brown-grey shirt barged in.

    ¡°I disagree!¡±

    This man was none other than Qi Qing, the homeroom teacher of ss 29.

    While Teacher Mo had no objections to Gu Xiyue¡¯s transfer, Qi Qing of ss 29 wanted to voice his, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with Student Gu Xiyue transferring.¡±

    With that, Qi Qing looked at Principal Gu with mournful eyes, ¡°Principal, Gu Xiyue is such a good fit for our ss.

    Ever since she joined, those rascals have be so well-behaved, let¡¯s not talk about transferring.¡±

    Qi Qing insisted he did not want Gu Xiyue to transfer.

    Ever since Gu Xiyue joined his ss, the mischievous kids were all extraordinarily obedient; it even seemed to him that he was losing fewer hairs.

    Seeing this, Principal Gu nced at Gu Xiyue, then looked at Qi Qing, ¡°You discuss it with Student Gu Xiyue.¡±

    His persuasion wouldn¡¯t be effective in this matter.

    Upon hearing this, Qi Qing immediately walked over to Gu Xiyue, pleading earnestly, ¡°Student Gu, let¡¯s talk things over, please think it through again.¡±

    While saying this, Qi Qing subtly positioned himself between Gu Xiyue and Teacher Mo, blocking thetter¡¯s gaze fromnding on Gu Xiyue, then continued to plead with her, ¡°Was I not quick enough when approving your leave, or did I disrupt you from reading your extracurricr books in ss?¡±

    Gu Xiyue ¡°¡­¡±

    Qi Qing looked at Gu Xiyue, continuing to urge, ¡°You must consider it carefully.¡±

 Chapter 399 - 399 399 Does It Count with Me

    ?399: Chapter 399: Does It Count with Me?

    399: Chapter 399: Does It Count with Me?

    ¡°If you were transferring to ss One, I¡¯d let you go without a second thought, but you¡¯re going to ss Eight, and between you and me, there¡¯s really no difference between ss Eight and ss Twenty-nine,¡± Qi Qing continued to persuade.

    Teacher Mo immediately bristled at Qi Qing¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hold on, Teacher Qi, exin yourself.

    How is my ss Eight just like your ss Twenty-nine?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just the same, so no talking back,¡± Qi Qing said, covering Teacher Mo¡¯s mouth and pushing her away before turning to Gu Xiyue.

    ¡°Student Gu, think it over.

    You should know, it¡¯s not easy to get leave from other teachers.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be easy to take leave?

    Student Gu, if youe to ss Eight and continue to score full marks in all subjects, you can take leave whenever you want in my ss!¡± In the matter of granting leave, Teacher Mo refused to be outdone.

    Father Gu ¡°¡­¡± My daughter is really in demand.

    Principal Gu ¡°¡­¡±!

    I¡¯m still here!

    Granting leave?!

    ¡°Stop!

    Both of you, just stop,¡± fearing a fight, Principal Gu promptly called a halt to their argument.

    When the principal spoke, both Teacher Mo and Qi Qing stopped.

    They exchanged a nce, snorted in unison, and ignored each other.

    ¡°Now, Teacher Mo, you take Gu Zhiqi to report to his ss first.

    As for Gu Xiyue, we¡¯ll see what Teacher Qi and Student Gu wish,¡± the principal said to Teacher Mo.

    Realizing this, Teacher Mo understood the principal¡¯s train of thought.

    He didn¡¯t want Gu Xiyue in ss Eight.

    ¡°Fine then,¡± Teacher Mo replied reluctantly.

    Feeling a bit disappointed in his heart.

    Anyway, he wasn¡¯t too keen on having Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue in the same ss.

    After responding, Teacher Mo took Gu Zhiqi to report to ss Eight.

    As for not having snatched Gu Xiyue for his ss, Teacher Mo didn¡¯t take it to heart, even humming a tune along the way.

    Following behind Teacher Mo, Gu Zhiqi left the principal¡¯s office not long after and suddenly spoke up, calling out, ¡°Teacher Mo.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Gu Zhiqi calling him, Teacher Mo stopped briefly and turned to look at him.

    ¡°Does what you said just now count?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked, looking at Teacher Mo.

    Teacher Mo: ?

    ¡°Hmm?

    What did I say?¡± He had said quite a few things just now and didn¡¯t understand which one Gu Zhiqi was referring to.

    ¡°If I also score full marks in all subjects, can I take leave anytime without giving any reasons?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked Teacher Mo, hiszy and profound eyes tinged with a serious inquiry.

    Teacher Mo ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah, this¡­

    Does this youngdy want topete with Gu Xiyue?

    Teacher Mo had been following Gu Xiyue¡¯s situation and had naturally heard about the story that Gu Zhiqi was the fake heiress and Gu Xiyue the real one.

    Even the asions when this youngdy targeted Gu Xiyue hade to Teacher Mo¡¯s ear.

    He also knew about the bet Gu Zhiqi lost to Gu Xiyuest term.

    So, when he heard Gu Zhiqi mentioning scoring full marks in all subjects, Teacher Mo unconsciously thought this youngdy wanted topete with Gu Xiyue.

    He didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment.

    How could he tactfully tell this student that Gu Xiyue was an anomaly, and ordinary people couldn¡¯tpete with her?

    But then again, he really didn¡¯t want to crush this young student¡¯s confidence.

    So, under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze, Teacher Mo nodded.

    ¡°Of course it counts.

    If you can score full marks in all subjects, not only will I approve your leave, but you can even skip school and only show up for exams.¡±

    Teacher Mo assuredly made his deration, but in his heart, he didn¡¯t believe for a second that Gu Zhiqi could actually score full marks in all subjects.

    After all, this world already has one monster, and there¡¯s no need for another one to crush everyone else¡¯s spirits.

 Chapter 400 - 400 400 Class Eight

    ?400: Chapter 400 ss Eight   400: Chapter 400 ss Eight                                   Gu Zhiqi listened to Teacher Mo¡¯s words, gently raised her eyebrows, and a smile with deep meaning tinted the bottom of her eyes, ¡°Teacher Mo, you have to keep your word.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will keep my word,¡± Teacher Mo said and nodded seriously.

    In her heart, though, she secretly thought: It¡¯s good that the youngdy aspires to score full marks in all subjects; I shouldn¡¯t shatter her confidence.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly lowered her eyes, her lipszily curling into a small smile, and followed Teacher Mo without saying anything more.

    Teacher Mo, with hands behind his back, started humming a tune again.

    The teacher and student leisurely made their way to ss Eight, their steps in such harmony that it was almost too perfect.

    About five minutester, they arrived at the door of Senior Year ss Eight.

    Only then did Teacher Mo stop humming and led Gu Zhiqi into the ssroom.

    In ss Eight¡¯s ssroom, some were doing homework, some were solving practice problems, some were silently reciting texts, and some were napping early in the morning.

    Upon entering the ssroom, Teacher Mo coughed lightly, ¡°Students, please pause for a moment.¡±

    As Teacher Mo spoke, everyone in the ssroom turned their gaze towards the podium.

    Seeing the person beside Teacher Mo, many students¡¯ expressions changed, and some began to whisper among themselves.

    Teacher Mo cleared his throat and said, ¡°This student beside me, I believe many of you should recognize her.

    Her name is Gu Zhiqi.

    From now on, Gu Zhiqi will be a student in our ss.

    Let¡¯s wee her with a round of apuse.¡±

    As Teacher Mo spoke, apuse arose in the ssroom, but of course, there were still more hushed conversations.

    ¡°Is this really Gu Zhiqi?

    How did she end up in our ss?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she sent off to the countryside?

    Howe she¡¯s back in Middle School One?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen her from afar before, but I must say, her face is truly stunning.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she in ss One?

    Why did shee to our ss?¡±

    ¡°Damn amazing, could it be that after seducing all the divine guys in ss One, she now wants to seduce those in our ss?¡±

    The boys and girls in the ss were mostly whispering to each other.

    Only a girl sitting in the far right rear, and a boy sitting in the far left rear, didn¡¯t say a word.

    When the girl heard the name Gu Zhiqi, she looked up at the podium for a moment, then quickly lowered her head again and continued to focus on the book on the desk.

    The boy, had been lying on the desk sleeping from the beginning to end, never once looking towards the podium.

    Only upon hearing the name Gu Zhiqi did his figure stiffen slightly, yet he didn¡¯t even lift his head.

    ¡°Alright, quiet down, now that you¡¯ve met the new student, please continue with your self-study.¡±

    As Teacher Mo spoke, the ssroom slowly quieted down.

    Teacher Mo scanned the ss and finally noticed an empty seat in the far right corner.

    Teacher Mo nced at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s height.

    She was not short at all.

    Then, looking at Gu Zhiqi, he said, ¡°Gu Zhiqi,e with me.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi followed Teacher Mo¡¯s steps.

    Teacher Mo led Gu Zhiqi to the empty seat in the far right rear, and his eyes fell on the girl sitting by the window, ¡°Qiao Qingshu, would you mind letting Gu Zhiqi sit next to you?¡±

    As Teacher Mo and Gu Zhiqi approached, Qiao Qingshu¡¯s fingers, pinching the page, began to tighten slowly.

    And the gaze that had been on the book didn¡¯t shift at all, just staring fixedly at one spot.

    Hearing Teacher Mo¡¯s voice, Qiao Qingshu nodded hastily.

    Seeing this, Teacher Mo pointed to the empty seat and turned to Gu Zhiqi to ask, ¡°Is it okay to sit here?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°Alright, then take a seat,¡± Teacher Mo said.

    After looking for a moment at Gu Zhiqi, who had nothing in her hands, he paused for two seconds and added, ¡°I will go get your books for you.¡±

 Chapter 401 - 401 401 A Somewhat Strange Desk-mate

    ?401: Chapter 401 A Somewhat Strange Desk-mate   401: Chapter 401 A Somewhat Strange Desk-mate                                   ¡°I can go myself,¡± Gu Zhiqi said immediately after hearing Teacher Mo¡¯s words.

    ¡°I should go instead, it¡¯s just right, I also need to go to the academic affairs office to process some ss transfer procedures for you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi realized she didn¡¯t actually know where to get her books, so she said thanks to Teacher Mo, ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±

    Teacher Mo wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but he thought he saw a hint of obedience in her.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.

    Alright, sit down for now.

    You can borrow from¡­¡± Thinking of Qiao Qingshu¡¯s temperament, Teacher Mo quickly corrected himself, ¡°You can borrow books from the student in front of you and start reading.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded softly.

    ¡°Keep the ss in order, ss president,¡± Teacher Mo said, leaving in a hurry after that.

    As soon as Teacher Mo left, Gu Zhiqi took her seat.

    She didn¡¯t borrow books from her deskmate or the student in front of her as Teacher Mo said, but propped her chin with one hand and lookedzily at the students who were busy with their own things.

    ¡°Zhizhi, that Miss at your desk has stolen nces at you several times~¡± In her mind, Chubby Chiu suddenly spoke up to Gu Zhiqi.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi slightly turned her head to look at her new deskmate.

    Their eyes met squarely.

    Caught by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s excessively beautiful gaze, Qiao Qingshu froze for a moment.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at her new deskmate as a greeting, but saw that her deskmate didn¡¯t acknowledge her and quickly turned her head away.

    ¡°This new deskmate seems a bit strange,¡± Chubby Chiumented.

    Seeing that her deskmate wasn¡¯t very sociable, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    She withdrew her gaze and continued to sit there propping her chin, daydreaming.

    Teacher Mo didn¡¯t return for quite some time, so Gu Zhiqi took out her phone from her pocket and started repairing Fu Xiyan¡¯s mental method using the office software on her phone.

    **

    It wasn¡¯t until just before morning self-study was about to end that Teacher Mo returned to ss eight with a stack of books.

    After handing the books to Gu Zhiqi, Teacher Mo left in a rush, and at that moment, the bell for the end of morning self-study rang.

    With the ringing of the bell, the office became noisy.

    The student in front of Gu Zhiqi was the first to turn around and look at her curiously, asking, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, weren¡¯t you in ss one?

    Why did you suddenly transfer to our ss?¡±

    The voice of the student in front wasn¡¯t quiet; as she spoke, the ssroom suddenly fell silent for a moment, and many eyes turned in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s direction.

    While flipping through the book in her hand, Gu Zhiqi repliedzily, ¡°Just felt likeing.¡±

    Her tone seemed a bit dismissive.

    The girl picked up on the dismissive tone and felt slightly embarrassed.

    After a few seconds of silence, a trace of malice shed in her eyes, and she continued to smile at Gu Zhiqi, asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to schoolst week, though?

    I heard you were sent to the countryside by the Gu Family to stay with your biological father; why didn¡¯t you go to a rural school?¡±

    Sensing the girl¡¯s malice, Gu Zhiqizily raised her eyelids and gave the girl a nce, ¡°Are we close?¡±

    The girl was taken aback and after a moment of silence, she started stutteringly, ¡°I¡­

    I was just curious, why are you reacting so strongly?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing this, didn¡¯t bother with her any further.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, weren¡¯t you from ss one?

    What are you doing in our ss?

    What, weren¡¯t the boys in ss one enough for you to flirt with?¡± Someone suddenly said aloud in the ssroom.

    The voice was loud; the entire ss could hear.

    Everyone turned in the direction of the voice.

 Chapter 402 - 402 402 Gu Zhiqi, Someone is Looking for You

    ?402: Chapter 402 Gu Zhiqi, Someone is Looking for You   402: Chapter 402 Gu Zhiqi, Someone is Looking for You                                   At the center table, a girl in a short-sleeved dress and loose hair looked on with a scornful air, her arms crossed as she mockingly watched Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored the girl¡¯s overt malice and continued to look down, flipping through the book she had just picked up.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t even nce her way, Hu Shiyu frowned, stepped forward, and marched toward Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, did you not fucking hear me?¡±

    Just as Hu Shiyu was about to reach Gu Zhiqi¡¯s table, a voice suddenly sounded from the entrance of ss Eight.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, someone is looking for you.¡±

    The voice drew everyone¡¯s attention to the door, including Hu Shiyu, who had been ready to cause trouble.

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing this, felt a flicker of confusion but stood up regardless.

    As Gu Zhiqi headed toward the ssroom door, Hu Shiyu spat quietly to herself and then turned back to her seat.

    ¡°Sister Yu, didn¡¯t you always tell us not to confront Gu Zhiqi?

    Why did you go for her directly today?¡± As soon as Hu Shiyu sat down, the girl in front of her looked at her with slight confusion and said this.

    Hu Shiyu let out a coldugh, arms crossed as she sat down, ¡°We didn¡¯t confront her before because the Gu Family was backing her up.

    But now¡­¡±

    Hu Shiyu didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but those who understood, understood.

    **

    Gu Zhiqi stepped out of the ssroom and looked around, not seeing anyone familiar.

    Suddenly, a boy headed straight toward her, ¡°Qiqi, why did you suddenly change sses?¡±

    ¡°Was it the Gu Family who forced you to transfer?¡±

    ¡°Did Xiyue speak ill of you in front of the Gu Family?¡±

    As he reached Gu Zhiqi, the boy barraged her with three questions, and seeing that he was poised to continue, Gu Zhiqi interrupted him.

    ¡°Excuse me, but who are you?¡±

    She thought he looked somewhat familiar, but couldn¡¯t remember his name at the moment.

    Presumably, she wasn¡¯t well-acquainted with the original host, otherwise, she should have been able to remember based on the host¡¯s memories.

    As Gu Zhiqi spoke, Ling Yun froze for a second, astonishment tinting his eyes, ¡°Qi¡­

    Qiqi, I¡¯m Ling Yun.¡±

    Ling Yun?

    Gu Zhiqi silently repeated the name, and promptly additional memory fragments appeared in her mind.

    After sorting them out quickly, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    The original host, while having someone she liked, actually managed to cultivate a backup?

    This Ling Yun was her chosen backup.

    The original host really was¡­

    Absurd.

    Gu Zhiqi wanted to curse, but thinking that she might still need to use his body, she swallowed the words.

    Lifting her eyelids slightly, she looked at Ling Yun and said, ¡°I simply wanted to transfer.

    No one forced me, no bad words were spoken.¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Ling Yun was momentarily stunned, then realizing she was responding to his earlier questions asked, ¡°Then¡­

    why did you suddenly decide to transfer schools?¡±

    ¡°No particr reason,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently, and then eyed Ling Yun, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Ling Yun, slightly taken aback, looked at Gu Zhiqi with concern, ¡°Qiqi, what¡¯s wrong with you?

    I feel like you¡¯re acting strange today.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I have something to tell you,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, not responding to Ling Yun¡¯s query.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Ling Yun immediately said with seriousness.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯te looking for me anymore,¡± she really didn¡¯t want to deal with the backup the original host had lined up.

    Upon hearing that, Ling Yun froze, ¡°Qiqi, I¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have no future meeting.¡± Before Ling Yun could finish, Gu Zhiqi had already turned and stepped back into the ssroom.

 Chapter 403 - 403 403 Looking for Someone; Looking for Trouble

    ?403: Chapter 403: Looking for Someone; Looking for Trouble   403: Chapter 403: Looking for Someone; Looking for Trouble                                   Ling Yun stood bewildered at the entrance of ss 8, forgetting to react until the bell rang for ss to start, and then he returned to the ssroom looking lost and forlorn.

    It was Gu Zhiqi¡¯s first day of school, and the first ss was mathematics, taught by the homeroom teacher.

    Gu Zhiqi listened attentively and discovered that the mathematics of this world was quite different from that of Aquamarine Star.

    Many concepts were¡­

    well, rather archaic.

    To achieve full marks in all subjects, Gu Zhiqi listened diligently throughout the morning.

    **

    As soon as the noon bell rang, the students of ss 29 rushed out of the ssroom, leaving only a few who were slowly packing up their things.

    ¡°Yueyue, let¡¯s go out to eat today.

    Oh, what do you want to eat?¡± Lin Junya, who sat in front of Gu Xiyue, turned her head, leaned on Gu Xiyue¡¯s desk, and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± Gu Xiyue said, rising from her seat.

    Seeing this, Lin Junya quickly got up as well.

    ¡°Brother Yue, where are we eating today?

    Let¡¯s go together,¡± a boy walked over nonchntly and said to Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue ignored him and walked straight out of the ssroom.

    Lin Junya and Shen Yu were used to this and followed Gu Xiyue after a brief pause.

    When they reached the stairwell of the teaching building, Gu Xiyue showed no intention of going downstairs.

    ¡°Brother Yue, aren¡¯t we going?¡± Shen Yu stood next to Gu Xiyue and asked.

    Instead of replying, Gu Xiyue asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to find someone.

    Are you twoing with me or not?¡±

    ¡°Who are you looking for?

    Of course we¡¯lle with you, Yueyue,¡± Lin Junya said immediately after hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s words.

    Shen Yu also promptly nodded in agreement, ¡°Right!

    Together.¡±

    Hearing their responses, Gu Xiyue said nothing further.

    After most people had gone downstairs, Gu Xiyue finally started ascending the stairs.

    Ultimately, the three of them stopped at the entrance to ss 8.

    ¡°Brother Yue, is the person you¡¯re looking for in ss 8?¡± Shen Yu looked up at the ss sign and asked Gu Xiyue.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Xiyue responded indifferently.

    ¡°Yueyue, I heard that Gu Zhiqi transferred to ss 8.

    Did you know about that?¡± Lin Junya suddenly recalled a post she had seen while browsing the school forum earlier in the day, and she questioned Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t answer but stood at the entrance to ss 8 and looked inside the ssroom.

    There weren¡¯t many people inside the ss 8 ssroom, just five.

    One boy was sleeping, one girl was reading with her head down, and two girls had cornered another girl in the corridor between the desks.

    The girl who was cornered was Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue stood quietly at the door without uttering a word.

    **

    Gu Zhiqi looked up at the two blocking her path and nced at them, ¡°Excuse me, please let me through.¡±

    Hu Shiyu, upon hearing this, of course, didn¡¯t move aside but stood with her arms crossed, looking at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You¡¯ve been kicked out of the Gu Family, yet you still act like a spoileddy?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak and looked at Hu Shiyu with ackadaisical gaze.

    She wondered, would starting a fight on her first day of school be a bit too damaging to her image?

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Hu Shiyu raised her hand to hit Gu Zhiqi as she spoke, growing more displeased with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s silence.

    ¡°p¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    As the cry of agony rang out, the boy who had been sleeping suddenly looked up.

    Qiao Qingshu, who had been engrossed in her book, finally took her eyes off the page.

    Seeing Hu Shiyu yelling in pain and covering her face, standing indignantly in the corridor, the onlookers both inside and outside the ssroom were all taken aback.

    Gu Zhiqi casually retracted the hand that had pped Hu Shiyu¡¯s face and said, ¡°If you would please excuse me.¡±

 Chapter 404 - 404 404 Thank you, but no need

    ?404: Chapter 404: Thank you, but no need   404: Chapter 404: Thank you, but no need                                   ¡°Gu Zhiqi, you dare hit me?!¡± Hu Shiyu clutched her face, disbelief mingling with fury in her eyes, as she wed her way toward Gu Zhiqi.

    A frown creased Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brow, a sh of impatience in her eyes.

    Seeing Hu Shiyu lunging at her, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t hesitate further and kicked her opponent squarely.

    ¡°Boom¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡±

    As the sound of Hu Shiyu hitting the ground rang out, she let out a muffled groan.

    This stunned the onlookers once again.

    When Hu Shiyu had been pped earlier, some hadn¡¯t seen it, and others hadn¡¯t been paying close attention, so they didn¡¯t know how Gu Zhiqi had struck.

    But this time, they had been watching Gu Zhiqi closely.

    Hu Shiyu had hit the floor, but¡­ how did she fall?

    Had Gu Zhiqi even moved?

    They hadn¡¯t caught it at all.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi!

    You dare hit me, you little¡­¡± Hu Shiyu started cursing but pain cut her off, and she could only moan in agony, clutching her stomach.

    Listening to Hu Shiyu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqizily curved her lips, a hint of devilish arrogance coloring her brows as she looked down imperiously at Hu Shiyu on the ground, ¡°I¡¯ve hit you already, dare I not?¡±

    ¡°You dare hit Sister Yu, you¡¯re finished,¡± Hu Shiyu¡¯sckey said, helping her up while ring fiercely at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored them and took a couple of steps forward.

    Seeing this, theckey half pushed, half pulled Hu Shiyu back several steps, ¡°You, don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t be bothered with them anymore and walked past the table, heading toward the exit.

    Just as she stepped out of the ssroom, she found three people standing at the door.

    One of them was Gu Xiyue.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi emerge, all three cast nuanced nces her way.

    The defiant and wicked air around Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t fully dissipated, giving off an air of someone not to be trifled with.

    Both Gu Xiyue and Shen Yu¡¯s eyes held a probing look, while Lin Junya took a couple of steps back, somewhat frightened.

    She hadn¡¯t seen how Gu Zhiqi had struck, and wondered if this woman had learned some ¡°Evil Technique¡±.

    Upon seeing Gu Xiyue, Gu Zhiqi nodded at her, then headed for the stairwell.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Gu Xiyue called out, stopping Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi paused and turned back to look at Gu Xiyue, her eyes tinted with a questioning light.

    Perhaps because she had just been in a fight, her gaze was somewhat indolent and cool,cking patience.

    Gu Xiyue seemed to ignore the aloof impatience in her eyes and said evenly, ¡°Dad said you might be unfamiliar with the school, he asked me to take you to lunch.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but no need.¡±

    She preferred being on her own anyway.

    Having said that, Gu Zhiqi then turned around and left.

    Gu Xiyue moved her lips as if she wanted to say something more but, in the end, remained silent.

    ¡°No way, Yueyue, the person you were looking for was Gu Zhiqi?¡± Lin Junya was stunned, barely turning her eyes, looking incredulously at Gu Xiyue.

    ¡°I promised Dad,¡± Gu Xiyue replied casually, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll have lunch.¡±

    Lin Junya knew well that once Gu Xiyue promised someone something, she would do it.

    With a slight curl of her lips, sheined, ¡°What the heck?

    Gu Zhiqi has been at this school for two years, if anyone should be taking you to lunch, it should be her taking you.¡±

    Thinking of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s recent attitude added a touch of difort to her feelings, but she said no more.

    ¡°Brother Yue, has Gu Zhiqi¡­

    trained?¡± Shen Yu looked at Gu Xiyue as he asked.

    By training, he obviously wasn¡¯t referring to ordinary self-defense but to Ancient Martial Arts.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Xiyue responded ndly with a hum.

 Chapter 405 - 405 405 Lu Xingzhe

    ?405: Chapter 405 Lu Xingzhe   405: Chapter 405 Lu Xingzhe                                   Shen Yu heard this and let out a soft hiss.

    Gu Xiyue took a couple of steps forward, then suddenly turned her head to Shen Yu and Lin Junya, saying, ¡°Both of you, don¡¯t go looking for trouble with Gu Zhiqi in the future.¡±

    At Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, Shen Yu and Lin Junya were both momentarily stunned,

    ¡°Huh?

    Why?¡± Lin Junya asked.

    Although she had never thought of provoking Gu Zhiqi on her own, she didn¡¯t quite understand why Gu Xiyue would suddenly say this.

    Shen Yu didn¡¯t voice his question, but he also looked at Gu Xiyue with a puzzled face, waiting for her exnation.

    ¡°No reason, just don¡¯t provoke her, lest one day I end up collecting your corpses,¡± Gu Xiyue said emotionlessly.

    Shen Yu ¡°¡­¡±

    Lin Junya ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­

    isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?¡± Lin Junya said, then murmured under her breath, ¡°No matter how arrogant Gu Zhiqi is, she wouldn¡¯t actually kill someone, would she?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shen Yu let out a contemptuous snort, ¡°Naive.¡±

    Lin Junya ¡°¡­¡±

    She looked darkly at Shen Yu, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I wasplimenting you, naive,¡± said Shen Yu nonchntly.

    In Shen Yu¡¯s view, Lin Junya¡¯s way of thinking was indeed too naive.

    Lin Junya did not know about the existence of ancient martial artists, therefore, she also didn¡¯t know about the ruthlessness of their conflicts.

    Before the Ancient Martial Artist Management Bureau was established, the fights among ancient martial artists were far more brutal than they are now.

    Even though the Ancient Martial Artist Management Bureau has been established now, the lethal conflicts among ancient martial artists still exist.

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t hear you calling me stupid,¡± Lin Junya cursed back at Shen Yu.

    Shen Yu heard this and was toozy to argue further, continuing to walk forward.

    **

    In ss 8¡¯s ssroom, after Gu Zhiqi left, Hu Shiyu¡¯sckeys finally surrounded her, concerned, ¡°Sister Yu, are you okay?

    Gu Zhiqi ran off.¡±

    ¡°Go, go, to the infirmary,¡± Hu Shiyu said with a trembling voice, the pain making it impossible for her to speak fluently.

    Upon hearing this, theckeys immediately supported Hu Shiyu and started to walk outside.

    ¡°Hiss, ah~¡±

    ¡°It hurts, be gentle, carry me, carry me there.¡± As soon as theckey moved, Hu Shiyu screamed in pain as if she was wearing a mask of suffering.

    Lackey ¡°¡­¡±

    Theckey hesitated for two seconds but then begrudgingly hoisted Hu Shiyu onto his back.

    But after just two steps, he stumbled and fell.

    Because Hu Shiyu was too heavy, theckey simply couldn¡¯t carry her.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Hu Shiyu endured the pain and scolded theckey furiously.

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t carry you,¡± theckey was on the verge of tears and, from the corner of his eye, he saw two other people in the ssroom.

    Theckey finally had an idea, ¡°Lu¡­

    ssmate Lu, Sister Yu is injured, could you please take her to the infirmary?¡±

    After saying this, he looked pitifully at Lu Xingzhe.

    Originally, Lu Xingzhe was sitting on his spot with an indifferent expression, but when he heard theckey¡¯s request, he lifted his gaze to look at him and Hu Shiyu.

    Seeing this, Hu Shiyu quickly reigned in much of her pained expression, putting on a delicate and frail act for Lu Xingzhe, ¡°Lu Xingzhe, could I trouble you to¡­¡±

    ¡°Squeak¡ª¡±

    As the grating noise of the moving chair sounded abruptly, Lu Xingzhe stood up from his spot with a cold expression.

    Hu Shiyu and theckey both brightened when they saw this.

    Lu Xingzhe took big strides towards Hu Shiyu.

    Seeing this, delight filled Hu Shiyu¡¯s eyes, and her face turned shyly red.

    She momentarily forgot the pain and reached out towards Lu Xingzhe, ¡°Lu Xingzhe, thank you, after you take me to the infirmary, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink¡­¡±

    Hu Shiyu hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when the words suddenly got stuck in her throat.

 Chapter 406 - 406 406 Hu Shiyu is Ignored

    ?406: Chapter 406 Hu Shiyu is Ignored   406: Chapter 406 Hu Shiyu is Ignored                                   Lu Xingzhe didn¡¯t pay any attention to Hu Shiyu at all, instead stepping right over her and her entourage.

    As Lu Xingzhe had already walked out of the ssroom, Hu Shiyu awkwardly held her hand in mid-air, unable to decide whether to put it down or keep it up.

    Afterward, Hu Shiyu¡¯s face turned beet red with embarrassment and anger welling up in her eyes.

    She bit her lip fiercely, then turned around and pped her follower.

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    With the sound of the p, the follower let out a cry of pain, then looked at Hu Shiyu with a mixture of grievance and shock, ¡°Sister Yu, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t even handle my own issues, what good are you?¡± In order to alleviate her embarrassment, Hu Shiyu directed all her anger onto her follower.

    Confronted with Hu Shiyu¡¯s cold face, the follower didn¡¯t dare say anything in reproach, merely mumbling an apology, ¡°Sister Yu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    That said, the follower covered her face, lowered her head, and silently shed tears.

    As she hung her head, a mixture of resentment and rage burst forth from her eyes.

    Hu Shiyu felt slightly less embarrassed after taking out her anger on her follower, and she hesitated for two seconds before addressing Qiao Qingshu in a gentle and courteous tone, ¡°Qiao Qingshu, could you take me to the infirmary?¡±

    Hearing her own name, Qiao Qingshu instinctively shifted her gaze from the book, looking up at Hu Shiyu.

    She stared at Hu Shiyu for about three seconds, and then stood up.

    As she rose, she didn¡¯t forget to gather the books on her desk, tucking them under her arm.

    Having learned her lesson, Hu Shiyu remained silent as Qiao Qingshu approached, preferring not to speak and potentially face further embarrassment.

    Just as Qiao Qingshu reached her, Hu Shiyu moved her lips, but before she could voice her thoughts, Qiao Qingshu walked right out of the ssroom, book in arm.

    During this, she didn¡¯t give Hu Shiyu so much as a nce.

    Hu Shiyu was once again struck by embarrassment, and quietly grinding her teeth, she turned to her follower resentfully, ¡°You useless thing,e here and help me to the infirmary.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the follower immediately went over to support Qiao Qingshu.

    **

    Gu Zhiqi circled around the school cafeteria, but seeing the long queue, he opted to eat outside.

    He ordered a bowl of rice noodles and watched food videos while slurping them down.

    Suddenly, someone stood in front of him.

    Gu Zhiqi paused his eating, lifted his eyes, and gave the person a nce.

    He looked vaguely familiar, but Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t recall his name.

    Just as he intended to resume his meal, he noticed a mass of ck air between the stranger¡¯s brows.

    Gu Zhiqi paused the food video, casually pulled out a napkin, and leisurely wiped his mouth beforezily inquiring of the boy standing before him, ¡°Young man, do you believe in fortune-telling?¡±

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±?

    Lu Xingzhe didn¡¯t respond, merely staring silently at Gu Zhiqi for several seconds before abruptly turning and quickly leaving.

    Lu Xingzhe exited so swiftly that Gu Zhiqi was almost caught off guard.

    Watching him leave, Gu Zhiqi clucked his tongue lightly, unpaused the food video, and bent his head to continue slurping noodles while watching.

    ¡°Zhizhi, why are you watching Qiao Nan¡¯s videos again?¡± Chubby Chiu asked with curiosity upon seeing Gu Zhiqi browse through Qiao Nan¡¯s videos.

    In Chubby Chiu¡¯s view, Qiao Nan¡¯s videos were no different from those of others.

    Yet, for some reason, Gu Zhiqi was fond of watching her videos.

    Chubby Chiu remembered that after it had awakened, the first time it saw Gu Zhiqi viewing Qiao Nan¡¯s videos, Gu Zhiqi was already a follower.

    And this Qiao Nan was the only person on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s follow list.

    ¡°I just want to,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded unhurriedly to Chubby Chiu, and then clicked on Qiao Nan¡¯s profile to y thetest video.

 Chapter 407 - 407 407 Called by Parents

    ?407: Chapter 407 Called by Parents   407: Chapter 407 Called by Parents                                   Chubby Chiu, upon hearing this, immediately muttered softly, ¡°You must have watched this video probably around twenty, if not at least a dozen times already, what¡¯s so good about it?¡±

    The number of videos released by Qiao Nan wasn¡¯t many; Chubby Chiu had counted them, and in total, there were only eight.

    Because Qiao Nan was a third-tier celebrity, even though she didn¡¯t release many videos, she still had quite a following.

    Thistest video had been out for three months now, yet Qiao Nan had not updated since.

    As a result, every time Gu Zhiqi opened Qiao Nan¡¯s homepage, Chubby Chiu would watch her scroll through all eight videos and then start over again.

    Sometimes, Chubby Chiu actually looked forward to Qiao Nan updating soon.

    Zhizhi never got tired of them, but it was about to get sick of them.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored Chubby Chiu¡¯s grumbling and continued to focus on slurping her noodles and watching videos.

    **

    After finishing lunch, Gu Zhiqi returned to school.

    Taking advantage of the break before sses, Gu Zhiqi sat at her desk, phone in hand, repairing her ¡°mental method.¡±

    Just before sses were about to start, a ssmate suddenly came and asked Gu Zhiqi to go to the principal¡¯s office, so she went and encountered Gu Changchuan there.

    That morning, Father Gu had just taken his two girls to school, and in the afternoon, he was called back to the school again.

    The reason was, his daughter fighting?

    Father Gu naturally rushed to the school as soon as possible, and as soon as he saw Gu Zhiqi, he immediately went over to scrutinize her, grabbing her and checking, ¡°Sweetheart, are you all right?

    You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was ¡°¡­¡±?

    Changchuan looked her up and down once, and seeing that she seemed unhurt, he finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    Remembering his adoptive daughter¡¯s ¡°Combat Power,¡± Changchuan btedly realized that his worries might have been a bit superfluous.

    Principal Gu, standing aside and watching this scene, cleared his throat and began to speak, ¡°Ahem, that is, Gu Zhiqi, Hu Shiyu says you hit her at noon today, is this true?¡±

    Listening to Principal Gu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows slightly, was this about the incident at lunch?

    But would she admit to it?

    Of course not.

    Before Gu Zhiqi could say anything, Changchuan ced her behind himself.

    Changchuan smiled amiably at Principal Gu and spoke first, ¡°Now, Principal Gu, listen to what you¡¯re saying.

    My girl never starts fights.¡±

    ¡°Just now, I roughly got what Principal Gu was saying, but at this point, it¡¯s still just one student¡¯s side of the story.¡±

    ¡°Everything must be backed by evidence, I think we should talk based on evidence.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s always a reason for a fight.

    Even if my girl really did hit that student, there must be a reason for it; it can¡¯t be that my girl hit her for no reason at all.¡±

    ¡°My girl never causes trouble or starts anything on her own.¡±

    ¡°Also, fighting is a matter involving both parties.

    My girl is here, and as a parent, I¡¯ve shown up.

    Shouldn¡¯t the other party be here as well?¡±

    Gu Changchuan had a lot to say from the get-go, all the while smilingly looking at Principal Gu.

    Seeing this, Principal Gu understood what Gu Changchuan meant; they would wait for the other party to arrive before discussing further.

    He nodded, ¡°Of course, that student¡¯s parent will be here soon.

    So, let¡¯s wait for Hu Shiyu¡¯s parent to arrive to discuss.¡±

    Gu Changchuan nodded slightly, then reached into his pocket, pulled out his phone, and silently sent a message.

    After receiving an ¡°ok¡± in response, Gu Changchuan put away his phone with satisfaction.

    ¡°School doesn¡¯t seem that fun.

    Even for fighting, they call the parents.

    Zhizhi, how about we just don¡¯t attend anymore?¡± Chubby Chiu spoke up, looking slightly displeased.

 Chapter 408 - 408 408 I heard my daughter got into a fight, so I came to have a look

    ?408: Chapter 408: I heard my daughter got into a fight, so I came to have a look.

    408: Chapter 408: I heard my daughter got into a fight, so I came to have a look.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have experience with this kind of thing.¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Back at Aquamarine Star, I got into fights, and although I was never called to see my parents, I was called to see my master.¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi said this to Chubby Chiu, she thought to herself that next time, she couldn¡¯t be so tantly violent at school.

    The next time she had to fight, she would find a ce where no one could find her.

    Chubby Chiu blinked slowly as she listened to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Eh?

    Zhizhi, you¡¯ve had experiences like this before?¡±

    After Chubby Chiu gained consciousness, Gu Zhiqi was already a Ninth Order Mystic Master.

    By that time, on Aquamarine Star, aside from those who wanted her dead every day, there really wasn¡¯t anyone who dared to provoke her.

    ¡°Mm, just, when I was little.¡±

    Although Gu Zhiqi wasmunicating with Chubby Chiu through consciousness, Chubby Chiu could still sense a very faint trace of loneliness.

    Chubby Chiu knew that Zhizhi must be thinking of her master, so she immediately shut up and did not continue.

    Five minutester.

    Hu Shiyu¡¯s parents arrived, Hu Shiyu did note, but her sidekick He Weiwei did, followed by the head teacher of Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    As soon as Hu Shiyu¡¯s father entered the office, he rushed towards Gu Zhiqi with a fiercesome aura, raising his hand to p Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, ¡°Was it you who hit our Shiyu?

    You¡¯ve got some nerve, even daring to¡­¡±

    His words were not finished, nor did his hand reach Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, as it was caught by Gu Changchuan.

    ¡°Who the hell are you to dare¡­¡± As he got a clear look at Gu Changchuan¡¯s face, the rest of his words were abruptly halted, and the previous arrogance dissipated instantly, ¡°Gu, Second Master Gu.¡±

    ¡°You recognize me?¡± Gu Changchuan casually threw off Hu Shiyu¡¯s father¡¯s hand, and even without much force, Hu Zhengtian was staggered a few steps backwards.

    Despite this, Hu Zhengtian still did not dare show any displeasure but instead smiled obsequiously, ¡°What brings Second Master Gu to our school today?¡±

    ¡°I heard that my daughter got into a fight, so I came to have a look,¡± Gu Changchuan said, his usually jovial face now devoid of any smile.

    Seeing this, Hu Zhengtian¡¯s expression drastically changed.

    Fight¡­

    a fight?

    His gaze shifted to Gu Zhiqi, taking a good look at her.

    It was only then that Hu Zhengtian got a clear view of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face.

    While momentarily dazzled, he also felt a tinge of fear.

    Daughter?

    This girl is Second Master Gu¡¯s daughter?

    ¡°Gu, Second Master Gu, is this your daughter?

    No wonder she¡¯s so beautiful, she¡¯s the spitting image of your wife,¡± Hu Zhengtian¡¯s heart filled with increasing fear, but he could only tter with a sycophantic smile on his face.

    Hoping that Gu Changchuan would forget what had just happened.

    But obviously, this was not going to happen.

    Gu Changchuan began to speak with a mockingly polite smile, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    As soon as Hu Zhengtian heard Gu Changchuan¡¯s words, he immediately agreed, ¡°Yes, of course, your daughter¡¯s looks are indeed second to none in all of Day Xia.¡±

    These words, although ttering, were in fact quite true.

    Among all the people Hu Zhengtian had met, no one couldpare to the young girl before him.

    However, at this moment, it was not the time to focus on her beauty, but rather how to quickly gloss over the current situation.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Gu Changchuan hadn¡¯t seen Hu Zhengtian before and asked indifferently.

    Upon hearing this, Hu Zhengtian raised his hand to wipe the fine sweat from his forehead, ¡°My name is Hu Zhengtian, I am the president of Hu Corporation.¡±

    After hearing this, Gu Changchuan showed no change in emotion, ¡°So, you¡¯re President Hu.¡±

    Hearing Gu Changchuan¡¯s tone, Hu Zhengtian felt that things were not looking good.

 Chapter 409 - 409 409 Confrontation

    ?409: Chapter 409 Confrontation   409: Chapter 409 Confrontation                                   ¡°Mr.

    Gu just now, President Hu was about to hit my daughter, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Gu Changchuan hadn¡¯t forgotten what had just happened.

    ¡°Why, because my daughter is pretty, is President Hu envious, intending to strike my daughter¡¯s face?¡±

    Hearing Gu Changchuan¡¯s words, Hu Zhengtian felt a sudden jolt in his heart and immediately began to exin, ¡°Misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Oh?

    A misunderstanding?¡± Gu Changchuan looked at Hu Zhengtian with an indifferent gaze, showing neither happiness nor anger, ¡°So when President Hu raised his hand to p my daughter just now, was I seeing things, mistaken?¡±

    Hu Zhengtian¡¯s face turned extremely awkward upon hearing this, and he was at a loss for words for a moment.

    Because just now, he truly had intended to p Gu Zhiqi.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Gu Changchuan grabbing his hand, that p would probably have alreadynded on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face.

    But given the current situation, he obviously couldn¡¯t admit it, ¡°Second Master Gu, it was just a misunderstanding, I never really intended to hit her, just to scare her a bit.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Changchuan simply snorted coldly.

    Being an ancient martial artist, Gu Changchuan¡¯s cold snort carried a tremendous aura of an ancient martial artist, which immediately made Hu Zhengtian stagger, nearly falling to his knees before Gu Changchuan.

    Hu Zhengtian looked at Gu Changchuan with trepidation, not daring to utter another word.

    Hu Zhengtian dared not speak, and Gu Chongming beside him also wore a look of concern, remaining silent for the time being, but the director of the school¡¯s guidance office who hade in with Hu Zhengtian frowned.

    ¡°This gentleman must be Gu Zhiqi¡¯s parent, am I right?¡± The guidance director took a few steps forward and stood before Gu Changchuan.

    Gu Changchuan nced at the director and nodded lightly, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°This is a school, not a business district.

    Once at school, Mr.

    Gu, you are just Gu Zhiqi¡¯s parent.

    Shouldn¡¯t Mr.

    Gu put aside your demeanor as the head of the Gu Family?¡± The guidance director was named Li Yiming.

    Li Yiming obviously recognized Gu Changchuan and was aware of his status in Sea City, but he didn¡¯t seem to fear Gu Changchuan.

    Gu Changchuan heard this without much change in his expression, but still politely asked, ¡°May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°This is Director Li Yiming from Sea City No.

    1 Middle School,¡± said Hu Zhengtian subconsciously as he introduced Li Yiming.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Changchuan nodded lightly, ¡°Director Li, is it?¡±

    Li Yiming didn¡¯t respond, only standing there with a stern face.

    ¡°Did Director Li just say I¡¯m carrying the demeanor of a Gu Family parent?¡± Gu Changchuan began, his tone neutral.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it so?¡± Li Yiming looked up, locking eyes directly with Gu Changchuan.

    ¡°I think, Director Li, you should be clear about one thing, earlier it was Mr.

    Hu who first tried to hit my daughter.¡±

    ¡°If Director Li feels I have a certain demeanor, indeed I do, that of a Gu Family head and that of a father.¡±

    ¡°I am the head of the Gu Family, but also Gu Zhiqi¡¯s father, and I do not see any issue with using my position to protect my child.¡±

    Li Yiming spoke up, ¡°Mr.

    Gu, of course, you can protect your child, but this is a school, and your behavior¡­¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we are here to resolve an issue concerning two students today.

    We should set aside the earlier matter for now,¡± Gu Chongming saw the standoff between the two sides and thought it unwise, promptly speaking up as a mediator.

    After the principal¡¯s words, Li Yiming did not continue with his previous point, but instead looked at Gu Changchuan and said coldly, ¡°Since we havee to the students¡¯ issue, Mr.

    Gu, you should be aware by now, your daughter hit someone, and that student is lying in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 410 - 410 410 Father Gu is Online and Furious

    ?410: Chapter 410 Father Gu is Online and Furious   410: Chapter 410 Father Gu is Online and Furious                                   As soon as Li Yiming said this, Gu Changchuan¡¯s mouth twitched, and with a sneer looking at Li Yiming, he was about to speak, but Hu Zhengtian preempted him.

    ¡°That, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, definitely a misunderstanding.

    There must be some mistake.¡±

    While saying this, Hu Zhengtian looked at Li Yiming, ¡°Director Li, let¡¯s just leave the matter at that, shall we?

    It¡¯s just kids fooling around, a couple of words should suffice.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m aware of the situation, I cannot let it go just like that, after all, the school has its own trajectory.¡± Li Yiming first said this coldly to Hu Zhengtian.

    Then, turning to Gu Changchuan with a chilly tone, ¡°The school¡¯s decision is that the Gu Family mustpensate Student Hu Shiyu for her medical expenses, and Gu Zhiqi also has to publicly apologize to Student Hu Shiyu, at the same time receiving a demerit.¡±

    Upon hearing this, even Principal Gu couldn¡¯t listen any further, ¡°Wait a minute, Director Li, you didn¡¯t consult with me about this decision, and the matter hasn¡¯t even¡­¡±

    Gu Chongming hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when Li Yiming interrupted him, ¡°Principal, I remember when I first came to Sea City No.1 Middle School, you promised me that I would decide on disciplinary matters.

    Moreover, I handled this situation ording to the school¡¯s rules, and I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything inappropriate with what I¡¯ve done.¡±

    Gu Chongming: ???

    Wait, I agreed to let you manage, but I didn¡¯t say that I would abstain from managing it myself, did I?

    And getting a demerit is not enough?!

    After Li Yiming finished, he did not wait for Principal Gu to respond, but instead looked at Gu Changchuan, ¡°If Mr.

    Gu finds no issue with it, why don¡¯t you take your daughter to see Student Hu?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Changchuan immediately responded with augh tinged with anger, ¡°No issue?

    Does Director Li think I would find no issue with it?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Li Yiming¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°I followed the school regtions in dealing with the matter.

    If Mr.

    Gu is dissatisfied, you are free to take your daughter home.¡±

    Sea City No.1 Middle School is the best school in Sea City, and Li Yiming didn¡¯t think Gu Changchuan would take Gu Zhiqi and leave.

    ¡°Pah!

    Go to hell!¡±

    Gu Changchuan¡¯s sudden outburst took everyone in the office by surprise.

    However, Gu Changchuan hadn¡¯t even muted his mike, and when ites down to confrontations, he, Gu Changchuan, seldom lost a battle, ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about whether my daughterid a hand on anyone, but even if she did, what gives Director Li the right to put all the me on my daughter?¡±

    ¡°As for the medical expenses, no problem, the Gu Family can afford whatever the amount, but a public apology, why should she?¡±

    ¡°And on what basis is she getting a demerit?¡±

    Director Li¡¯s brow creased upon hearing this, ¡°In the school, one must follow the school¡¯s rules.

    Gu Zhiqi hit someone, so she should be punished ording to the rules.¡±

    ¡°You havee to a verdict without clearing up the facts.

    What an efficient way to handle things, Director Li.

    Do you know why my daughter fought?

    Did you witness my daughter hitting someone with your own eyes?¡± Gu Changchuan, normally predisposed to greet everyone with a smile, now had a very cold expression.

    ¡°Student Hu said so, her ssmates said so too.

    If Mr.

    Gu refuses to ept this, feel free to check the surveince.¡±

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s pull up the surveince then.

    Since it¡¯s a fight, there should have been quite a crowd watching.

    Bring them all here, call all the onlookers to verify one by one.

    Convicting my daughter based solely on one person¡¯s ount is out of the question,¡± Gu Changchuan asserted with full force, his face full of defiance.

    This surnamed Li says he has the bearing of the Gu Family head, right?

    Then let him witness, what the bearing of the Gu Family head truly is.

    As Gu Changchuan suddenly exuded a strong presence, Li Yiming¡¯s expression changed slightly, feeling an invisible pressure bearing down on him.

    Although it was ufortable, he continued with a stern face, ¡°Student Hu¡¯s ssmate is also here, right in this room.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Yiming turned his head to nce at Hu Shiyu¡¯s ssmate, He Weiwei.

 Chapter 411 - 411 411 Call Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe Here

    ?411: Chapter 411 Call Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe Here   411: Chapter 411 Call Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe Here                                   He Weiwei felt fear creeping into her heart the moment she saw Gu Changchuan so fiercely protecting Gu Zhiqi.

    Wasn¡¯t it said that Gu Zhiqi had already been driven out of the Gu Family?

    Then, why was Gu Changchuan still so protective of her?

    There was only one possibility, and that was that Gu Zhiqi had not actually been expelled from the Gu Family.

    He Weiwei¡¯s face turned slightly pale, her heart aflutter.

    Hearing Li Yiming¡¯s words, He Weiwei snapped back to reality.

    ¡°Did you say that Gu Zhiqiid a hand on Shiyu?¡± Li Yiming asked He Weiwei with a cold voice.

    ¡°I¡­

    I¡­¡± Looking at Li Yiming¡¯s stern face, and then at Gu Changchuan, He Weiwei finally gritted her teeth and stuttered, ¡°I¡­

    I didn¡¯t see clearly.

    At that time, it was Sister Yu who wanted to hit Gu Zhiqi, but she missed and then suddenly fell.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see if Gu Zhiqi hit her, but since Sister Yu said it was Gu Zhiqi who hit her, I just, I just¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Changchuan snorted coldly, ¡°Director Li, what do you have to say about this?¡±

    Li Yiming¡¯s face turned extremely awkward.

    He knew that He Weiwei was Hu Shiyu¡¯s sidekick and always echoed whatever Hu Shiyu said without question.

    But now, she had changed her story.

    Without a doubt, Li Yiming knew why, and it was because she feared the power of the Gu Family.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see clearly, howe you didn¡¯t see clearly all of a sudden?

    Didn¡¯t you say you were standing right next to Shiyu?¡± Li Yiming asked with a cold face.

    ¡°I¡­

    I thought Sister Yu would definitely hit Gu Zhiqi, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention,¡± He Weiwei answered timidly, her eyes downcast.

    Not only was she attempting to exonerate Gu Zhiqi with those words, but she was also trying her best to tarnish Hu Shiyu¡¯s reputation.

    Upon hearing this, Li Yiming¡¯s expression turned very ugly.

    ¡°Besides you, who else was around at that time?¡± Since Hu Shiyu said it was Gu Zhiqi who hit her, it must have been so.

    He Weiwei didn¡¯t see clearly, but surely others did.

    ¡°There¡­

    There were Qiao Qingshu and, also, Lu Xingzhe,¡± He Weiwei immediately said.

    Li Yiming¡¯s expression lightened a bit upon hearing this.

    He didn¡¯t know if Qiao Qingshu would fear the Gu Family, but he was certain Lu Xingzhe wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Then call Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe over,¡± he said.

    After hearing this, He Weiwei continued with a downcast gaze, a sh of iciness crossing her eyes as if something hade to mind.

    She stood with her head down for a few seconds, then hesitantly looked up at Li Yiming again, ¡°Also, there were three other people outside the ssroom of the first ss.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± asked Li Yiming offhandedly.

    ¡°ss 29¡¯s Gu Xiyue, Shen Yu, and Lin Junya.¡± These three were notable figures in ss 29 at Sea City No.1 Middle School; many knew of them.

    Li Yiming paused slightly at this, his gaze flickering, ¡°Then call all three of them over as well.¡±

    Li Yiming was also aware of the rtionship between Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi.

    He knew that Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi were like water and fire.

    Based on this rtionship, there was no way Gu Xiyue would defend Gu Zhiqi.

    Moreover, with an adopted daughter and a biological daughter at hand, Gu Changchuan might not indiscriminately protect Gu Zhiqi when the time came.

    As for Shen Yu and Lin Junya, Li Yiming was aware of their significant identities and that they would not be intimidated by the Gu Family.

    As Li Yiming spoke, Principal Gu looked towards Gu Changchuan, ¡°Then, shall we call all of them here?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± Gu Changchuan said nonchntly.

    Gu Changchuan was quite confident in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s methods of action.

    As long as the other party wasn¡¯t an ancient martial artist, they basically wouldn¡¯t even see Gu Zhiqi make a move.

    In the eyes of those students, it probably looked like that girl surnamed Hu was just trying to swindle them.

 Chapter 412 - 412 412 Ran into Jiu Again!

    ?412: Chapter 412: Ran into Jiu Again?!

    412: Chapter 412: Ran into Jiu Again?!

    Sen City.

    Gu Yuluo was sitting on a stone b in a small grove, her face like a doll¡¯s, with a short tree in front of her.

    On its branches hung a watch-sized disy screen, and next to her phone, another branch suspended a button-sized keyboard projector.

    The keyboard was projected onto a book resting on Gu Yuluo¡¯s knees, and her fingers continuously tapped on the projected keys.

    As time passed, Gu Yuluo¡¯s expression grew increasingly solemn.

    When a message drifted across the top of the screen, Gu Yuluo stopped tapping on the projected keyboard.

    After the message popped up, the screen was upied by an image, a very familiar cartoon whale.

    Gu Yuluo faced the screen woodenly, staring intently as if willing to bore holes through it.

    After a long while, Gu Yuluo cursed under her breath, ¡°Fuck!

    Why is it Jiu again?!¡±

    She had noticed during her attempt to breach the firewall that the defensive techniques used seemed familiar to her.

    She had the sneaking suspicion it was Jiu, but she didn¡¯t expect it to actually be Jiu.

    What, does this Jiu have nothing better to do?

    Why is he always destroying surveince cameras?

    And why the hell does he always destroy the very ones she¡¯s targeting, one step ahead?!

    Gu Yuluo felt asplex emotionally as her expression looked, staring nkly at the cartoon whale on the screen.

    This time, behind the whale image, there wasn¡¯t the name Jiu but a sentence.

    [Young man, you¡¯re improving.

    Keep it up; I¡¯m rooting for you.

    (??_?)?]

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah, this¡­

    After so many encounters, has this big shot remembered her?

    Why does she feel ttered all of a sudden?

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s mood was a tangle ofplexity and curiosity.

    As soon as the text on the screen disappeared, Gu Yuluo opened the message she had just received.

    It was from her old man, her father.

    Just a few minutes before, she had received a message from Gu Changchuan asking her to destroy the video footage from Sea City No.1 Middle School¡¯s ss 8B recorded between 12:00 and 14:00 today.

    Initially, she hadn¡¯t wanted to bother, but Gu Changchuan said he¡¯d pay her once the job was done.

    So, Gu Yuluo ditched the photographer and wove through countless groves to find this secluded spot to carry out the destruction.

    But who could have expected to encounter Jiu again?

    Lately, almost every time she made her move, Jiu was there, and Gu Yuluo started to question her life choices.

    Could it be that Jiu was constantly monitoring her?

    Otherwise¡­

    where would all these coincidencese from?

    As her thoughts whirled, a message from her old man appeared on the disy.

    [Old Man: Luoluo, is the surveince destroyed?]

    [Luoluo: It¡¯s done, don¡¯t forget the money.]

    Though she hadn¡¯t been the one to destroy it, it didn¡¯t stop her from scamming some cash.

    After sending the message, Gu Yuluo sent another one.

    [Luoluo: Why suddenly destroy Sea City No.1 Middle School¡¯s footage?]

    [Old Man: It¡¯s the little girl¡¯s business.]

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo understood that it must have something to do with Gu Zhiqi stirring up trouble at school.

    [Luoluo: What did she do this time?]

    She sent the message, but there was no reply.

    Typical of being used and then discarded.

    Gu Yuluo clicked her tongue lightly.

    As she packed up her belongings, she pondered over the matter with Jiu.

    Considering why, recently, she had encountered Jiu so frequently by chance.

    The first time, Gu Huaijin had asked her to track Gu Zhiqi¡¯s whereabouts and to recover the surveince and upancy data from Shengxing Hotel, but it was destroyed by Jiu.

    The second time, during the struggle between Soraya and An for control over the Luya Base surveince, Jiu had timely stepped in and helped her seize control.

    The third time, Gu Mengyang had tasked her with destroying the surveince of the Doomsday Hotel, but Jiu had beaten her to it.

 Chapter 413 - 413 413 Lu Xingzhe, Qiao Qingshu Arrived

    ?413: Chapter 413 Lu Xingzhe, Qiao Qingshu Arrived   413: Chapter 413 Lu Xingzhe, Qiao Qingshu Arrived                                   For the fourth time, Gu Mengyang had asked him to destroy the surveince in hispany, but again, Jiu had beaten him to it.

    For the fifth time, her elderly father had asked her to destroy the surveince at Sea City No.1 Middle School, yet once more, Jiu had taken the lead.

    Five times in total, even if it were mere coincidence, it couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence.

    It¡¯s not like Jiu, fully sated, has nothing better to do than topete in destroying surveince every day.

    There must be something that connects all these incidents together.

    So, between these five times, what had she overlooked?

    ¡°Gu Yuluo!¡±

    ¡°Gu Yuluo!¡±

    The calling of her name snapped Gu Yuluo out of her deep thoughts.

    Gu Yuluo swiftly gathered her things and walked towards the photographer, waving at him, ¡°Over here.¡±

    ¡°I mean, how did you run off so fast?

    I couldn¡¯t even keep up.¡± The photographer looked at Gu Yuluo, somewhat out of breath.

    ¡°Sorry about that, the mountains here are just so beautiful, I wanted to see everything and lost track of time,¡± Gu Yuluo exined, continuing to walk forward but slowing down her pace this time.

    **

    Inside the principal¡¯s office at Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    Upon receiving the message from Gu Yuluo, Gu Changchuan smiled contentedly.

    He had quite a bit of confidence in the way Gu Zhiqi executed things.

    No matter how many onlookers there were, as long as the other party wasn¡¯t an ancient martial artist, they simply couldn¡¯t see the moves Gu Zhiqi made.

    In the eyes of those onlookers, it must have looked like that girl surnamed Hu was stage-managing a scene.

    As long as there was no substantial evidence, Gu Changchuan would keep the upper hand firmly in his grasp.

    His daughter never started trouble on her own, so there was no way he would let her apologize!

    And existing her for wrongdoing was even more out of the question.

    ¡°Thump thump thump¡±

    Just then, there was a knock on the office door.

    Seeing the two people who appeared at the door, Li Yiming immediately said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    When Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe entered the office and saw the several people inside, they already had a hunch about what was happening.

    Both nced at Gu Zhiqi, their expressions slightlyplicated, then walked up to Gu Changchuan and greeted him in unison, ¡°Uncle Gu.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Xiao Shu and Xingzhe, haven¡¯t seen you in a while,¡± Gu Changchuan obviously recognized the two and was somewhat surprised to see them.

    He had been preupied thinking about the surveince issue and hadn¡¯t paid attention to Li Yiming¡¯s words, therefore he hadn¡¯t caught the two names Li Yiming had mentioned.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that the people Li Yiming called in would be these two kids.

    After greeting, neither Qiao Qingshu nor Lu Xingzhe spoke further; they just quietly stood to one side.

    Li Yiming, seeing that the trio were greeting each other as if they were very familiar, his expression suddenly darkened.

    It made sense, after all, they were all from influential families; it was normal for them to know each other.

    ¡°Lu Xingzhe, Qiao Qingshu, I have a question for you,¡± Li Yiming said, his expression not very pleasant as he looked at the two.

    Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe looked up at Li Yiming.

    ¡°At noon today, the incident where Gu Zhiqi hit Hu Shiyu, did either of you see it happen?¡± Li Yiming¡¯s face was stern, and he looked at them with a heavy and severe gaze.

    If they were ordinary students, they would surely have been terrified into trembling, but Lu Xingzhe obviously had no such reaction and indifferently replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    As soon as Lu Xingzhe spoke, Li Yiming¡¯s face grew even more displeased, ¡°But He Weiwei said, when Gu Zhiqi hit Hu Shiyu, you were in the ssroom.¡±

    ¡°Oh, was sleeping, didn¡¯t see it,¡± Lu Xingzhe responded indifferently.

    Seeing this, Li Yiming felt as if someone had poked his lungs and his anger surged.

 Chapter 414 - 414 414 Monitoring Adjustment

    ?414: Chapter 414 Monitoring Adjustment   414: Chapter 414 Monitoring Adjustment                                   But obviously, since he couldn¡¯tsh out at Lu Xingzhe, Li Yiming could only look at Qiao Qingshu with a stern face and then asked, ¡°Tell me, did Gu Zhiqi hit Hu Shiyu?¡±

    ¡°I was reading at the time, I didn¡¯t see it¡ªI only heard Hu Shiyu cursing,¡± Qiao Qingshu spoke indifferently, her gaze slightly lowered, not looking at Li Yiming.

    Upon hearing this, Li Yiming felt rage boiling inside him and red at Qiao Qingshu, his anger spilling out as he bellowed, ¡°How could you not have seen it?

    With suchmotion, you¡¯re saying you didn¡¯t see?

    Who would believe that?!¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Changchuan immediately stepped forward, cing the two children behind him, ¡°It¡¯s not their fault if the kids didn¡¯t see anything.

    What are you getting angry at them for, Director Li?¡±

    Gu Chongming, too, couldn¡¯t stand by any longer.

    With a slight frown, he addressed Li Yiming, ¡°Director Li, mind yournguage.¡±

    Li Yiming, realizing that Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu were likely to say nothing more, had to think of another approach.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t see, you didn¡¯t see, is that it?

    Check the surveince footage!¡± Li Yiming said, and, without waiting for anyone present to respond, turned around to make a call to check the surveince footage.

    As Li Yiming left to make the call, a voice surfaced in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, Chubby Chiu said, ¡°Hehe, Zhizhi, I¡¯ve destroyed the surveince footage, he won¡¯t be able to retrieve anything.¡±

    Chubby Chiu¡¯s tone was full of anticipation for praise.

    ¡°Mm, well done.¡± Gu Zhiqi, who had been lost in thought with lowered eyes, came back to her senses and replied half-heartedly.

    Hearing the perfunctory tone, Chubby Chiu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and then Chubby Chiu asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just, a bit strange.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± asked Chubby Chiu, sounding somewhat curious.

    ¡°Director Li¡¯s attitude towards Hu Shiyu.¡± Since Li Yiming had repeatedly mentioned Hu Shiyu¡¯s name, Gu Zhiqi, who usually didn¡¯t bother to remember the names of irrelevant people, remembered the name Hu Shiyu.

    Chubby Chiu: ¡°Hmm?

    What attitude?¡±

    ¡°Judging by Father Hu¡¯s manner, he doesn¡¯t seem to be rted to Li Yiming, but Li Yiming¡¯s concern for Hu Shiyu seems to be a bit excessive,¡± Gu Zhiqi said casually to Chubby Chiu.

    ¡°Oh?

    Really?¡± Chubby Chiu hadn¡¯t paid attention to this issue.

    ¡°Just now, he called Hu Shiyu ¡®Shiyu¡¯ several times.¡±

    The name ¡®Shiyu¡¯ rolled off his tongue smoothly, whereas the full title ¡®ssmate Hu Shiyu¡¯ seemed more awkward for him.

    Upon hearing that, Chubby Chiu blinked and said, ¡°Should I look into it?¡±

    ¡°Not for now,¡± Gu Zhiqi stopped Chubby Chiu directly.

    She was merely curious, and didn¡¯t have a penchant for prying into others¡¯ privacy.

    No matter whether those involved had good or bad rtions with her.

    Hearing this, Chubby Chiu also dropped the idea of looking into Li Yiming.

    Meanwhile, Li Yiming had been on the phone for quite a while when suddenly, an enraged voice emerged from the office, ¡°What?

    The ssroom surveince is broken?!¡±

    After exploding in anger, Li Yiming¡¯s chest heaved for several seconds before he continued, ¡°If the ssroom¡¯s is broken, then fetch me the footage from the corridor!¡±

    Hearing Li Yiming¡¯s furious outburst, Chubby Chiu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°The corridor footage won¡¯t show anything inside the ssroom, this guy must be crazy.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard this but didn¡¯t respond.

    Five minutester, Li Yiming got his hands on the surveince footage of ss Eight¡¯s corridor.

    Naturally, Li Yiming was aware that the corridor¡¯s surveince wouldn¡¯t show what happened inside the ssroom, but he had other ns.

    After obtaining the surveince footage, Li Yiming began to watch.

    Starting from the end of lunch break.

    Soon, the corridor cleared of all students.

    At twelve ten, three figures appeared in the corridor.

 Chapter 415 - 415 415 Call Gu Xiyue, Shen Yu, and Lin Junya Over

    ?415: Chapter 415: Call Gu Xiyue, Shen Yu, and Lin Junya Over   415: Chapter 415: Call Gu Xiyue, Shen Yu, and Lin Junya Over                                   Those three figures looked familiar; Li Yiming recognized them all¡ªthey were ss 29¡¯s Gu Xiyue, Shen Yu, and Lin Junya.

    All three were notable characters of ss 29, and many at Sea City No.

    1 Middle School knew them.

    As for Shen Yu and Lin Junya, they were regr visitors to Li Yiming¡¯s office.

    As for Gu Xiyue, she had be a student of No.

    1 Middle Schoolst semester due to a perfect score in all subjects; Li Yiming could not help but know her even if he didn¡¯t want to.

    On the surveince screen, the trio led by Gu Xiyue stoppedst at the entrance to ss 8, clearly peering into the ssroom.

    Watching the three figures on the screen, Li Yiming¡¯s gaze paused momentarily, his eyes flickering slightly.

    He was aware that, between Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi, one was the Gu Family¡¯s true heiress while the other an imposter and that their rtionship was as ipatible as water and fire.

    Given their rtionship, it was certain that Gu Xiyue would not protect Gu Zhiqi.

    One the biological daughter, the other the adopted, Gu Changchuan would, in time, be unable to unconditionally support Gu Zhiqi.

    As for Shen Yu and Lin Junya, Li Yiming knew they both had significant backgrounds and would not fear the Gu Family.

    Moreover, they were Gu Xiyue¡¯s good friends.

    Given the rtionship between Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi, it was certain they would not speak for Gu Zhiqi either.

    While Li Yiming was watching the surveince footage, Gu Chongming stood beside him, feeling daunted upon spotting the trio on the screen.

    He had some knowledge about the matter concerning Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi.

    His thoughts were simr to those of Li Yiming, and he inwardly sighed.

    The situation seemed to have be moreplicated.

    ¡°It seems these three students must have also seen the situation in the ssroom.

    Principal, then shall I call these three over?¡±

    Gu Chongming did not speak immediately but looked at Gu Changchuan, cautiously asking, ¡°So, should we call for ss 29¡¯s Gu Xiyue, Shen Yu, and Lin Junya toe here?¡±

    Before Gu Changchuan could say anything, Li Yiming had already grabbed his phone to contact the homeroom teacher of ss 29.

    Seeing this, Gu Chongming pressed a hand to his forehead.

    Gu Changchuan might not know who Shen Yu and Lin Junya were, but he was certainly aware of Gu Xiyue!

    Thinking of the rtionship between Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi, Gu Changchuan was somewhat worried.

    It wasn¡¯t so much a concern about Gu Xiyue speaking out about witnessing Gu Zhiqi hitting someone, but rather a worry that, after speaking, the rtionship between the two girls might sour.

    ¡°Qiao Qingshu, Lu Xingzhe, this matter doesn¡¯t concern you anymore, go back to ss,¡± Gu Chongming said upon noticing Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe still standing in the office.

    Not wanting to dy the students from their sses, he asked them to return to ss.

    Upon hearing this, Qiao Qingshu nodded gently and then turned to leave the principal¡¯s office.

    Before exiting, she seemed to cast an unintentional nce at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Zhizhi, that big sister seems to have sneaked another look at you,¡± Gu Zhiqi caught Qiao Qingshu¡¯s gaze and spoke to Gu Zhiqi.

    At those words, Gu Zhiqi instinctively looked up, casting a nce at Qiao Qingshu.

    By the time she looked, Qiao Qingshu had already turned around and was heading towards the office door.

    Before leaving, Lu Xingzhe also nced over at Gu Zhiqi, noting her gaze trained on Qiao Qingshu¡¯s retreating figure, Lu Xingzhe coughed lightly and suddenly spoke up, ¡°Goodbye, Principal, goodbye Uncle Gu.¡±

    Principal: ?

    Why was this young master suddenly so polite?

    ¡°Goodbye, ssmate Lu.¡± Despite his confusion, the principal nevertheless waved to Lu Xingzhe.

    ¡°Hey, goodbye,e over to y sometime,¡± Gu Changchuan cheerfully said to Lu Xingzhe.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attention on him, Lu Xingzhe then leisurely strolled out of the office, hands in his pockets.

 Chapter 416 - 416 417 Father Gu Im Very Worried About My Children Attending Middle School

    ?416: Chapter 417 Father Gu: I¡¯m Very Worried About My Children Attending Middle School   416: Chapter 417 Father Gu: I¡¯m Very Worried About My Children Attending Middle School                                   As soon as Li Yiming heard this, his face instantly turned grim, ¡°If I find out you¡¯re lying, don¡¯t me me for marking you down.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lin Junya rolled her eyes silently.

    She had already been marked so many times by this damn director that she couldn¡¯t care less about one or two more.

    ¡°What, so now people aren¡¯t allowed to tell the truth?

    A director of instruction here threatening students, this really is an eye-opener for me.

    I¡¯m still here, but what if I weren¡¯t, Director Li, would you have resorted to physical action?¡± Gu Changchuan spoke with a cold voice.

    Listening to Gu Changchuan¡¯s words, Li Yiming¡¯s face remained darkened and he unwillingly cast his gaze on Gu Xiyue, ¡°Gu Xiyue, don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware that you¡¯re openly defending Gu Zhiqi.¡± Then he turned to look at Shen Yu, ¡°And you, you say Shiyu bullied Gu Zhiqi, so why is she the one who got injured?¡±

    Shen Yu, looking at Li Yiming like this, felt nothing but disdain in his heart, yet his face still disyed a carefree attitude, ¡°I¡¯m not close to her, how would I know how she got injured.¡±

    Listening to Shen Yu¡¯s words, Li Yiming felt so angry that his chest heaved dramatically.

    Seeing Director Li in this state, Shen Yu added nonchntly, ¡°If Director Li feels that I should have seen it, then let¡¯s say I saw it.¡±

    Li Yiming, seeing his attitude, got even angrier, ¡°You have no respect for your elders; and you, Gu Xiyue, don¡¯t forget how Gu Zhiqi treated you before.

    You protect her like this yet in the end you still¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Before Li Yiming could finish, Gu Chongming interrupted him.

    As Gu Chongming started speaking, Li Yiming btedly remembered that the principal was present.

    Seeing him looking like he might be angry, Li Yiming had no choice but to shut his mouth.

    ¡°Director Li, what kind of behavior is this?

    Several children have said they didn¡¯t see anything; what, are you trying to force them to admit to something?¡± Gu Chongming¡¯s face was stern as he looked at Li Yiming.

    Li Yiming had only been transferred to Sea City No.1 Middle School recently and in less than half a year, this was the first time Gu Chongming had seen Li Yiming handling student affairs.

    Just from this once, Gu Chongming couldn¡¯t help worrying if Li Yiming had treated other students the same way before.

    If that were true, his school, Sea City No.1 Middle School, might not be able to amodate such a ¡°Divine Buddha¡± from the capital after all.

    ¡°I see he not only wants to force the children to admit to things but also seems keen on sowing discord within the harmonious family rtions of the Gu Family.¡±

    ¡°Principal Gu, having a director of instruction like this, I am very uneasy about having my children study at your school,¡± Gu Changchuan said with a slightly chilly tone, ¡°Frankly, my three children are not bound to this school anyway.

    Perhaps Principal Gu, you could prepare a transfer certificate for my children.

    Tomorrow, I will take them to a school that doesn¡¯t hunt for trouble and doesn¡¯t have a director of instruction forcing children to admit to wrongdoing.¡±

    At hearing this, Gu Chongming¡¯s body stiffened, and hisplexion instantly changed, ¡°Mr.

    Gu, rest assured, I will handle this matter properly.¡±

    Transfer?

    How could that be allowed?

    Regarding Gu Xingruo¡¯s school enrollment, the Gu Family had donated two buildings, one of which was yet to be constructed.

    If they were to transfer, the buildings would also vanish, wouldn¡¯t they?

    Moreover, Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi, one a study genius and the other a top student, if even one of them were to transfer, it would be a loss for Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    ¡°How do you intend to handle this matter, Principal Gu?¡± Gu Changchuan didn¡¯t want to talk to that idiot Li Yiming anymore, instead directly addressing Gu Chongming.

    ¡°Please give me a moment, Mr.

    Gu, I will ensure you and Mr.

    Hu are satisfied with the way this is resolved,¡± Principal Gu said to Gu Changchuan, then looked at He Weiwei, ¡°He Weiwei, you were there, tell us what happened?¡±

 Chapter 417 - 417 417 Father Gu Im Very Worried About My Children Attending No

    ?417: Chapter 417 Father Gu: I¡¯m Very Worried About My Children Attending No.

    1 Middle School   417: Chapter 417 Father Gu: I¡¯m Very Worried About My Children Attending No.

    1 Middle School                                   As soon as Li Yiming heard this, his face instantly darkened, ¡°If I find out you¡¯re lying, don¡¯t me me for putting it on your record.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lin Junya silently rolled her eyes.

    She had been reprimanded by this damn director so many times already, she couldn¡¯t care less about one or two more.

    ¡°What, you can¡¯t handle the truth?

    A director of teaching threatening a student like this?

    I must say, it¡¯s an eye-opener.

    I¡¯m still here.

    If I weren¡¯t, Director Li, would you go as far as to raise your hand against me?¡± Gu Changchuan said with a cold voice.

    Listening to Gu Changchuan¡¯s words, Li Yiming¡¯s face remained darkened, and he nced at Gu Xiyue somewhat unwillingly, ¡°Gu Xiyue, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you are tantly protecting Gu Zhiqi.¡± He then turned to Shen Yu, ¡°And you, you said Shiyu bullied Gu Zhiqi, so why is she the one who¡¯s injured?¡±

    Shen Yu, looking at Li Yiming¡¯s demeanor, was filled with contempt inside, yet his face still bore an irreverent expression, ¡°I¡¯m not close to her, how would I know how she got injured?¡±

    Hearing Shen Yu¡¯s words, Li Yiming was so furious that his chest heaved dramatically.

    Seeing Director Li like this, Shen Yu added carelessly, ¡°If Director Li thinks I should have seen it, then let¡¯s just say I did.¡±

    Li Yiming, seeing his attitude, grew angrier, ¡°You have no respect for authority, and you, Gu Xiyue, don¡¯t forget how Gu Zhiqi treated you before.

    You¡¯re protecting her like this, but in the end, you¡¯ll still¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Li Yiming hadn¡¯t finished when he was interrupted by Gu Chongming.

    Seeing Gu Chongming speak up, Li Yiming btedly remembered the principal was present.

    Realizing that he seemed angry, Li Yiming was forced to shut up.

    ¡°Director Li, what is this behavior?

    If several kids say they didn¡¯t see anything, what, are you going to force them to confess?¡± Gu Chongming looked at Li Yiming with a cold face.

    Li Yiming had not been at Sea City No.1 Middle School for long, less than half a year, and this was the first time Gu Chongming had seen him deal with student matters.

    Just from this once, Gu Chongming couldn¡¯t help but worry if this man had always treated other students in this manner.

    If that was true, then his school, Sea City No.1 Middle School, might not be able to continue harboring such a big Buddha sent from the imperial capital.

    ¡°It seems he not only wants to pressure the children to confess, but also to stir up discord in the harmonious family rtions of the Gu Family.¡±

    ¡°Principal Gu, with a director of teaching like this, I¡¯m really not at ease letting my children attend Sea City No.1 Middle School,¡± Gu Changchuan spoke with a slightly cool tone, ¡°After all, my three children don¡¯t have to attend Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    I think, Principal Gu, you should provide a transfer certificate for my kids.

    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take them to a school that doesn¡¯t pick fights and where the director doesn¡¯t force children to admit fault.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Chongming¡¯s figure stiffened, and hisplexion suddenly changed, ¡°Mr.

    Gu, rest assured, I will handle this matter properly.¡±

    A transfer?

    How could that be?

    Gu Xingruo hadn¡¯t even been registered at the school when the Gu Family donated two buildings, and they hadn¡¯t even started construction on one of them yet.

    If they transferred, wouldn¡¯t the buildings fly away as well?

    Moreover, both Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi, one a Divine Schr and the other a top student, would be a loss to Sea City No.1 Middle School if any of them transferred.

    ¡°I wonder how Principal Gu intends to handle this matter?¡± Gu Changchuan didn¡¯t bother speaking with the foolish Director Li anymore, and instead looked to Gu Chongming for an answer.

    ¡°Please wait, Mr.

    Gu, I will certainly present you and Mr.

    Hu with a satisfactory solution to this matter,¡± Principal Gu responded to Gu Changchuan, then turned towards He Weiwei, ¡°He Weiwei, you were there at the time, tell us, what happened?¡±

 Chapter 418 - 418 418 Principal Gu, What Do You Say

    ?418: Chapter 418 Principal Gu, What Do You Say?

    418: Chapter 418 Principal Gu, What Do You Say?

    He Weiwei, upon hearing the words, hung her head and began to speak with a trembling voice, ¡°At that time, Sister Yu stopped Gu Zhiqi from leaving.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored her, so she tried to hit Gu Zhiqi.

    But before she could, she covered her face and then copsed to the ground clutching her stomach.

    I¡­

    I didn¡¯t see whether Gu Zhiqi had actually¡­¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± He Weiwei hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Li Yiming pped her.

    The sound of the p mixed with roars of anger echoed through the office.

    Upon seeing this, Gu Changchuan became furious in an instant, quickly subdued Li Yiming, and pinned him to the ground with force, ¡°So you like hitting people?

    Why don¡¯t you try hitting me?

    What kind of man bullies a child, huh?¡±

    Caught off guard and suddenly pressed to the ground, Li Yiming didn¡¯t manage to react.

    Gu Changchuan red at Gu Chongming, ¡°Principal Gu, is this how your school¡¯s Dean of Instruction behaves?¡±

    His tone wasced with clear displeasure.

    Principal Gu was also startled by Li Yiming¡¯s sudden fury and took a good while toe to his senses, ¡°Li Yiming, do you realize what you are doing?!¡±

    ¡°He Weiwei, Shiyu considered you her close sister.

    Is this how you repay her?¡± Li Yiming ignored Gu Chongmingpletely.

    Even while being subdued by Gu Changchuan, he still managed to shout at He Weiwei from the ground, the fury in his eyes seeming as if it would burst forth at any moment.

    When He Weiwei heard Li Yiming¡¯s voice, she covered her pped face and retreated several steps in fear, then cast her eyes down and quietly began to cry.

    Yet nobody noticed the cold and cruel intentions in her eyes.

    Having seen Li Yiming¡¯s current state, Principal Gu¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, and he had already decided inwardly that this man could no longer remain at the school.

    While holding Li Yiming to the ground, Gu Changchuan raised his eyes slightly towards Gu Chongming, speaking with a serious expression, ¡°Principal Gu, regarding this matter, what do you say?

    It is no longer solely about my child.

    I am speaking to you as a parent.

    Regardless of whether this incident involved my child or not, based on what I have witnessed today, I cannot simply turn a blind eye or give deaf ears, nor can I peaceably allow my child to continue attending this school.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Principal Gu felt a jolt in his heart and immediately said, ¡°Mr.

    Gu, please stay calm.

    You can rest assured, Li Yiming will no longer be part of this school from now on.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Gu Changchuan who didn¡¯t feel at ease; Principal Gu himself wasn¡¯tfortable with the idea of keeping Li Yiming at the school.

    If Li Yiming could be so insolent today while Principal Gu was present, he couldn¡¯t imagine how Li Yiming would treat the children when he was absent.

    He had to take responsibility for the children of the school.

    Upon hearing Principal Gu¡¯s words, Li Yiming¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°Principal, what are you saying?!¡±

    ¡°What am I saying?

    I¡¯m telling you that you don¡¯t need toe to this school anymore.

    Do you see what you¡¯ve done?

    Does any of it resemble something a teacher should do?¡± Principal Gu felt embarrassed just thinking about Li Yiming¡¯s current conduct.

    ¡°You¡¯re firing me?¡± Li Yiming looked at Principal Gu with disbelief written all over his face.

    ¡°Not only are you being fired, but you had better pray this is the first time.

    If I find out that you¡¯ve handled children like this before¡­

    Humph, it won¡¯t just be a simple matter of being fired,¡± Principal Gu snorted coldly, looking at Li Yiming.

    When Li Yiming heard what Principal Gu said, his anger red up again, ¡°Gu Chongming, what do you mean by this?

    You were the one who asked me toe to this school, and now you¡¯re also the one saying I should be fired.

    What do you take me for, someone to be dismissed just like that?¡±

    ¡°If I had the authority to bring you in, naturally I have the authority to let you go,¡± Principal Gu said, his face stern as he looked at Li Yiming.

 Chapter 419 - 419 419 Is Li Yiming Tang Yichens Cousin

    ?419: Chapter 419 Is Li Yiming Tang Yichen¡¯s Cousin?

    419: Chapter 419 Is Li Yiming Tang Yichen¡¯s Cousin?

    Li Yiming, upon hearing this, simplyughed, ¡°Gu Chongming, you are impressive, huh?

    So it¡¯s ¡®destroy the bridge after crossing the river,¡¯ is it?¡±

    ¡°Fine, go ahead and ¡®destroy it.¡¯ As long as you can withstand the wrath of the Tang family, just fire me.¡± Even as Gu Changchuan held him down to the ground, Li Yiming didn¡¯t forget to issue a fierce warning to Gu Chongming.

    As soon as Li Yiming said this, Gu Chongming¡¯s face instantly changed.

    Last year, the Sea City No.1 Middle School¡¯s Deputy Headmaster was transferred away, and it just so happened that during that time Gu Chongming was on a business trip in the capital, where he ran into Li Yiming, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for many years.

    Gu Chongming and Li Yiming were university ssmates, both from prestigious schools, and were good roommates during their college years.

    Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years, due to the four years they spent together in college, Gu Chongming still trusted Li Yiming a great deal.

    Knowing that Li Yiming was from the Li family of the capital and was rted to the Tang family, and also worked in the educational profession like himself, Gu Chongming invited Li Yiming to be the Deputy Headmaster of Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    The position of Deputy Headmaster at No.1 Middle School wasn¡¯t for just anyone.

    Sea City No.1 Middle School enrolled many children from noble families, so the Deputy Headmaster had to be someone with a strong enough background and who wasn¡¯t afraid of offending those wealthy and powerful students, only then could they keep the students in line.

    Coming from a prestigious school and with his maternal family being the Tangs of the capital, Li Yiming was undoubtedly a very good choice.

    Thus, he extended the invitation to Li Yiming.

    Li Yiming didn¡¯t hesitate for long and agreed.

    Gu Chongming never imagined that Li Yiming would turn out the way he had.

    He had even less expected that the very background of Li Yiming he had once valued would now be used by Li Yiming to threaten him.

    Seeing Gu Chongming¡¯s expression, Li Yiming let out a snort of contempt, his eyes tinged with disdain, ¡°Gu Chongming, do you dare?¡±

    The look on his face could only be described as exceedingly arrogant.

    ¡°The Tang family, which Tang family?¡± It was then that Shen Yu, who had been mutedly watching the drama unfold for quite some time, suddenly spoke up.

    Gu Chongming turned his head and nced at Shen Yu indifferently, the look on his face clearly signaling him to shut up.

    Gu Chongming didn¡¯t answer Shen Yu; instead, it was Li Yiming, who was pinned to the ground, who replied, ¡°Which Tang family?

    Have you heard of the Tangs of the capital?¡±

    As soon as Li Yiming spoke, the expressions of the people present shifted, more or less, clearly all aware of the Tang family of the capital.

    Gu Changchuan, who was holding Li Yiming down, also altered his expression slightly, his brows tinted with a trace of gravity.

    No wonder this guy was so arrogant; it turned out he had the Tang family as his backing.

    In reality, for a major family like the Gu family, it wasn¡¯t the Tang family that was truly terrifying, but four people from the Tang family¡ªthe current Tang Family Head, the Matriarch of the Tang family, and their pair of sons.

    And out of the four, the most dreadful was undoubtedly the second young master of the Tang family, Tang Yichen, the only publicly known leader of the Ever Winning Army.

    In all of Daxia, besides those who wanted Tang Yichen¡¯s life, there was likely no one who dared to provoke him.

    ¡°Hmph, scared now, aren¡¯t you?

    If you¡¯re scared, why haven¡¯t you let me go?¡± The first sentence was directed at everyone present, the second at Gu Changchuan.

    After saying this, Li Yiming thought that perhaps Gu Changchuan would release him out of fear, but he was mistaken.

    Instead of letting him go, Gu Changchuan pressed down even harder, ¡°Hmph, if the Tang family decides to confront my Gu family just to protect you, they don¡¯t deserve to be called a major family.

    My Gu family didn¡¯t grow to its current size by being intimidated.¡±

    Li Yiming immediately widened his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not scared?

    Do you know who Tang Yichen is?

    He¡¯s my cousin!¡±

    ¡°If he finds out about how you¡¯re treating me, he won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°Huh~ I never expected Tang Yichen to have such an older cousin; you could practically be his father with your age,¡± no sooner had Li Yiming spoken than Chubby Chiu in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind expressed disdain.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay attention to Chubby Chiu¡¯sment but merely arched an eyebrow slightly.

    Tang Yichen¡¯s cousin?

 Chapter 420 - 420 420 Call Tang Yichen

    ?420: Chapter 420 Call Tang Yichen   420: Chapter 420 Call Tang Yichen                                   Gu Changchuan couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Li Yiming¡¯s words, ¡°I don¡¯t care who your cousin is, even if he¡¯s the Heavenly King¡¯s father¡¯s cousin, it won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Having said that, he actually let go of Li Yiming, ¡°Come on, you call your cousin now, let me find out for myself how he¡¯s not going to let me off the hook.¡±

    As soon as Gu Changchuan made this statement, not only did Li Yiming look at him, but almost everyone present turned their gaze towards Gu Changchuan.

    The question on everyone¡¯s minds wasrgely: Is he truly fearless, or is he just pretending?

    Gu Changchuan gave Li Yiming a defiant look, then took small steps towards Gu Zhiqi, leaning in close, and whispered, ¡°Sweetheart, if I piss off the Ever Winning Army, would you still acknowledge me as your dad?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Before Gu Zhiqi could speak, Gu Changchuan continued to ask in a low voice, ¡°Also, in case he really does bring Tang Yichen here, do you think you can take on Tang Yichen?¡±

    After asking, without waiting for Gu Zhiqi to answer, he immediately mumbled softly to himself, ¡°Forget it, I should probably ask your big brother instead.¡±

    Although he was the head of the Gu Family, nobody knew that when it came to big issues, the real decision-maker in his family was not him, but Gu Huaijin.

    asionally, his darling daughter would be the one to decide, but if it really came down to a fight, they had to rely on Gu Huaijin.

    His daughter was responsible for looking pretty, and such matters really shouldn¡¯t involve her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask anymore.¡± Gu Changchuan hadn¡¯t even made the call, when Gu Zhiqi spoke up, addressing him with these words.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Changchuan turned his head and looked at Gu Zhiqi, his eyes filled with a hint of inquiry.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak further to Gu Changchuan, but instead looked at Li Yiming and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to make a call?

    Go ahead and do it.¡±

    At these words, Li Yiming snorted coldly, fished out his mobile phone from his pocket, and dialed a number.

    After the phone rang for several seconds, the person on the other end picked up sluggishly, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± A voice full of impatience came through.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted his eyebrows as he heard the voice; he recognized it.

    It was indeed Tang Yichen¡¯s.

    Li Yiming, noticing the impatience in the other party¡¯s tone, quickly began, ¡°Yichen, it¡¯s me, Li Yiming.

    Here¡¯s the thing, I¡¯m the academic director at Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    But they are bullying with their power, not only threatening students into making false testimonies but also colluding with the principal to get me fired.¡±

    The moment Li Yiming said this, everyone present was stunned.

    Isn¡¯t¡­

    that what you did yourself?

    On the other end of the line, Tang Yichen was initially somewhat impatient, but upon hearing about Sea City No.1 Middle School, he became serious, ¡°Sea City No.1 Middle School?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Tell me more about what exactly happened.¡± Tang Yichen¡¯s voice was full of seriousness, with a hint of coldness sneaking through.

    Li Yiming, sensing his tone, felt a slight chill down his spine, but nheless plucked up the courage and said, ¡°The Sea City Gu Family has a daughter studying at the No.1 Middle School, and she¡­

    hit someone¡­¡±

    ¡°Sea City Gu Family?

    Which Gu Family?

    Is it the one belonging to the richest family in Sea City?¡± Li Yiming hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted, with detailed questions being asked about the Gu Family instead.

    Li Yiming sensed something odd in the tone of the questioning, but still replied firmly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Which daughter?

    The fake heiress or the real heiress?¡± Tang Yichen didn¡¯t know the real heiress¡¯s name, so he had no choice but to ask like this.

    Li Yiming: ???

    The leader of the Ever Winning Army is this gossipy?

    ¡°Yes, the fake heiress.¡± Although Li Yiming felt the conversation was veering off track, he still answered Tang Yichen¡¯s question.

    ¡°Is her name Gu Xiao¡­

    Gu Zhiqi?¡± Tang Yichen asked yet another question.

 Chapter 421 - 421 421 Heard Youre His Cousin

    ?421: Chapter 421: Heard You¡¯re His Cousin?

    421: Chapter 421: Heard You¡¯re His Cousin?

    Li Yiming covered his phone and stood a distance away from the group.

    For an ordinary person, it would have been impossible to hear Tang Yichen¡¯s voiceing from the microphone, but the Ancient martial artists had excellent hearing.

    Several of them were present, and naturally, they all heard it.

    As soon as Tang Yichen¡¯s question was asked, all of those who had been trained looked towards Gu Zhiqi simultaneously.

    Gu Changchuan even leaned close to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Daughter, you haven¡¯t crossed paths with this Tang Yichen, have you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows without responding to him and took her phone out of her pocket instead.

    Originally, she had intended to handle the situation with some special measures, but since it involved Tang Yichen, she might as well trouble him instead.

    ¡°Yichen?

    Yichen?¡± On the other end, after Li Yiming responded with an ¡°okay,¡± the call was suddenly disconnected.

    Li Yiming looked at the disconnected call and could only dial again.

    But when he did, it was busy on the other end.

    Unwilling to give up, Li Yiming tried calling several more times.

    The line was always busy, so finally, Li Yiming stopped trying.

    His gaze flickered, then he looked at everyone with a triumphant swagger, ¡°You all just wait, my cousin will send someone over soon, and then, you will all be finished.¡±

    ¡°Those who fight, those who lie, those who abuse their power, and you, Gu Chongming.¡± The fighter referred to Gu Zhiqi, the liars naturally referred to He Weiwei and Gu Xiyue, as for abusers of power, he red at Gu Changchuan, and finally, his gaze settled on Gu Chongming.

    ¡°Ask your conscience, was everything you said on the phone just now true?¡± Gu Chongming was so angry that he wanted to rush up and p him twice.

    Li Yiming just sneered at that, ¡°True or false, what does it matter?

    Tang Yichen is my cousin, and he will definitely believe me.¡±

    As Li Yiming¡¯s words ended, Gu Zhiqi held the phone, which was in the middle of a call, to her ear and casually spoke, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke, everyone in the office looked towards her.

    ¡°What time is it now, and you¡¯re still making a call?

    Who allowed you to bring a cell phone to school?¡± Li Yiming said, moving toward Gu Zhiqi, but when he saw Gu Changchuan standing in front of her, he stopped and just red at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Bringing a cell phone to school, you¡¯re looking for added trouble!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ignored him and continued on the phone, her tone tinged with a bit of wilful teasing, ¡°He says I¡¯m looking for added trouble.¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    That stupid piece of shit!

    Tang Yichen was trying to think of how to exin when Gu Zhiqi spoke again, ¡°I heard, he¡¯s your cousin?¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words came out, Tang Yichen¡¯s face on the other side changed, and the expressions of everyone present also changed.

    They nced inconspicuously at Gu Zhiqi, wondering what she meant by thatment.

    Could it be?

    It sounded like she was actually on the phone with Li Yiming¡¯s cousin, that is, Tang Yichen?

    ¡°No!

    I don¡¯t know him!

    I¡¯m not familiar with him!

    I haven¡¯t even heard his name before!¡± Tang Yichen immediately exined.

    He truly did not know this Li Yiming; the name sounded somewhat familiar, but he really couldn¡¯t recall who the person was.

    The only reason he answered the call was that Li Yiming dialed his private number and mentioned something about Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    After all, as one of the leaders of the Ever Winning Army, and with Sea City No.1 Middle School being one of Xia Country¡¯s famous middle schools and a public institution, concerning the country¡¯s future, he couldn¡¯t simply ignore it, which was why he listened seriously to Li Yiming¡¯sint.

    But who could have guessed that this idiot would snitch on Gu Xiaoxi to him?

    This, even if Gu Xiaoxi really did something, could he actually do anything to him?!

    Tang Yichen inwardly cursed Li Yiming thoroughly and then said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°That, Gu Xiaoxi, turn on the speakerphone, I¡¯d like to say a few words to that stupid piece of shit.¡±

 Chapter 422 - 422 422 Heard Youre My Cousin

    ?422: Chapter 422: Heard You¡¯re My Cousin?

    422: Chapter 422: Heard You¡¯re My Cousin?

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Tang Yichen¡¯s words, slightly raised her eyebrows, turned on the speakerphone, and then looked at Li Yiming, speaking leisurely, ¡°Director Li, your cousin wants to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Li Yiming first let out a soft scoff, then looked at Gu Zhiqi with a face full of contempt, ¡°My cousin?

    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re iming that the person on the phone with you is Tang Yichen?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, you probably don¡¯t even know who Tang Yichen is, do you?

    You think anyone can just pretend to be him?¡± Li Yiming said disdainfully, huffing coldly, before taking a few steps towards Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I would like to see which fool dares to impersonate my cousin.¡±

    Listening to Li Yiming¡¯s scornful words, Tang Yichen on the other end didn¡¯t speak immediately.

    He waited until Li Yiming had finished speaking before he began slowly, ¡°Which fool?

    It¡¯s me, the fool not afraid of death.¡±

    As the voice from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone reached him, Li Yiming first froze, then snickered, scorn spreading across his face, ¡°Oh, can even imitate voices?

    Found a voice actor to¡­ ¡±

    The moment he saw the number on the screen, Li Yiming¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, and he froze on the spot.

    The number belonging to Tang Yichen was easy to remember, and he had memorized it multiple times.

    Naturally, he knew that the number disyed was indeed Tang Yichen¡¯s.

    ¡°Tang¡­

    Fourth, Fourth Master?¡± Li Yiming no longer dared to call him Yichen, but instead stuttered out ¡°Fourth Master,¡± trembling all over with fear, nearly kneeling in front of the phone in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    Li Yiming¡¯s cry of ¡°Fourth Master¡± left everyone present, except for Gu Zhiqi, in shock.

    It really was Tang Yichen?!

    ¡°Hey, Fourth Master?

    Who is Fourth Master?

    I don¡¯t know the guy, I¡¯m just a voice actor,¡± Tang Yichen spoke indifferently on the other end, his tone revealing his unhappiness, though his exact feelings were unclear.

    ¡°Fourth, Fourth Master, is it really you?

    You¡­

    how do you know¡­

    I, I was wrong!¡± He changed from questioning to apologizing, looking at Gu Zhiqi then back at the phone in her hand, standing there with his legs trembling.

    Listening to Li Yiming¡¯s words, Tang Yichen couldn¡¯t be bothered with more chitchat and instead asked directly, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re my cousin?

    Howe I don¡¯t know that I have a cousin with the surname Li?¡±

    ¡°Fourth, Fourth Master, you¡¯ve forgotten, I¡¯m Tang Shuyi¡¯s son.¡± Li Yiming exined shakily, bringing up his deceased mother.

    ¡°Tang Shuyi?

    Who¡¯s that?

    Don¡¯t know her,¡± Tang Yichen outright denied any rtion with Li Yiming.

    He found the name somewhat familiar, but he truly didn¡¯t recognize it.

    She must be from some coteral branch of the Tang family, probably.

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s denial, Li Yiming¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, ¡°How¡­

    How can you not recognize her, my mother was your father¡¯s cousin.¡±

    ¡°My dad has many cousins, who knows which one you¡¯re talking about,¡± Tang Yichen said with slight impatience, and then continued to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, although I don¡¯t know which cousin he is, I really don¡¯t have any close ties with him.

    If he has caused you trouble, feel free to deal with him.

    If it¡¯s inconvenient for you to act, I can send someone over to handle it.¡±

    Let alone a cousin he didn¡¯t recognize, if it came to his own brother versus Gu Xiaoxi, he wouldn¡¯t dare to mistreat Gu Xiaoxi.

    Listening to Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi casually responded, ¡°No need to trouble yourself.¡± After saying that, she turned off the speakerphone and brought the phone to her ear, ¡°It¡¯s just some school business, no need to make a big deal out of it.¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423 423 Solution

    ?423: Chapter 423 Solution   423: Chapter 423 Solution                                   Tang Yichen on the other end sounded slightly regretful as he said, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    After feeling regret, he seemed to think of something and asked, ¡°Oh, right, Gu Xiaoxi, I just heard that idiot mention Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    Have you returned to Sea City?

    Are you studying at Sea City No.1 Middle School?¡±

    ¡°Temporarily.¡± Based on her current experience, campus life wasn¡¯t very pleasant.

    There were many troubles and restrictions; she didn¡¯t want to stay in school for a long time.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Tang Yichen immediatelyughed, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be going to Sea City in a couple of days.

    Let¡¯s get together for a meal then.¡±

    ¡°Sure, my treat.¡±

    It was to thank him for helping to resolve a trouble today.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re actually offering to treat me?

    Then I definitely can¡¯t refuse,¡± said Tang Yichen with moreughter upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    If it were someone else, he would¡¯ve certainly refused.

    How could he let a youngdy pay for the meal?

    But¡­

    the person was Gu Zhiqi.

    Getting her to offer a meal was a once-in-a-blue-moon urrence, so of course he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi simply raised her eyebrows, ¡°Okay, some things still need to be dealt with here, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

    ¡°Alright, just remember to contact me first if anything like this happens again,¡± Tang Yichen expressed that he was very willing to help with anything rted to Gu Xiaoxi.

    After ending her chat with Tang Yichen, the office was surprisingly quiet.

    Gu Zhiqi casually put her phone into her pocket and then looked at Gu Chongming, ¡°Principal Gu, can we continue dealing with the matter now?¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    Deal, deal, to deal.¡± Gu Chongming, still shocked, finally snapped back to reality.

    Though he had snapped back to reality, Gu Chongming was still somewhat dazed.

    This TM, anyone would be dazed by such an incident.

    Initially, he had thought that Li Yiming had connections to the Tang family, which is why he was invited to be the discipline director at Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    But who would have thought that Fourth Master Tang didn¡¯t even know who Li Yiming was?

    Instead¡­

    it seemed a student was quite familiar with Fourth Master Tang.

    ¡°Li Yiming, starting today, you are suspended.

    Just wait for the school¡¯s investigation,¡± he announced.

    Gu Chongming seriously suspected that Li Yiming must have done quite a few bad things.

    After realizing that Gu Zhiqi really knew Tang Yichen, and that Tang Yichen was very protective of Gu Zhiqi, Li Yiming¡¯s face turned extremely ugly.

    Listening to Principal Gu¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t say anything, just stood there with a look of total copse.

    He knew he was finished.

    Without Tang Yichen¡¯s protection, he was nothing.

    With Gu Changchuan here, he couldn¡¯t bring out anyone capable of suppressing Gu Changchuan.

    Li Yiming¡¯s face was deathly pale.

    Gu Chongming shifted the topic to Hu Zhengtian and Gu Changchuan, ¡°So, what about this incident?¡±

    ¡°Regarding this matter, we won¡¯t pursue it any further.

    Regardless of what happened, our family won¡¯t make any more fuss about it!¡± Hu Zhengtian immediately jumped in, addressing Gu Chongming with those words, ¡°Also, concerning the trouble Shiyu caused Miss Gu, I sincerely apologize here.

    Later on, I will have Shiyu personally apologize to Miss Gu!¡±

    Hu Zhengtian knew of Tang Yichen as well.

    Damn, how could he dare to hold ountable someone whom Tang Yichen was so protective of?

    Not to mention that they couldn¡¯t find any serious injuries on Hu Shiyu¡¯s body, even if there were any serious injuries, he wouldn¡¯t dare to hold anyone responsible.

    Moreover, it seemed that his daughter was the one who started the trouble with the other party first¡­

    which was not reasonable at all.

    Hearing Hu Zhengtian¡¯s words, Gu Chongming didn¡¯t want to say more about the incident.

    ¡°Well, I appreciate everyoneing here, and sorry for the long dy.

    It¡¯s almost time for ss, so you should head to your lessons,¡± said the principal, rubbing his temples, addressing the five students standing in the office.

    The three from ss 29 were fine; after all, even if they stayed in the ssroom, they wouldn¡¯t study.

    But the two from ss 8 were different; they were students who took their studies seriously.

 Chapter 424 - 424 424 How did you get to know Tang Yichen

    ?424: Chapter 424: How did you get to know Tang Yichen?

    424: Chapter 424: How did you get to know Tang Yichen?

    As soon as Principal Gu spoke, Gu Xiyue moved, stepping toward the door, and before leaving, she nced at Gu Zhiqi.

    When Gu Xiyue left, Shen Yu and Lin Junya also began to stir.

    He Weiwei took small steps toward the door as well.

    ¡°Hey!

    Student, you should put off going to ss for now and head to the infirmary instead, get some anti-swelling medicine to apply to your face, and I¡¯ll keep the ount here, I will call the school doctor in a bit,¡± Principal Gu said with a slight headache as he looked at the swollen face of He Weiwei from the p by Li Yiming.

    ¡°Okay,¡± He Weiwei replied timidly and then turned toward the door.

    The moment she walked out of the office, she felt a sense of relief as if she had narrowly escaped a disaster.

    At this moment, she was immensely grateful she hadn¡¯t sided with Hu Shiyu.

    Otherwise, if she had angered Gu Zhiqi, she had no idea what the consequences would be for her.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what the consequences would be, just the thought of them was enough for her to know that they would definitely not be good.

    ¡°Student Gu Zhiqi, there¡¯s nothing for you to do here either, hurry along to ss,¡± Gu Chongming said to Gu Zhiqi.

    She was a top student, after all, he could not let her waste her study time.

    Gu Zhiqi gave a soft acknowledgment and began stepping towards the office door.

    Upon seeing this, Gu Changchuan immediately followed, and upon exiting the office, he leaned into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ear and asked softly, ¡°Daughter, do you really know Tang Yichen?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi gave a soft hum in response, then turned her head to nce at Gu Changchuan, her eyes tinted with inquiry.

    Even though Gu Changchuan had already confirmed it, seeing Gu Zhiqi admit it herself gave him a somewhatplicated feeling.

    His emotions soplex, as if he were living in a dream, Gu Changchuan leaned in once more and asked in a low voice, ¡°How did youe to know him?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi answered, ¡°Met through fortune-telling.¡±

    Gu Changchuan ¡°¡­¡±

    It was a good answer, but next time, don¡¯t answer at all.

    Gu Zhiqi was supposed to go to ss, and after Gu Changchuan had his questions answered, he stopped following and went back to the office instead.

    Gu Zhiqi, on the other hand, slowly made her way back to the ssroom.

    **

    That afternoon,

    after school, Gu Zhiqi did not immediately go home, but instead started wandering around the school area, first visiting a bookstore.

    Intending to study the academic knowledge of this world, Gu Zhiqi nned to buy a few reference books.

    It was just the time when school let out, and the bookstore bustled with peopleing and going.

    As Gu Zhiqi stood in front of a bookshelf making her selections, two figures entered through the door.

    A blond teenager, carrying the straps of his backpack, sauntered carelessly behind another youth with a cold, handsome face.

    The youth with the cold demeanor began looking for books as soon as he entered the bookstore, while the blond teenager, bored, followed at his side, ncing at his shoes one moment and fixing his hair in the reflection from the bookshelf the next.

    Suddenly, the blond teenager paused and spied the girl standing opposite the bookshelf.

    The blond teenager was momentarily stunned and then quickly tugged on Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Brother Zhou, Brother Zhou, look quick, it¡¯s Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    The voice of the blond teenager was not quiet, and as Gu Zhiqi had good hearing, upon hearing her own name, she instinctively raised her head, looking in the direction of the voice.

    Before her stood a blond young man, his face handsome with a touch of roguish charm, his whole demeanor rxed.

    Seeing a swirl of pink mixed with ck, and ck mixed with pink in the youth¡¯s features, Gu Zhiqi raised her brows slightly.

    As Gu Zhiqi looked at the blond boy, Ling Yuanzhou, who was standing beside him, also shifted his gaze from the bookshelf,nding it onto Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 425 - 425 425 Could it be using a tactic of feigning disinterest

    ?425: Chapter 425 Could it be using a tactic of feigning disinterest?

    425: Chapter 425 Could it be using a tactic of feigning disinterest?

    When he clearly saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s appearance, Ling Yuanzhou was caught off guard for a moment, and then his brows furrowed deeply.

    ¡°Hey!

    Miss Gu, long time no see,¡± said the blond young man, winking at Gu Zhiqi as soon as she looked at him, and then greeted her in a roguish tone.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the somewhat familiar young man in front of her and reflected for a moment.

    Because of his unique hair color, she soon matched him with a name.

    She wasn¡¯t very familiar with the original owner, and she usually didn¡¯t bother with him, so she nodded slightly to Mo Weiran and didn¡¯t pay him further attention.

    She withdrew her gaze and continued looking for materials on the bookshelf.

    ¡°Chubby Chiu, rmend some materials about this world to me.¡± Gu Zhiqi had been searching for a while and still didn¡¯t know what to look for.

    ¡°Why look at materials, wait till I¡¯ve assimted the knowledge of this world, and I¡¯ll help you be the top student!¡± Chubby Chiu proimed, thumping his little chest to Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, ¡°You first give me a rmendation, and let¡¯s see who learns faster.¡±

    Chubby Chiu¡¯s interest was piqued at her words, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re actuallyparing learning efficiency with me, I¡¯m bound to win thispetition!¡±

    After bragging, Chubby Chiu rmended a few materials to Gu Zhiqi.

    After listening to Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi walked slowly in front of the bookshelf on the opposite side, looking for the materials Chubby Chiu mentioned.

    On the other hand, the blond young man, Mo Weiran, was slightly taken aback when Gu Zhiqi nodded at him.

    When did the miss be so polite?

    Then, leaning slightly forward, he leaned on the bookshelf and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Hey, Miss Gu, you¡¯re also here to buy books?¡±

    This time, Gu Zhiqi ignored him.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran¡¯s eyebrows twitched subtly, ¡°Why are you ignoring people today?¡±

    Thinking of something, Mo Weiran added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Brother Zhou?

    He¡¯s right next to me.¡±

    In the past, the miss indeed didn¡¯t care much for him and only flocked to Ling Yuanzhou when she saw him.

    So, Mo Weiran subconsciously thought that Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t noticed Ling Yuanzhou.

    Mo Weiran assumed that as long as he brought up Ling Yuanzhou, Gu Zhiqi would surely scramble to approach, but he miscalcted.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay him any more attention.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran sighed lightly and then murmured lowly, ¡°Really ignoring people?¡±

    After being disregarded multiple times, Mo Weiran felt bored and stopped trying to talk to Gu Zhiqi one-sidedly, instead he tilted his head and said to Ling Yuanzhou, ¡°Brother Zhou, that miss seems to have changed.¡±

    ¡°Being kicked out of the Gu Family, of course, she has to restrain herself,¡± Ling Yuanzhou remarked casually.

    Mo Weiran¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly.

    He didn¡¯t think that it was because Gu Zhiqi had been kicked out of her home that she had be more restrained.

    In the past, even though Gu Zhiqi had kept several guys on the hook, her favorite was undoubtedly Ling Yuanzhou.

    Every time she saw Ling Yuanzhou, she would eagerly press forward.

    He didn¡¯t believe that just because she was no longer Miss Gu, her affection had faded away.

    Her demeanor seemed extremely indifferent towards Ling Yuanzhou now.

    Could it be, she was just acting, trying to y hard to get?

    With that thought, he voiced it out.

    With a slight tilt of his head towards Ling Yuanzhou, he said teasingly, ¡°Brother Zhou, do you think, could Gu Zhiqi be ying hard to get with you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s brows knitted tightly together, and a clear look of disgust shed through his eyes.

    Seeing that Ling Yuanzhou only frowned and didn¡¯t respond, Mo Weiran sighed lightly out of boredom and then went to find a novel in the book aisle.

 Chapter 426 - 426 426 Isnt this Miss Gu

    ?426: Chapter 426: Isn¡¯t this Miss Gu?

    426: Chapter 426: Isn¡¯t this Miss Gu?

    After Gu Zhiqi finished purchasing all the books rmended by Chubby Chiu, she left the bookstore and headed to the snack street not far from the school.

    There were all kinds of snacks on the street, and as Gu Zhiqi strolled along, everything she saw tempted her to buy.

    So, she wandered and shopped along the way.

    By the time she reached the end of the snack street, Gu Zhiqi had bought quite a few items, but she took advantage of the moments when the people around weren¡¯t paying attention to slip them into the ne on her wrist.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Gu?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was standing in front of a stall, waiting for her grilled gluten while ying with her phone, when suddenly a voice sounded beside her ear.

    The voice was familiar, but the tone was not very friendly, so Gu Zhiqi ignored the person who spoke.

    Sun Yujia saw that Gu Zhiqi was ignoring her and disdainfully rolled her eyes, ¡°Tsk, still putting on airs when you¡¯re no longer the Miss Gu of the Gu family?¡±

    After Sun Jiayu uttered these words, Gu Zhiqi continued to ignore her, leaving Sun Jiayu feeling like she was punching cotton¡ªfrustrated and ineffectual.

    A sh of annoyance crossed her eyes as she looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Hey, Gu Zhiqi, I¡¯m talking to you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi continued to ignore her.

    Seeing this, Sun Jiayu¡¯s annoyance deepened as students passing by on the street stopped out of curiosity due to Sun Jiayu¡¯s unfriendly one-sided conduct.

    Sun Jiayu intended to ridicule Gu Zhiqi, but Gu Zhiqi¡¯sck of reaction meant the meaningful nces of the surrounding people fell on Sun Jiayu instead, making her feel ufortable.

    Without saying anything more, she just red at Gu Zhiqi with a look full of annoyance.

    After standing there for quite a while, she suddenly let out a sneer and continued, ¡°Coming to this kind of shabby stall to buy food, what is it?

    Kicked out by the Gu family and run out of money to eat in fancy restaurants?¡±

    ¡°Such stuff, I bet even pigs wouldn¡¯t eat it.¡±

    Sun Jiayu crossed her arms with a look of disdain on her face.

    As soon as Sun Jiayu spoke, the grilled gluten vendor was not pleased, but seeing Sun Jiayu¡¯s bright and beautiful appearance, the vendor only dared to be angry without saying a word.

    It was Gu Zhiqi, however, who lifted her gaze from her phone upon hearing Sun Yujia¡¯s words, nced at Sun Yujianguidly and said indolently, ¡°I know you don¡¯t eat it, no need to announce it to the world.¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reply, Sun Yujia paused for a moment, then spoke arrogantly, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t eat such things, not fit for pigs¡ªI¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Sun Yujia realized something was off about what she was saying.

    Not fit for pigs?

    If she didn¡¯t eat it, didn¡¯t that imply¡­

    ¡°Hahaha¡±

    A burst of heartyughter suddenly erupted from the crowd, and Weiran, with his golden hair, couldn¡¯t hold back andughed out loud.

    Following thatugh, the spectators seemed to catch the contagion and started to chuckle along.

    Even the grilled gluten vendor was subtly shaking his shoulders, but he didn¡¯t dare tough aloud.

    ¡°Sun Yujia, if you¡¯re not eating, please make some room.

    We¡¯re not pigs; we want to eat this grilled gluten.

    Boss, I¡¯ll take two skewers,¡± said the first tough, Weiran, nudging Sun Yujia aside to stand next to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Right!

    I¡¯m human, I want to eat!

    Boss, give me three skewers!¡±

    ¡°Boss, four skewers for me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have two skewers!¡±

    ¡­

    Instantly, the grilled gluten stall was packed with students who didn¡¯t want to be pigs, all asking the vendor for skewers; those who already liked the food ordered several at once, and even those who weren¡¯t particrly fond of it bought a skewer just for the sake of it.

    The main thing was, they didn¡¯t like the superior air that Sun Yujia was giving off.

    ¡°Ay!

    Okay~¡± The boss was smiling so much his mouth couldn¡¯t close.

 Chapter 427 - 427 427 Your disaster is imminent, you need to calculate a divination

    ?427: Chapter 427: Your disaster is imminent, you need to calcte a divination   427: Chapter 427: Your disaster is imminent, you need to calcte a divination                                   Sun Yujia was pushed several times in session, until she was finally squeezed to a ce far from the stall.

    Watching the crowded cluster of people, Sun Yujia felt her chest rise and fall with frustration, and eventually stomped her foot and left angrily.

    ¡°Miss, we meet again.¡± Mo Weiran squeezed his way to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side and greeted her.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t with his usual slick airs, but with a bit more sincerity.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded to him slightly and then continued to look down at her phone.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran didn¡¯t speak further but instead sized up Gu Zhiqi from head to toe.

    If Ling Yuanzhou had been there, it could have been an act, but now, with Ling Yuanzhou gone, there was no longer any need to pretend, right?

    So, had she really changed?

    ¡°Youngdy, here are your grilled gluten sticks.¡± The stall owner handed Gu Zhiqi her grilled gluten, adding one more stick, ¡°Thanks for earlier, this one is on the house.¡±

    Free stuff should never be turned down.

    Gu Zhiqi happily epted it.

    Holding her grilled gluten sticks, she left the crowd.

    After walking some distance, a figure suddenly called out from behind, ¡°Hey!

    Miss, not Gu Zhiqi, wait a moment.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi slowed her steps and looked back at Mo Weiran, seeing him emerge from the crowd carrying three sticks of grilled gluten, striding towards her.

    Gu Zhiqi did not really want to wait for him, but seeing the mix of dark and light in his expression, she suddenly changed her mind.

    If he wasing to her of his own ord, it would be doing herself a disservice not to take his money.

    Thus, Gu Zhiqi actually stopped in her tracks and waited for Mo Weiran.

    When Mo Weiran caught up to her, before he could say anything, Gu Zhiqi took the initiative to ask, ¡°Care for a fortune-telling?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Mo Weiran waspletely taken aback.

    I mean, what¡¯s the situation?

    Since when did she be a forteller?

    Recalling something, Mo Weiran¡¯s look at Gu Zhiqi suddenly changed, ¡°No way, Miss.

    Even if the Gu family kicked you out, you don¡¯t have to resort to fortune-telling scams for money, do you?¡±

    Listening to Mo Weiran¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised an eyebrow, not taking it to heart, but continued, ¡°Trouble is approaching you, you need to have your fortune told.¡±

    Fortune-telling required expending Yuan Force.

    Normally, Gu Zhiqi would not offer to read someone¡¯s fortune without their agreement.

    Otherwise, if the person refused to ept the reading, it would just be a waste of Yuan Force.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Weiran was confused for a few seconds, then burst into suddenughter.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°No way, Miss.

    Really?¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re truly out of money, we can find another way to earn it, can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°You were such a good student, you could make money tutoring, right?

    Plus, any part-time job would do, why would you be a forteller?¡±

    Mo Weiran was convinced that Gu Zhiqi must be out of money and that¡¯s why she wanted to scam money by posing as a forteller.

    After all, they were ssmates once, Mo Weiran felt it was his duty to pull Gu Zhiqi back from the brink, to prevent her from going down the wrong path and possibly ending up in jail for fraud.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you y piano?

    My family¡¯s little niece happens to need a piano teacher, how about it,e and teach her?¡± Mo Weiran tilted his head and said to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi¡­

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Mo Weiran became even more determined to prevent her from going astray, pulled out his own phone, and handed it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty in refusing.

    Here, Miss¡­

    uh, ssmate Gu Zhiqi, let¡¯s add each other as friends, you can contact me anytime if you change your mind.¡±

    Looking at the WeChat QR code presented by Mo Weiran, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t hesitate to scan and add him.

    She didn¡¯t forget to tell Mo Weiran, ¡°If you feel like having your fortune told, you can contact me anytime.¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 428 - 428 428 Divination Experience Suit

    ?428: Chapter 428 Divination Experience Suit   428: Chapter 428 Divination Experience Suit                                   Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Mo Weiran was somewhat speechless, but seeing how serious she looked, Mo Weiran suddenly shifted his expression and asked, ¡°Do you really want to tell my fortune?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­

    how about you give me a trial first?

    At least, let me believe you¡¯re not a scamming forteller,¡± Mo Weiran said thoughtfully, stroking his chin as he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Rather than letting this youngdy cheat others, it would be better to let her cheat him a little bit and keep her hooked.

    Then, while he had the time, he could try to persuade the youngdy to turn back from the edge of a cliff.

    Thinking to himself, Mo Weiran suddenly felt he was too kind.

    Indeed, that¡¯s him!

    Much love!

    ¡°There are five types of trials, 888888, 88888, 8888, 888, and 88.

    Which one would you like to try?¡±

    ¡°Just the 88,¡± Mo Weiran chose the cheapest option.

    ¡°You will encounter a minor bloodshed today; avoid meddling in others¡¯ affairs to prevent it,¡± Gu Zhiqi briefly predicted for Mo Weiran.

    ¡°Is that it?

    Nothing more?¡± Mo Weiran said, feeling that Gu Zhiqi was a bit too perfunctory after she spoke only a few words.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.

    Remember to pay,¡± Gu Zhiqi tossed these words at Mo Weiran and then turned to walk away.

    Mo Weiran: ???

    Isn¡¯t this too perfunctory?

    However, Mo Weiran still transferred 88 yuan to Gu Zhiqi.

    This 88 was a small amount for him, but not for this down-and-out youngdy.

    Perhaps this 88 yuan could help her get through a difficult day and stop her from going down the wrong path.

    Thinking of Gu Zhiqi having no ce to live, Mo Weiran began to consider whether to find her a part-time job that provided board and lodging.

    Remembering that Gu Zhiqi was homeless, Mo Weiran suddenly looked up in the direction she had left, ¡°Hey, youngdy, where do you live now¡­¡±

    Huh?

    Where did she go?

    How did she disappear in such a short time?

    Over there, Gu Zhiqi was standing at the entrance of a milk tea shop.

    Chubby Chiu looked at Gu Zhiqi, who was gathering likes for a half-price on a second cup of milk tea, and after a few seconds of silence, he dryly spoke up, ¡°Come on, Zhizhi, we¡¯re not so broke that we can¡¯t afford a cup of milk tea, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the joy of saving money,¡± Gu Zhiqi murmured softly, and then she posted an update on her social media.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s murmur, Chubby Chiu scratched its head, truly not understanding.

    Not asking about the milk tea anymore, Chubby Chiu instead asked, ¡°Zhizhi, when did you start offering fortune-telling trials?¡±

    Chubby Chiu had been following Gu Zhiqi for so long but had never heard her mention trials before.

    Previously, it had always been a t rate of five million.

    ¡°Oh, I just started them,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently.

    ¡°Eh?

    Didn¡¯t you always charge five million for your fortune-telling?¡± Chubby Chiu expressed confused online.

    ¡°Who said I only charge five million?¡± Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Ah?

    I¡¯ve never seen you charge other prices for a fortune,¡± Chubby Chiu admitted.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Chubby Chiu because she was busy looking at her phone.

    The post to collect likes was soon seen, but she didn¡¯t receive many likes; instead, she received several red packets.

    Unable to control the urge to open the red packets, Gu Zhiqi clicked on the one that just came in.

    Her hands were faster than her brain, which probably described her at that moment.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Damn these quick fingers!

    Thetest red packet was sent by Su Yunling.

    Gu Zhiqi, trying to restrain herself from opening other red packets, sent Su Yunling a message.

    [Child: ?]

    Soon, Su Yunling sent two messages back.

    [Su Yunling: Weren¡¯t you too poor to afford a second cup of milk tea?]

    [Su Yunling: Big brother will treat you]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She just wanted a simple like.

    [Child: Just wanted a like.]

 Chapter 429 - 429 429 Gu Changchuan Big Trouble!

    ?429: Chapter 429: Gu Changchuan: Big Trouble!

    429: Chapter 429: Gu Changchuan: Big Trouble!

    Zhizhi, quick, take a look at your Moments.¡± In my head, Chubby Chiu suddenly spoke up excitedly.

    Gu Zhiqi listened, opened her Moments to take a look, and indeed, the status that had only a few likes earlier had now gathered over twenty likes.

    As expected, all the likes from her WeChat friends were there, including Chubby Chiu¡¯s which was the first, followed by Su Yunling¡¯s.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the status that had abruptly gained over twenty likes and raised her brows, ¡°Did you do this?¡±

    ¡°I secretly helped them like your post, Zhizhi.

    Go buy some milk tea, and once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll cancel their likes, so they won¡¯t find out,¡± Chubby Chiu said and then chuckled twice.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, she didn¡¯t ept those red packets.

    After buying the milk tea, she sipped it while messaging Su Yunling.

    [Child: Thank you, brother]

    Then she exited WeChat, and not stopping there, to stop herself from opening those red packets, she logged out of her ount as well.

    ¡°Zhizhi, why didn¡¯t you ept those red packets?¡± Chubby Chiu expressed its surprise at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s decision not to ept the red packets.

    Gu Zhiqi repliednguidly, ¡°I suddenly thought of a very serious issue.¡±

    Chubby Chiu with a puzzled face, ¡°Hmm?

    What issue?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi spoke solemnly, ¡°If I epted their red packets, there would be too many ties that bind, what if I can¡¯t leave this world when it¡¯s time?¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    The question was a good one, and I didn¡¯t know how to answer either.

    **

    When Gu Zhiqi got home, it was already six in the evening.

    As soon as she walked into the living room, she heard Gu Changchuan¡¯s voice, ¡°Daughter, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi replied with a soft ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Come,e over, let¡¯s have a father-daughter chat,¡± Gu Changchuan said, seated on the sofa, gently beckoning to Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi stepped towards Gu Changchuan and then took a seat beside him.

    After Gu Zhiqi sat down, Gu Changchuan didn¡¯t start the conversation right away but instead went to the kitchen.

    When he came back, he had a fruit tter in hand, ¡°Here, daughter, have some fruit.

    We¡¯re just chatting casually, no need to be nervous.¡±

    Gu Changchuan said as he handed the fruit tter he brought from the kitchen to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi indicated that she wasn¡¯t nervous at all.

    She took the fruit tter Gu Changchuan handed her and thanked him sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±

    Seeing this, a smile touched the corners of Gu Changchuan¡¯s eyes, and then he thought of something, cleared his throat, and asked Gu Zhiqi somewhat seriously, ¡°This afternoon, the driver said he didn¡¯t pick you up.

    Did you have something else to do?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    She still has a driver to pick her up after school?

    Guessing from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reaction, Gu Changchuan confirmed his suspicions.

    The girl must have forgotten because of her amnesia that a driver would pick her up from school.

    It was his oversight for not telling her in the morning, ¡°Dad can¡¯t pick you and Yueyue up every day, so from now on, the driver will take you.

    You just need to wait at school to be picked up after ss,¡± he exined.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly and responded with a ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi nod, Gu Changchuan continued to ask, ¡°After you came back, did Luoluo or Huaijin tell you about the situation at home?¡±

    It was Gu Yuluo and Gu Huaijin who told him about the girl¡¯s memory loss, but he hadn¡¯t understood the details yet.

    Even Gu Yuluo and Gu Huaijin couldn¡¯t exin clearly, so it was still up to him to talk to the young girl.

    Otherwise, he always felt, ever since his daughter came back, she seemed distant from the family.

    Especially since today, his daughter actually didn¡¯t ept his red packet.

    That indicated the problem was significant!

    Very significant!

 Chapter 430 - 430 430 Zhizhi is a Young Rich Lady with Her Own Manor

    ?430: Chapter 430 Zhizhi is a Young Rich Lady with Her Own Manor   430: Chapter 430 Zhizhi is a Young Rich Lady with Her Own Manor                                   Listening to Gu Changchuan¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    Gu Yuluo and Gu Huaijin would asionally mention some fragmented things, but they had never specifically talked to her about the Gu family.

    ¡°Have they told you about the incident where you and Yueyue were switched at birth?¡± Gu Changchuan asked Gu Zhiqi with a gaze.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Seeing this, Gu Changchuan fell silent for two seconds.

    Then he looked at Gu Zhiqi seriously and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because you found out about the baby switch or because of the amnesia, but I always feel that since you¡¯vee back, you¡¯ve be much more distanced from the family, as if you don¡¯t feel a strong sense of belonging here.

    That¡¯s why Dad wanted to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Girl, whether or not you are the Gu family¡¯s biological child, you will always be the daughter of the Gu family.

    Unless you don¡¯t want to, nobody else can change that.¡±

    ¡°So, don¡¯t be so estranged from the family.¡±

    Hearing Gu Changchuan¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi just slightly lowered her eyes and did not speak.

    Seeing this, Gu Changchuan sighed deeply, ¡°It¡¯s okay, after all, you¡¯ve lost your memory.

    Some things are forgotten, and it¡¯s true that feelings can fade.

    We¡¯ll take our time to cultivate the bond with the family.¡±

    As he spoke, Gu Changchuan raised his hand and gently rubbed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the red envelope he gave, a gesture like this would have cost someone an arm on Aquamarine Star.

    ¡°Regarding the issue of belonging, Dad also wants to have a chat with you.¡± After sessfully rubbing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, Gu Changchuan, somewhat reluctant to let go, withdrew his hand and continued to speak to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Theck of a sense of belonging here is simply because you feel that you are not the biological daughter of the Gu¡¯s, and that everything here should belong to Yueyue.¡±

    ¡°But Zhizhi, what I want to tell you today is that the ¡®Gu¡¯ of the Gu Family Manor doesn¡¯t refer to Gu Changchuan¡¯s, but to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those two¡­

    the same character?¡± Gu Zhiqi looked up at Gu Changchuan and asked very straightforwardly.

    Gu Changchuan ¡°¡­¡±

    This silly child!

    ¡°Cough, well, what Dad means is that this manor actually belongs to you.

    It¡¯s just temporarily registered under Dad¡¯s name for now, so in the future, don¡¯t feel ufortable at home, and don¡¯t think that everything here doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±

    ¡°If even you don¡¯t feel a sense of belonging here, then those of us who are dependent on you, shouldn¡¯t we feel it even less?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡± !!!

    ¡°Mine?¡±

    Are you trying to cheer me up with yacting?

    ¡°Yes, yours.¡± Gu Changchuan said, and couldn¡¯t resist rubbing her head again, ¡°I am now living on my daughter¡¯s support, staying in the manor she bought.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Well, this is¡­

    Suddenly she went from being a poor woman to a wealthydy with a manor.

    It just feels quite abrupt.

    All of a sudden, Gu Zhiqi really wanted to drink a cup of milk tea to calm her nerves.

    Without milk tea, she could only quietly pick a small piece of watermelon from the fruit te and put it into her mouth.

    After finishing the watermelon in her mouth, Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Changchuan with some suspicion and asked, ¡°When was this manor bought?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly when it was bought, but I do know that our family moved into this manor seven years ago.

    You said at that time that you bought this manor, but since you were underage, it was registered under Dad¡¯s name,¡± he said, pausing to reminisce a bit, ¡°Before that, we all lived in the old Gu residence.¡±

    That year, the Gu enterprise faced a crisis and was on the verge of bankruptcy.

    The family home was mortgaged away.

    Arge family was driven out of their home.

    Just when they thought they would be homeless and living on the streets, his daughter brought them to this manor.

 Chapter 431 - 431 431 Father Gu Daughter, shouldnt we start collecting the red envelopes

    ?431: Chapter 431 Father Gu: Daughter, shouldn¡¯t we start collecting the red envelopes?

    431: Chapter 431 Father Gu: Daughter, shouldn¡¯t we start collecting the red envelopes?

    Actually, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s original words were, ¡°From now on, this will be the Gu Family¡¯s home.¡±

    Then she directly had Gu Changchuan sign the agreement, and just like that, the estate was transferred to his name, without her daughter mentioning anything about transferring it to her after she came of age.

    But of course, Gu Changchuan wouldn¡¯t want it, and secretly decided that once his daughter was of age, he would transfer the estate to her name.

    Later, the group¡¯s crisis was resolved, and the old house was reimed.

    His father and older brother¡¯s family moved back into the old house, but his wife and children all liked it here, so they settled down in this ce.

    After listening to all of this, Gu Zhiqi fell into a long silence.

    Seeing this, Gu Changchuan raised his hand and gently patted Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, ¡°Dad¡¯s eating your food, living in your house, so, sending you a little red envelope isn¡¯t too much, right?¡±

    Watching Gu Changchuan pat her head, Gu Zhiqi suspected that her head might really resemble a ball.

    When Gu Zhiqi looked at him, Gu Changchuan smiled at her, ¡°So, my daughter, shouldn¡¯t we ept the red envelope?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Why does it feel like, after all that¡¯s been said, only thest sentence is the key point?

    ¡°Ah~ my daughter not epting Dad¡¯s red envelope would break my heart, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to eat dinner tonight.¡± Gu Changchuan sighed and while speaking, he even patted his chest.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhizhi, just take it, take it, look, Dad¡¯s heartbroken,¡± Chubby Chiu chimed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind upon seeing Gu Changchuan¡¯s expression.

    Chubby Chiu had overheard the conversation between Gu Changchuan and Gu Zhiqi.

    Here, there were family members who cherished Zhizhi, foods Zhizhi enjoyed, and none of Zhizhi¡¯s enemies were present.

    At this moment, Chubby Chiu hoped even more that Gu Zhiqi would stay.

    Compared to Aquamarine Star, Zhizhi could probably live happily here.

    In the end, Gu Zhiqi epted all the red envelopes.

    After all, having red envelopes and not being able to ept them was truly painful.

    **

    The next day.

    After the Gu Family¡¯s driver stopped in front of the school, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue got out of the car one after another.

    Luxury car + beauty, in an instant, they attracted countless gazes.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t like the feeling of being the center of attention, so she quickly dived into the crowd as soon as she got out of the car.

    Because Gu Zhiqi had a Concealment formation on her, once she plunged into the crowd, those who didn¡¯t know her simply didn¡¯t notice her.

    Thus, the gazes that had fallen on her disappeared quickly.

    Gu Zhiqi watched Gu Xiyue walking leisurely, yet somehow covering a long distance in the blink of an eye.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi had already entered the school without drawing any notice from others, Gu Xiyue felt a hint of envy.

    She also had her doubts about how Gu Zhiqi could move such a distance away in the blink of an eye.

    She didn¡¯t understand why, even though Gu Zhiqi was an Ancient martial artist, there was no trace of the Ancient Martial Arts spirit on her.

    Moreover, that was the case with other members of the Gu Family too, except for Gu Yuluo, the aura of the others was very restrained.

    Lost in her thoughts, she wasn¡¯t paying attention to where she was going and ended up bumping into someone.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Right after bumping into someone, Gu Xiyue immediately snapped back to reality and apologized to the person she had bumped into.

    The person who was bumped was about to say it was all right, but upon recognizing it was Gu Xiyue, frowned slightly, a trace of disgust shed across their eyes, and then coldly turned away and left.

    After Gu Xiyue finished apologizing, she also looked up at the person.

    Recognizing his appearance, Gu Xiyue clicked her tongue lightly.

    Probably, she was going to be misunderstood by that ordinary yet overly confident idiot again.

    **

    Meanwhile, Gu Zhiqi had arrived at the floor where ss Eight was located.

    As she was approaching the doorway of ss Eight, a blond boy at the door raised his hand and waved to her, ¡°Miss!¡±

 Chapter 432 - 432 432 Be more tactful in refusal, or youll suffer physical torment

    ?432: Chapter 432: Be more tactful in refusal, or you¡¯ll suffer physical torment   432: Chapter 432: Be more tactful in refusal, or you¡¯ll suffer physical torment                                   Gu Zhiqi nced at the bandage on his forehead and his brows lifted slightly.

    He walked over to Mo Weiran and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°There is!

    A big deal!¡± Mo Weiran said, and immediately pointed to the bandage on his forehead.

    ¡°Look, I really got hurt yesterday.¡±

    Mo Weiran hadn¡¯t taken Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words to heart yesterday.

    After he got home yesterday, he saw his uncle go to the bathroom with six sheets of toilet paper, and he casually told him to take less.

    Who knew his uncle would think he was meddling and hit him on the head?

    Unexpectedly, the cuff of his uncle¡¯s sleeve had a loose pin, which ended up scratching his head.

    Although Mo Weiran felt that it might just be a coincidence, he still wanted to verify it.

    Don¡¯t ask why; it¡¯s just because he had nothing better to do.

    On hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So, give me another trial pack, the one for 88 yuan,¡± Mo Weiran pleaded with Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds, but in the end, he still did a simple divination for Mo Weiran.

    After all, just because the money is a little less doesn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t make a profit.

    ¡°Today, a girl will confess her feelings to you.

    Reject her gently, or else you will suffer physical pain.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Weiran was dumbfounded.

    Physical pain?

    A girl would cause him physical pain?

    ¡°Remember to pay up,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, and then he went straight into the ssroom.

    Mo Weiran stood at the door for two seconds, then stroked his chin pondering as he headed towards ss One.

    **

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi,e out.

    I have something to say to you.¡± Gu Zhiqi was studying seriously when suddenly a female voice sounded above him.

    It was a voice familiar to his ears, and the tone sounded like a direct notice to her.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up and nced at the other person.

    Seeing the face of the person who had spoken, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows lifted slightly, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Showing no intention of going out.

    Mainly because Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t particrly like Hu Shiyu¡¯s tone of voice.

    ¡°Youe out with me for a sec.¡± Seeing that Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t moved, Hu Shiyu frowned and repeated.

    ¡°Oh, just say what you have to say here, I¡¯m busy studying,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied unhurriedly.

    Hu Shiyu¡¯s eyes briefly shed with resentment upon hearing this, but she didn¡¯t dare say anything.

    Yesterday, her father had already scolded her.

    He even said that the Gu family had never kicked Gu Zhiqi out of the house, and if she dared to provoke Gu Zhiqi again, he would send her abroad.

    Thinking this over, Hu Shiyu felt even more resentment.

    Clearly, she hadn¡¯t been kicked out, yet she didn¡¯t inform her.

    When trouble arose, she only knew to contact parents ¡ª this woman was too scheming.

    Despite the hatred in her heart, on her face, she still had to humbly apologize to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have bothered you yesterday.¡±

    Themotion on this side was quite big, and not only did the nearby people hear it, but also the rest of the ss lowered the volume of their recitations and secretly paid attention to the situation here.

    Seeing Hu Shiyu apologizing to Gu Zhiqi, everyone was stunned.

    Who was Hu Shiyu?

    In the ss, besides Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu, whom she didn¡¯t dare to provoke, there was no one else she feared.

    And now, she was apologizing to Gu Zhiqi?

    For a moment, those who usually disliked Gu Zhiqi and wanted to pick on him retracted their ns.

    Although they didn¡¯t know the reason Hu Shiyu suddenly apologized to Gu Zhiqi,

    They did understand that someone who could put Hu Shiyu in her ce was definitely not someone they could afford to provoke.

    Unaware of everyone¡¯s thoughts, Gu Zhiqi responded indifferently with an ¡°Oh,¡± then looked up at Hu Shiyu and said, ¡°You can go now.¡±

 Chapter 433 - 433 433 Get Lost After the Performance Ends

    ?433: Chapter 433: Get Lost After the Performance Ends   433: Chapter 433: Get Lost After the Performance Ends                                   ¡°You, I¡¯m apologizing to you, how can you act like this?¡± Hu Shiyu¡¯s tone was filled with reproach.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze, giving Hu Shiyu a nce.

    ¡°I¡¯ve apologized to you, at least you should say it¡¯s no big deal,¡± Hu Shiyu said, very self-righteously and shamelessly.

    After hearing that, Gu Zhiqi chuckled silently, carelessly closed the book in her hand, raised her eyes, and lookedzily at Hu Shiyu, ¡°Who decided that if you apologize, I must say it¡¯s no big deal?¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    you just have to say sorry,¡± Hu Shiyu, unable toe up with anything else, started to act unreasonably.

    ¡°I don¡¯t fancy your apology,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedzily and indifferently, ¡°Is the performance over?

    If it is, then get lost, don¡¯t disturb my reading.¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re so rude!¡± Hu Shiyu looked at Gu Zhiqi with an using face.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay her any more attention.

    Hu Shiyu wanted to say more, but then she saw Gu Zhiqi take a pair of earplugs out of her pocket and stuff them into her ears.

    Seeing this, Hu Shiyu nearly exploded with anger on the spot.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi had put in her earplugs, as if she couldn¡¯t hear anything she said, and not daring toy a hand on Gu Zhiqi again, Hu Shiyu eventually stamped her foot in anger and then took several big steps to leave, returning to her seat.

    Seeing many gazes fall on her, Hu Shiyu was so angry that she bellowed, ¡°What are you looking at?

    Is there something interesting to see?¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone promptly diverted their eyes.

    Hu Shiyu returned to her seat, sitting down with a lot of noise, and after sitting, she fiercely kicked the desk.

    The desk suddenly jolted forward, hitting He Weiwei on the back.

    He Weiwei let out a cry of pain and turned around timidly to give Hu Shiyu a nce.

    Seeing her turn and look at her, Hu Shiyu, whose anger had not subsided, suddenly took it out on He Weiwei, kicking the desk hard towards her, ¡°What are you looking at?

    A two-faced snake.¡±

    A sh of pain crossed He Weiwei¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare say anything, turning back to continue reading with her head down.

    ¡°Zhizhi, that He Weiwei has a strong murderous aura~ Hu Shiyu might notst long,¡± Chubby Chiu suddenly spoke up in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Based on her facial features from standing beside my desk just now, she can live another three to five years,¡± Gu Zhiqi said offhandedly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Chubby Chiu scratched its head.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored it and continued to study, bowing her head.

    Seeing this, Chubby Chiu remembered its own contest with her and also went to absorb the knowledge of this world.

    **

    ¡°Brother Zhou, I have something else to do, I won¡¯t wait for you today.¡± Once ss ended, Mo Weiran pulled his backpack from under the desk, flung it over his shoulder, dropped a word, and then exited the ssroom at top speed.

    After hearing that, Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t take much notice, instead he continued to lower his head and pack his things.

    While he was packing up, a girl arrived by his side, plopping down in Mo Weiran¡¯s seat, ¡°Um, Yuanzhou, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Ling Yuanzhou, hearing this, showed no change in expression but tilted his head to nce at the person beside him, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Sun Yujia¡¯s face reddened slightly upon Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s gaze, but she didn¡¯t forget what she came to say, ¡°Yesterday afternoon, I saw Gu Zhiqi in the school¡¯s snack street, she was buying something at a small stall.¡±

    Sun Yujia intentionally emphasized the words ¡®small stall¡¯.

    When he heard the name ¡®Gu Zhiqi¡¯, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s brow slightly furrowed.

    Seeing his reaction, Sun Yujia¡¯s expression fluttered, and she continued, ¡°Looks like she truly was kicked out of the Gu Family, even resorting to going there to buy food.¡±

 Chapter 434 - 434 434 Miss, Youre Truly Divine

    ?434: Chapter 434: Miss, You¡¯re Truly Divine   434: Chapter 434: Miss, You¡¯re Truly Divine                                   ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Ling Yuanzhou turned his head, his expression cold as he looked at Sun Yujia and asked.

    ¡°Yes, there is one thing, that is, I saw Mo Weiran with Gu Zhiqi yesterday,ughing and chatting together.¡± Sun Yujia hesitated as she spoke to Ling Yuanzhou, her words muffled and slightly ambiguous, leaving much to the imagination.

    Everyone knew that Gu Zhiqi used to be very popr with the boys in ss and had unclear rtionships with many of them.

    Especially with Ling Yun and Song Zihuai from the ss, no one knew what kind of spell Gu Zhiqi had cast on those two, but they were both extremely protective of herpletepdogs.

    Sun Yujia knew that Ling Yuanzhou was also aware of the rumors about Gu Zhiqi stringing several boys along at once.

    There were Ling Yun and Song Zihuai in the past, and then there was Mo Weiran, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s good buddy.

    With things as they were, Ling Yuanzhou would probably only grow to despise Gu Zhiqi more and wouldn¡¯t have the slightest interest in her.

    He might even call off their engagement.

    And what Sun Yujia wanted was exactly for Ling Yuanzhou to grow to hate Gu Zhiqi and to then call off the engagement.

    Indeed, as soon as Sun Yujia¡¯s words fell, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, his displeasure apparent at a nce.

    ¡°I heard that this morning Mo Weiran went to look for Gu Zhiqi.

    The way he rushed off just now, could he be going to find Gu Zhiqi again?¡± Sun Yujia spected casually.

    Upon hearing Sun Yujia¡¯s words, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s hand, which was pulling his backpack zipper, paused slightly.

    ¡°If Mo Weiran really went to find Gu Zhiqi, he should be at the entrance of ss 8 right now.¡± Sun Yujia kept an eye on Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s movements, saw his reaction, and curved her lips slightly before standing up, ¡°I¡¯m just speaking off the cuff, Brother Yuanzhou, don¡¯t take it to heart.

    Mo Weiran is your good friend; he¡¯s probably just getting close to Gu Zhiqi on your ount.¡±

    Seeing Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s face darken like the bottom of a pot, Sun Yujia tilted her mouth upwards slightly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s gettingte.

    I have to go now, see you, Brother Yuanzhou.¡±

    Knowing that Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t like small talk, Sun Yujia didn¡¯t wait for his response but walked back to her seat.

    **

    As soon as the ss was over, Gu Zhiqi packed up her things and left the ssroom.

    Just as she reached the door, she was called by a familiar voice, ¡°Hey, young miss!¡±

    Hearing this voice, Gu Zhiqi stopped, looked in the direction it came from, and then saw Mo Weiran.

    It was the peak of students leaving school, and the hallway was crowded.

    Mo Weiran squeezed through for a while before he finally reached Gu Zhiqi.

    Then he looked at Gu Zhiqi with slightly intense eyes and said, ¡°Young miss, you are really ¡®Divine¡¯.

    The thing you said this morning came true.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi knew that business hade her way, ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Saying that, Gu Zhiqi took the lead in walking towards the staircase.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Weiran responded and quickly followed.

    Five minutester, the two arrived at a garden within the school.

    At this time, after school, apart from the couples secretly meeting, the garden was empty except for Gu Zhiqi and Mo Weiran.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at Mo Weiran.

    ¡°Well, about suffering some physical pain, I really did.¡± Mo Weiran said as he raised his hand to touch his handsome face.

    Thankfully, although the girl¡¯s p was quite painful, it didn¡¯t leave any severe marks.

    He had only had a p mark on his face for about two periods, then it had faded.

    Looking at his motion of touching his face, Gu Zhiqi guessed that he must have been pped in the face.

 Chapter 435 - 435 435 Escape from Death and You Will See

    ?435: Chapter 435: Escape from Death and You Will See   435: Chapter 435: Escape from Death and You Will See                                   Gu Zhiqi was not very concerned about Mo Weiran¡¯s affairs; she was only interested in whether she could seal the deal, ¡°So, shall we do a fortune-telling?¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    Of course!¡± Mo Weiran immediately replied.

    ¡°Since the misfortune endangers lives, and seeing as you¡¯re still a student, I¡¯ll give you a 9.9% discount, making it 4.95 million.

    Can you afford that?¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t immediately start the fortune-telling for Mo Weiran; instead, she asked him this question first.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi said this, Mo Weiran waspletely stunned.

    ¡°4.95 million?¡±

    ¡°Jesus, my dear youngdy, are you sure you¡¯re not trying to take my life?¡± Mo Weiran expressed that a poor person couldn¡¯te up with 4.95 million.

    It wasn¡¯t that his family couldn¡¯t afford 4.95 million, but rather, his family raised daughters in luxury and sons frugally.

    And he was the one raised frugally.

    His family was, after all, second-tier wealth in Haicheng, but still¡­

    In his entire life, he had never seen 4.95 million¡ªcan you believe it?

    Listening to Mo Weiran¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi slightly arched an eyebrow.

    This face obviously had the look of wealth, yet he couldn¡¯t produce 4.95 million?

    After a few seconds of silence, Gu Zhiqi spoke up, ¡°In that case, write an IOU.¡±

    Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t started bing wealthy yet.

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­

    No, that¡¯s no use either, I have never seen that much money in my life.¡±

    Mo Weiran was slightly worried.

    In this lifetime, he feared he would only see 4.95 million after his old man died, when it would be his turn to inherit the family fortune.

    ¡°Survive the deadly ordeal, and you¡¯ll see it,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidzily.

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    His words left Mo Weiran unsure whether to feel sad or happy.

    In the end, Mo Weiran was neither sad nor happy; instead, he hung his head down, contemting something.

    He wondered whether his old man would break his legs if he found out he was 4.95 million in debt.

    While Mo Weiran was pondering, so was Gu Zhiqi.

    A few secondster, looking at Mo Weiran, she said, ¡°Or, there¡¯s a cheaper option.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± The moment he heard ¡®cheaper¡¯, Mo Weiran jumped at the opportunity.

    Hearing Mo Weiran¡¯s response, Gu Zhiqi directly spoke up and told Mo Weiran the result of the fortune-telling, ¡°In theing days, you¡¯ll be entangled by rotten peach blossoms, which may put two lives at risk¡ªone is yours, the other is someone close to you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Weiran was confused.

    This¡­

    sounded so real.

    It¡¯s not¡­

    it seriously feels real, right?!

    If yesterday and today weren¡¯t coincidences but had been actually predicted by Gu Zhiqi, then he¡­

    If he were to die, that¡¯s one thing, but someone close to him dying¡ªthat¡¯s absolutely uneptable!

    Unaware of Mo Weiran¡¯s thoughts, Gu Zhiqi reached into her pocket and pulled out a piece of talisman paper, handing it to Mo Weiran, ¡°For this fortune-telling, I¡¯ll charge you a hundred thousand; hence, other than this piece of talisman paper that can save your life, I won¡¯t offer any further help.¡±

    Mo Weiran did not immediately take the talisman paper; instead, he looked somewhat nkly at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Youngdy, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can choose not to believe me, but¡­¡± Gu Zhiqi said, then suddenly lifted her eyes to nce at Mo Weiran, ¡°going against the fortune-telling will result in being gued by bad luck.¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    I suspect you¡¯re conning me.

    ¡°Transfer the money.¡± Seeing Mo Weiran not taking the talisman paper, Gu Zhiqi directly stuffed it into Mo Weiran¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You just said someone close to me would also be in danger?

    Who would that be?¡± Mo Weiran held the talisman paper in his hand.

    At this moment, his mind was in turmoil.

    He was pretty sure that the youngdy was scamming him for money.

    But what if it¡¯s true?

    The previous two instances came true; what if this one happens too?

    What if by ¡®someone close¡¯ she meant his own family?

    He couldn¡¯t take that gamble.

 Chapter 436 - 436 436, Second Hexagram at a 9.8% Discount

    ?436: Chapter 436, Second Hexagram at a 9.8% Discount   436: Chapter 436, Second Hexagram at a 9.8% Discount                                   Listening to Mo Weiran¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips quirked up into azy, sly smile as he spoke in a carefree and casual manner, ¡°I can give you a 9.8% discount on the second divination.¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    This is¡­

    such a rip-off.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Mo Weiran gritted his teeth and, in agony, said so to Gu Zhiqi.

    He might have agreed reluctantly, but Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t about to let it slide easily, ¡°I suspect you don¡¯t have that much money, so, please, settle the payment for the first divination first.¡±

    Mo Weiran: ¡°¡­¡±

    How coincidental, he really didn¡¯t have that much money.

    Mo Weiran stayed silent for a long while before he finally opened his mouth hesitantly, ¡°Can I, uh, write an IOU?¡±

    At this moment, Mo Weiran felt that the person who needed to find a part-time job was him.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Miscalction, he actually encountered a pauper who couldn¡¯t even afford to pay ten thousand.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s never meet again.¡± Gu Zhiqi promptly turned around and walked away.

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    What the heck!

    Is the youngdy this materialistic?

    Having walked a few steps, Gu Zhiqi remembered his talisman paper was still in Mo Weiran¡¯s hands.

    He stopped, turned around, and asked, ¡°Are you going to return the talisman paper to me, or pay me within three days?¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll pay within three days!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t pay up in three days, you¡¯ll be gued by bad luck.¡±

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t linger any longer and directly turned to leave.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi left, Mo Weiran immediately hurried after him, ¡°Hey!

    Youngdy, wait up, could you also do the second divination for me?¡±

    ¡°I can work for you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay any attention to Mo Weiran at all and kept walking forward.

    While it seemed that Gu Zhiqi was strolling leisurely and Mo Weiran was jogging to catch up, in the blink of an eye, Gu Zhiqi had left him far behind.

    In the end, at a corner, Mo Weiran lost track of him.

    Mo Weiran stood there, looking left and right, and eventually, he couldn¡¯t find him.

    What¡¯s the deal here?

    How did he disappear in the blink of an eye?

    Could it be that he was hiding nearby?

    ¡°Mo Weiran.¡±

    While Mo Weiran was looking around the garden for Gu Zhiqi, wondering whether he was concealed nearby, he heard a familiar cool voice.

    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Mo Weiran immediately pushed the matter of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s disappearance to the back of his mind, ¡°Eh?

    Brother Zhou, what are you doing here?¡±

    Ling Yuanzhou was standing under a tree not too far away, with a green belt separating them.

    Ling Yuanzhou, carrying a backpack, stood upright under the tree and didn¡¯t move or speak again.

    Meanwhile, Mo Weiran took two steps back, pinched his backpack strap, took a running leap, and then jumped over the green belt tond near Ling Yuanzhou.

    When he got closer to Ling Yuanzhou, Mo Weiran noticed that Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t look very happy, so he asked with some curiosity, ¡°Brother Zhou, what¡¯s wrong?

    Who annoyed you?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t answer Mo Weiran¡¯s question and only asked that.

    Upon hearing the question, Mo Weiran¡¯s expression flickered slightly, feeling somewhat guilty.

    Thinking that Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t like Gu Zhiqi, Mo Weiran didn¡¯t tell the truth, ¡°Just, strolling around.¡±

    Ling Yuanzhou, listening to Mo Weiran¡¯s words, gave a coldugh, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but Brother Zhou, what brings you here?¡± Mo Weiran replied with a tinge of guilt, trying to dodge further inquiry, he quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°I came to see since when you and Gu Zhiqi got so close,¡± Ling Yuanzhou said coldly.

    Upon hearing that, Mo Weiran¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then, scratching his head with some guilt, he said, ¡°Did you see that, Brother Zhou?¡±

 Chapter 437 - 437 437 Lets Talk Alone

    ?437: Chapter 437 Let¡¯s Talk Alone   437: Chapter 437 Let¡¯s Talk Alone                                   Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at Mo Weiran, his tone carrying a hint of warning, ¡°If you consider me a brother, stay away from Gu Zhiqi in the future.¡±

    Listening to Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s warning, Mo Weiran didn¡¯t take it too seriously and responded in a nonchnt manner, ¡°Brother Zhou, I think you might be misunderstanding the young miss; actually, she¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you¡¯re defending her after only a few days?¡± Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s face was filled with displeasure, his expression downright foul.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran had no choice but to raise his hand, clutching the strap of his backpack, in a gesture ofpromise, ¡°Alright, alright.

    I¡¯ll stay away from her from now on.¡±

    While he said this, he was thinking to himself that he needed to figure out a way to have the second divination done by the young miss.

    Whether it was a coincidence or not, it was always good to have peace of mind.

    Seeing Mo Weiran¡¯s indifferent attitude, Ling Yuanzhou frowned but didn¡¯t say anything else, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, off you go.¡±

    **

    The next day, early in the morning.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi arrived at the school entrance, she was stopped by someone.

    It was Hu Shiyu who blocked her path.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, let¡¯s have a chat alone.¡± This time, Hu Shiyu¡¯s demeanor was very humble, and her face looked somewhat haggard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything we need to talk about,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied casually and then stepped past Hu Shiyu, heading towards the school entrance.

    ¡°Just a moment, it won¡¯t take up much of your time.¡± Hu Shiyu walked around Gu Zhiqi, then spread her arms, blocking Gu Zhiqi¡¯s way.

    Seeing this, a sh of impatience crossed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes as she looked indifferently at Hu Shiyu, ¡°Three minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, three minutes, just three minutes.¡± With that, Hu Shiyu led Gu Zhiqi into the school and towards the campus garden.

    It was morning, and everyone heading to school would usually go straight to their ssrooms, leaving the garden empty.

    Hu Shiyu led Gu Zhiqi to a usually deserted corner of the garden and then stopped, turning to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi simply raised her eyebrows slightly without speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to let¡­ let Director Li go.

    Can you please talk to your father, ask him to stop the school from investigating him?¡± Hu Shiyu looked at Gu Zhiqi with a pleading face, but the resentment in her eyes was impossible to hide.

    Hearing Hu Shiyu¡¯s request, a glint of deep meaning shed through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, but she simply repliednguidly, ¡°What happens at school is not something my father or I can influence.¡±

    ¡°You can, if your father steps in, the school won¡¯t investigate Director Li anymore.

    Please, I¡¯m begging you, just mention it to your father,¡± Hu Shiyu continued to plead, appearing quite pitiable.

    A touch of reckless arrogance crossed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s features as she looked at Hu Shiyu, ¡°What makes you think that if you ask me, I would go to my father for you?¡±

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke, Hu Shiyu¡¯s expression stiffened, unable to maintain her pitiful fa?ade; a clear annoyance filled her eyes as she angrily stared at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, why won¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Watching her act this way, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue in annoyance, genuinely feeling sorry for the time wasted on her.

    Not wanting to deal with her any longer, she turned and left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Gu Zhiqi, please don¡¯t go.

    I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you.¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi walking away, Hu Shiyu immediately panicked and quickly followed.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi had no intention of stopping, Hu Shiyu reached out to grab Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 438 - 438 438 What, have you gathered the money

    ?438: Chapter 438: What, have you gathered the money?

    438: Chapter 438: What, have you gathered the money?

    She had barely touched Gu Zhiqi¡¯s sleeve when he firmly grasped her wrist.

    ¡°Ah~¡± Hu Shiyu cried out in pain as Gu Zhiqi twisted her wrist.

    Gu Zhiqi held Hu Shiyu¡¯s arm, turned to face her, and then threw her hand away, ¡°Touch me less, or else, even if you are a pregnant woman, I won¡¯t mind getting physical with you.¡±

    At Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Hu Shiyu¡¯s face instantly changed color.

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Hu Shiyu roared at Gu Zhiqi, a sh of astonishment in her eyes, which quickly turned to full-blown rage.

    And Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words hadpletely baffled Chubby Chiu, ¡°Zhizhi, this woman is pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Zhiqi hummed indifferently, ¡°When I gripped her wrist just now, I felt her pulse of joy.¡±

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    Things were starting to get interesting.

    ¡°rify yourself, what pregnant woman?!¡± Hu Shiyu looked at Gu Zhiqi with a questioning face.

    Hearing Hu Shiyu¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi kindly responded, ¡°I¡¯m saying, take it easy, lest you harm the child in your belly and it turns out to be a case of one corpse, two lives.¡±

    After speaking, Gu Zhiqi turned and walked away.

    Hu Shiyu stood stunned, as if struck by lightning.

    Pregnant?

    How could she be pregnant?

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, stop right there!

    You can¡¯t go.¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi walking away, Hu Shiyu immediately ran after him.

    But she didn¡¯t catch up, and in the blink of an eye, Gu Zhiqi had disappeared from view.

    Hu Shiyu, having not found him and thinking about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mention of pregnancy, became bewildered.

    She stood dazed for a few seconds, not going to the ssroom for ss, and eventually walked out of the school, looking lost.

    Leaving the garden, Gu Zhiqi then returned to the ssroom, and just as he reached the door, he ran into Mo Weiran.

    ¡°Miss!¡± As soon as Mo Weiran saw Gu Zhiqi, he waved his arms high to greet her.

    Gu Zhiqi stopped one meter away from Mo Weiran, looked at him and asked, ¡°How is it, have you gathered the money?¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    No.

    Seeing Mo Weiran like this, Gu Zhiqi guessed the oue.

    He ignored him, walking around him towards the ssroom.

    ¡°Hey, wait a¡­

    hiss~¡± Mo Weiran, seeing this, immediately reached out to grab Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ow~ it hurts~¡±

    Mo Weiran was pinned against the wall outside of ss Eight, his handsome face pressed tightly against it, continuously crying out in pain.

    The passing students stopped to watch the spectacle.

    Even though they didn¡¯t see how Gu Zhiqi made his move, they had to admit, just the action of pinning Mo Weiran¡¯s hand against the wall looked effortlessly cool.

    ¡°Touch me less.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, then calmly released Mo Weiran¡¯s arm.

    Curiosity filled Mo Weiran¡¯s eyes as he rubbed his arm, which Gu Zhiqi had twisted, and asked with earnest curiosity, ¡°Just now, how did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Just like that.¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedzily, then walked straight into the ssroom.

    Mo Weiran just awkwardly watched Gu Zhiqi go in, wanting to call out to her, but seeing so many people standing around and many students in ss Eight already focused on their studies, he couldn¡¯t disturb them and finally, he stepped away.

    Slightly annoyed, he wished he had just waited for that miss at the school gate earlier.

    Meanwhile, he nned to block her again at noon.

    After walking into ss Eight¡¯s ssroom, many people turned their gazes towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi behaved as if she saw none of it, and walked straight to her own seat.

 Chapter 439 - 439 439 Lets go eat together, my treat

    ?439: Chapter 439 Let¡¯s go eat together, my treat   439: Chapter 439 Let¡¯s go eat together, my treat                                   ¡°Zhizhi, your deskmate is sneaking nces at you again.¡± As soon as Gu Zhiqi took her seat, Chubby Chiu spoke up in her mind.

    Chubby Chiu had said the same thing several times over the past few days.

    Gu Zhiqi had also noticed that her new deskmate seemed to enjoy sneaking peeks at her but wasn¡¯t particrly keen on making conversation.

    That suited her just fine, as she wasn¡¯t too keen on making conversation herself.

    So, this deskmate was quite alright.

    She reached into her desk, fumbled around, and casually pulled out a book.

    Just as she opened the book, a crisp yet gentle voice reached her ears, ¡°Did Mo Weirane to look for you just now?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was somewhat surprised that her deskmate, who didn¡¯t like making conversation, had spoken up.

    But, Mo Weiran?

    Oh, that blonde boy¡¯s name seemed to be Mo Weiran.

    Once she had that sorted out, she nodded lightly toward Qiao Qingshu.

    ¡°Would it be convenient to know what he wanted with you?¡± Qiao Qingshu looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Oh, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied, her gaze returning to the book.

    She couldn¡¯t very well tell her deskmate that Mo Weiran hade to have his fortune read by her, could she?

    Qiao Qingshu, upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, was first taken aback, then stared nkly at her for a moment.

    After a long while, when Qiao Qingshu regained herposure, her expression somewhatplex, she nced at Gu Zhiqi before shifting her focus back to her book.

    Yet, until the ss bell rang, Qiao Qingshu didn¡¯t turn a single page of her book.

    **

    After the lunch break bell rang, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t rush to leave.

    Instead, she took out her phone to work on Fu Xiyan¡¯s mental method.

    There were a lot of people around at the moment, and she wasn¡¯t eager to join the crowd.

    She¡¯d go for lunchter.

    As Gu Zhiqi typed on her phone, a familiar voice came from the doorway, ¡°Miss!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She lifted her eyes to the door and, sure enough, she saw the very eye-catching blonde hair.

    By now, there were only three people left in ss Eight¡¯s room: Lu Xingzhe, who was still asleep, Qiao Qingshu, who was earnestly reading, and Gu Zhiqi, who was busy typing on her phone.

    Not only Gu Zhiqi heard Mo Weiran¡¯s voice¡ªQiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe heard it too.

    All three of them looked up almost at the same time.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± Mo Weiran said apologetically to Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu before turning to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you going for lunch?

    Come on, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Considering there were still two people in the ssroom, and not wanting to disturb them because of her, Gu Zhiqi put away her phone and got up.

    Just as they reached the ssroom door, Mo Weiran spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch together; my treat.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond to Mo Weiran but walked straight towards the staircase.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran immediately followed her in a carefree manner, ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take that as your agreement.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until they were both far away, out of sight and earshot, that Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe in the ssroom withdrew their gazes.

    Qiao Qingshu looked somewhat lost, feeling a sense of disheartenment she couldn¡¯t quite ce the reason for.

    After Lu Xingzhe withdrew his gaze, heid back down on his desk to continue his nap.

    Within less than ten seconds, however, he suddenly sat up, pulled a face, yanked his chair open, and then strode towards the ssroom door.

    Qiao Qingshu, hearing themotion, nced up at Lu Xingzhe and watched his indifferent and irritable departing figure.

    She moved her lips as if to say something, but in the end, nothing was said aloud.

    It was only when Lu Xingzhe had left the ssroom and was out of sight that Qiao Qingshu recentered her attention back onto her book.

    Yet, she still didn¡¯t turn a single page of her book for a long while.

 Chapter 440 - 440 440 If You Die, Who Do I Ask for Money From

    ?440: Chapter 440: If You Die, Who Do I Ask for Money From?

    440: Chapter 440: If You Die, Who Do I Ask for Money From?

    ¡°Miss, what would you like to eat?¡± As they walked out of the school gates, Mo Weiran wasn¡¯t sure about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s preferences, so he turned his head and asked her.

    Gu Zhiqi did not reply to him and instead continued to walk forward.

    Mo Weiran followed by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side and continued with the topic at hand, ¡°Miss, is there really no chance of you doing a reading for me again?

    You could just tell me who it is that I¡¯ve involved.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Mo Weiran¡¯s words and raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°What, thinking of keeping the only talisman you have for that person?¡±

    Caught off guard by her words, Mo Weiran instinctively asked, ¡°How did you know about that?¡±

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve paid me the hundred thousand you owe me, I could tell you the person¡¯s name,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually replied.

    ¡°Ah?

    Why can¡¯t you tell me now?¡± Mo Weiran said, raising his hand and scratching the back of his head somewhat foolishly.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°If you give the talisman to him, then you¡¯ll be the one without a life.

    If you die, who am I going to ask for the money?¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    That¡¯s so like you!

    In the end, the two of them entered a self-service rotating hotpot restaurant.

    After choosing a spot and getting their dipping sauces, Gu Zhiqi suddenly had an additional person sitting next to her.

    Mo Weiran caught sight of the person sitting next to Gu Zhiqi and upon recognizing him, he immediately greeted, ¡°Young Master Lu, you¡¯re here for hotpot too?¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Lu Xingzhe responded indifferently.

    Mo Weiran wasn¡¯t well-acquainted with Lu Xingzhe.

    After exchanging greetings, Mo Weiran withdrew his gaze, leaned one hand on the table, and turned slightly to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°ording to what you just said, aren¡¯t you afraid I might die before giving you the money?¡±

    ¡°As long as you have the talisman, you won¡¯t die,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhandedly.

    ¡°What if?¡± Mo Weiran continued.

    ¡°If you die, the debt is written off,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied with indifference.

    There¡¯s a rule in the Feng Shui Alliance: if a disciple intervenes in a matter of great cmity and the one seeking help does not survive, all the money received must be returned.

    ¡°It can work like that?¡± Mo Weiran blinked his eyes and said to Gu Zhiqi.

    At this moment, the soup base arrived.

    Gu Zhiqi fixed her gaze on the rotating serving area, no longer paying attention to Mo Weiran.

    Having asked all he wanted, Mo Weiran fell silent and sat there in a daze, resting his head on his hand.

    Lu Xingzhe sat right next to Gu Zhiqi.

    Since the two weren¡¯t deliberately speaking quietly, Lu Xingzhe heard everything.

    When they stopped talking, Lu Xingzhe turned his head slightly and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What talisman?

    What money?

    What¡¯s this about not dying?¡±

    Mo Weiran was sitting beside Gu Zhiqi.

    As Lu Xingzhe¡¯s gaze shifted to Gu Zhiqi the same way it would to him, Mo Weiran subconsciously thought Lu Xingzhe was speaking to him.

    Mo Weiran hadn¡¯t expected Lu Xingzhe to be interested in their conversation.

    Certainly, it was not the right time to exin directly, otherwise, Miss Gu would definitely be considered a forteller.

    After some thought, he responded, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.

    We were just discussing the plot of a drama we saw.¡±

    It was clearly ame excuse.

    Lu Xingzhe furrowed his brows slightly and then nced at Mo Weiran, ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you, I was asking her.¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    Having heard Lu Xingzhe greet Mo Weiran earlier, Gu Zhiqi had subconsciously assumed he was addressing Mo Weiran.

    However, from his reaction, it seemed he was asking her.

 Chapter 441 - 441 441 Lu Xingzhe Stay Away from Her

    ?441: Chapter 441 Lu Xingzhe: Stay Away from Her   441: Chapter 441 Lu Xingzhe: Stay Away from Her                                   Just now, she hadn¡¯t paid attention to Lu Xingzhe¡¯s question and didn¡¯t know how to answer him, but seeing that mass of dark energy between his brows, Gu Zhiqi said, ¡°Do you practice divination?¡±

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±!

    ¡°Um, Young Master Lu, she¡¯s just ying with you,¡± afraid that the young miss would upset Lu Xingzhe, Mo Weiran immediately exined and then moved closer to Gu Zhiqi, lowering his voice to say, ¡°Miss, this guy is not like me, don¡¯t provoke him.¡±

    Mo Weiran thought he had spoken quietly enough, unaware that Lu Xingzhe had heard every word.

    Lu Xingzhe furrowed his brows and then, looking at Mo Weiran who was very close to Gu Zhiqi, said, ¡°Keep your distance from her.¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡± ?!

    ¡°Huh?

    Me?¡±

    Mo Weiran expressed that he was a bit confused.

    ¡°Is there anyone else close to her here?¡± Lu Xingzhe¡¯s voice was cold, and so was his expression.

    Upon hearing this, Mo Weiran immediately distanced himself from Gu Zhiqi.

    Then, he sat down somewhat bewildered.

    Young Master Lu was protecting the young miss, wasn¡¯t he?

    But why?

    Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind, and Mo Weiran was slightly shocked.

    Shoot!

    No way, right?

    No way?

    Could it be that Young Master Lu, like Ling Yun and Song Zihuai, was one of the young miss¡¯s devoted admirers?

    Thinking of this possibility, Mo Weiran¡¯s gaze toward the two of them became a bit peculiar.

    While the two talked, the cooked food in the pot was ready, and Gu Zhiqi set aside thoughts of making money for the moment and started to bury her head in eating the hot pot.

    Seeing that Mo Weiran had stopped talking, Lu Xingzhe looked at Gu Zhiqi, wanting to say something, but seeing her immersed in eating, he held back what was on his lips and said nothing.

    In the end, Mo Weiran and Lu Xingzhe ate the hot pot with their own thoughts.

    After eating, Mo Weiran wanted to help Gu Zhiqi pay, but Gu Zhiqi outright refused, ¡°You¡¯d better gather the money to pay me back first.¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    Shoot!

    Suddenly, that¡¯s so freaking heartbreaking.

    How do I, in debt by a hundred thousand, deserve to eat this hot pot?

    I¡¯m only fit to gnaw on dry steamed buns!

    When the three left the hot pot restaurant, Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go back to school but went to the milk tea shop first to buy milk tea.

    Gu Zhiqi had just taken out her phone to pay when Lu Xingzhe stepped forward quickly, blocking the payment scanner with his hand, ¡°Add a cup of lemon water, I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the cashier responded and quickly added a cup of lemon water.

    After Lu Xingzhe paid, Gu Zhiqi looked at him with a puzzled face, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m treating you,¡± Lu Xingzhe replied coldly, then turned his head away, leaving Gu Zhiqi with only his profile.

    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, pausing for two seconds before still looking at Lu Xingzhe and asking, ¡°Um, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Lu Xingzhe: ???

    He turned his head abruptly, looking at Gu Zhiqi, his eyes filled with disbelief and astonishment, ¡°You¡­

    you don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment, unsure how to respond to him at that instant.

    The man did look familiar, but ording to the original owner¡¯s memory, they didn¡¯t interact much.

    The original owner didn¡¯t even know his name.

    But from his reaction, it seemed like they should know each other.

    The cashier at the milk tea shop listened to their conversation and weirdly nced at them both.

    Standing by like an invisible man, Mo Weiran¡¯s mind and eyes were full of gossip upon hearing their exchange.

    No way, right?

    No way?

    Although Ling Yun and Song Zihuai were admittedly devoted followers, they at least had a ce with the young miss.

    But for Young Master Lu¡­

    It was tragic that even his name wasn¡¯t remembered by the young miss.

    The young miss is truly ruthless!

 Chapter 442 - 442 442 We Met in Kindergarten

    ?442: Chapter 442: We Met in Kindergarten   442: Chapter 442: We Met in Kindergarten                                   Gu Zhiqi really couldn¡¯t recall Lu Xingzhe¡¯s name.

    Her deep, muddled eyes took on a light hue of contemtion, and after a few seconds, she looked at Lu Xingzhe, ¡°Sorry, I had amnesia before.¡±

    When memory fails, the old excuse will do.

    Plus, it wasn¡¯t entirely a lie; she seemed to really have amnesia.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s face immediately turned both cold and sour.

    His eyebrows furrowed as he gazed at Gu Zhiqi, his eyes tinged with a hint of investigation as if weighing the truthfulness of her words.

    Mo Weiran, standing aside, widened her eyes in shock upon hearing this, ¡°No way!

    Miss, did you really lose your memory?¡±

    Mo Weiran thought and thought, and it seemed that since the day before yesterday when they met at the bookstore, Gu Zhiqi had been like a different person.

    So, it wasn¡¯t a change of heart but amnesia?

    ¡°Hmm, yeah,¡± Gu Zhiqi nomittally responded to Mo Weiran.

    Mo Weiran blinked several times upon hearing this.

    No wonder she had been so cold to Brother Zhou; it was because of amnesia.

    Then the question arises, why did Miss lose her memory?

    Could it be that she couldn¡¯t bear being driven out of the Gu Family and the heartbreak caused her amnesia?

    ¡°Do you recognize me, then?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to have told her his name, right?

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard others call you by your name,¡± Gu Zhiqi blurted out nonsense.

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡± Okay, then.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi and Mo Weiran were talking and ignoring him, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s expression soured even more.

    He turned his head again, showing only the back of his head to Gu Zhiqi.

    Watching his reaction, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly and didn¡¯t pursue his name any further.

    After the milk tea was ready, Lu Xingzhe grabbed the lemon water and milk tea, handed the milk tea to Gu Zhiqi, and then strode out of the milk tea shop without looking back.

    Seeing Lu Xingzhe leaving, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t chase after him.

    Taking the milk tea, she first inserted a straw and took a sip.

    ¡°Miss, Young Master Lu has left, we should hurry after him,¡± Mo Weiran urged Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°We¡¯re both heading back to ss, what¡¯s the rush?¡± She remembered that the young man was in her ss now.

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    Right, Young Master Lu seemed to be in the same ss as the Miss.

    Gu Zhiqi walked out of the milk tea shop with Mo Weiran, only to see that Lu Xingzhe hadn¡¯t gone far and was actually waiting at the entrance of the shop.

    Seeing the two of them, he started speaking with a sour face, ¡°Why are you so slow?

    Do you want to live in the milk tea shop?¡±

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedckadaisically and then walked towards the school.

    Mo Weiran listened to their conversation, observing the way they interacted with each other, and lightly scratched his head.

    These two¡­

    their rtionship was so strange.

    ¡°Young Master Lu, if I may ask, when did you get to know Miss?¡± Mo Weiran revealed his intense curiosity.

    At the question, Lu Xingzhe paused mid-step, his eyes showing aplex and cold look.

    He then turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since kindergarten.¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±!

    Childhood acquaintances?!

    Hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi turned to look at him.

    As Gu Zhiqi turned her head, Lu Xingzhe found himself directly facing a pair of deep, misty eyes.

    Meeting those eyes that looked as though veiled in smoke over a cold river, Lu Xingzhe was momentarily lost in thought.

    Does someone¡¯s personality change with amnesia, and their eyes too?

    Observing that Lu Xingzhe had been silent for two seconds, Gu Zhiqi spoke up, ¡°Won¡¯t you really tell my fortune?¡±

    If they had known each other since kindergarten, it wasn¡¯t unlikely that they might have been friends before she lost her memory.

    He just bought her milk tea.

    She felt it necessary to save this young man.

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, both young men were at a loss for words.

 Chapter 443 - 443 443 After paying the money, helping you get through this calamity

    ?443: Chapter 443: After paying the money, helping you get through this cmity   443: Chapter 443: After paying the money, helping you get through this cmity                                   Lu Xingzhe was silent for a few seconds, looking at Gu Zhiqi as he spoke, ¡°Lu Xingzhe, my name, don¡¯t forget it this time.¡±

    If she forgot again, he really wouldn¡¯t bother with her anymore.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, he suddenly looked sour, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    After answering Lu Xingzhe¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi looked at him and added, ¡°Considering we¡¯ve known each other since kindergarten, I can give you a 9.9% discount.¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    So, the feelings from kindergarten, are they the same as those with him, a former ssmate?

    At that moment, Mo Weiran felt somewhatforted.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s offer, Lu Xingzhe instinctively covered his wallet and stepped away from Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    His reply was very straightforward, and he looked at Gu Zhiqi with a wary face.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    This reaction was exactly like how a senior brother, who¡¯d been swindled out of money by her numerous times, would react upon seeing her.

    Looking at Lu Xingzhe like this, Gu Zhiqi only said with a hint of regret, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not count it then; after all, even if you break an arm or leg, you can still get prosthetics, right?¡±

    Lu Xingzhe: ???

    What about breaking arms and legs?

    Mo Weiran: ?!!

    Was Young Master Lu going to break his arms and legs?!

    With that thought, Mo Weiran sneakily gave Lu Xingzhe¡¯s arms and legs a thorough once-over.

    Feeling Mo Weiran¡¯s gaze, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    ¡°Ahem, what do you mean by that, Miss?¡± Mo Weiran looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked.

    He was very curious, extremely curious!

    As soon as Mo Weiran asked, Lu Xingzhe also nced at Gu Zhiqi, his eyes filled with simr curiosity and skepticism, clearly waiting for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer.

    But just looking at Gu Zhiqi was obviously useless, as shezily said to Mo Weiran, ¡°If you pay for him, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±!!!

    Fearing that Gu Zhiqi would tell him only if he paid for Lu Xingzhe, Mo Weiran immediately responded, ¡°Then you better not say it.¡±

    Curiosity is one thing, but he certainly didn¡¯t want to add another 4.95 million to his debt.

    He couldn¡¯t even repay a debt of 100,000, let alone 4.95 million ¨C that might as well cost him his life.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Lu Xingzhe felt provoked and snorted lightly, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a defiant tone, ¡°Fine, you speak, I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    ¡°Three dayster, at your grandfather¡¯s birthday, one of your arms and one of your legs will be ruined,¡± Gu Zhiqi said unhurriedly, then took out her phone, found her bank card details, and handed them to Lu Xingzhe, ¡°4.95 million, transfer the money, and you¡¯ll ovee this cmity.¡±

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±

    Pausing for two seconds, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Not transferring.¡±

    He had every reason to suspect this little girl was just trying to con him!

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    ¡°Rule-breakers will be dogged by bad luck,¡± Gu Zhiqi eyed Lu Xingzhe with a deep gaze.

    ¡°If I¡¯ve already broken arms and legs, a bit more bad luck won¡¯t matter,¡± Lu Xingzhe said coolly and indifferently, hands in his pockets and shrugging nonchntly.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Give me your hand for a second,¡± Gu Zhiqi, holding her milk tea, said to Lu Xingzhe.

    Lu Xingzhe: ?

    ¡°What for?¡± He looked at Gu Zhiqi irritably, suspicion creeping into his eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak, but took a pen from her pocket, and without waiting for Lu Xingzhe to speak, stepped forward.

    Then, she drew a circle on the back of Lu Xingzhe¡¯s hand that was holding his lemon water.

    Lu Xingzhe: ?

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He immediately switched hands to hold his milk tea and then lifted his hand to look at the back of it, only to find, there was nothing there.

 Chapter 444 - 444 444 Uncle Gu Is Not at Home

    ?444: Chapter 444 Uncle Gu Is Not at Home   444: Chapter 444 Uncle Gu Is Not at Home                                   Lu Xingzhe raised his eyebrows and said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Your pen is out of ink, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi methodically put away the pen in his hand without responding to him.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe felt a trace of irritation.

    ¡°What did you just write on my hand?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s movements were too quick; Lu Xingzhe had not seen, nor felt anything.

    ¡°Drew a circle,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidzily, lifting his eyelids slightly, his eyes cool as he looked at Lu Xingzhe.

    Lu Xingzhe: ?

    Lu Xingzhe paused for two seconds, then spoke in annoyance, ¡°What¡¯s the point of drawing a circle?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi drawled, ¡°Cursing you.¡±

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡±

    Lu Xingzhe couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, and whileughing, he said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, how childish are you?

    How old are we to still be ying like this.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi lowered his head to sip on his milk tea, continuing to ignore him.

    Childish?

    He would find out soon enough.

    After returning to school, Mo Weiran said goodbye and went back to ss One, while Gu Zhiqi and Lu Xingzhe returned to ss Eight together.

    Because Lu Xingzhe was a rule-breaker, Gu Zhiqi ignored him all the way.

    After returning to the ss, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s disregard continued.

    Gu Zhiqi might be ignoring Lu Xingzhe, but that didn¡¯t mean Lu Xingzhe would ignore Gu Zhiqi.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi had returned to his seat, Lu Xingzhe strode over and stood next to Gu Zhiqi, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to your house this afternoon.¡±

    He said it with such confidence as if he wasn¡¯t just going to your house but rather going back home together.

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    Looking up at Lu Xingzhe with a head full of question marks.

    Lu Xingzhe: ¡°Uncle Gu said to visit if I have time, and today I happen to be free.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi only responded indifferently, ¡°Oh, Uncle Gu isn¡¯t home.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll still go,¡± said Lu Xingzhe, and promptly turned and left with a flourish, leaving only his back for Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Forget it, no point in arguing with someone soon to be beset by misfortune.

    The exchange between Gu Zhiqi and Lu Xingzhe surprised the students of ss Eight.

    Thinking about the rumors surrounding Gu Zhiqi in the school, they all had their suspicions and kept ncing back and forth between the two.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, a loud noise echoed through the ssroom, and everyone¡¯s attention turned to Lu Xingzhe.

    Lu Xingzhe, who was propping himself up on a fallen chair and grasping the desk, also seemed a little stunned.

    He didn¡¯t understand why his chair would suddenly tip over, nor why the desk he was leaning on also followed suit.

    As Lu Xingzhe fell, a few nearby ssmates quickly got up, trying to hide theirughter as they helped him right the desk.

    Lu Xingzhe got up with a dark expression, not because he felt pain, but because it was somewhat embarrassing.

    Gu Zhiqi looked away and clicked his tongue softly.

    As it¡¯s said, misfortune follows the rule-breaker, yet he wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    The entire afternoon, Lu Xingzhe spent amidst various unlucky incidents.

    Following the sudden fall of the desk and chair, in the first period, Lu Xingzhe was caught sleeping by the new dean and ended up being taken to the office for a ¡°tea session.¡±

    During the break after the second period, he went to the bathroom without any tissue or his cellphone, ultimately borrowing from someone in the restroom.

    All afternoon, he choked on his water five or six times, the relentless coughing startling the teacher who thought he¡¯d made a mistake.

    In the fourth period, during gym ss, he was hit by a basketball from the neighboring ss, almost starting a fight.

    Even so, Lu Xingzhe did not connect these unfortunate events with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, ¡°Misfortune follows the rule-breaker.¡±

    As soon as the school bell rang, Lu Xingzhe followed Gu Zhiqi closely.

 Chapter 445 - 445 445 Has Young Master Lu Made Up with Miss Qiqi

    ?445: Chapter 445: Has Young Master Lu Made Up with Miss Qiqi?

    445: Chapter 445: Has Young Master Lu Made Up with Miss Qiqi?

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi was leaving school right after ss without any intention of going back to the ssroom to pick up a backpack, Lu Xingzhe asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to the ssroom?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°To get your backpack.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have one,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied and then continued walking toward the school gates.

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±

    You can¡¯t be so penny-pinching that you won¡¯t even buy a backpack, right?

    As he saw Gu Zhiqi walk away, Lu Xingzhe quickly followed suit, taking out his phone from his pocket and sending a message while walking.

    ¡°Zhizhi, won¡¯t this boy following you pass his bad luck on to you?¡± Chubby Chiu asked with slight concern as he saw Lu Xingzhe following Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Won¡¯t happen.¡±

    How could the circle she drew herself be contaminated by her?

    Reassured by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Chubby Chiu felt at ease.

    The Gu Family car was parked not far from the school.

    Lu Xingzhe followed Gu Zhiqi out of the school gate and headed straight for the car.

    Gu Zhiqi opened the car door and got into the back seat.

    Lu Xingzhe was about to join Gu Zhiqi in the back when he noticed another girl already seated there, so he opened the door and sat in the passenger seat instead.

    After getting into the car, Lu Xingzhe greeted the driver familiarly, ¡°Brother Xiao Qi.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, long time no see,¡± Gu Qi, the driver, greeted back cheerfully.

    After the greeting, Gu Qi nced at Gu Zhiqi in the rearview mirror and then looked at Lu Xingzhe, ¡°Young Master Lu, are you and Miss Qiqi made up?¡±

    ¡°Who made up with her?¡± Lu Xingzhe said coldly and took out his phone from his pocket, burying his head in his game.

    Seeing this, Gu Qi just smiled without saying anything.

    Listening to the conversation between Gu Qi and Lu Xingzhe, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue seated in the back raised their eyes and nced at the two in the front before quickly looking away again.

    Taking advantage of the car ride, Gu Zhiqi took out her phone and started fixing Fu Xiyan¡¯s mental method.

    She had just typed a line when a message popped up at the top of her screen.

    Without paying much attention, Gu Zhiqi swiped the notification away and continued typing.

    Before long, another message popped up.

    Without thinking, Gu Zhiqi tapped it open.

    Don¡¯t ask ¨C if you do, the answer is that he sent a red envelope to tempt her.

    After collecting the red envelope, Gu Zhiqi checked the message from Su Yunling.

    [Su Yunling: Tang Yichen said you¡¯re in Haicheng.

    Yichen and I areing to Haicheng tomorrow.

    Shall we have a meal together?]

    Gu Zhiqi, looking at this message, felt inwardly resistant.

    After all, she had previously promised Tang Yichen she would treat him to a meal.

    Now with Su Yunling joining, wouldn¡¯t that mean an extra mouth and additional cost?

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t reply to the message immediately, which prompted another one from Su Yunling.

    [Su Yunling: epting brother¡¯s red envelope and not replying to his message?]

    Seeing Su Yunling¡¯s message made Gu Zhiqi consider returning the 200 yuan red envelope.

    After thinking it over, she ultimately didn¡¯t return the red envelope for two reasons.

    One, returning the red envelope was something she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do.

    And the other reason was that she still remembered Su Yunling treating her to mooncakes.

    There¡¯s a saying about taking favors and being soft-spoken, isn¡¯t there?

    With that in mind, she replied slowly with one word.

    [Child: Okay]

    [Su Yunling: Then it¡¯s settled.

    I¡¯ll message you when we arrive in Haicheng tomorrow]

    [Child: Ok]

    After replying, Gu Zhiqi promptly exited the chat.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t send another message either.

    Gu Zhiqi continued to focus on refining the mental method.

    At this moment, the car stopped.

    Two minutester, the car still hadn¡¯t started.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this terrible jam?¡± Lu Xingzhe said from the passenger seat.

 Chapter 446 - 446 446 This Rose Garden is So Ugly

    ?446: Chapter 446 This Rose Garden is So Ugly   446: Chapter 446 This Rose Garden is So Ugly                                   Hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi lifted her head to look outside the car.

    There really was a traffic jam, and a long one at that; she couldn¡¯t see the end of it.

    ¡°Strange, this road isn¡¯t usually this congested.

    What¡¯s going on today?¡± Gu Qi mumbled softly.

    ¡°Zhizhi, I suspect, the bad luck on Lu Xingzhe has truly rubbed off on you,¡± Chubby Chiu suddenly said in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t catch it, it could definitely spread to the driver.

    After some thought, Gu Zhiqi suddenly looked at Lu Xingzhe and said, ¡°Lu Xingzhe.¡±

    When Lu Xingzhe heard Gu Zhiqi calling him, he subconsciously looked back, ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°How about you get off the car for a bit?¡±

    Lu Xingzhe: ???

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting off,¡± Lu Xingzhe replied with a sour tone.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent, pondering whether to kick Lu Xingzhe out or to break the curse on him.

    Considering they were on a main road, Gu Zhiqi decided against kicking Lu Xingzhe out.

    She gently moved her fingers, sketching a small formation in the air and infused it into Lu Xingzhe¡¯s body.

    Gu Xiyue, who was ying games beside her, felt the fluctuation of Yuan Force, looked up and saw.

    She caught sight of the formation glowing with white light entering Lu Xingzhe¡¯s body.

    Gu Xiyue was slightly stunned then turned her head to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Did you draw that?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nonchntly withdrew her hand from drawing the formation, turned her head towards Gu Xiyue, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The formation.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi immediately shook her head in denial, ¡°Not me.¡±

    Gu Xiyue ¡°¡­¡±

    I saw it!

    Gu Zhiqi wouldn¡¯t admit it, and Gu Xiyue couldn¡¯t force her to, so she didn¡¯t press further, only slightly lowering her gaze, preupied with her thoughts.

    It seemed that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s cultivation level was not shallow.

    Yet, if she was so powerful, why was she subjected to the Soul-Seizing Technique?

    Not long after the curse on Lu Xingzhe was lifted, the road that was previously gridlocked cleared up.

    Thirty minutester, the car entered the Gu Family Manor.

    Lu Xingzhe hadn¡¯t visited the Gu Family Manor in a long time, and once the car entered the manor, he put all his attention on the scenery outside the window, his eyes shaded with a touch of nostalgia, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Qiqi, when did this area turn into a Rose Garden?¡±

    As soon as the words ¡®Miss Qiqi¡¯ left his mouth, a flicker of regret passed through Lu Xingzhe¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Forgot,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded perfunctorily.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s dismissive answer, Lu Xingzhe repressed the regret in his eyes and coldly uttered an ¡°Oh,¡± then added with a cold tone, ¡°This Rose Garden is ugly as sin, nowhere near as good-looking as the previous Overflowing Star Creeper.¡±

    As soon as Lu Xingzhe spoke, both Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue seated in the back lifted their eyes to look at him.

    Gu Zhiqi said in a ghostly voice, ¡°The Overflowing Star Creeper that used to grow here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that one!

    The trellis over the corridor was full of Overflowing Star Creeper, and the flower beds bloomed with various colors.

    The floweringsted long, with different blooming periods, so flowers could be enjoyed all year round,¡± Lu Xingzhe recounted, speaking of the old manor as if it were his own home, with a high level of familiarity.

    ¡°So that vine which bloomed like stars was the Overflowing Star Creeper,¡± Gu Qi also remembered the past manor and casually joined in the conversation.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Later, where did the Overflowing Star Creeper go?¡± Gu Zhiqi inquired while eyeing Gu Qi and Lu Xingzhe, her voice sounding a bit chilly.

    Lu Xingzhe didn¡¯t know about it, but Gu Qi replied, ¡°Miss Qiqi, you lost your memory, so you don¡¯t remember.

    All those Overflowing Star Creepers were dug out by youter.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Squanderer!

    The original owner was such a squanderer!

 Chapter 447 - 447 447 Xiao Shu took one

    ?447: Chapter 447: Xiao Shu took one   447: Chapter 447: Xiao Shu took one                                   Listening to Gu Qi¡¯s words, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s eyes shed with disbelief, ¡°The Overflowing Star Creeper was dug up by Qiqi¡­

    by Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    She must be insane.

    That Overflowing Star Creeper was something she painfully spent a fortune on at the Imperial Sky Realm Pavilion, nurtured it for a long time before it finally thrived.

    Thinking of this, Lu Xingzhe turned his head and nced at Gu Zhiqi.

    His expression wasplex.

    The anger in his heart that had been building up for two years suddenly subsided by more than half.

    If she could bring herself to dig up even her beloved vine, maybe, it wasn¡¯t as simple as just amnesia.

    Hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi suddenly fell silent, refusing to speak to Lu Xingzhe again.

    After a long silence, Gu Zhiqi exited the file editing, opened the chat with Gu Huaijin, and sent him a message.

    [Qiqi: What happened to therge section of the garden that was dug up?]

    [Qiqi: Especially that creeper, the one that wound around the trellis, blooming like stars]

    It couldn¡¯t possibly have all been turned into the soil as fertilizer, could it?

    It wasn¡¯t long before Gu Zhiqi sent the message that Gu Huaijin replied.

    [Gu Huaijin: Why suddenly ask about this?]

    [Gu Huaijin: Who told you there was a creeper on the trellis?]

    [Qiqi: Just asking, Lu Xingzhe said so.]

    Gu Zhiqi directly answered both his questions.

    Gu Huaijin was typing for quite a while on the other side, and after a long pause, he sent over a lengthy sentence.

    [Gu Huaijin: Most of those nts were destroyed, the remaining ones were sent to the Herb Field at Qiwu Mountain Vi for care, including several of that creeper, but none of them survived.]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    That creeper was the most expensive one!

    Gu Zhiqi felt a pang for the dead Overflowing Star Creeper for a few seconds before Gu Huaijin sent another message.

    [Gu Huaijin: That creeper, Xiao Shu took one, you can ask her if she managed to keep it alive.]

    [Qiqi: Who is Xiao Shu?]

    [Gu Huaijin: Xingzhe has already sought you out, hasn¡¯t Xiao Shu sought you out?]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Could it be, another ssmate from kindergarten?

    [Gu Huaijin: Qiao Qingshu]

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    Her odd and quirky deskmate?

    Keeping this matter in mind, she asked Gu Huaijin another question.

    [Qiqi: Where is Qiwu Mountain Vi?]

    [Qiqi: Cat peeking out.gif]

    [Gu Huaijin: I¡¯ll take you there this weekend.]

    Seeing this, a sliver ofzy amusement flickered through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s tired eyes.

    [Qiqi: Thanks, big brother.]

    [Gu Huaijin: Patting head.gif]

    Just as she finished chatting with Gu Huaijin, the car stopped in front of the vi in the estate.

    As soon as the car stopped, Gu Xiyue went into the house first, while Lu Xingzhe ran up to Gu Zhiqi, blocking her path, and quickly said, ¡°I want to go to the training ground.¡±

    He spoke too quickly, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t catch it, and looked at Lu Xingzhe with a questioning face, ¡°You want to go where?¡±

    ¡°The training ground,¡± Lu Xingzhe said coldly, slowing down this time.

    ¡°Then go,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly.

    Lu Xingzhe looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Youe with me.¡±

    He spoke as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Is thisd acting spoiled and arrogant because of favoritism?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t move, Lu Xingzhe continued, ¡°Youe with me, and I¡¯ll transfer you the 4.95 million and add another fifty thousand.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Gu Zhiqi, as she took the lead and walked towards the training ground.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe clicked his tongue lightly.

    This was more like someone with amnesia.

    The amnesia before¡­

    he hardly believed she hadn¡¯t gotten mixed up with something unclean.

    As the two of them entered the training ground, someone came up to greet them enthusiastically.

    ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re here?!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lu, long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 448 - 448 448 Theyve Been Classmates Since Kindergarten

    ?448: Chapter 448: They¡¯ve Been ssmates Since Kindergarten   448: Chapter 448: They¡¯ve Been ssmates Since Kindergarten                                   Clearly, these people all knew Lu Xingzhe, and Lu Xingzhe also nodded lightly to those who greeted him.

    The two of them walked through the corridor and entered the training ground.

    Compared to thest time they were here, there weren¡¯t as many people at the training ground today.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi and Lu Xingzhe, the people in the stands of the training ground all came forward to greet them.

    Gu Ying, who was practicing her flying technique, spotted Gu Zhiqi, her eyes lighting up, and she immediately flew down to Gu Zhiqi and Lu Xingzhe.

    ¡°Master Zhi!¡±

    Gu Ying, with her sparkling beautiful eyes, walked joyfully towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded gently to Gu Ying, then slowly took out his phone from his pocket, scrolled to the card number, and passed it to Lu Xingzhe, ¡°Transfer the money.¡±

    Lu Xingzhe clicked his tongue lightly and immediately took out his phone, nced at the card number on her phone, and casually asked, ¡°Changed your card number?¡±

    He remembered her previous card number was all eights.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently.

    ¡°Hey!

    Little Fatty Zhe, long time no see, what brought you here today?¡± Seeing Lu Xingzhe, Gu Ying twisted her slender waist towards him and raised her hand to pinch his face.

    Lu Xingzhe¡¯s face soured upon hearing Gu Ying¡¯s nickname for him, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Little Fatty Zhe.¡±

    He was no longer fat!

    He sped up punching in the numbers and dodged Gu Ying¡¯s wing hand at the same time.

    Gu Ying didn¡¯t manage to pinch Lu Xingzhe¡¯s face, and with a slight regret, she clicked her tongue and retracted her hand, muttering softly, ¡°But Little Fatty Zhe is so cute.¡±

    It seemed Lu Xingzhe was about to have the word ¡®No¡¯ written all over his face.

    After transferring the money to Gu Zhiqi, he dropped a line, ¡°I¡¯m going to spar with Brother Gu Min and the others.¡±

    After that, without waiting for Gu Zhiqi and Gu Ying to respond, he directly grabbed the fence, vaulted over it, and leaped down from the stands to go spar at the training center.

    After Lu Xingzhe left, Gu Ying slightly pursed her lips, looked left and right, and seeing no one else, she asked, ¡°Is it just Little Fatty Zhe?

    Xiao Shu didn¡¯te?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Little Uncle?

    Your little uncle?¡±

    Gu Ying ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Not that little uncle, the Shu from Qiao Qingshu.¡± Gu Ying first exined to Gu Zhiqi, then tilted her head towards him and asked tentatively, ¡°What, she hasn¡¯t looked for you?¡±

    Before Gu Zhiqi could reply, Gu Ying murmured to herself, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    ¡°You know, apart from Aunt Yu and me, she¡¯s the one who most believes that you went to Another World.¡± After saying this, she earnestly looked at Gu Zhiqi and added, ¡°You and that sly girl are so different; she should¡¯ve realized it.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Traveling to Another World isn¡¯t something everyone on Aquamarine Star believes in, so howe in this world¡­

    In just a short few days, she¡¯d already met three?

    Hearing Qiao Qingshu¡¯s name again, Gu Zhiqi slightly tilted her head and looked at Gu Ying, ¡°Was I very close with Qiao Qingshu before?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Aunt Yu said that you, Qiao Qingshu, and Little Fatty Zhe have been ssmates since kindergarten, and you were still in the same ss until Middle three.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent, unsure of what to say for a moment.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi deep in thought, Gu Ying spoke in a rxed tone, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, you just got back.

    There¡¯s no rush with the past, take everything slowly.¡±

    ¡°Master Zhi,e spar!¡± Inside the training ground, a group of people saw Gu Zhiqi standing still on the spectator stand, and they shouted at her loudly, then collectively looked at her eagerly.

 Chapter 449 - 449 449 Pile-up Car Accident

    ?449: Chapter 449: Pile-up Car ident   449: Chapter 449: Pile-up Car ident                                   Finally, Gu Zhiqi went to spar with them and also got into a fight with Lu Xingzhe.

    After the fight with Lu Xingzhe was over, the two left the training ground together.

    It was only after they had left the training area that Gu Zhiqi nced at Lu Xingzhe and asked, ¡°Who taught you Ancient Martial Arts?¡±

    ¡°Tsk,¡± Lu Xingzhe did not immediately answer Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question but instead clicked his tongue softly.

    Without looking at Gu Zhiqi, he replied in an awkward tone, ¡°Just, family members.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi too nodded lightly without doubting the truth in his words.

    In her heart, some suspicions were also alleviated.

    It seemed that not everyone¡¯s mental method was problematic.

    At the very least, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s mental method was very normal, and there were no issues with Vital Energy leaking out.

    **

    After the Mid-Autumn holiday ended, aside from Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi, who went to school, and Gu Changchuan, who was half-retired and still at the Gu Family Manor, all other members of the Gu Family went on to get busy with their own affairs.

    Gu Changchuan stayed at home for two days, then went on a business trip.

    For a time, only Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi were left at home.

    The two did not have much to do with each other, and on school days, they would only meet twice a day while riding in the car.

    Sometimes, they wouldn¡¯t even meet once.

    Like today, Gu Xiyue wasn¡¯t going to school, and as soon as Gu Zhiqi got in the car, the vehicle started.

    Gu Zhiqi, as usual, took out her phone and bent her head to repair Fu Xiyan¡¯s mental method, which was almostplete.

    She should be able to finish it this weekend.

    Thinking of this, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help but sigh, saying she was supposed to be retired, but was still as busy as a dog.

    She hadn¡¯t really rested these past few days.

    She was either studying or repairing Fu Xiyan¡¯s mental method.

    All the way, Gu Zhiqi kept her head down, typing seriously on her phone.

    ¡°Zhizhi, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Screech¡ª¡±

    ¡°Beep¡ª¡±

    Apanying Chubby Chiu¡¯s sound in her mind, she heard the sound of tires screeching over the pavement and a piercing honk.

    The driver, Gu Qi, jerked the steering wheel hard, and the car suddenly drifted.

    Gu Zhiqi put away her phone as quickly as possible and simultaneously stimted her Vital Energy to protect the car.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±

    At the crossroads, arge truck charged forward recklessly, colliding with the car Gu Zhiqi was in.

    The Gu Family¡¯s car was hit so hard it rolled over once, but then, under the control of Vital Energy, all four tiresnded back on the ground steadily.

    ¡°Master Zhi, are you all right?¡± Gu Qi looked back and asked Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhandedly, raising her hand to rub her forehead that had been hit.

    She had only been focused on protecting the car and forgot to protect herself.

    That hit really hurt.

    When the Gu Family¡¯s car was hit, the cars behind it, seeing the scene up ahead, though some managed to brake on time, still ended up causing a chain-reaction crash.

    The scene was chaos.

    Seeing that it looked like the Gu Family¡¯s car had no damage, therge truck started up again and charged straight at the Gu Family¡¯s car.

    By now, Gu Qi was certain that the truck was targeting their car specifically.

    He jerked the steering wheel hard to avoid the big truck, which nheless managed to hit the rear of their car.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±

    Because of the impact, the car drifted a good distance.

    Even though Gu Zhiqi had used her Vital Energy, the drifting of the car couldn¡¯t prevent her from being jostled.

    ¡°Master Zhi, hold on tight,¡± Gu Qi said, having just stabilized their posture, and then continued to jerk the steering wheel hard.

    Gu Zhiqi was thrown around again, nearly hitting the car door, but fortunately, she managed to grab onto the seat cushion in time.

    The big truck seemed determined to target the Gu Family¡¯s car, chasing after them relentlessly, having collided twice already and still not giving up, intent on striking a third time.

 Chapter 450 - 450 450 Rescuing People

    ?450: Chapter 450 Rescuing People   450: Chapter 450 Rescuing People                                   Gu Zhiqi stabilized her form and quickly drew a Formation,unching it towards therge truck.

    Since it was in broad daylight, this time, Gu Zhiqi drew the Formation with her spiritual power.

    The invisible Formation struck therge truck.

    The moment the Formation merged into therge truck, the vehicle suddenly came to a stop, not even moving forward with the inertia of braking, as if it had been adhered to the ground.

    ¡°Retreat!

    Retreat, damn it!

    Why are you stopping?!¡± A man wearing a ck duckbill cap and a ck mask, sitting in the passenger seat, roared at the truck driver as soon as the vehicle stopped.

    ¡°It¡¯s broken, the truck¡¯s broken!

    It simply won¡¯t start,¡± the truck driver frantically tried, but couldn¡¯t get the vehicle to restart.

    Hearing this, the man in the passenger seat¡¯s face went pale.

    ncing out of the window and seeing chaos outside, he opened the door and got out of the truck.

    Seeing this, the driver also quickly opened his door, nning to abandon the truck and run.

    At the same time the truck driver and the man in the passenger seat got out, the doors of the Gu Family¡¯s car also opened.

    ¡°Gu Qi, go catch that driver,¡± Gu Zhiqi dropped thisment and left nothing but a fleeting shadow as she chased after the man wearing the ck mask.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Gu Qi responded, only to find that he could no longer see Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure.

    He scratched his head, then, like a cheetah, he bolted towards the truck driver.

    **

    About half a minuteter, Gu Zhiqi returned to the ident scene, dragging the man who had intended to flee.

    Due to the pile-up ident, many people were injured, the scene was chaotic, filled with cries and wails.

    Several people were even trapped under the cars; although some had help, others were overlooked.

    Gu Zhiqi kicked both legs of the man, sealed his acupoints, and tossed him aside before rushing to assist others.

    ¡°Help!

    Quick, save my wife!¡± a sorrowful voice came from beneath a car.

    By the side of the car, a little girl covered in blood stood there, looking numb and dazed, but stubbornly trying to push the car.

    Yet the car didn¡¯t budge.

    After several attempts to push without any movement, the child¡¯s tears came pouring out, her vacant and dazed expression turning to panic and helplessness.

    The child, unable to push the car, could only join the man trapped underneath in shouting, ¡°Save my mother!

    Save my father!

    Wuu wuu wuu¡­¡±

    While wiping away tears, she looked around desperately.

    Suddenly, she saw a figure and instantly lunged forward, grabbing onto Gu Zhiqi¡¯s leg, ¡°Sister, save my mom and dad, please save them!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi felt a bit ufortable when suddenly embraced around the thigh.

    After a moment, she ced a hand on top of the girl¡¯s head and gently patted, soothing her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was clearly Qinghan and deste, yet it seemed to possess a magical power, bringing a sense of gentleness and intimacy, capable of calming the heart as soon as she spoke.

    The little girl forgot to cry and stared nkly up at the sister above her, finding her voice incredibly beautiful.

    Gu Zhiqi pried the child¡¯s hands from her leg, ¡°Wait here.¡±

    Then, she moved towards the side of the car.

    The man screaming hoarsely under the car saw Gu Zhiqi and, with bloodshot eyes, shouted, ¡°Miss, please get some people to help me, my wife is barely hanging on.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent, walking straight to the side of the car and cing her palm on the body of the vehicle.

 Chapter 451 - 451 451 Rescuing People 2

    ?451: Chapter 451 Rescuing People 2   451: Chapter 451 Rescuing People 2                                   The man, seeing this, spoke to Gu Zhiqi in an urgent and mournful tone, ¡°Youngdy, it won¡¯t work with just you, could you please find some more people to¡­¡±

    ¡°ng¡ª¡±

    There was only the sound of metal colliding with the ground, the car door had been removed.

    The man, witnessing this scene, suddenly froze for a moment, forgetting his urgency.

    Maybe¡­

    the car door had just happened to be knocked loose, right?

    Having thought this, he then remembered his wife was still in danger and spoke up, with a look of anxiety on his face, ¡°Youngdy, please, find some more people, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he felt the car gently shake, and then, the youngdy in front of him propped up half the car.

    Seeing this, the man paused for a moment and immediately hugged his wife, trying to scramble outside.

    ¡°No good!

    My leg is trapped, I can¡¯t get out, please save my wife first.¡± This time, the man couldn¡¯t care less to wonder why a youngdy could lift half a car, ¡°Once you get her out, don¡¯t worry about me, just take my wife to the hospital, please¡­¡±

    ¡°ng¡ª¡± Before the man had finished, he saw half the roof of the car being flipped open.

    The man ¡°¡­¡±

    This girl¡­

    must be the reincarnation of Hercules.

    ¡°Where is it caught?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked in an unhurried tone.

    ¡°The right, right leg,¡± replied the man immediately.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the position of the man¡¯s right leg and then, with Vital Energy wrapped around her hand, clenched her fist and punched heavily on the car.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡± The car made a substantial roaring sound, startling the man.

    ¡°Try to see if you can get out now,¡± Gu Zhiqi said to the man in a light tone.

    At her words, the man instinctively moved his leg and then his eyes lit up, ¡°I can, I can move it now.¡±

    As he said that, he began frantically clutching his wife, crawling towards the outside of the car.

    Gu Zhiqi reached out to help, extending an empty hand forward to grasp the shoulder of the unconscious woman, escorting her outside.

    With Gu Zhiqi¡¯s assistance, the man immediately felt as if the great weight had been lifted, ¡°Youngdy, thank, thank you.¡±

    Soon, the man got out of the car with his wife.

    ¡°Wife, wife, are you alright?¡± the man shook the woman incessantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shake her,¡± Gu Zhiqi interjected, addressing the man.

    Upon hearing her, the man stopped shaking immediately and, in a rush, reached into his pocket to call an ambnce, only to discover that he couldn¡¯t find his phone.

    ¡°Youngdy, could you help me call for an ambnce?¡±

    ¡°Someone has already called,¡± Gu Zhiqizily responded, then lifted the car¡¯s front door down.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s actions, the man suddenly remembered the driver was still inside the car.

    The man looked at the person in his arms and then towards the car, with a face full of helplessness, unsure of what to do next.

    Eventually, he stood up and, together with Gu Zhiqi, they rescued the unconscious driver from the car.

    Shortly, the driver was pulled out, and Gu Zhiqi raised her hand and tapped his leg a couple of times before telling the man to move the driver aside.

    Then, Gu Zhiqi squatted down beside the unconscious woman, grabbed her wrist, and took her pulse.

    ¡°Miss, do you know medical techniques?¡± the man, seeing Gu Zhiqi take the woman¡¯s pulse, asked.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Gu Zhiqi hummed softly, then reached into her coat pocket.

    When her hand came out again, she held several Silver Needles.

    Looking at the Silver Needles in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, the man paused for a second and blurted out, ¡°Youngdy, what are you¡­?¡±

 Chapter 452 - 452 452 Sister, Please Save Mom

    ?452: Chapter 452 Sister, Please Save Mom   452: Chapter 452 Sister, Please Save Mom                                   ¡°Do you agree to let me give her acupuncture?¡± Gu Zhiqi looked up and asked the man.

    Because acupuncture would take a few minutes, if interrupted midway, the woman¡¯s life would be at risk.

    So, it was better to ask first to avoid the man disagreeing and interrupting after she had started.

    ¡°Ah?¡± The man was confused for a moment, ¡°This¡­¡±

    Seeing the lingering innocence on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, the man wavered.

    This youngdy, even if she knew medical practices, could only know the basics, right?

    If it were him, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but his wife¡­

    He dared not gamble with his wife¡¯s life.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t insert the needles, your wife might not survive until the ambnce arrives,¡± Gu Zhiqi calmly voiced the severity of the situation to the man.

    ¡°What?!¡± The man eximed in a panic, ¡°Wait, you youngdy, what are you saying¡­¡±

    He recalled that it was Gu Zhiqi who had saved them and stopped himself.

    ¡°You have ten minutes to decide.

    If you change your mind, you can reach out to me at any time,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied unemotionally to the man, said her piece at a measured pace, and then stood up, releasing the woman¡¯s wrist.

    As she put the Silver Needle back into her pocket, she also ced it in the storage device.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi putting away the needle, the man was momentarily bewildered, ¡°Youngdy, what are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Zhi!

    We¡¯ve captured the person,¡± the man¡¯s words were interrupted by a robust voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, save lives,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as she took the lead towards the ident scene behind her.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Qi responded immediately, following Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Daddy, Fairy Sister is a divine being, let her save mommy,¡± the little girl standing by, although not fully understanding the conversation between the two, somewhat knew that Fairy Sister wanted to save her mother.

    The man struggled internally upon hearing that.

    Looking down, there was still no sign of his wife waking up, her condition uncertain, and he felt helpless.

    His eyes filled with indecision.

    ¡°Daddy, Fairy Sister is about to leave,¡± the little girl tugged at the man¡¯s clothes, her voice full of panic and urgency.

    She felt that if Fairy Sister left, she might never see her mother again.

    Watching the man still wrestling with his thoughts, the little girl suddenly let go of his clothes and ran towards Gu Zhiqi withrge strides.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    The child exerted all her effort, running as fast as she had ever done in her life towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi was walking slowly, checking to see if anyone was still trapped under the car or needed assistance.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the child to catch up with Gu Zhiqi and grab hold of her leg, looking up with tearful eyes, ¡°Sister, please save my mom.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi stopped walking, looked down, and met the child¡¯s blurry tear-filled eyes.

    ¡°Please save my mom,¡± the child said stubbornly, repeating her plea.

    Watching the child in front of her, shbacks flickered through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    A fleeting haze in her eyes vanished instantly, leaving her expression cold and indifferent.

    ¡°Check if there¡¯s anyone who needs saving,¡± Gu Zhiqi instructed Gu Qi, then she returned with the child.

    Seeing this, the child¡¯s tear-streaked face broke into a pure and clean smile, ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±

    Faced with this, Gu Zhiqi smiledzily without much emotion, her smile ethereal and indifferent.

    Children, they find happiness so easily.

    Even though moments ago, they had just faced a matter of life and death.

    The child led Gu Zhiqi back to the scene, where the man sat by his wife, frantic and filled with trepidation.

 Chapter 453 - 453 453 He Will Wake Up in Three Minutes

    ?453: Chapter 453: He Will Wake Up in Three Minutes   453: Chapter 453: He Will Wake Up in Three Minutes                                   Seeing Gu Zhiqi return, a sense of relief suddenly welled up in the man¡¯s heart, unnoticed even to himself.

    Gu Zhiqi took out the Silver Needle again, squatted down beside the woman, and as she inserted the needle, she said to the man, ¡°Your daughter agreed.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the man froze for a moment, and by the time he came to his senses, the Silver Needle had already been ced on his wife.

    The man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, wanting to intervene, but the child tugged at his hand.

    The girl looked up at the man with pleading eyes, ¡°Daddy, let sister save mommy.¡±

    The warmth in his palm, and his daughter¡¯s tender voice, somewhat soothed the man¡¯s heart, and finally, he clenched his teeth and looked away.

    Seeing that the man didn¡¯t intervene, Gu Zhiqi simply changed her needle technique.

    Ten minutester, Gu Zhiqi finished with the needles and told the man, ¡°She will wake up in three minutes.¡±

    ¡°Sister, are you leaving?¡± The child, seeing Gu Zhiqi preparing to leave, watched her with reluctance.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak, just waved her hand at the girl and then left without looking back.

    Because there were too many people injured in the ident, no one had time to pay attention to anyone else; the scene was chaotic, and nobody noticed the situation over where Gu Zhiqi was.

    Gu Zhiqi walked on for a while longer until she heard a tragic cry, ¡°Is there a doctor here?

    Is there a doctor on site?

    Help!

    Please, save my boyfriend!¡±

    Many people surrounded the area.

    Gu Zhiqi stopped in her tracks.

    Truth be told, she had a bit of agoraphobia, especially disliking the feeling of being the center of everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I am a doctor, please make way, could everyone please step aside?¡± Just then, a young man squeezed through the crowd to reach the crying woman.

    Once the crowd heard the man¡¯s words, they automatically parted to let him through without him needing to push.

    Seeing that a doctor had stepped forward to provide treatment, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t crowd in and was about to leave when her path was blocked.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi?¡± The person in front of her sounded unsure.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids, nced at the person, and thought, yep, familiar-looking¡ªthat idiotic psychologist she had met on her first day at Sea City Hospital.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Zhiqi looked at the person in front of her, speaking indifferently andzily.

    While talking, she also sized him up.

    Tsk¡ª

    Such misfortune he wore.

    Logically, this misfortune should have dissipated by now; why had it be even more intense?

    It seems he¡¯s done his fair share of despicable thingstely.

    Considering this, Gu Zhiqi subtly moved a few steps away from Ling Mufeng, to avoid being contaminated by his overwhelming bad luck.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to go to the countryside?

    What are you doing in Sea City?¡± Ling Mufeng stared at Gu Zhiqi, his tone tinged with usation.

    Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more to him and walked away without acknowledging him.

    ¡°Hey!

    Stop!

    Who allowed you to return to Sea City?¡± Ling Mufeng said as he reached out to grab Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm.

    However, before he could touch her, Ling Mufeng slipped and fell face-first to the ground, crying out in pain.

    Gu Zhiqi paused to stand aside and watch the spectacle.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi!

    Stop right there!

    How dare you hit me!¡± Ling Mufeng suddenly fell and, without any sense of reason, med Gu Zhiqi, getting up and pointing an using finger at her.

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    Upon standing up, Ling Mufeng raised his hand and aimed a p at Gu Zhiqi.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was about to kick back, Ling Mufeng¡¯s wrist was seized by fair and slender fingers.

 Chapter 454 - 454 454 Other Peoples Blood; Wounded

    ?454: Chapter 454 Other People¡¯s Blood; Wounded   454: Chapter 454 Other People¡¯s Blood; Wounded                                   ¡°What¡¯s this?

    A grown man bullying a young girl?¡± As the low and smooth voice rang out, Ling Mufeng¡¯s wrist was thrown off.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Gu Zhiqi also slightly turned to nce at the person who had suddenly appeared beside her.

    The neer was wearing an antique Leviathan-shaped mask, donned in a light brown shirt, and stood upright with an aura of dignified and elegant nobility.

    ¡°Awoo~ Beauty, beauty!¡±

    ¡°Chubby Chiu has missed you so much, slurp¡ª¡±

    Upon seeing Su Yunling, Chubby Chiu had the biggest reaction, pretending to slurp non-existent saliva, and turning into a streak of light, it flew towards Su Yunling and perched itself upon the button of Su Yunling¡¯s shirt.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment.

    Is that thing really her Spirit Pet?

    It¡¯s actually Su Yunling¡¯s, right?

    As Chubby Chiu settled on the button, Su Yunling seemed to sense it, nced down lightly at the button in front of him, and then nonchntly lifted his gaze to Ling Mufeng.

    Ling Mufeng staggered several steps backward after being thrown off by Su Yunling.

    Once he regained his stance and saw Su Yunling looking over, he red at Su Yunling with anger and hostility, ¡°You¡­

    Who are you?

    Hiding behind a mask, putting on airs?¡±

    Su Yunling, without responding to Ling Mufeng, quietly unleashed his Ancient Martial Arts presence.

    An overwhelming pressure bore down on Ling Mufeng, whoseplexion changed drastically.

    An¡­

    Ancient martial artist?

    Within mere seconds, Ling Mufeng¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, ¡°You, you are an Ancient martial artist?¡±

    His voice tinged with a hint of panic, he tried to maintain a feignedposure, ¡°I am not an Ancient martial artist, you can¡¯ty hands on me.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling slightly arched an eyebrow and looked at Ling Mufeng, speaking slowly and deliberately, ¡°Did Iy a hand on you?¡±

    As Su Yunling¡¯s words fell, the pressure weighing on Ling Mufeng intensified.

    Ling Mufeng felt like thousands of pounds were crushing him, making him struggle to breathe, and unable to withstand the pressure, he fell to his knees with a thump.

    Ling Mufeng¡¯splexion turned deathly pale as he looked up and yelled at Su Yunling, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Ancient Martial Artist Management Bureau?!¡±

    Ling Mufeng¡¯s voice was loud, but strangely, it seemed as if no one around noticed the scene.

    The oppressive force on Ling Mufeng did not lessen.

    Seeing Su Yunling¡¯sposed demeanor, Ling Mufeng panicked, ¡°Who¡­

    Who exactly are you?¡±

    Su Yunling paid him no more heed, instead turning to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    Noticing her covered in bloodstains and with a wound on her forehead, he knit his brows slightly, his aura suddenly turning frosty, ¡°Did he do this?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The injuries on your body.¡± His tone was casual, but there was a hint of danger in his eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi looked down and noticed she was indeed covered in bloodstains, but this was certainly not her injury.

    After looking up, she shook her head towards Su Yunling, ¡°Not injured, someone else¡¯s blood.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s brow remained furrowed as he passed his finger over his ring, pulling out a tissue and offering it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°There is an injury.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Zhiqi, with a question mark above her head, asked Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling: ¡°There¡¯s a wound on your forehead, it¡¯s bleeding.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing this, subconsciously reached up to touch it.

    Her head had actually been identally bumped in the car without realizing that it had started to bleed.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi directly reaching for the wound, Su Yunling immediately raised his hand, catching her arm through the sleeve of her clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your hand directly,¡± Su Yunling said, while handing her the tissue, ¡°Use this to wipe it first, andter in my car, I¡¯ll apply some medicine.¡±

 Chapter 455 - 455 455 Third Master

    ?455: Chapter 455 Third Master   455: Chapter 455 Third Master                                   Gu Zhiqi listened, gently lifted her brow, didn¡¯t reach out to take it, curved her lips slightly, smiling sweetly yetzily.

    She looked up and spoke as her lips parted, ¡°I can¡¯t see, could you help me wipe it off, brother?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes held a faint smile that slowly diffused in the depths of their haziness, like a lone boat in the misty and cold river, pushing through the water, creating endless ripples.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    This child really did have a pair of exceedingly beautiful eyes.

    After a moment, he chuckled and nodded, ¡°That was thoughtless of me.¡±

    Having said this, he took a tissue, raised his hand, and gently wiped around the wound on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead, afraid of hurting her, he didn¡¯t dare to apply much force.

    Su Yunling¡¯s sleeve carried a faint and elegant fragrance, which quickly reached Gu Zhiqi¡¯s nose.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up, tilting her head slightly to look at Su Yunling.

    She couldn¡¯t see Su Yunling¡¯s face, only a mask that shone with a cold light.

    She felt a slight regret in her heart for not being able to admire the beautiful face.

    As Su Yunling¡¯s emotions shifted, the pressure that weighed on Ling Mufeng intensified, making him feel as if all his internal organs were beingpressed.

    Panic and fear crept over him.

    Ling Mufeng realized that this person didn¡¯t even consider the Ancient Martial Artist Management Bureau.

    If it continued like this, he feared he would die before the Bureau¡¯s people arrived.

    Only when Su Yunling lifted his hand to wipe the blood from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wound did the pressure on Ling Mufeng suddenly lessen significantly.

    Ling Mufeng watched the scene where Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi faced each other.

    His expression flickered, and he cursed Gu Zhiqi as a bitch in his heart.

    Then, he scrambled up in a panic, intending to escape, when a figure appeared in the corner of his eye.

    Upon seeing the figure, Ling Mufeng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, feeling as if he had seen his savior, he bellowed through the pain, ¡°Mr.

    Yun!¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Yun, save me!

    Someone here is misusing Ancient Martial Arts!¡±

    Yun Yan, who was heading towards Su Yunling but had his name called first by Ling Mufeng, paused slightly in his steps and nced at him.

    Hm?

    Who is this?

    He seemed somewhat familiar, but Yun Yan couldn¡¯t recall the name.

    Must not be someone important.

    With that thought, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Ling Mufeng but headed straight towards Su Yunling, saying, ¡°Sir.¡±

    This address as ¡®Sir¡¯pletely confused Ling Mufeng.

    He stood there in a daze, looking at Yun Yan and Su Yunling.

    Sir?

    The only one that Yun Yan would call ¡®Sir¡¯ might be the elusive Third Master.

    That¡¯s right, the Leviathan Mask!

    The Third Master did indeed like to wear masks.

    Panic instantly engulfed his entire being.

    Now, he could only pray that Gu Zhiqi was merely a ything of the Third Master.

    Su Yunling hummed softly in response to Yun Yan, crumpling the blood-wiped tissue into a ball in his palm.

    Yun Yan, seeing Gu Zhiqi standing in front of Su Yunling, also greeted her respectfully, ¡°Miss Gu.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly.

    At this, Ling Mufeng was even more stunned.

    How could this be?

    Even if Gu Zhiqi was Su Yunling¡¯s ything, why would Yun Yan be so respectful towards her?

    ¡°Is the situation clear?¡± Su Yunling asked Yun Yan calmly.

    ¡°The car ident was man-made, indeed involving an Ancient martial artist, but the person was trying to save someone.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded, looking towards Yun Yan, ¡°Are there any fatalities?¡±

    Yun Yan immediately responded, ¡°There are no fatalities for now, seven critically injured persons have been sent to the hospital by the ambnce that arrived.¡±

    Su Yunling continued, ¡°Since it wasn¡¯t done by an Ancient martial artist, leave the follow-up matters to the City Bureau.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 456 - 456 456 Brother Hopes You Will Never Need It

    ?456: Chapter 456 Brother Hopes You Will Never Need It   456: Chapter 456 Brother Hopes You Will Never Need It                                   Su Yunling saw this and said no more, turning his head to nce at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Let¡¯s go to brother¡¯s ce, to apply medicine on you.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied.

    Ling Mufeng breathed a long sigh of relief as he saw Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi getting ready to leave.

    However, just as Ling Mufeng had rxed, Su Yunling stopped in his tracks, turned his head to look at Yun Yan, ¡°He said he was going to get the Ancient Martial Arts Administration to deal with me, you take him there.¡±

    While speaking, he even pointed a finger at Ling Mufeng.

    Ling Mufeng felt a chill run down his spine as Su Yunling pointed at him, ¡°Mis¡­

    misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±

    However, Yun Yan didn¡¯t care about misunderstandings, he took severalrge strides forward, knocked Ling Mufeng out cold, and carried him away.

    **

    Su Yunling took Gu Zhiqi and got into the car,

    After getting in the car, Su Yunling removed the mask from his face, and then, took out an ointment from the storage ring to apply on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wounds.

    Yun Miao, acting as the driver, saw this and tactfully opened the door to get out of the car.

    As Su Yunling applied the medicine on Gu Zhiqi, he didn¡¯t forget to ask, ¡°Was it you who made the move, ancient martial artist?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi did not speak.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling knew she had acknowledged it.

    Looking at the wound on her forehead, his eyes slightly narrowed, he asked with furrowed brows, ¡°Aren¡¯t you pretty skilled?

    Howe you got hurt?¡±

    ¡°An ident,¡± Gu Zhiqi said offhandedly.

    Besides using the body of the Gu Family car for protection, she had expanded the range of her Vital Energy to cushion the collision force between the cars behind.

    Having to look after the Gu Family¡¯s car and a long line of vehicles behind, once she had ensured there was no danger to her life, she didn¡¯t have the capacity to worry about getting injured.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s indifferent attitude, a strange feeling flickered in Su Yunling¡¯s heart, and he muttered softly, ¡°You child, never knowing how to take care of yourself.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent.

    The confined space was filled with the cool scent of the medicinal ointment.

    Su Yunling slightly turned his body, applying the ointment on Gu Zhiqi with gentle movements.

    To apply the medicine, it was necessary to get close.

    The cool scent of the ointment mixed with the fresh fragrance from Su Yunling¡¯s body swirled in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s nostrils, not unpleasant to smell, but forming a unique fragrance together.

    Gu Zhiqi sat still in her seat, eyes slightly lowered.

    From this angle, she could just make out his prominent Adam¡¯s apple; looking further up, there was his finely crafted jawline, and even further, she could see his devilishly beautiful face.

    His face was as fair as jade, the gentleman as esteemed as a ring of jade.

    This man was indeed excessively handsome.

    As she watched, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attention drifted away.

    After a while, Su Yunling spoke up, bringing Gu Zhiqi back to reality, ¡°All done.¡±

    They were quite close, and as Su Yunling spoke, his warm breath brushed against the front of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead.

    Gu Zhiqi, feeling ufortable, turned her head slightly to look to the side.

    Only then did Su Yunling realize their proximity might be too close, nonchntly shifting to the side before handing the ointment to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Holding the ointment in her hand and with a questioning look, she gazed at Su Yunling.

    ¡°This ointment is quite effective, it heals quickly and leaves no scars, keep it for future use,¡± he said.

    Then, feeling his words were not quite appropriate, he added with a smile while looking at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Of course, brother hopes you¡¯ll never need it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Gu Zhiqi did not refuse, keeping the ointment.

    The efficacy of this ointment was indeed remarkable.

    She herself couldn¡¯t be bothered to concoct it, so it was indeed good to keep for emergencies.

    ¡°Tap tap tap,¡±

    At that moment, the car window was knocked.

    Su Yunling rolled down the window to see who was outside.

    Standing outside was Yun Yan, who immediately began respectfully as soon as the window was lowered, ¡°Sir, the City Bureau has sent people.

    They say they want to talk to Miss Gu about the situation.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyebrows knit together almost imperceptibly.

 Chapter 457 - 457 457 The Little Girl is Quite Brave, No Need for His Comfort

    ?457: Chapter 457: The Little Girl is Quite Brave, No Need for His Comfort   457: Chapter 457: The Little Girl is Quite Brave, No Need for His Comfort                                   Seeing that Su Yunling didn¡¯t speak, Yun Yan realized that he was displeased, and immediately exined, ¡°The perpetrator was targeting Miss Gu, and it was Miss Gu and the driver who caught him.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling lifted his eyelids and looked at Yun Yan with a clear, maic voice tinged with a hint of coldness, ¡°First, detain the person, and after Old Master Lu¡¯s birthday, the Ever Winning Army will take over the interrogation.¡±

    Upon hearing this, an immediate response came, ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Yun Yan acknowledged, he left.

    Su Yunling turned his head, looked at Gu Zhiqi, and saw her covered in blood.

    He was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you bring a change of clothes?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and immediately nodded her head.

    Although it wasn¡¯t prepared deliberately, she had clothing packed in Yueqi Vige that had been put in and never taken out again.

    ¡°Change your clothes.¡± After saying this, Su Yunling opened the car door and got out.

    After getting out of the car, he traced a Formation with his fingertips against the car window to iste the view from outside to inside, and then leaned against the window to stand.

    Seeing Su Yunling get out of the car and stand by the side, Yun Miao turned his head and nced at him, ¡°Master, why did you get out of the car?¡±

    He had created an opportunity for the two of them to be alone, so why had the master gotten out?

    Leave a young girl alone in the car after she had just experienced a car ident?

    Could it be that the master is a clueless man?

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrows and looked at Yun Miao, his peach blossom eyes shimmering with a hint of inquiry.

    ¡°You left Miss Gu alone in the car?¡± After asking, Yun Miao confidentially leaned closer to Su Yunling.

    Although Yun Miao did not know Gu Zhiqi, he had heard Yun Sen mention her.

    He also knew that Miss Gu was the one who provided them with theplete mental method.

    Just now, the emotion expert Yun Miao saw with one nce that his master surely had intentions for Miss Gu.

    Su Yunling did not speak, his demeanorzy as he looked at Yun Miao.

    ¡°No matter how capable Miss Gu is, she¡¯s still a young girl and must be very frightened after just experiencing a car ident.

    At this time, Master, you should stay by Miss Gu¡¯s side tofort her.

    Only then can you capture her trust soon,¡± Yun Miao said.

    At first, Su Yunling was seriously listening, but the more he listened, the more outrageous it sounded.

    What does capturing one¡¯s affection mean?

    Is it capturing a child¡¯s affection?

    Su Yunling clicked his tongue lightly, toozy to pay attention to Yun Miao.

    Seeing this, Yun Miao was about to say something more, but the car window was tapped.

    Then, Su Yunling was seen opening the car door and sitting back down.

    Yun Sen, who had not had the chance to share his expertise on rtionships, felt very frustrated by this.

    But, he definitely didn¡¯t dare to open the car door and continue his lecture, so he could only take out his phone and look for someone to chat with online.

    Originally, Su Yunling did take in the first half of Yun Miao¡¯s words, but upon entering the car, he saw the young girl, whose gaze was lowered, looking fatigued as she leaned on the seat, hugging her phone and messaging someone.

    He immediately gave up the idea.

    The young girl was quite brave; she hardly needed hisfort.

    After sending a message to Gu Qi, Gu Zhiqi straightened up and looked at Su Yunling with a slight turn of her eyes, ¡°Brother, thank you for today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already calling me brother; don¡¯t be so formal in the future.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, gently raised her eyebrows, and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Where to?

    I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment, and after two seconds, she remembered, ¡°School, Sea City No.1 Middle School.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked down at the time on her phone.

    Wow, she was already more than one ss periodte.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Yunling replied, and then asked Gu Zhiqi another question, ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded lightly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you straight to school.¡±

 Chapter 458 - 458 458 Master Lings Head-patting Kill

    ?458: Chapter 458: Master Ling¡¯s Head-patting Kill   458: Chapter 458: Master Ling¡¯s Head-patting Kill                                   Su Yunling arrived from Yan City at six in the morning, and upon reaching the airport, he heard about a car ident.

    He also heard that there was a powerful Ancient Martial Artist nearby, so he hurried straight here without even having time to eat breakfast.

    Confirming that his presence was no longer needed here, he was naturally able to leave.

    He had nned to take Gu Zhiqi out for breakfast, but after hearing her response, he decided against it.

    Looking out of the car, Su Yunling said to Yun Miao, ¡°Get in.¡±

    Soon, Yun Miao got into the car.

    ¡°To Sea City No.

    1 Middle School.¡±

    Yun Miao immediately started the car and headed in the direction of Sea City No.

    1 Middle School.

    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at the school gate.

    As soon as the car stopped, Gu Zhiqi raised her hand to open the door.

    Just as the door was cracked open, she heard Su Yunling speak, ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up after school.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Turning back, she looked at Su Yunling with a questioning face.

    ¡°Forgot, aren¡¯t we having dinner together?¡± Su Yunling said lightly, raising his eyebrows as he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi remembered that they indeed had made dinner ns the afternoon before.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded softly and then got ready to get out of the car.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Su Yunling spoke again.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡± ?

    She turned back, her gaze coolly settling on Su Yunling as she spoke with irritation, ¡°Can¡¯t you say it all at once?¡±

    ¡°Alright, my bad,¡± Su Yunling immediately admitted his mistake and then, after sliding his finger across his ring, handed a boxed package to Gu Zhiqi.

    It seemed to be a small cake when Gu Zhiqi examined the package.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head tilted slightly as she looked at Su Yunling, ¡°For me?¡±

    Lightly nodding, Su Yunling confirmed.

    Seeing this, a sh of brightness crossed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    She immediately turned toward Su Yunling and reached out to take the box.

    ¡°Thank¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her word, she felt a hand ced on top of her head.

    The handnded softly and even gave a gentle pat.

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    Looking up, her gaze deeply settled on Su Yunling.

    Did her head really look like a ball?!

    Otherwise, why did everyone like to pat it?

    ¡°I heard being startled needs something to calm the nerves; Big Brother isforting you,¡± Su Yunling said, gazing at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expressions.

    He felt amused, his lips curving upwards involuntarily as the hand on top of her head gently massaged.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t feel like she needed it.

    ncing at the small cake in her hand, she eventually curled up a grin, giving Su Yunling a smirk that was insincere, ¡°Thanks, Big Brother.¡±

    Seeing this, Su Yunling realized the youngdy was not pleased.

    He immediately withdrew his hand, feeling somewhat regretful.

    The touch had been surprisingly pleasant.

    ¡°You should hurry to ss,¡± Su Yunling said with a genuine smile, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    At his words, Gu Zhiqi quickly grabbed the small cake, opened the car door, and got out.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Yun Miao watched everything that had just urred and a reassured smile appeared on his face.

    However, thinking of something, Yun Miao¡¯s smile faded a bit, ¡°Master, Miss Gu is still in high school, right?¡±

    ¡°So what?

    Is there a problem?¡± Su Yunling, still savoring the feel of the child¡¯s hair from earlier, answered Yun Miao absentmindedly.

    ¡°How old is Miss Gu this year?¡± Yun Miao asked tentatively.

    Without much thought, Su Yunling replied, ¡°Seventeen.¡±

    Yun Miao: !!!

    The Master is such a beast!

    Of course, these words he would keep to himself.

    ¡°There¡¯s another question I have,¡± Yun Miao did not start the car but instead turned back to look at Su Yunle, ¡°The mental method and the corresponding Ancient Martial Arts, they really came from Miss Gu?

    You know, the youngdy who just went into Sea City No.1 Middle School just now?¡± Yun Miao didn¡¯t finish his question, but he believed Su Yunling would understand.

    Master Ling had not told them that Miss Gu hadpleted the mental method.

    But then came the Ancient Martial Arts.

 Chapter 459 - 459 459 Concerns

    ?459: Chapter 459 Concerns   459: Chapter 459 Concerns                                   In the various disciplines of Ancient Martial Arts, the Wood System and Yun Sen¡¯s Green Crystal Control Technique share simrities.

    Then Yun Sen guessed it and afterwards, Grandpa no longer kept it hidden.

    He only instructed the five of them not to tell anyone else about it.

    Coming to Haicheng this time, Yun Miao had learned in advance that Grandpa might meet Miss Gu and thus fought for the role of the driver.

    Yun Sen didn¡¯t win against him.

    So, he came.

    He just didn¡¯t expect to see the legendary Miss Gu so soon after arriving in Haicheng.

    However, this Miss Gu seemed a bit smaller than he imagined.

    He thought she would just appear a bit small, but he didn¡¯t expect¡­ she was actually young.

    She wasn¡¯t even of age yet.

    A minor girl able toplete the Five Systems Heart Method?

    Listening to Yun Miao¡¯s question, Su Yunling just hummed indifferently.

    Upon hearing this response, Yun Miao¡¯s face changed slightly and his mood became a bitplex.

    At this moment, Yun Miao was somewhat worried that after practicing the heart methodpleted by a seventeen-year-old girl, he might end up going berserk.

    Seeing Yun Miao¡¯s expression, Su Yunling more or less guessed what he was thinking.

    With no change in emotion, he leaned backzily in the back seat and said nonchntly, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust it, just practice your old heart method.¡±

    Yun Miao ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem, I mean, Miss Gu really does look very young.¡±

    Doubts aside, not practicing was out of the question.

    Don¡¯t you see, after practicing the heart method given by Miss Gu, both Yun Xin and Yun Yan have already broken through to be Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artists, while he is still hovering at the peak of the Fourth-order.

    If there is indeed a problem with the heart method, if someone should go berserk, it would be Yun Xin and Yun Yan first.

    Unaware of Yun Miao¡¯s thoughts, Su Yunling said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Shadow Pavilion.¡±

    The little cake he promised to Tang Yichen had been given to a child, so he needed to make another batch.

    ¡°Alright~¡±

    Yun Miao replied and started the car.

    **

    In ss 8¡¯s ssroom, two seats were empty.

    One was in the middle of the ssroom, behind He Weiwei, which belonged to Hu Shiyu.

    The other was at thest row next to Qiao Qingshu, the seat of Gu Zhiqi.

    Outside the hallway of ss 8, Teacher Mo for the nth time came to the corridor.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s seat was still unupied, he sighed softly and once again buried his head to make a phone call.

    Inside the ssroom.

    Qiao Qingshu, who usually just buried herself in her books, looked out the window every two minutes, her eyes tinged with worry.

    She felt unsettled all morning long.

    This feeling was something she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.

    Thest time she felt this way was two years ago.

    As the thought crossed her mind, Qiao Qingshu turned her head to nce at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s seat.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think that something might have gone wrong again.

    As soon as the thought emerged, she became increasingly uneasy.

    It wasn¡¯t just Qiao Qingshu who was feeling unsettled; on the other side, Lu Xingzhe, who usually loved to sleep as soon as ss started, hadn¡¯t slept a wink today.

    Resting his head on his hand, he subtly turned his head to stare at the window facing the hallway as if trying to bore a hole through it with his gaze.

    As the two periods were about to end and there was still no sign of Gu Zhiqi, nor any message from her, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s expression carried a tinge of irritation.

    He lowered his head and took out his cellphone once more, texting Gu Zhiqi, but again, there was no reply.

    Lu Xingzhe became more restless, his impatience growing.

    ¡°Ding Ling Ling¡±

    The bell signaling the end of ss rang, and just as the teacher said ¡°ss dismissed,¡± two people rose from their seats.

    They dashed out of the ssroom like a gust of wind, so fast that even the teacher failed to get a clear look at them.

    Teacher: ???

    I wasn¡¯t aware ss 8 had any athletes.

 Chapter 460 - 460 460 How did you get injured

    ?460: Chapter 460: How did you get injured?

    Didn¡¯t lose your memory, did you?

    460: Chapter 460: How did you get injured?

    Didn¡¯t lose your memory, did you?

    When the end-of-ss bell rang, Gu Zhiqi had just reached the staircase of the floor where ss eight was located.

    As she walked toward the ssroom of ss eight, she also had to reply to messages.

    She didn¡¯t understand why so many people seemed to know about it when she¡¯d had just a minor car ident.

    As soon as she entered the school gate, several people from the Gu Family sent her a barrage of messages, even Gu Xiyue sent greetings.

    Gu Zhiqi had to reply to them one by one.

    After replying to the Gu Family, she replied to Lu Xingzhe¡¯s messages.

    Lu Xingzhe had sent several messages.

    [Lu Xiangzhe: Why didn¡¯t youe to school?]

    [Lu Xingzhe: Where are you?

    Why aren¡¯t you replying to messages?]

    [Lu Xingzhe: Why haven¡¯t youe to school yet?]

    [Lu Xingzhe: Why aren¡¯t you replying yet?]

    A small question mark followed eachtter message, sent at intervals.

    He must be quite anxious after having sent so many messages, so Gu Zhiqi replied to him.

    With sses ending, the hallway outside started filling with people.

    To avoid bumping into anyone, Gu Zhiqi temporarily put away her phone.

    **

    There, having run out of the ssroom, Lu Xingzhe raised his hand to stop Qiao Qingshu, ¡°Where are you going instead of attending ss?¡±

    ¡°ss is over,¡± Qiao Qingshu replied indifferently.

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±

    After speaking, Qiao Qingshu continued walking towards the staircase, circumventing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s arm.

    As the corridor gradually became crowded, Qiao Qingshu quickened his pace but didn¡¯t run anymore.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe immediately followed.

    After taking a couple of steps, his phone vibrated in his pocket.

    While taking out his phone to look at it, Lu Xingzhe kept walking forward.

    Upon seeing the message, Lu Xingzhe stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Hey, Qiao Xiaoer,¡± Lu Xingzhe called out to the retreating figure of Qiao Qingshu.

    Qiao Qingshu stopped walking, standing still, but didn¡¯t turn around.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe clicked his tongue lightly and had to step forward himself, approaching Qiao Qingshu, ¡°No need to look for her; she¡¯s here.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu still didn¡¯t turn around, standing straight in ce.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying she¡¯s at school, no need to go look for¡­¡±

    ¡°Qiqi.¡±

    Lu Xingzhe hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Qiao Qingshu¡¯s voice interrupted him.

    Seeing her deskmate in the hallway, Gu Zhiqi was somewhat surprised; after all, her deskmate didn¡¯t seem to like leaving the ssroom much.

    Feeling strange as her little deskmate stared at her and when she heard Qiao Qingshu call out ¡®Qiqi,¡¯ Gu Zhiqi came to a halt.

    Was she calling her?

    After calling out, a flicker of irritation crossed Qiao Qingshu¡¯s eyes.

    But when she saw the bandage on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead, any awkwardness was cast aside, and her eyebrows suddenly furrowed, ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re injured?¡±

    Thinking of something else, she added, ¡°You don¡¯t have amnesia, do you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Qiao Qingshu¡¯s words, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s expression changed dramatically; he quickly strode up to Gu Zhiqi and saw the bandage on her forehead, his brows wrinkling deeply, ¡°How were you injured?

    You don¡¯t have amnesia, do you?¡±

    Seeing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s stern face, as he charged towards her, Gu Zhiqi backed away quietly and replied in a nonchnt tone, ¡°I was hit, no amnesia.¡±

    After Gu Zhiqi spoke, Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu simultaneously asked, ¡°How were you hit?¡±

    ¡°Just a collision,¡± she replied.

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±

    Qiao Qingshu ¡°¡­¡±

    Her evasion was well done; next time, it wouldn¡¯t be allowed.

    But it was confirmed that, indeed, she didn¡¯t have amnesia.

    As the number of onlookers around them grew, and many eyes fell on the three of them, Gu Zhiqi looked at them both and suggested, ¡°Shall we go back to the ssroom?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu immediately nodded, then nked her, one on each side.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Lu Xingzhe asked Gu Zhiqi while walking beside her.

    Seeing him persist in asking, Gu Zhiqi simply told Lu Xingzhe, ¡°I was in a minor car ident.¡±

 Chapter 461 - 461 461 This one is more useful than his

    ?461: Chapter 461 This one is more useful than his   461: Chapter 461 This one is more useful than his                                   Qiao Qingshu listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, then suddenly frowned, ¡°Are you injured anywhere else on your body?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    Still not convinced, Qiao Qingshu scrutinized her from head to toe.

    Seeing that she apparently had no other injuries, Qiao Qingshu finally rxed a bit.

    The three of them walked into the ssroom together, and the originally noisy ssroom suddenly quieted down.

    Mainly because, although it was pleasing to see the three together, it was somewhat odd.

    The always solitary Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe, howe they suddenly joined Gu Zhiqi?

    It must be a coincidence, right?

    However, it turned out it was not a coincidence.

    Under the gaze of a few people, the usually standoffish Lu Xingzhe ran back to his seat, grabbed an ointment, and walked to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s desk, cing it on her table, ¡°This one works well, use this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already applied medicine.¡± As Gu Zhiqi spoke, she reached into her desk, took out a book, pressed her elbow against the page, and began to read with her head buried in the book.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe directly frowned and handed the ointment to Qiao Qingshu, ¡°Qiao Xiaoer, you apply it for her.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu, upon seeing this, didn¡¯t take the medicine, but rather slightly leaned over, rummaging for something in her desk.

    Lu Xingzhe: ?

    Was he being ignored?

    ¡°Qiao Xiaoer,¡± Lu Xingzhe called Qiao Qingshu again with a sour face.

    However, Qiao Qingshu still did not pay him any attention, and instead pulled out an ointment from her bag, gently pushed it onto Gu Zhiqi¡¯s desk, and spoke in an indifferent tone, ¡°This one, works better than his.¡±

    Who ¡°he¡± was, goes without saying.

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±?!

    Listening to Qiao Qingshu¡¯s words, looking at the ointment Qiao Qingshu pushed onto the desk, Lu Xingzhe widened his eyes, feeling shocked and confused.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it, isn¡¯t this the same kind of medicine?

    How is yours better?¡±

    Lu Xingzhe looked at the ointment in his hand, then at the one Qiao Qingshu had pushed towards Gu Zhiqi¡¯s desk¡ªdamn it, aren¡¯t they exactly the same?

    Qiao Qingshu ignored him, tilted her head slightly, and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Should I apply the medicine for you?¡±

    ¡°Applying the medicine is fine, but we should use mine.¡± As Lu Xingzhe spoke, he reached out to grab the ointment Qiao Qingshu had ced on the table.

    However, Qiao Qingshu was quicker and took the ointment first.

    Qiao Qingshu, holding the ointment, didn¡¯t speak but raised her gaze, looking indifferently at Lu Xingzhe.

    Lu Xingzhe¡¯s chin lifted slightly as he returned Qiao Qingshu¡¯s stare, neither willing to give in.

    This scene had a bit of the vor of love rivals meeting, their eyes shing with mutual hostility.

    Gu Zhiqi looked back and forth between Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe, then finally reached into her pocket, took out the ointment given to her by Su Yunling from her ne storage, and showed it to both, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already applied medicine.¡±

    Looking at the ointment in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, then at their own, Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe both fell silent.

    What a coincidence, the ointments they were holding were identically packaged, obviously the same product.

    ¡°Ahem!

    Since you¡¯ve already applied medicine, let¡¯s just drop it then.¡± Lu Xingzhe coughed lightly, and was the first to put away his ointment.

    Qiao Qingshu didn¡¯t say anything, but she also put away her ointment.

    Seeing that the two of them were no longer insistent on applying medicine for her, Gu Zhiqi also put the ointment away and then continued to study with her head buried in her book.

    Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu, seeing this, tacitly did not disturb her again.

    **

    An entire morning passed with Gu Zhiqi diligently studying.

    After the midday bell rang, ss Eight¡¯s students all left one after another, leaving only Gu Zhiqi, Lu Xingzhe, and Qiao Qingshu in the ssroom.

    Gu Zhiqi and Qiao Qingshu were earnestly reading books, while Lu Xingzhey there sleeping.

 Chapter 462 - 462 462 Is This What You Called a Minor Car Accident

    ?462: Chapter 462: Is This What You Called a Minor Car ident?

    462: Chapter 462: Is This What You Called a Minor Car ident?

    The mor outside diminished, and Gu Zhiqi closed her book and stood up to head for the ssroom door.

    Time to eat.

    As Gu Zhiqi rose, Qiao Qingshu also closed her book and stood up, catching up to Gu Zhiqi with a small jog and awkwardly saying, ¡°Um, let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi did not immediately respond; she pondered for two seconds before looking at Qiao Qingshu with anguid expression and saying, ¡°Just pay for yourself.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu ¡°¡­¡±

    Would I dare to ask you to treat me?

    Her mouth twitched lightly as she curved her lips into a happy smile and followed Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Hey!

    Wait for me, you two.

    You¡¯re going to eat without calling me!¡±

    Originally sleeping with his head on the desk, Lu Xingzhe suddenly got up upon hearing their conversation.

    He chased after them, his face sour and his tone tinged with a hint ofint.

    Both Gu Zhiqi and Qiao Qingshu tacitly chose to ignore him.

    Lu Xingzhe didn¡¯t mind and hummed quietly, hands in his pockets as he strolled leisurely behind them.

    Initially, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t care much about Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu joining her for a meal.

    But when they got to the restaurant, Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu noticed the injury on her forehead.

    They wouldn¡¯t allow her to eat this or that, and finally decided to order her a mild-tasting bean soup rice.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    The person in question now was filled with regret, deep regret.

    Regret for having lunch with the two of them.

    After tasting many exquisite dishes, the mild-vored bean soup ricecked something inparison.

    However, Gu Zhiqi, who always disliked wasting food, still finished the portion she was served.

    Meanwhile, she covertly made a decision: if she ever got hurt again, she was determined not to eat out with these two.

    **

    Afternoon.

    As the bell for the end of school rang, Gu Zhiqi quickly gathered her textbooks and stuffed them into her drawer before standing up.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi stood up, Lu Xingzhe approached her with his hands in his pockets and handed his phone to her.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the video ying on the phone, her gaze momentarily pausing.

    Wasn¡¯t this the car ident site from this morning?

    She turned her head towards Lu Xingzhe, her eyes tinted with a questioning look.

    ¡°Is this the ¡®minor car ident¡¯ you mentioned?¡± Lu Xingzhe stared at Gu Zhiqi with a darkened face, a faint trace of anger lurking in his eyes.

    Hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s question, Qiao Qingshu immediately stood up and nced at the video on the phone.

    In the video, arge truck collided head-on with a small ck car, and after a loud bang, while the car was expected to be written off, it flipped over andnded perfectly fine.

    ¡°Such a heavy impact, and yet the small car is unharmed.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu, unfamiliar with the Gu Family¡¯s car and unaware that Gu Zhiqi was inside,mented indifferently.

    Watching the session of cars colliding and then the truck once again headed for the small car, Qiao Qingshu furrowed her brows.

    Considering Lu Xingzhe¡¯s earlier words and Gu Zhiqi¡¯s remark about a minor car ident that morning.

    Turning towards Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Was this the ident you experienced this morning?¡±

    ¡°It was not just any ident, the car struck by the truck belongs to the Gu Family.¡± Recognizing the car as the one the Gu Family used to transport Gu Zhiqi and Xiyue, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s eyes filled with a deep chill as he fixedly watched the truck on the video.

    A cold aura surrounded him.

    Thinking of the injury Gu Zhiqi sustained, Lu Xingzhe couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath, ¡°Damn it!¡±

    It had been quite a struggle till she got back; what if she got knocked away again?

    Listening to Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words, Qiao Qingshu¡¯s eyes shifted dramatically, the typically indifferent visage now tainted with a faint trace of malice.

 Chapter 463 - 463 463 Touch Her and Youre Dead

    ?463: Chapter 463: Touch Her and You¡¯re Dead   463: Chapter 463: Touch Her and You¡¯re Dead                                   The two stood on either side of Gu Zhiqi, watching the video on the phone with an air of indifference.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi kept silent.

    ¡°You two, can you share somewhere else?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just that she had experienced this herself, but even if she hadn¡¯t, she wasn¡¯t much interested.

    Gu Zhiqi expressed that when it came to videos, she only watched food videos.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Xingzhe immediately put his phone away, ¡°Was the truck driver caught?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°Did you ask who was behind it?

    I know a bit about your abilities, asking a question should be easy for you,¡± he said to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t get the chance to ask,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhandedly.

    After capturing the person, she went to rescue others.

    She hadn¡¯t remembered to ask anything.

    But it was the same whether she asked or not.

    She could have Chubby Chiu check itter.

    Thinking about Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi suddenly paused.

    That creature¡­

    seemed to still be with Su Yunling.

    Unaware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thoughts, Lu Xingzhe was utterly speechless, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this kind of thing be left to the police to handle?¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly.

    Lu Xingzhe was left at a loss for words.

    Having said that, Gu Zhiqi had already taken out her phone from her pocket.

    There were quite a few unread messages, but Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t rush to look at them, and instead immediately sent a message to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Are you there?]

    No sooner had the message been sent than Chubby Chiu replied.

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, the Yin Family was just about to send you a message]

    [First Jiu: Come out quickly, I and the beauty are already at the school gate, through wind and rain, I and the beauty wait for you ~]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    [First Jiu: Why aren¡¯t you replying to the beauty¡¯s messages, remember to reply, or the beauty will be heartbroken]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She was certain now, the dog spiritual pet actually belonged to Su Yunling.

    Not wanting to deal with Chubby Chiu any longer, she exited the chat and indeed saw a message from Su Yunling.

    [Su Yunling: Waiting for you at the gate, it¡¯s still the car from noon]

    [Su Yunling: If you can¡¯t find it, send me a message when you get to the gate]

    [Child: Okay]

    After replying to Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi turned off the phone and put it back in her pocket, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Hey!

    Wait for me, I¡¯m leaving too,¡± said Lu Xingzhe, following Gu Zhiqi immediately.

    Qiao Qingshu said nothing.

    She gathered the books on the table, tucked them under her arm, and also followed them out of the ssroom.

    *

    Reaching the school gate, Lu Xingzhe suddenly ran in front of Gu Zhiqi, blocking her way.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the car that picks you up involved in an ident?

    What if there¡¯s no one to pick you up?

    Let my family¡¯s driver take you home first, I¡¯ll hitch a ride with Qiao Xiaoer.¡±

    The homes of Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe weren¡¯t very close, but indeed they were on the same route, passing by Lu Xingzhe¡¯s ce on the way.

    Hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words, Qiao Qingshu nodded in agreement.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°No need, someone else is picking me up.¡±

    ¡°Alright, be careful on your way,¡± Lu Xingzhe stepped aside to let Gu Zhiqi pass after hearing this.

    Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu stood still, watching Gu Zhiqi leave.

    When Gu Zhiqi had walked a certain distance, Qiao Qingshu frowned slightly with concern, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take her home.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you?¡± Lu Xingzhe silently rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do,¡± Qiao Qingshu replied indifferently.

    ¡°Funny, I happen to have something to do today as well,¡± Lu Xingzhe shrugged subtly.

    On hearing this, Qiao Qingshu nced at him side-eyed with a trace of disdain, ¡°Other than sleeping, what could you possibly have to do?¡±

    Lu Xingzhe returned the disdainful look to Qiao Qingshu, retorting, ¡°Other than reading, what could you?¡±

    They looked at each other with mutual disdain and quickly turned their gaze away with the same expression.

    Lu Xingzhe chuckled lightly, as something urred to him, and asked, ¡°Why?

    Do you want to get involved in the ident too?¡±

    Qiao Qingshu¡¯s eyshes trembled lightly, her gaze cast downward as she said faintly, ¡°Whoever touches her deserves to die.¡±

 Chapter 464 - 464 464 The Hired Thug

    ?464: Chapter 464 The Hired Thug   464: Chapter 464 The Hired Thug                                   Lu Xingzhe, listening to Qiao Qingshu¡¯s words, raised an eyebrow slightly and his lips curved into a somewhat ostentatious smile, ¡°Tsk, fine, let¡¯s see who they fall into the hands of first.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qiao Qingshu turned her head, casting a brief nce at Lu Xingzhe with indifference.

    Seeing Qiao Qingshu¡¯s expression, Lu Xingzhe understood what she meant.

    Wasn¡¯t she tantly telling him that the person would definitely fall into her hands first?

    He clicked his tongue lightly, shook his hand at her, and said, ¡°I¡¯m off.¡±

    After speaking, he quickly walked towards the car that hade to pick him up, clutching the straps of his backpack.

    Lu Xingzhe had left, but Qiao Qingshu didn¡¯t immediately depart; instead, she nced in the direction Gu Zhiqi had left.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi enter a ck car, Qiao Qingshu finally stepped forward to leave.

    **

    No sooner had Gu Zhiqi and the others left the school gate than Su Yunling spotted them.

    From the moment Gu Zhiqi appeared, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes had been fixed on her.

    Not until Gu Zhiqi got into the car did Su Yunling show any sign of looking away.

    Only after Gu Zhiqi was seated did Su Yunling briefly shift her gaze to the driver, ¡°To Shadow Pavilion.¡±

    Once the car started moving, Su Yunling returned her gaze to Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Do you know Hu Shiyu?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Hit with the somewhat familiar name, it took Gu Zhiqi a moment to process it.

    She was somewhat surprised to hear the name Hu Shiyuing from Su Yunling¡¯s lips.

    After a few seconds of silence, under Su Yunling¡¯s watchful eyes, she slightly nodded, ¡°A ssmate of mine.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes lowered, a dark shade crossing the depths of her gaze as she gently rubbed the ring on her finger with her fingertip.

    After pondering for a few seconds, she looked up at Gu Zhiqi again, ¡°Any conflicts with her?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she replied in azy and casual tone, ¡°I¡¯ve beaten her up.¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Even though Gu Zhiqi said she had beaten up Hu Shiyu, Su Yunling was well aware that the child wasn¡¯t one to provoke trouble on her own initiative.

    It seems Hu Shiyu must have been the one to provoke Gu Zhiqi first.

    ¡°The person who bribed the driver is called Hu Shiyu.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi turned her eyes to Su Yunling, ¡°Are you certain it was her?¡±

    Because she had been beaten up, she hired someone to kill her?

    ¡°The driver confessed it personally, and we¡¯ve already dispatched people to arrest Hu Shiyu.

    It shouldn¡¯t be long before we get results.¡±

    Thinking the assant was some formidable character because they dared to strike at a child, they had postponed the investigation until after the birthday celebration.

    Nevertheless, as soon as the driver and his aplice learned that the Ever Winning Army was involved, they were so scared they confessed everything immediately.

    The driver said it was a girl who looked to be around eighteen or neen years old.

    He really hadn¡¯t expected that the person behind the bribery would be the child¡¯s ssmate.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly, indicating she understood.

    **

    The car proceeded all the way to Shadow Pavilion.

    When Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling arrived at the private room, Tang Yichen was already waiting inside.

    Apart from Tang Yichen, three other people were seated in the room; they were Fu Xiyan, Yun Miao, and Fu Hong.

    Seeing the four people in the room, Gu Zhiqi immediately stopped in her tracks before entering.

    Sensing that Gu Zhiqi had halted, Su Yunling, still in the midst of opening the door, slightly turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, a hint of inquiry in her eyes, ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing in?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi scrutinized the four people sitting in the room, her expression slightlyplex.

    She turned her gaze, looking at Su Yunling with a deep and probing look, ¡°Weren¡¯t there supposed to be only three people?¡±

    How did it be so many?

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi!

    Third Brother!¡± Hearing themotion at the door, Tang Yichen immediately raised his arm, waving at them.

 Chapter 465 - 465 465 Eating with Your Brother and Youre Paying

    ?465: Chapter 465: Eating with Your Brother and You¡¯re Paying?

    465: Chapter 465: Eating with Your Brother and You¡¯re Paying?

    The few people in the private room heard Tang Yichen¡¯s voice, and except for Fu Hong, who was fully focused on theputer, Fu Xiyan and Yun Miao all turned their heads to look toward the entrance.

    ¡°Sir, Miss Gu!¡± Yun Miao also greeted the two.

    However, the two didn¡¯t enter the room.

    Instead, they saw Su Yunling leaving the private room, and the door, which she had pushed open, was also closed by her, cutting off the view between the inside of the private room and the outside.

    Everyone: ?!

    What¡¯s the situation?!

    Outside the private room door, after closing the door, Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked softly, ¡°Don¡¯t like eating with them?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, and then shook her head.

    Su Yunling: ?

    He truly didn¡¯t understand what she meant.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyes slightly to look at Su Yunling and spokezily, ¡°It was agreed upon, just to treat you and Tang Yichen to a meal, but now there are three more people.¡±

    Three more people meant paying for three more meals.

    A huge expense!

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    After being silent for two seconds, he chuckled helplessly, then gently rubbed the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, ¡°What are you thinking about?

    When you¡¯re eating with Brother, would I let you pay?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She silently took two steps back to avoid his ¡°ws¡±, ¡°You paying?¡±

    Su Yunling reluctantly withdrew his hand and nodded lightly to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    He pondered inwardly, the feeling of the child¡¯s hair was quite nice.

    Just rubbing it twice, he felt somewhat reluctant to stop.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, about to push the door of the private room.

    Before she could open the door, she suddenly stopped her action and turned her head to look at Su Yunling, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to rub my head again in the future.¡±

    Su Yunling arched his eyebrows slightly but didn¡¯t speak.

    Seeing he didn¡¯t speak, Gu Zhiqi took it as his consent and was about to push the private room door open when the door was opened from the inside.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Surprised to see the person standing at the door, Tang Yichen, who had opened it, jerked his head back and even lifted his empty hand to pat his chest, ¡°Hiss~ Gu Xiaoxi, you trying to scare me to death?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, ¡°What?

    Do I look frightening?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, I just thought you two weren¡¯t at the door.¡± After finishing, he looked at Gu Zhiqi and then at Su Yunling, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you two enter the private room?

    What, are you having a secret conversation I can¡¯t hear?¡±

    Su Yunling raised his hand, grabbing Tang Yichen¡¯s arm and pushed him toward the private room, then leaned against the door, turning his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Let¡¯s go, inside.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Tang Yichen clicked his tongue lightly and went back to the private room.

    As the three approached the table, Su Yunling pulled out a chair and beckoned Gu Zhiqi to sit down.

    Then, he pulled out a chair beside her and sat down next to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?

    Any news?¡± Su Yunling asked as he poured tea, looking at Tang Yichen and the others who were gathered around theputer.

    ¡°We had captured a trace, but just now, it suddenly disappeared,¡± Fu Hong said gravely, tapping on the keyboard as he responded to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling listened, nodded slightly, and stayed silent, just pushing the poured tea towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Fu Xiyan shifted his gaze from theputer and looked at Su Yunling, ¡°If we can¡¯t track it, we¡¯ll have to open the detection system during the operation just likest time.¡±

    Su Yunling heard this, pondered for a few seconds, before speaking, ¡°That method has already been used once, I¡¯m afraid the other party might be on guard against it now.¡±

    At those words, Fu Xiyan fell silent.

    ¡°Do you guys think that for Angel¡¯s operation this time, the Divine Net might intervene as well?¡± Tang Yichen, who was picking at Fu Xiyan¡¯s shoulder while staring at theputer screen, suddenly asked.

 Chapter 466 - 466 466 Angels Sudden Invasion

    ?466: Chapter 466: Angel¡¯s Sudden Invasion   466: Chapter 466: Angel¡¯s Sudden Invasion                                   As he spoke, he shifted his gaze away from theputer screen and leaned his elbow on Fu Xiyan¡¯s shoulder, resting most of his weight on Fu Xiyan.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s brows imperceptibly knitted slightly as he moved to the side.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Tang Yichen, caught off-guard, nearly fell to the floor, stumbled a bit, and then steadied himself.

    He then looked at Fu Xiyan with a slightly aggrieved expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any bones?¡± Fu Xiyan said in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Stingy,¡± Tang Yichen muttered under his breath, then found a seat and sat down.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, replying to what Tang Yichen had just said, ¡°Last time, they were after the experiment host body for the 317 gene, this time, they seem to have no reason to make a move.¡±

    After hearing this, Tang Yichen nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Then with a hint of regret, ¡°If only they had taken action.

    With Jiu, Moon, and Fall around, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about surveince rights andwork control falling into Angel¡¯s hands.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi had been engrossed in typing, patching up Fu Xiyan¡¯s mental method.

    Hearing familiar terms, Gu Zhiqi paused mid-typing and subconsciously nced at Tang Yichen.

    However, he quickly looked away and continued to type.

    ¡°What about Brother An?

    Is he still in the imperial capital?¡± Su Yunling pondered for a few seconds, then suddenly asked Tang Yichen.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen immediately shook his head, ¡°My brother rushed off in a hurry right before the Mid-Autumn Festival without saying where he was going, and now he¡¯s out of contact again.¡±

    Speaking of Tang Shuan made Tang Yichen somewhat irritable.

    His elder brother had no Ancient Martial Talent.

    Despite practicing for over twenty years, he was still a First-order ancient martial artist with quite pathetic martial prowess.

    Yet, he insisted on running around and often lost contact.

    Sometimes he would be unreachable for so long; the longest time was half a year.

    It was bad enough not being able to find him or make contact, but he would also refuse to ept a bodyguard.

    After hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s response, Su Yunling lightly tapped her fingertips on the table and did not speak further.

    The private room fell into a brief silence.

    Suddenly, Fu Hong, who had been tirelessly tapping on the keyboard, changed hisplexion and eximed, ¡°Not good!

    They¡¯ve started counter-invasion!

    And they¡¯reing on strong; the defense system is about to be breached.¡±

    As soon as Fu Hong spoke, except for Gu Zhiqi, everyone¡¯s expression changed discernibly.

    ¡°Which defense system?¡± Tang Yichen was the first to speak, asking the question with a very serious tone.

    ¡°All of them, both branch and headquarters.

    It seems like they¡¯ve organized a coordinated invasion.

    Two of the branches are barely holding on,¡± Fu Hong spoke as he stared at theputer with a solemn expression, his hands never pausing for a moment.

    Fu Xiyan and Tang Yichen immediately got up and stood behind Tang Yichen, staring at theputer screen with a grave expression.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t detect a trace just a moment ago; how did they suddenly counter-invade?¡± Tang Yichen said with a serious face, intensely watching theputer screen.

    As he watched the codes frically jumping on the screen, Tang Yichen¡¯s heart also thumped wildly.

    Although he couldn¡¯t understand any of it, that didn¡¯t stop him from feeling nervous.

    Yun Miao and Fu Hong felt the same way as Tang Yichen, their minds in chaos, with Fu Hong nearly making a coding error in his panic.

    In contrast to the three¡¯s panic, Fu Xiyan and Su Yunling were much calmer.

    After pondering for a few seconds, Su Yunling slightly raised her eyes to Fu Xiyan, ¡°Old Fu, contact thework security headquarters and have them support Fu Hong in the defense, I¡¯ll go out and call Yun Yi.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan immediately responded, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 467 - 467 467 The World Salvation Mission Has Been Triggered

    ?467: Chapter 467: The World Salvation Mission Has Been Triggered   467: Chapter 467: The World Salvation Mission Has Been Triggered                                   ¡°Step out for a bit, and don¡¯t wander off,¡± Su Yunling instructed Gu Zhiqi before leaving.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded distractedly and continued to type.

    Just as Su Yunling reached the private room¡¯s entrance, Chubby Chiu suddenly detached from his button and flew towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Su Yunling felt something, paused in his stride, nced back, and then quickly diverted his gaze and exited the room.

    As Chubby Chiu returned to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, its voice also rang inside Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Beep¡ªSalvation mission has been triggered.¡±

    ¡°Detected a powerful Terrorist Organization, Angel, attempting to invade and take over the Ever Winning Army¡¯swork system, which may lead to the copse of this ne of existence.

    Therefore, please stop Angel¡¯s invasion of the Ever Winning Army defense system and reinforce it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi paused in his typing, ¡°Is this Angel that strong?

    Even the hackers of the Ever Winning Army can¡¯t stop it?¡±

    The Ever Winning Army was formidable; it couldn¡¯t be that theycked capable hackers.

    ¡°The expert hackers have all nearly run off to build the,¡± Chubby Chiu, having spent quite some days in this world¡¯s cyberworld, understood the distribution of top hackers in this world to some extent.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually responded to Chubby Chiu, put away his phone, and left the private room.

    Inside the room, aside from Fu Xiyan on a phone call, Tang Yichen and Yun Miao were gathered around Fu Hong¡¯sputer, and no one noticed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s departure.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation now?¡± Fu Xiyan finished his call, returned to Fu Hong and the others, and continued to stare at theputer.

    ¡°Although we blocked the first wave of invasion, the adversary hasn¡¯t given up, and it¡¯s clear that several hackers are taking turns at the invasion.

    I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold out much longer,¡± Fu Hong said, hisplexion terrible, his forehead already slick with fine sweat.

    If it weren¡¯t for the past few days spent studying Jiu¡¯s defense techniques and his considerable improvements, he feared that with his previous capabilities, he would have already been defeated.

    Fu Hong was panicking inside, but having been trained, he needed to strive for calm in the face of the great enemy, no matter how panicked he was.

    Standing by, Tang Yichen and Yun Miao were anything but calm.

    Not wanting to disturb Fu Hong, they didn¡¯t dare get too close to him and could only stand at a certain distance, pinching each other¡¯s arms.

    The second wave of the invasion began.

    Fu Hong¡¯s face grew ever more unsightly, his gaze fixed on theputer screen, and his fingers moving ceaselessly.

    ¡°Not good, they¡¯ve switched to an even more skilled hacker,¡± Fu Hong said, voice trembling with panic, his fingers hitting the keyboard mechanically.

    The high concentration demanded was taking a toll, and Fu Hong was feeling mentally exhausted.

    He gritted his teeth in an effort to maintain his mental state.

    He dared not rx or cken in the slightest.

    Gradually, he felt himself losing control of his fingers.

    His fingers continued to type from muscle memory, but Fu Hong¡¯s mind began to blur.

    On theputer, code windows shed by rapidly, contributing to Fu Hong¡¯s dizziness.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer,¡± Fu Hong said, his voice speaking of near-panic.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t give up, man.

    A man can¡¯t admit he¡¯s beaten!

    You have to hang in there!¡± Tang Yichen urged, immediately bing frantic upon hearing this.

    Fu Hong, teeth gritted, kept his gaze locked on theputer screen, his already ufortable face turning ashen.

    The enemy¡¯s intrusion was nearing sess, stuck at 99%, and Fu Hong was so anxious he felt like crying.

    But still, he dared not stop his hands from hitting the keyboard, his eyes red as he stared desperately at theputer screen.

 Chapter 468 - 468 468 Jiu Makes a Move!

    ?468: Chapter 468: Jiu Makes a Move!

    468: Chapter 468: Jiu Makes a Move!

    ¡°Little Fu Hong, you have to hang in there!¡± Yun Miao couldn¡¯t understand the codes that popped up, but he couldprehend the progress bar at 99%.

    One look at Fu Hong¡¯splexion was enough to tell that the progress bar wasn¡¯t his; it must be the enemy¡¯s.

    This thought alone was enough to send a wave of panic through him.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over!

    99.9% now!¡± Yun Miao clutched Tang Yichen¡¯s arm tightly, struggling to keep his voice down.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen and Fu Xiyan grew anxious as well.

    The group stared intently at theputer screen, as if their gazes could burn a hole through it.

    Suddenly, the page on the screen changed.

    Upon seeing this, Fu Hong¡¯s expression shifted drastically.

    He pressed harder on the keyboard, pounding a few keys, only to discover he couldn¡¯t control theputer anymore.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Finally, he cursed softly and mmed his hand on the keyboard, still unable to regain control of theputer.

    He then punched the desk twice in frustration and grabbed a handful of his hair, appearing a bit defeated and somewhat mad.

    ¡°Little Fu Hong, is this¡­

    does this mean we¡¯ve lost?¡± Yun Miao looked at Fu Hong and cautiously broached the subject.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­

    I¡¯ve failed.¡± Fu Hong¡¯s voice was hoarse and choked.

    He curled up into a ball, burying his head in his hands, not daring to look at theputer screen again.

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t great, but he didn¡¯t speak any words of me.

    ¡°Ah Yun has gone to contact Yun Yi, hopefully, she¡¯ll make it in time.¡±

    ¡°Who knows whether Yun Yi is in the Ancient Martial Arts World or in the capital.

    If she¡¯s in the Ancient Martial Arts World, she probably won¡¯t make it in time,¡± Tang Yichen said with a furrowed brow, his mind filled with turmoil and irritability.

    Fu Xiyan remained silent upon hearing this.

    Now, all their hopes were pinned on Yun Yi.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Still watching theputer screen, Yun Miao suddenly eximed, ¡°I may not understand this, but this screen doesn¡¯t seem like the enemy has sessfully invaded.¡±

    At these words, Fu Hong jerked his head up, his eyes brimming with tears as he looked at the screen.

    His vision blurred by tears, Fu Hong wiped his face fiercely; then he turned back to the screen, ¡°How¡­

    how could this happen?¡±

    He stared shakily at the screen, then leaned in close, muttering to himself, ¡°How could this be?¡±

    ¡°Come on, what exactly happened, stop mumbling to yourself.¡± Tang Yichen was frantically impatient, wishing he could understand those codes, but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Someone, someone intervened, blocking Angel¡¯s invasion,¡± Fu Hong said in disbelief, fixating on theputer screen.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Upon hearing this, Yun Miao immediately brightened up, ¡°Someone intervened, but who?¡±

    In the Ever Winning Army, the most skilled hacker was supposedly Fu Hong, right?

    Could it be, there was a new ace in the pack?

    ¡°It¡¯s Jiu!

    It really is Jiu!¡± Fu Hong said, his eyes aze as he continued to stare at theputer screen, ¡°It really is them!¡±

    As he spoke, Fu Hong began tough while still crying, appearing somewhat unhinged.

    ¡°Jiu?¡± Tang Yichen and Yun Miao echoed in unison.

    Jiu had made a move?

    Why would Jiu suddenly intervene?

    ¡°Are you sure the one who intervened is Jiu?

    Are you sure they are blocking Angel¡¯s invasion?¡± Tang Yichen looked incredulously at Fu Hong.

    Hadn¡¯t Jiu already joined the hackers on the other side?

    Why would they suddenly help the Ever Winning Army?

    Or did they have an ulterior motive?

    Tang Yichen thought of this, and so did Fu Xiyan.

    However, Fu Xiyan thought further than Tang Yichen.

    If Jiu belonged to the otherwork, even if they had an ulterior motive, it couldn¡¯t be worse than Angel¡¯s would be.

    With this thought, Fu Xiyan was not so worried anymore.

 Chapter 469 - 469 469 Has Fu Hong Gone Mad

    ?469: Chapter 469: Has Fu Hong Gone Mad?

    469: Chapter 469: Has Fu Hong Gone Mad?

    Fu Xiyan was not worried, but Tang Yichen was very anxious.

    Seeing that there was no longer any threat from Angel, Tang Yichen looked at Fu Xiyan, ¡°Big brother, why do you think Jiu suddenly took action?

    Could it be that they have ulterior motives?¡±

    If there really were ulterior motives, that would be bad.

    Although Angel was powerful, it only ranked fifth on the hacker leaderboard, with four others able to suppress it.

    But Jiu was different, firmly in first ce, and as of now, no one could suppress them.

    ¡°So far, Jiu hasn¡¯t done anything bad,¡± said Fu Xiyan, his gaze lowered, coldly uttering this sentence.

    If Jiu truly had ulterior motives, they wouldn¡¯t have waited until now, and even if they did have ulterior motives, it was most likely for the sake of reputation.

    After all, helping the Ever Winning Army fend off Angel¡¯s invasion was indeed something that could earn a good reputation.

    Hearing Fu Xiyan¡¯s words, Tang Yichen raised his hand to touch his chin, his face in thought, before finally nodding, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    On the other side, Fu Hong gripped hisputer with both hands, his eyes full of fervor and admiration, almost like he was about to kneel and worship theputer right in front of him.

    Seeing this, Yun Miao¡¯s expression turned slightlyplex, ¡°Umm, Little Fu Hong, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m watching my idol,¡± Fu Hong stretched out his hand and pushed Yun Miao away.

    Yun Miao ¡°¡­¡±

    How is it that just a few blocks of code have be your idol?!

    Fu Hong watched theputer screen intently, the ardor in his eyes bing increasingly intense, asionally eximing in admiration, ¡°Too amazing!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Counter!

    Counter intrusion!

    They¡¯re counter-hacking!¡± Fu Hong suddenly pped the table and sprang to his feet!

    ¡°Found it, location tracked!

    The hacker shing with Jiu is in an abandoned factory in Sea City East District!¡± Fu Hong stared at theputer screen, his expression extremely excited.

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan¡¯s expression changed abruptly, ¡°I¡¯ll contact Fu Yu and Fu Zhou right now.¡±

    ¡°There are also two other locations, one near the Imperial Capital ck Market, and the other one overseas, moving at high speed, hard to track,¡± Fu Hong stared at theputer screen, his face serious as he spoke.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen immediately reached into his pocket for his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the Imperial Capital.

    ¡±

    Fu Hong was closely watching theputer screen when suddenly three words appeared, ¡°Check phone.¡±

    Seeing this, Fu Hong frantically took out his phone to find that three dynamic locations were disyed on the phone.

    Fu Hong: !!!

    ¡°Boss, Jiu sent me the location, I¡¯m forwarding it to you!¡± After saying this, Fu Hong promptly forwarded the locations to Fu Xiyan.

    Fu Xiyan then forwarded them to Fu Yu and Fu Zhou, nced at Tang Yichen, guessed who he was calling, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve forwarded the locations to Brother Jin, make sure to tell him.¡±

    Tang Yichen heard this, gave Fu Xiyan an ok sign, and then continued with his phone call.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Fu Hong, who had just shifted his gaze back to theputer screen, suddenly let out a swear word.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yun Miao immediately leaned over to look.

    ¡°Pinch me!

    Quickly, give me a good pinch!¡± Fu Hong grabbed Yun Miao¡¯s hand and ced it on his arm.

    Yun Miao: ?

    Has he gone mad?

    Of course, Yun Miao was only too happy to oblige such a request from Fu Hong, so he pinched Fu Hong¡¯s arm fiercely.

    ¡°Hiss~¡±

    Fu Hong took a long inhale and then yelled at the screen, ¡°It¡¯s real!

    It¡¯s actually real!¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡±

    Yun Miao ¡°¡­¡±

    This guy has lost it!

    Emmm¡­

    Could it be that he pinched his funny bone?

 Chapter 470 - 470 470 The Shock of Fu Hong

    ?470: Chapter 470 The Shock of Fu Hong   470: Chapter 470 The Shock of Fu Hong                                   Watching Fu Hong¡¯s somewhat manic appearance, Yun Miao started to wonder, could it be that Fu Hong had just hit his funny bone?

    On the other side, Tang Yichen had just finished a phone call and also saw Fu Hong, who wasughing maniacally, and nudged Yun Miao with his elbow, asking, ¡°Is he stimted?¡±

    Yun Miao shook his head, indicating he was also unclear about what was going on.

    ¡°So amazing!

    Woo-hoo¡­¡±

    Some people startughing and end up crying; that person was Fu Hong.

    The man who had just beenughing wildly was now in tears.

    ¡°Hey, Little Fu Hong, are you alright?¡± Yun Miao, looking at Fu Hong who was both crying andughing, was very worried that he might have been driven mad by the stimtion, so he asked this.

    ¡°My idol is too amazing!¡± While wiping his tears, Fu Hong kept his eyes glued to theputer screen, not daring to miss even a second.

    ¡°Xiyan, you take care of this.¡± Seeing that Fu Hong was ignoring both him and Yun Miao, Tang Yichen put his hopes on Fu Xiyan, fearing that only Fu Xiyan could snap Fu Hong out of his frenzied state.

    After hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Fu Xiyan shifted his gaze from his phone and asked Fu Hong, ¡°Fu Hong, what exactly is going on?¡±

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s words seemed to be very effective; upon hearing Fu Xiyan¡¯s question, Fu Hong immediately reined in his emotions, ¡°It¡¯s Jiu, Ta upgraded the defense system, and I¡¯m sure that even Moon and An might not be able to infiltrate this defense system!¡±

    Fu Hong said excitedly, but his eyes were still fixed on the screen.

    To miss even a minute or a second of such a thrilling process was, to him, like missing out on a billion!

    As Fu Hong finished speaking, the expressions of Fu Xiyan and the other two changedpletely, all showing disbelief.

    Judging from Fu Hong¡¯s words, this Jiu seemed to be a hacker who enjoyed helping others?

    ¡°Did Jiu really help upgrade the defense system?¡± Yun Miao asked eagerly.

    Do such good people even exist in this world?

    Fu Hong, of course, had no time to bother with Yun Miao.

    After hearing Fu Hong¡¯s words and knowing the crisis was over, seeing Fu Hong¡¯s appearance of dismissing everyone else, neither Fu Xiyan nor Tang Yichen spoke again.

    Feeling a whirlwind of emotions upon learning the crisis was averted yet unable to keep quiet, Yun Miao moved closer to Fu Hong, leaning over beside him, and eagerly asked, ¡°Since Jiu was helping to upgrade the system, what was going on with you crying andughing just now?¡±

    Fu Hong looked at him with slight disdain: ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Earlier, Fu Hong had gone to the Hacker World¡¯s forum to discuss and study the code for the new system written by Jiu.

    Even though the core code was not leaked, the advanced algorithms that were published were enough to amaze and astound him for a long time.

    Now, having witnessed Jiu¡¯s entire process first-hand, the shock he felt was much stronger than before, and it was extremely intense!

    Half a year ago, he¡¯d had an encounter with Moon, and the gap between them was huge; at that time, he was extremely shocked, feeling that Moon was the ceiling of the Hacker World.

    But today, having personally witnessed Jiu¡¯s process, he was shocked once again, and this shock was even more than when he had faced Moon.

    At this moment, he felt that Jiu was the real ceiling.

    No, Ta was practically the Divine of the Hacker World!

    That overwhelming sense of idolization and shock was enough to engulf him.

    It was like a long-time fan finally arriving at their idol¡¯s live concert, witnessing their idol¡¯s performance onstage, experiencing their excellence up close, even excellence that was beyond expectation.

    That mix of emotions, indescribable, a blend of idolization, shock, ecstasy, and emotion, all intertwining, left him with no choice but to bothugh and cry.

 Chapter 471 - 471 471 Two People Make a Move

    ?471: Chapter 471 Two People Make a Move   471: Chapter 471 Two People Make a Move                                   Hearing Fu Hong¡¯s disdainful remark, Yun Miao clicked his tongue lightly and muttered softly, ¡°Howe I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Keep your distance, don¡¯t disturb me watching my idol,¡± Fu Hong said, lifting his hand to push Yun Miao to one side.

    Yun Miao: ?

    Brother Hong, you¡¯re getting carried away!

    ¡°I¡¯m still feeling a bit uneasy, I¡¯ll ask Brother Jin about the situation,¡± Tang Yichen said, still somewhat flustered from the earlier scare and urgently needing to find something to do.

    Fu Xiyan also found a seat and continued to stay in real-time contact with Fu Yu and Fu Zhou.

    Fifteen minutester.

    The code that had been rapidly changing on Fu Hong¡¯sputer screen finally stopped moving, and the code frame disappeared as well.

    After the code frame vanished, a picture shed quickly across theputer screen, followed by several letters, and then changed into a cartoon whale picture.

    Suddenly, Fu Hong sat up straight, staring intently at the rapidly changingputer screen; he eximed in surprise, ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Hearing Fu Hong¡¯s exmation, Fu Xiyan and the other two directed their gazes at Fu Hong, looking somewhat anxious.

    Although Fu Hong stated that Jiu had lent a hand and even upgraded the defense system, it was, after all, someone not from their own team; idents could happen at any time.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Tang Yichen asked with a hint of worry in his voice.

    ¡°It seems like two people stepped in,¡± Fu Hong said, slightly furrowing his brows as he stared at theputer screen.

    Unfortunately, no matter how much he looked, there was only a cartoon whale picture on the screen, right?

    ¡°Huh?

    What two people?¡± Tang Yichen expressed his confusion.

    Yun Miao and Fu Xiyan also appeared slightly puzzled.

    ¡°One person was too fast with the cleanup, I didn¡¯t get a clear look at their alias, but there was an icon, it disappeared too quickly, I didn¡¯t quite catch it,¡± Fu Hong exined, all while frowning and focusing on theputer screen.

    By the time the cartoon whale picture disappeared from the screen, control of theputer had returned to Fu Hong¡¯s hands, and his fingers moved lightly, continuously typing on theputer.

    ¡°How could it be two people?

    The techniques were obviously the same,¡± Fu Hong didn¡¯t respond to Tang Yichen¡¯s remarks, just kept on typing on theputer while mumbling to himself.

    ¡°Never mind how many people it is, just tell us, are they friend or foe?¡± Tang Yichen, who couldn¡¯t understand Fu Hong¡¯s muttering, was simply concerned whether the other party was friend or foe.

    Fu Hong: ¡°Both are reinforcing and upgrading the defense system, so let¡¯s consider them as allies for now.¡±

    With that statement from Fu Hong, Tang Yichen let out a sigh of relief, saying with a slightly out-of-tune voice, ¡°Who cares whether it¡¯s one or two, as long as they¡¯re friends, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Fu Xiyan, hearing this, thought much the same as Tang Yichen.

    Fu Hong continued to type on theputer without furtherment.

    The private room fell into a brief silence.

    This silent atmosphere didn¡¯tst long; soon, there was a knock on the door of the private room.

    It was the waitering to serve the dishes.

    As thest dish was served, Su Yunling still hadn¡¯t returned.

    Now that the matter had been temporarily resolved and the tension had eased, Tang Yichen found himself able to pay attention to the other people in the private room and noticing the absence of Su Yunling, he asked, ¡°Hey?

    Hasn¡¯t Third Brothere back yet?¡±

    After asking, he noticed Gu Zhiqi was also not there, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi is gone too, where did she go?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Fu Xiyan scanned the private room, indeed not finding Gu Zhiqi anywhere.

    ¡°Second Brother, can you hurry Third Brother up?

    I¡¯ll message Gu Xiaoxi; I have no idea where that girl ran off to,¡± Tang Yichen said, while pulling out his phone and starting to send messages.

    Fu Xiyan was about to lower his head to send a message when there was amotion at the door.

 Chapter 472 - 472 472 Third Brother, You Have No Idea How Dangerous It Was Just Now

    ?472: Chapter 472 Third Brother, You Have No Idea How Dangerous It Was Just Now   472: Chapter 472 Third Brother, You Have No Idea How Dangerous It Was Just Now                                   The door to the private room was pushed open, and a tall figure appeared at the entrance.

    Fu Xiyan stopped sending a message to Su Yunling.

    ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re back?¡± After sending a message to Gu Zhiqi, who hadn¡¯t replied yet, Tang Yichen immediately greeted Su Yunling and didn¡¯t forget to say to her, ¡°The issue has been resolved.¡±

    Su Yunling wasn¡¯t too surprised, simply nodding her head and ncing at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s spot, her eyebrows barely furrowing, ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡±

    ¡°You mean Gu Xiaoxi?

    We have no idea either, I just messaged her, and she hasn¡¯t replied yet,¡± Tang Yichen immediately responded.

    After hearing this, Su Yunling didn¡¯t speak and was about to take out her phone to message Gu Zhiqi herself when she heard noise from the doorway.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, you¡¯re back?

    Where¡¯d you go?

    Why didn¡¯t you reply to my messages?¡± Tang Yichen was the first to speak, his opening barrage three questions.

    Thest one carried a slightly intive tone.

    ¡°Hmm, bathroom, didn¡¯t see it,¡± Gu Zhiqi answered all three of his questions in session, then walkedzily back to her seat.

    This response left Tang Yichen bewildered for a moment before he finally processed it.

    ¡°The dishes are all served, let¡¯s start eating,¡± Su Yunling said as she unwrapped a set of packaged chopsticks and bowl for Gu Zhiqi and ced them in front of her.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m starving to death,¡± Tang Yichen eximed, picking up a set of chopsticks and starting to unwrap them.

    As he unwrapped the chopsticks, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the recent events, ¡°Third Brother, you have no idea how close it was just now, just by a hair, our defense system nearly got breached.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s the headquarters or the branches, the Ever Winning Army¡¯swork defense system is the same.

    If one point is breached, it means the whole defense system could bepromised.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t show much emotion, simply uttering a nonchnt, ¡°Hmm,¡± and then served Gu Zhiqi a piece of sweet and sour pork rib.

    Having eaten with Gu Zhiqi several times, Su Yunling had started to get an idea of her tastes; sweet and sour pork ribs were a dish Gu Zhiqi always ordered, and Su Yunling took note of it.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Zhiqi expressed her gratitude, then began focusing on her meal.

    Tang Yichen: ???

    No way, was she even listening to me?!

    ¡°Third Brother, aren¡¯t you curious about what happened afterwards?¡± Tang Yichen, seeing Su Yunling¡¯s expression unchanged, leaned forward on the table and asked.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it already resolved?

    There¡¯s nothing to be curious about,¡± Su Yunling said indifferently.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    Well, that¡­

    ¡°Do you know about Jiu stepping in?¡± Tang Yichen asked Su Yunling tentatively.

    Su Yunling nodded, ¡°Yun Yi told me.¡±

    The fact that Jiu stepped in was somewhat surprising to Su Yunling.

    After a long thought, she finally understood the purpose behind the other party¡¯s intervention.

    Tang Yichen: ?

    ¡°Wait, how did Yun Yi know about it?¡± Tang Yichen asked, looking perplexed at Su Yunling.

    ¡°Just happened to be in the capital,¡± Su Yunling replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Really?

    Then, did she reinforce the Formation?¡±

    Indeed,work technology was a weak point for the Ever Winning Army, with Fu Hong being the most skilled hacker in the military, yet only ranking sixth on the hacker leaderboard.

    So, the Ever Winning Army was potentially always at risk of invasion from the top five hackers on that list.

    Under these circumstances, the Ever Winning Army had to rely on other means to prevent invasions.

 Chapter 473 - 473 473 Dont Disturb Her While Shes Eating

    ?473: Chapter 473 Don¡¯t Disturb Her While She¡¯s Eating   473: Chapter 473 Don¡¯t Disturb Her While She¡¯s Eating                                   And this other approach was Array Setup.

    Through Formation, it altered the maic field of the headquarters and branch offices¡¯ locations, blocking and interfering with external information, preventing hacker intrusions.

    This kind of Formation¡¯s effectiveness would diminish over time.

    The Ever Winning Army¡¯s Formation required reinforcement yearly, typically around October each year.

    The reasons for the defense system nearly being sessfully invaded this time were:

    First, the obsolescence of the Ever Winning Army¡¯s defense system and the improvement in hacker strength at Angel¡¯s end, which resulted in the defense system¡¯s failure to block Angel.

    Second, the weakening of the Formation¡¯s effect.

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s question, Su Yunling nodded slightly, ¡°Reinforced.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen breathed a sigh of relief and felt reassured.

    With the Formation reinforced, not to mention the people from Angel¡¯s side, even Moon wouldn¡¯t be able to invade sessfully unless she could break the Formation set by Yun Yi on the scene.

    After hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, not only Tang Yichen, but also Fu Xiyan, Fu Hong, and Yun Miao felt relieved and started to focus on eating.

    While eating, Su Yunling also had to supervise Gu Zhiqi, noticing she was about to add spice to her dish, Su Yunling cleared his throat, ¡°You¡¯ve sustained injuries, no spicy food.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Her hand, reaching for the spicy fish slices, stopped in mid-air, and she nced at Su Yunling with a profound look.

    ¡°Apply the medicine on time every day, and you¡¯ll recover in three days.

    After that, you can eat it,¡± Su Yunling said, corners of his lips carrying a faint smile, patiently coaxing Gu Zhiqi with a toneced with a soothing touch.

    Everyone at the table paused their meal upon hearing this tone, and Fu Hong was so startled that he nearly dropped his chopsticks, but luckily he managed to grip them just in time.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Gu Xiaoxi, how did you get injured?

    Are you alright?¡± after hearing Su Yunling mention it, Tang Yichen finally realized and noticed the bandage on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead.

    It was strange, he had definitely seen it earlier, but somehow he had unconsciously overlooked it until Su Yunling brought it up.

    As Tang Yichen asked his question, Fu Xiyan also turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, a sh of surprise in his eyes, for he had not noticed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s injury either.

    Fu Hong had the same reaction as Tang Yichen and Fu Xiyan.

    Their expressions varied as they looked at Gu Zhiqi, but she acted as if nothing was wrong and casually replied, ¡°Just a minor car ident, just a scratch.¡±

    Having said that, she continued to eat intently.

    ¡°Are you sure it was a minor car ident?

    A minor ident could do that to you?¡± Tang Yichen obviously didn¡¯t believe it.

    This time, Gu Zhiqi acted as if she didn¡¯t hear him and didn¡¯t engage further.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen intended to speak again, but before he could, Su Yunling stopped him.

    Su Yunling: ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her meal.¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡± Alright then.

    With Su Yunling speaking up, Tang Yichen really didn¡¯t dare disturb Gu Zhiqi¡¯s meal any longer.

    After the meal, Su Yunling did not escort Gu Zhiqi home himself, but arranged for Yun Miao to take her.

    Considering the car ident that morning, he felt somewhat uneasy, so before leaving, he reminded Yun Miao, ¡°Make sure she gets home safely.¡±

    Yun Miao: ¡°Yes!¡±

    Su Yunling then looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Remember to let me know once you¡¯re home safe.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her hand, gesturing an okay sign at Su Yunling, then bent down and got into the car.

    ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re not personally sending Gu Xiaoxi home?¡± Tang Yichen asked curiously.

    Earlier when going to pick up Gu Xiaoxi, he could have sent a driver, but chose to go in person.

    Why wasn¡¯t he escorting her home this time?

 Chapter 474 - 474 474 Trouble with a Favor, Please Like, Thank You

    ?474: Chapter 474 Trouble with a Favor, Please Like, Thank You   474: Chapter 474 Trouble with a Favor, Please Like, Thank You                                   ¡°The intrusion by Angel left quite a few issues to resolve, I need to head back to sort them out.¡± Su Yunling watched the car drive away before slowly responding to Tang Yichen¡¯s question.

    Upon hearing that, Tang Yichen also remembered this matter, ¡°True, it¡¯s unclear whether today¡¯s intrusion will affect the operations the day after tomorrow, indeed we need to redeploy.¡±

    Fu Xiyan, listening to their conversation, joined in, ¡°So, are we going to the hotel or City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Su Yunling slightly lowered her gaze, fiddled with the ring on her finger a few times, and then looked up, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel first, going to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion might scare the snakes in the grass.¡±

    **

    When Yun Miao drove into the Gu Family Manor, he was somewhat stunned¡ªMiss Gu¡¯s family must own a mine or something.

    This manor is just too big.

    As the car approached the front of the vi and before getting out, Yun Miao called out to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi paused her movements of getting out of the car and looked over at Yun Miao with a questioning gaze in her eyes.

    ¡°I was wondering, could I add your contact information?¡± Yun Miao eagerly asked Gu Zhiqi.

    Recalling the earlier incident when she missed a like-collecting event for half-priced cupcakes due to having too few friends, Gu Zhiqi directly pulled out her phone.

    ¡°How should I address you?¡± While entering the contact, Gu Zhiqi realized that she didn¡¯t know his name yet.

    ¡°Yun Miao, the ¡®miao¡¯ with three water radicals!¡± Yun Miao replied excitedly.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, nodded, and added the contact name.

    After she finished, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t forget to say to Yun Miao, ¡°When I¡¯m collecting likes in my moments, please help me with a like, thanks.¡±

    Yun Miao: ???

    Ji¡¯zan?

    What the heck is that?

    With a face full of question marks, Gu Zhiqi left.

    Yun Miao didn¡¯t immediately drive away, but instead, opened Gu Zhiqi¡¯s moments with a confused face.

    When he saw the posts in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s moments, he was rendered speechless.

    A total of four posts.

    The first post: Assist in snatching a train ticket.

    The second post: Group buying a thermos cup on Pinduoduo.

    The third post: Goji berries group purchase.

    The fourth post: Collect twenty likes for half off.

    In the likes for the fourth post, he saw several acquaintances¡ªSu Yunling, Yun Sen, Yun Yan, Yun Xin, Yun Yi, Su Luo, Tang Yichen, Fu Xiyan¡ªthese were mutual friends between him and Gu Zhiqi.

    Comments from Yun Sen and Su Luo were underneath each post.

    Yun Sen¡¯s fourments were:

    ¡°Late again, couldn¡¯t lend a hand to Miss Gu, regretful, not happy¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, the cup you¡¯re buying is so pretty, don¡¯t bother haggling, I¡¯ll buy you a hundred of them¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, no need to join a group buy, I¡¯ll get you a hundred pounds of goji berries¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t drink half-price milk tea, I¡¯ll buy you ten cups¡±

    While Su Luo¡¯sments were craftily persuasive:

    ¡°Little Fairy, think it over, if you sign under my name, I¡¯ll help buy all your train tickets in the future¡«¡±

    ¡°Little Fairy, step into the entertainment circle, and you¡¯ll never need to haggle on Pinduoduo again¡«¡±

    ¡°Pitiable, even needing to do group buys for goji berries, still not willing to join me in the entertainment industry?¡±

    ¡°Are you still worried about not collecting enough likes?

    Still feeling strained to buy a second cup of milk tea?

    Just sign under my name, and with me, striking it rich overnight isn¡¯t a dream¡±

    Then there¡¯s Tang Yichen, who, except for the first post, began to join in from the second one:

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, are you that poor?

    Should I send you a red packet?¡±

    ¡°Poor again?

    Here, a red packet.¡±

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, you actually didn¡¯t snatch my red packet instantly today?!

    [Shocked.gif]¡±

    Yun Miao ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 475 - 475 475 Yun Miaos Shock; The Concern from the Gu Family Members

    ?475: Chapter 475 Yun Miao¡¯s Shock; The Concern from the Gu Family Members   475: Chapter 475 Yun Miao¡¯s Shock; The Concern from the Gu Family Members                                   Yun Miao was directly startled.

    Miss Gu didn¡¯t seem poor, right?

    Why did she appear to be so strapped for cash?

    Living in such a huge manor, it was obvious that her family owned mines, so how could she look so impoverished?!

    Could it be that the richer people are, the more penny-pinching they be?

    The key point was, everyone believed it!

    Especially in the most recent post, thements even featured Su Yunling, whose response was very simple, just two words: ¡°Got money.¡±

    Yun Miao expressed that she was not only shocked but also frightened again.

    Yun Miao stared at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s WeChat Moments for a long while before finally liking each post one by one, then she turned off her phone and started the car.

    Just as the car left Gu Family Manor, Yun Miao¡¯s phone started chiming incessantly.

    Thinking it might be something urgent, Yun Miao found a spot to pull over and took a look at her phone, only to discover that the messages wereing from Yun Sen.

    [Older Brother: You added Miss Gu?!]

    [Older Brother: You actually added Miss Gu?!]

    [Older Brother: You TM actually added Miss Gu?!]

    [Older Brother: It¡¯s one thing for you to add Miss Gu but to like her posts too?!]

    [Older Brother: You dog!

    Snatching the task to let me drive and also grabbing my savior, I¡¯m going to smash your dog head when you get back]

    Yun Miao ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah, this¡­

    Has older brother lost his mind?

    [Dog Sanshui: Older Brother, stay calm]

    [Older Brother: Stay calm?

    Stay calm my ass, you dog, let¡¯s unfriend and delete each other]

    The following was a long string of curses involving the word ¡®dog¡¯.

    Seeing this, Yun Miao¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, somewhat speechless.

    Who exactly was the older one here?

    Yun Miao really wanted to mute his phone but was afraid of missing an important message.

    After some thought, to avoid being disturbed by Yun Sen any further, he decided to temporarily block Yun Sen.

    After blocking Yun Sen, Yun Miao felt as if the whole world had be peaceful.

    **

    Meanwhile, as soon as Gu Zhiqi entered the vi, she found five people sitting neatly on the sofa.

    They were Gu Changchuan, Yu Shuling, Gu Huaijin, Gu Mengyang, and a woman wearing sses and a whiteb coat.

    When the five heard someoneing in, they all looked toward the door and then got up one after another.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Good Baby, you¡¯re back.¡± Yu Shuling was the first to rise, quickly walking up to Gu Zhiqi and grabbing her, scanning her from head to toe before fixating on the wound on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead, ¡°Which damn person dared to harm my Good Baby?

    Look at this, such a big wound!

    This person is simply too vile!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    What the hell is a Good Baby?

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just a small wound.¡±

    ¡°Daughter, are you feeling dizzy?

    Does the wound still hurt?

    Maybe you should sit down and talk,¡± Gu Changchuan quickly followed.

    Gu Huaijin and Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t speak, but they still inspected Gu Zhiqi from top to bottom, eventually resting their gaze on the bandage on her forehead, and the two brothers frowned in unison.

    ¡°Right,e, sit down quickly and let Doctor Fan check your wound,¡± Yu Shuling agreed with Gu Changchuan¡¯s suggestion and promptly pulled Gu Zhiqi towards the sofa.

    Gu Zhiqi was somewhat at a loss for words, ¡°It¡¯s a small injury, there¡¯s really no need to trouble anyone.¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, just sit down.

    I¡¯ll examine you so that the second master and madam can rest assured,¡± Doctor Fan in the whiteb coat said to Gu Zhiqi.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi was silent for a few seconds before she eventually nodded under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze and sat down.

    A few minutester, Doctor Fan spoke, ¡°Looking at it this way, there indeed isn¡¯t any major problem.

    But if you¡¯re not at ease, you can go to the hospital for a full-body scan with the machines.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ??

 Chapter 476 - 476 476 How is it the Ever Winning Army Again (Supplementary)

    ?476: Chapter 476 How is it the Ever Winning Army Again (Supplementary)   476: Chapter 476 How is it the Ever Winning Army Again (Supplementary)                                   Gu Zhiqi looked up with a head full of question marks and turned to Doctor Fan, ¡°A minor injury like this doesn¡¯t require a trip to the hospital, does it?¡±

    ¡°Right now, I can only check for external injuries, but there could be internal ones, so you should still get checked out at the hospital.¡± Doctor Fan said with earnest concern, his gaze on Gu Zhiqi still carrying a touch of tenderness.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly, we need to get it checked out.

    That big truck.

    Just looking at it almost scared mom to death.¡±

    After the car ident, Gu Qi had immediately informed Gu Huaijin of the incident, who then posted a message in the family chat group, so everyone in the group was aware of what had happened.

    Later on, a video from the scene of the ident was uploaded online, and Yu Shuling was so rmed by it that she felt a sense of relief as if she¡¯d survived a disaster.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for her daughter¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts skills, today she might not have been able to see her at all.

    Thinking this, Yu Shuling felt a wave of fear and anger, ¡°That truck was clearly targeting Qiqi.

    Gu Changchuan, you take care of it.¡±

    ¡°I will!

    I definitely will!¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Changchuan quickly spoke up and mmed his hand on the table.

    An ident that serious couldn¡¯t just be let go.

    With that thought, Gu Changchuan continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the City Bureau right away.¡±

    Hearing Gu Changchuan¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi looked up at him, ¡°Going to the City Bureau might be pointless, the case has been taken over by the Ever Winning Army.¡±

    Gu Changchuan: ???

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke, the living room fell into a brief silence.

    ¡°Why is it the Ever Winning Army again?¡± Gu Huaijin frowned deeply, speaking in a grave tone.

    Previously, Gu Yuluo had informed him of the incident where the little girl was kidnapped by the Scorpio gang.

    After returning to Haicheng, he had visited the City Bureau.

    However, Director Lu was not in, having been said to be on a business trip, and he had only met the deputy director.

    After the deputy director knew his intention, he was vague in his responses, persistently pushing responsibility onto the Ever Winning Army.

    He implied that the Ever Winning Army was handling all matters, indirectly suggesting that he should seek them out.

    A case involving Scorpio being taken over by the Ever Winning Army was one thing, but why were they now handling a car ident as well?

    Could it be that a crime syndicate or a terrorist organization was involved?

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s expression turned sour.

    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but suspect if someone in the Ever Winning Army wanted to target the little girl, which was why they hadn¡¯te up with any results.

    Gu Changchuan fell silent for a few seconds, then his expression darkened, ¡°Could it be that a terrorist organization or crime syndicate is behind this?¡±

    Clearly, he and Gu Huaijin hade to the same conclusion.

    ¡°No, the person who hired the hit has already been identified, and the results shoulde out soon.

    Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Gu Zhiqi said patiently, hoping to prevent them from overreacting.

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, everyone wore a look of suspicion, ¡°Really?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Gu Changchuan listened, but his eyebrows didn¡¯t rx.

    If it wasn¡¯t a crime syndicate or a terrorist organization, why would Ever Winning Army suddenly get involved?

    Could it be that the driver or the person who hired the hit knew someone in the Ever Winning Army?

    Or was there someone in the Ever Winning Army who knew his daughter?

    Suddenly, Gu Changchuan remembered something, turning his gaze to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°My girl, didn¡¯t you say you know Tang Yichen?¡±

    As soon as Gu Changchuan spoke, everyone seated in the living room looked up at Gu Zhiqi with varying expressions.

    It was at this moment that Gu Huaijin also recalled something Gu Yuluo had mentioned to him, that the little girl knew someone high up in the Ever Winning Army.

    So, was that high-level person Tang Yichen?

 Chapter 477 - 477 477 Calculations can be made, but theres a charge; Change for cash

    ?477: Chapter 477: Calctions can be made, but there¡¯s a charge; Change for cash?

    (Filler)   477: Chapter 477: Calctions can be made, but there¡¯s a charge; Change for cash?

    (Filler)                                   Tang Yichen¡¯s name was too famous.

    Simply because he was the only member of the Ever Winning Army¡¯s elite who was active in the public eye.

    In the circles of rich and influential families, Tang Yichen¡¯s name was even more well-known, and it was clear that these few from the Gu Family had heard of him.

    Under their gaze, Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly.

    Seeing this, Gu Changchuan immediately asked, ¡°So this time, is it because you know him that the Ever Winning Army got involved?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi paused for two seconds upon hearing this, then nodded, ¡°Pretty much.¡±

    The few members of the Gu Family, upon hearing this, fell into a long silence.

    After a while, Gu Mengyang asked with a hint of curiosity, ¡°How do you know him?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Changchuan found the question somewhat familiar; he seemed to remember asking it himself before.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I did a divination for him, and that¡¯s how we met.¡±

    Gu Changchuan ¡°¡­¡±

    Fine, another familiar response.

    Gu Huaijin and Gu Mengyang felt that she was being dismissive, yet knew she truly had divination skills; could it be real?

    For a moment, Gu Huaijin and Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t know whether to believe her or not.

    ¡°My daughter can tell fortunes too?

    Sweetheart,e calcte one for mommy,¡± Yu Shuling said with sudden interest, grabbing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm, intending to have her fortune told.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly with no particr emotion and said, ¡°I can do it, but you¡¯ll have to pay.¡±

    Those present ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s so you.

    Yu Shuling was stunned for a few seconds, thenughed helplessly, a touch of tenderness in her eyes as she gently stroked Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair, speaking with a hint of helplessness, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, whose hair was stroked yet again, ¡°¡­¡±

    Began to consider whether to wear a hat next time.

    ¡°What would you like to know?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked Yu Shuling.

    Yu Shuling had a very favorable physiognomy: one of great wealth, status, and longevity.

    Except for someplications in her children¡¯s line, both her career and love life were quite smooth.

    ¡°Just calcte when I can hold a grandson,¡± Yu Shuling thought for a moment, unable toe up with anything else she wanted to know, and finally said this.

    After speaking, she turned her head to nce at Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Huaijin ¡°¡­¡±

    Listening to Yu Shuling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi did a quick calction and then told Yu Shuling, ¡°In three years.¡±

    Yu Shuling, upon hearing this, felt a little disappointed, ¡°Three years?

    That long?¡±

    She had hoped to hold a grandson by the next year.

    Doctor Fan, who was sitting on the side, was just recovering from the shock of learning about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s acquaintance with Tang Yichen, was befuddled by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mention of meeting through divination.

    Having barely recovered, he was stunned again by the conversation between Gu Zhiqi and Yu Shuling.

    No, what¡¯s with this family?

    This is a world that believes in science!

    Is it really okay to discuss such mysterious and esoteric matters in front of a doctor?

    **

    After sitting in the living room for a while, Gu Zhiqi returned to her room.

    Once back in her room, the first thing Gu Zhiqi did was to turn on herputer.

    ¡°Chubby Chiu, time to get to work.¡±

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke, Chubby Chiu immediately responded, diving into theputer in front of her.

    During the day, she had only fortified and upgraded the Ever Winning Army¡¯s existing defense system.

    But clearly, that defense system was a bit outdated.

    Modifying and upgrading the existing code was feasible, but the workload was enormous.

    Better to find a more advanced defense system directly from Chubby Chiu¡¯s database and switch it for the Ever Winning Army¡¯s.

    When she was on Aquamarine Star, she had written quite a few defense system source codes and stored them in her database; any one of them was stronger than the Ever Winning Army¡¯s.

    So, time to pick one and switch it out.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi was about to switch out the Ever Winning Army¡¯s defense system, Chubby Chiu suddenly spoke up, ¡°Just like that, huh?

    How about exchanging it for some money?¡±

 Chapter 478 - 478 478 Fu Xiyan Is the Male Lead, So He Must Be Rich

    ?478: Chapter 478: Fu Xiyan Is the Male Lead, So He Must Be Rich   478: Chapter 478: Fu Xiyan Is the Male Lead, So He Must Be Rich                                   Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s movements hesitated for a moment.

    Indeed, if they just traded it straight like this, it was indeed a bit of a loss.

    Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I think it¡¯s okay.¡±

    After falling silent for a few seconds, he called out to Chubby Chiu, ¡°Little Chirp.¡±

    Chubby Chiu: ?

    Why is there suddenly a bad feeling?

    ¡°You¡¯re already a mature Spirit Pet, it¡¯s about time you learn to fend for yourself,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidzily, leaning back in his chair to Chubby Chiu.

    Chubby Chiu, ¡°¡­So?¡±

    ¡°So, you go and ask for money.¡± Gu Zhiqi said those words without feeling any pressure.

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    Asking for money was something that Chubby Chiu internally rejected.

    But thinking about how most of Zhizhi¡¯s money was spent by it.

    So, it still decided to ept the task, however¡­

    ¡°Zhizhi, who should I ask for money from?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi casually replied, ¡°Su Yunling, Tang Yichen, Fu Xiyan, you pick one.¡±

    All three were high-ranking officials in the Ever Winning Army; anyone would probably do the trick.

    As for how to sessfully fool someone and get the money, that was Chubby Chiu¡¯s problem now.

    After hearing this, Chubby Chiu began to seriously analyze and immediately ruled out Su Yunling.

    ¡°The beauty is so beautiful, I can¡¯t scam a beauty¡¯s money.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    It was confirmed.

    It was actually Su Yunling¡¯s Spirit Pet.

    Unaware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s speechlessness, Chubby Chiu continued to mutter to itself: ¡°Tang Yichen often gives Zhizhi little red envelopes, so there¡¯s no need to scam him any further.

    So, it¡¯s Fu Xiyan.¡±

    ¡°Fu Xiyan is the male lead, he must be rich¡ªyeah, I¡¯ll pick him.¡± After making its decision, Chubby Chiu went straight to contact Fu Xiyan.

    Since the money hadn¡¯t been conned yet, the matter of upgrading the Ever Winning Army¡¯s defense system could be set aside for the moment.

    Therefore, Gu Zhiqi took out Fu Xiyan¡¯s mental method and continued to repair it for him.

    **

    Due to Angel¡¯s infiltration operation, Fu Xiyan and his party had been busy tracking down the operation and nning the next day¡¯s actions after returning to the hotel.

    They didn¡¯t finish until one o¡¯clock in the morning.

    When Fu Xiyan returned to his hotel, he didn¡¯t rush to freshen up; instead, he sat on the sofa in his room, leaning back and resting with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Ding dong ding dong¡±

    The message notification sounded, and Fu Xiyan continued leaning back on the sofa, fishing out his phone from his pocket.

    Lifting the phone before his eyes, slightly startled upon seeing the bold words on the screen, Fu Xiyan hesitated for a moment.

    The screen read a line of text:

    [Hello, I¡¯m Jiu.

    Would you like to make a trade?]

    Fu Xiyan blinked, half-believing he was seeing things, closed his eyes and shook his head gently, and when he opened them again, the same sentence was still disyed on his phone.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s fingers moved lightly, swiping several times across the phone screen.

    Other than bringing up a keyboard, he couldn¡¯t do anything else.

    Fu Xiyan pondered for a few seconds, then typed several words on the keyboard.

    [What trade?]

    No sooner had Fu Xiyan sent the message than the words on the screen changed.

    [Your defense system is outdated, have you considered buying a new one?]

    Fu Xiyan looked at the words that appeared on his phone, stunned for several seconds.

    After a while, he moved his fingers and typed a line of text.

    [You say you¡¯re Jiu, how can I believe that?]

    Quickly, the words on the screen changed.

    [I am Network Manager 009, and you can verify my identity at any time.]

    Seeing this, Fu Xiyan pondered for two seconds before typing several characters.

    [I want to verify now.]

    As soon as Fu Xiyan finished typing, the screen went to the lock screen view.

    After unlocking, Fu Xiyan directly tapped into his phone and opened the Network Manager App.

 Chapter 479 - 479 479 Happy Cooperation

    ?479: Chapter 479 Happy Cooperation   479: Chapter 479 Happy Cooperation                                   He had just logged in sessfully when he received a private message.

    [Jiu: Now, can you believe it?]

    [West: Before we talk about the transaction, may I ask a question first?]

    [Jiu: Ask away.]

    [West: During the day, when Angel invaded the Ever Winning Army defense system, why did you intervene?]

    After Fu Xiyan asked the question, Chubby Chiu fell silent for a few seconds on the other end.

    He certainly couldn¡¯t say it was because of a mission, could he?

    After a few seconds of silence, he finally thought of a reason.

    [Jiu: Just don¡¯t like people from Angel.]

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    Good, that reason was sufficiently capricious.

    Feeling relieved, he found himself developing a bit of fondness for Jiu.

    Jiu didn¡¯t like Angel, and the Ever Winning Army was at odds with Angel.

    There¡¯s a saying that the enemy of my enemy is my friend; in a sense, they were on the same side.

    [West: What¡¯s the price?]

    [Jiu: Ny million, including after-sales service~]

    Fu Xiyan looked at the final, not entirely serious tilde and fell silent for a few seconds.

    [West: Okay.]

    [West: I hope we can install the system ourselves.]

    Although the current situation suggested Jiu probably wasn¡¯t an enemy, one could never be too careful.

    Just to be safe, after acquiring the defense system, they still needed to have Fu Hong take a look at it.

    [Jiu: No problem.]

    Afterward, Chubby Chiu sent over a string of bank ount numbers.

    [Jiu: Payment and delivery hand in hand.]

    [West: Fine.]

    After sending the message, Fu Xiyan casually copied Jiu¡¯s ount number.

    While copying it, he nced at the string of digits and felt they looked familiar.

    Unable to remember where he¡¯d seen them before, he didn¡¯t dwell on it any further.

    He opened the bank card management app and transferred the money to Jiu.

    After the transfer, a folder popped up on the phone screen.

    Then two messages appeared on the screen.

    [Pleasure doing business]

    [If you need anything, feel free to find me on the Web for orders~]

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    So, the emphasis was on the words ¡°ce an order,¡± he supposed.

    A barely perceptible smirk pulling at the corner of his mouth, he forwarded the file to Fu Hong.

    [Boss: Bought a defense system from Jiu.

    Check if there¡¯s any problem.]

    [Fu Hong: !]

    [Fu Hong: Jiu?!]

    [Fu Hong: As in my idol Jiu?]

    After sending three messages, the excitement was clear between the lines.

    After those three messages, there was no further response from Fu Hong, who probably went off to test the code.

    Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t reply to his messages, instead sitting on the sofa, watching the messages, and patiently waiting.

    About five minutester, Fu Hong responded.

    [Fu Hong: Boss, how did you get in touch with Divine Jiu?!]

    [Boss: They contacted me.]

    [Fu Hong: !]

    Fu Hong indicated that he was shedding tears of envy.

    [Boss: Any issues with the system?]

    [Fu Hong: Not at all!]

    Of course, what Fu Hong didn¡¯t mention was that even if there were any issues, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to detect them.

    After all,pared to Jiu¡¯s skills, he was far behind.

    But his adoration for Jiu told him that the code was surely wless.

    Fu Xiyan, unaware of Fu Hong¡¯s thoughts and seeing his assurance, did not harbor any doubts and promptly sent him a message.

    [Boss: If there¡¯s no issue, then go ahead and install it.]

    As soon as Fu Xiyan¡¯s message was sent, Fu Hong went silent for several seconds.

    After a long while, Fu Hong sent a hesitant message.

    [Fu Hong: Boss, about this system, I don¡¯t know how to install it.]

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    So, can he retract that message about wanting to install the system themselves now?

    [Fu Hong: Boss, do you need tomunicate with Divine Jiu further?]

    [Fu Hong: I¡¯ll go!

    Let me do it!

    Please!]

 Chapter 480 - 480 481 Dont you want to save face

    ?480: Chapter 481: Don¡¯t you want to save face?

    480: Chapter 481: Don¡¯t you want to save face?

    Because the Ever Winning Army intervened, she naturally didn¡¯t seed.

    As everyone knows, the Ever Winning Army typically only gets involved in major incidents.

    While yesterday¡¯s car ident was quite serious, the police should have been able to handle it, but the Ever Winning Army actually stepped in, indicating that the situation is probably not as simple as it appears on the surface.

    Upon hearing Qiao Qingshu¡¯s question, Lu Xingzhe lifted an eyebrow, ¡°Call me ¡®Brother Zhe,¡¯ and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu smiled upon hearing this, ¡°Confess willingly or after I beat it out of you, choose one.¡±

    ¡°Is that how you ask people for information?¡± Lu Xingzheined with a sullen face, clearly unwilling.

    Qiao Qingshu didn¡¯t say a word, just silently began to roll up her sleeves.

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±!

    ¡°I asked my dad, and he said that an Ancient martial artist caught the attention of the Ever Winning Army.

    Additionally, they found out that one of the people in the car ident was acquainted with a senior member of the Ever Winning Army, so they took over the case,¡± said Lu Xingzhe, fearing a real beating from Qiao Qingshu, he quickly articted the situation in just a few words.

    If this were in private, he would absolutely not sumb to Qiao Qingshu¡¯s intimidation.

    But now, they were at school, and as you can see, students wereing and going all around them.

    If he really got beaten up in front of everyone, where would he hide his face?

    After listening to Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words, Qiao Qingshu fell silent.

    A few secondster, she asked Lu Xingzhe another question, ¡°Do they know the person who made a move is Qiqi?¡±

    Lu Xingzhe shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but the video is quite clear, any Ancient martial artist should be able to see the clues.¡±

    The kind of impact that urred, yet the car was still intact, surely it couldn¡¯t be, as those rubberneckingizensmented, just because the car was too sturdy, right?

    Listening to Lu Xingzhe¡¯s reply, Qiao Qingshu didn¡¯t ask any further.

    The rest she could find out when seeing Gu Zhiqi.

    However, after waiting for an entire morning, Qiao Qingshu still didn¡¯t see Gu Zhiqie to school.

    It was not until after the first ss that Qiao Qingshu learned from Lu Xingzhe that Gu Zhiqi had been taken to the hospital for a full body examination.

    **

    Yu Shuling directly asked for a day off for Gu Zhiqi, taking him to the hospital for a full body check-up in the morning and then going shopping with him in the afternoon.

    It wasn¡¯t until five in the afternoon that the two returned to the estate.

    As soon as they arrived at the estate, Aunt Li pointed to the two parcels on the coffee table and spoke to Yu Shuling, ¡°Ma¡¯am, there are two parcels, sent by Miss Feng He from Jiang City.¡±

    Luo Fenghe came to the Gu Family for the Autumn Festival, and on thest day of the Mid-Autumn break, Gu Huaijin took Luo Fenghe and Yu Luowan, who needed to go to school, back to Jiang City.

    ¡°They¡¯ve arrived already?

    I thought they wouldn¡¯t get here until tomorrow,¡± Yu Shuling said, immediately pulling Gu Zhiqi toward the sofa.

    ¡°Has Yueyuee back?¡± Yu Shuling asked Aunt Li while sitting on the sofa with Gu Zhiqi, opening one of the parcels and looking up at her.

    Aunt Li promptly replied, ¡°She came back half an hour ago.¡±

    Upon hearing this, a gleam of joy appeared in Yu Shuling¡¯s eyes, ¡°She¡¯s back?

    Then please go call Yueyue for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go call Miss Yue right now,¡± Aunt Li responded as she went upstairs.

    Yu Shuling had already opened one parcel, revealing a very delicate box inside.

    Yu Shuling took the box out of the cardboard box and opened it in front of Gu Zhiqi.

    Inside the boxy an extremely exquisite dress, ¡°Take a look, isn¡¯t it beautiful?

    This is the dress Mommy custom ordered for you in advance.¡±

 Chapter 481 - 481 480 How did it go, did you get it

    ?481: Chapter 480: How did it go, did you get it?

    481: Chapter 480: How did it go, did you get it?

    Looking at Fu Hong¡¯s message, Fu Xiyan was silent for two seconds before sending a reply.

    [Fu Hong: Go ahead.]

    Since Fu Hong took the initiative to ask, he couldn¡¯t disregard Fu Hong¡¯s good intentions.

    Poor Fu Hong had no idea about Fu Xiyan¡¯s thoughts, and gleefully set off to contact Jiu after receiving Fu Xiyan¡¯s message.

    Then he realized he didn¡¯t actually have Jiu¡¯s contact information.

    So, he sent another message to Fu Xiyan.

    [Fu Hong: Master, I don¡¯t have Divine Jiu¡¯s contact information.]

    [Master Zhi: I don¡¯t have it either.]

    Fu Hong ¡°¡­¡±???

    So, how did you buy this defense system?

    [Master Zhi: Try contacting Ta through the Weaver Network.]

    Fu Xiyan, recalling what Jiust told him about ¡°cing an order,¡± sent another message to Fu Hong.

    [Master Zhi: If Ta ignores you, you can try cing an order.]

    Fu Hong: ?!

    Is that even a thing?

    Somewhat disbelieving, Fu Hong opened the Weaver Network app and sent a private message to Jiu.

    Great, he was being ignored.

    Two minutester, he ced an order and then Jiu replied!

    Oh, no, it was an automatic response.

    [Jiu: This Jiu is currently resting and will fulfill your order as soon as I am online.

    Please be patient.]

    Even though it was just an automatic response, Fu Hong still held his phone, staring at the screen for a long time, transfixed.

    **

    Last night had brought a bout of rain.

    In the early morning, the air carried a hint of freshness and dampness, mixed with the fragrance of grass and earth, which pleasingly assailed the senses.

    The trees by the roadside had also been washed clean by the night rain, their leaves shining bright green.

    At the entrance of Sea City No.1 Middle School, the mor was unending as groups of students walked towards the school gates.

    Even though it was Saturday, the senior third year at Sea City No.1 Middle School had sses today.

    Qiao Qingshu had just arrived at the school gate when suddenly someone popped out from the side.

    ¡°Hey, Qiao Xiaoer, good morning.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu didn¡¯t look very pleased, and upon hearing the other person¡¯s voice, she nced over with disdain.

    Lu Xingzhe, as if blind to the disdain in Qiao Qingshu¡¯s eyes, raised his eyebrows at her and said, ¡°So, did you seed?¡±

    Looking at his smug attitude, Qiao Qingshu only felt that he deserved a beating, but her face remained very cool as she retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you already know the answer to.¡±

    After saying that, she looked away and continued walking into the school.

    Lu Xingzhe, holding onto his backpack strap with one hand and his other hand in his pocket,zily followed beside her, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you already know the answer to?

    How could I possibly know if you seeded?

    Why not share the results of your action with me?¡±

    Qiao Qingshu ignored him.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just make a wild guess.

    Sister Shu, you¡¯re so capable, you must have seeded, right?¡±

    As soon as Lu Xingzhe spoke, Qiao Qingshu¡¯s already cool and emotionless face turned a bit ugly.

    And yet, Lu Xingzhe, seemingly oblivious to that, fearlessly continued, ¡°Sister Shu, tell me, who¡¯s the fearless one trying to mess with Master Zhi?¡±

    Hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s annoying words and tone, Qiao Qingshu stopped in her tracks, turned her head, and gave Lu Xingzhe a mocking smile.

    Seeing this reaction, Lu Xingzhe knew that if he went on, Qiao Qingshu would likely take action.

    He promptly turned his head to look at the distant sky as if nothing was happening, ¡°The weather¡¯s pretty nice today.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu saw this, calmly withdrew her gaze, and continued walking onwards.

    Behind her, the two of them remained silent until they were nearly at the ssroom.

    Qiao Qingshu then stopped, looked over at Lu Xingzhe, and asked, ¡°Do you know why Ever Winning Army suddenly got involved?¡±

 Chapter 482 - 482 482 Grandpa Lus Birthday Banquet

    ?482: Chapter 482 Grandpa Lu¡¯s Birthday Banquet   482: Chapter 482 Grandpa Lu¡¯s Birthday Banquet                                   Suddenly informed that she was to attend a banquet tomorrow, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes tinted with a hint of confusion.

    What birthday banquet?

    And who is Grandpa Lu?

    Yu Shuling was so preupied with looking at the gowns that she didn¡¯t notice the perplexity in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Come on, Qiqi, hurry upstairs and try it on.¡±

    Having said that, she picked up the opened Gift Box and shoved it into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arms.

    Gu Zhiqi ced the Gift Box on herp without moving it and, instead, looked at Yu Shuling to voice her confusion, ¡°Who is Grandpa Lu?¡±

    Yu Shuling, hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, was taken aback at first but then began to exin, ¡°Look at me, I forgot that you lost your memory.

    Grandpa Lu is¡­¡±

    Just as she was about to exin to Gu Zhiqi, she heard footstepsing from the staircase.

    It was Aunt Li and Gu Xiyueing downstairs.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue¡¯s figure, Yu Shuling quickly motioned to Gu Xiyue with a gentle wave of her hand, ¡°Just in time, Yueyue is also here;e over, and I will tell you both together.¡±

    Upon seeing Yu Shuling, Gu Xiyue greeted her, ¡°Mom.¡±

    Yu Shuling responded softly, got up, pulled Gu Xiyue to a seat next to Gu Zhiqi, and then addressed them both, ¡°Tomorrow we have to attend a birthday banquet.

    It¡¯s for Grandpa Lu, father of Lu Xiangming, the city lord of Haicheng, and a good friend of your grandfather.

    Tomorrow, we all need to go there to offer birthday wishes, and you two wille too.

    It¡¯ll be a good opportunity for Mom to introduce you to some people.¡±

    Listening to Yu Shuling, Gu Xiyue¡¯s brows furrowed imperceptibly and although reluctant, seeing the anticipation in Yu Shuling¡¯s eyes, she lightly agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, having listened, wasn¡¯t too keen on going either and asked directly, ¡°Must I go?¡±

    Frankly, she didn¡¯t like attending banquets much.

    ¡°You and Xingzhe are on good terms, aren¡¯t you?

    Going to his grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet, you¡­¡± Yu Shuling suddenly stopped mid-sentence, then turned to ask Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Have you met Xingzhe at school yet?¡±

    Hearing Yu Shuling mention Lu Xingzhe, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression shifted slightly.

    Lu Xingzhe¡¯s grandfather?

    When she was divining for Lu Xingzhe, it seemed she had predicted that he would be seriously injured the next day.

    And she seemed to have epted Lu Xingzhe¡¯s money in exchange for helping him through a cmity.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met him,¡± Gu Zhiqi first responded to Yu Shuling¡¯s question, then asked, ¡°Is the Birthday Party being held at Yaoying Hotel?¡±

    Yu Shuling nodded, ¡°Did Xingzhe already tell you about it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi hummed an ambivalent response before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    She had been considering asking if she could skip it, but now it seemed she had to go regardless.

    After all, with money epted, one must avert the looming disaster.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi agree to go, Yu Shuling happily opened the remaining package and handed the box inside to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Yueyue, this is the gown Mom ordered for you; hurry up and take it to try on.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± Gu Xiyue said, taking the box and standing up.

    ¡°This child, still being so formal with me,¡± Yu Shuling spoke with a smile.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi still hadn¡¯t moved, Yu Shuling urged her to also go upstairs and try on the gown.

    **

    Evening.

    After washing up, Gu Zhiqi sat down in front of theputer to mend her mental method.

    While mending her mental method, she suddenly remembered something¡ªshe hadn¡¯t yet heard apletion prompt for the divine mission, so she casually asked Chubby Chiu, ¡°Has the divine mission not beenpleted yet?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu also remembered and replied, ¡°Not yet, it could be that the Ever Winning Army¡¯s defense system hasn¡¯t been installed.¡±

    Listening to Chubby Chiu¡¯s reply, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t ask any further.

 Chapter 483 - 483 483 Drip~ The Salvation Mission is Complete

    ?483: Chapter 483 Drip~ The Salvation Mission is Complete   483: Chapter 483 Drip~ The Salvation Mission is Complete                                   Chubby Chiu didn¡¯t pay much attention to it; after all, once the Ever Winning Army finished installing the system, the task would bepleted.

    There was no rush.

    While Gu Zhiqi was repairing her mental method, Chubby Chiu logged onto the Web to deal with some orders.

    Zhizhi was right; she was a grown-up Spirit Pet now and should strive to support herself.

    After opening the Web App, Chubby Chiu filtered for the easiest orders and then saw a somewhat familiar ID.

    ¡°Fu7?¡± Chubby Chiu murmured softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the underling of that male lead?

    Seems like his name is Fu Hong.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s murmur, Gu Zhiqi asked casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Ever Winning Army.¡± Chubby Chiu spoke as she opened the private message from Fu Hong.

    After reading the private message, Chubby Chiu clicked her tongue softly, ¡°Tsk, I was curious why they hadn¡¯t installed the system yet.

    Turns out they don¡¯t know how to.¡±

    While talking, she sent a message back to Fu Hong, not forgetting to brag, ¡°It takes this Chiu to personally take action.¡±

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi knew she wasn¡¯t needed and so continued to earnestly repair her mental method.

    The mental method repair was almost done; it should be finished by tomorrow.

    Right after Chubby Chiu sent out the message, Fu Hong quickly replied.

    [Fu7: Divine Jiu!]

    [Fu7: Divine Jiu, you finally came online!]

    Chubby Chiu, looking at the messages from Fu Hong, blinked gently.

    ¡°Zhizhi, Zhizhi, this Fu Hong is calling me Divine Jiu!¡± Chubby Chiu said, happily spinning in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.

    Although she wanted to stay cool, Fu Hong was calling her Divine Jiu!

    Gu Zhiqi was busy repairing the mental method and didn¡¯t pay attention to Chubby Chiu.

    Chubby Chiu made several rounds within Gu Zhiqi¡¯s Sea of Consciousness before she remembered her actual task and seriously replied to Fu Hong.

    [Jiu: I will help you install the system]

    [Fu7: Thank you, Divine Jiu!]

    Chubby Chiu thought to herself, hm, this Fu Hong has potential.

    Being called Divine Jiu by Fu Hong made Chubby Chiu extremely joyous.

    She went to install the system for the Ever Winning Army cheerfully.

    For Chubby Chiu, installing a system was a matter of a few minutes.

    A few minutester, Chubby Chiu sent a message to Fu Hong.

    As the system instation was sessful, Chubby Chiu¡¯s notification rang in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, ¡°Ding~ Your salvation mission has beenpleted.

    You¡¯re rewarded with a forced upgrade to a Level-Six Spiritual Pet opportunity, valid for 1 day.¡±

    ¡°How awesome, Zhizhi, we have a chance to upgrade to Level Six!¡± Chubby Chiu was the first to speak, delightedly telling Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly, ¡°Why not just upgrade to max level?¡±

    If she could force an upgrade to the max level, she would definitely go back to Aquamarine Star right now.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Chubby Chiu blinked gently and asked, ¡°Zhizhi, do you really want to go back?¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi heard the question, she paused in her typing, her expression growing a bit distant.

    After several seconds, she nonchntly replied, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    She drifted for years; this wasn¡¯t her first time away from Aquamarine Star, so she didn¡¯t hold much nostalgia for it.

    However, she was killed by her enemies in apletely unforeseen manner, and it really irked her.

    She definitely had to go back and take those people down.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s distant look, Chubby Chiu tactfully didn¡¯t ask further, but went to send a message to Fu Hong.

    [Jiu: Sorted, you can go test it now]

    [Fu7: !]

    [Fu7: Divine Jiu is awesome!]

    Fu Hong, at a loss for words, expressed that besides awesome, he didn¡¯t know how else to praise Divine Jiu.

    [Jiu: If there are any issues with the defense system, you cane to me]

    [Fu7: Got it, Divine Jiu!]

    With the issue resolved, Chubby Chiu didn¡¯t reply to Fu Hong anymore and went on to handle other orders.

 Chapter 484 - 484 484 Meng Xiao is Dead

    ?484: Chapter 484 Meng Xiao is Dead   484: Chapter 484 Meng Xiao is Dead                                   Early the next morning, Gu Zhiqi was woken up by Yu Shuling, and Gu Xiyue was also woken up early in the same manner.

    Yu Shuling had invited a stylist to the house, iming it was to do their makeup and hair.

    By the time the styling waspleted, it was already half-past ten.

    Yu Shuling, taking both Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi by the hands, led them downstairs.

    The three Mr.

    Gus sitting in the living room heard the noise and all looked up towards the staircase.

    Upon seeing the sight, each of them couldn¡¯t help but silently marvel.

    Three beauties descending the stairs together, what a breathtaking view it was.

    Gu Changchuan was the first to stand up.

    Approaching them, he then said to Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue, ¡°You two youngdies, your mom and dad are going to whisk you away first.¡±

    After that, he reached out his hand towards Yu Shuling, ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you, I want to go with my daughter,¡± retorted Yu Shuling with a look of disgust.

    ¡°Hey now, the young girls have their brothers, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,¡± coaxed Gu Changchuan, and he promptly took Yu Shuling¡¯s hand and led her away.

    Although Yu Shuling didn¡¯t break away from Gu Changchuan¡¯s grip, she still felt somewhat uneasy and turned back to nce at Gu Huaijin and Gu Mengyang, ¡°You two, take good care of your sister.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Huaijin and Gu Mengyang answered in unison.

    After affirming, Gu Mengyang was the first to rise and said to Gu Huaijin, ¡°You take Yueyue.

    I have something to discuss with Qiqi.¡±

    Without waiting for Gu Huaijin to reply, he turned towards Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gu Huaijin clenched his teeth privately, wanting to hammer Gu Mengyang in the head, but to take care of Gu Xiyue¡¯s feelings, Gu Huaijin could only agree, ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯ll ride with me.¡±

    Gu Xiyue responded softly and followed Gu Huaijin.

    The family of six made their way to the vi¡¯s entrance and boarded three separate cars.

    Gu Mengyang and Gu Zhiqi got into thest car.

    Once inside, Gu Mengyang was about to raise the issue concerning Meng Xiao with Gu Zhiqi, when he heard her speak first, ¡°Have you found out the origin of the Evil Jade?¡±

    After Gu Mengyang¡¯s destiny fully returned to him, Gu Zhiqi had crushed the Evil Jade into pieces.

    Though the Evil Jade could harm no more, there was no guarantee that others hadn¡¯t used it to harm people.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Mengyang¡¯s expression flickered slightly, then he gently shook his head, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±

    Listening to Gu Mengyang¡¯s reply, a trace of doubt shed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes as she turned her head towards him, ¡°Really haven¡¯t found anything?¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± said Gu Mengyang, a shallow smile on his lips as he returned her gaze.

    A pair of sses perched on his nose made him look refined and schrly, concealing his deeper emotions.

    Gu Zhiqi guessed he was hiding something from her but didn¡¯t press the issue.

    Instead, she asked another question, ¡°You said you had something to tell me?¡±

    She had also overheard Gu Mengyang¡¯s conversation with Gu Huaijin in the living room.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Mengyang immediately nodded, ¡°Meng Xiao is dead, so you don¡¯t have to worry about my issues anymore.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    She turned her head to look at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Dead?

    Did you do it?¡±

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Although he had indeed considered killing Meng Xiao, he hadn¡¯t had the chance to take action yet.

    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Do I look like that type?¡±

    He had to maintain his image as a good person in front of the young girl.

    Gu Zhiqi said nothing.

    Seeing her like this, Gu Mengyang could tell she didn¡¯t believe him.

    Annoyed, he twitched the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°She died while filming, the wire snapped and she fell to her death.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Did you sabotage it?¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no point in talking today.

 Chapter 485 - 485 485 The Mysterious Death of Meng Xiao

    ?485: Chapter 485: The Mysterious Death of Meng Xiao   485: Chapter 485: The Mysterious Death of Meng Xiao                                   Gu Mengyang did not speak again but held a very fake smile as he turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    Being watched by Gu Mengyang in this way, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t show much change in expression andzily said, ¡°The death of Meng Xiao is suspicious.¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Mengyang just gently lifted his eyebrows.

    As for whether Meng Xiao¡¯s death was suspicious, he didn¡¯t care at all.

    All he knew was that the person who had tried to kill him with an Evil-Abashing Formation was already dead.

    Even now, he still had no idea why that woman had wanted to kill him.

    Seeing that Gu Mengyang actually didn¡¯t ask further, Gu Zhiqi turned his head to look at him, ¡°She was an employee under you, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi initiating a conversation with him, Gu Mengyang had a bad feeling and watched him with a heightened wariness as he asked gruffly, ¡°What about it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips curved into a soft and crafty smile, a clear slyness in his eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why Meng Xiao set up a Fiendishly Formation in your office?¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s demeanor, Gu Mengyang knew she was going to con him for money.

    Without a second thought, he replied directly, ¡°Not curious.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi continued to ask, ¡°Are you sure the person who died was Meng Xiao?¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°To my knowledge, Meng Xiao wasn¡¯t destined to die so soon,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhandedly, then looked at Gu Mengyang meaningfully, ¡°Maybe, she isn¡¯t dead at all.¡±

    After finishing, Gu Zhiqi stopped talking.

    Gu Mengyang was waiting for her to continue speaking, but when she suddenly stopped, the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely.

    Suppressing the urge to speak, Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t say a word.

    With neither Gu Mengyang nor Gu Zhiqi speaking, the car fell into a brief silence.

    About three minutester, Gu Mengyang was the first to break, turning his head and gazing at Gu Zhiqi with annoyance, ¡°I¡¯m just too curious, go ahead and tell me.¡±

    Hearing Gu Mengyang¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips slightly curved up, forming a soft yet wanton arc.

    Then, toning down the smile, she turned her head towards Gu Mengyang, ¡°Do you know where her body went?¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ¡°¡­It¡¯s been cremated, I guess.¡±

    Two or three days had passed, she must have been taken to the crematorium by now.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and imperceptibly furrowed her eyebrows.

    Watching this reaction, a trace of suspicion crept into Gu Mengyang¡¯s eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t be expected to retrieve Meng Xiao¡¯s body, could he?

    Considering this possibility, he nonchntly said, ¡°I can¡¯t transform ashes back into a body for you.¡±

    Not understanding why Gu Mengyang would suddenly say such a thing, but not caring too much about it, Gu Zhiqi simply asked, ¡°Where did she die?¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ¡°Sen City.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly, ¡°Later, send me the exact location of her death.¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ?

    After his moment of confusion, Gu Mengyang frowned and asked, ¡°Are you going to Sen City?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    She needed to visit the scene of the death to confirm her suspicions.

    ¡°Alone?¡± Gu Mengyang¡¯s gaze conveyed clear disapproval.

    ¡°You can join me if you¡¯d like,¡± Gu Zhiqi shrugged lightly, speaking with a casual indifference.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to, but I need to find the time,¡± Gu Mengyang first muttered under his breath then turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You have to go no matter what?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded gently.

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang pondered for a few seconds before turning to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°The ce where Meng Xiao died is close to the Medical Alliance¡¯s territory.

    The Medical Alliance might not be great inbat power but they are skilled in using medicine and poison.

    Be very careful.¡±

 Chapter 486 - 486 486 Daily Pit Brother; Banquet Scene

    ?486: Chapter 486 Daily Pit Brother; Banquet Scene   486: Chapter 486 Daily Pit Brother; Banquet Scene                                   Gu Zhiqi heard this and lightly raised her eyebrows, how coincidental, she was also quite skilled at using poison.

    Seeing her like this, Gu Mengyang raised his hand and massaged his brow, suddenly regretting informing her about Meng Xiao.

    After massaging his brow for a moment, he directed another sentence at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Take Gu Ying with you when you go, and bring Doctor Fan along as well.¡±

    One skilled in fighting, the other in medicine, this would provide some additional security.

    The worried Gu Mengyang momentarily forgot about Gu Zhiqi¡¯sbat power and medical skills.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied directly in a somewhat insincere tone.

    Upon hearing her answer, Gu Mengyang let out a sigh and pulled out his phone from his pocket, starting to look for Gu Ying¡¯s WeChat, ¡°What time are we leaving tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It depends,¡± she replied.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    That answer was as good as none at all.

    After messaging Gu Ying, and recalling that Gu Yuluo was also in Sen City, he messaged Gu Yuluo while saying to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Yuluo is over there too, after you arrive, remember to find¡­

    forget it, I¡¯ll have her find you.

    Remember to send her your flight number.¡±

    He had intended to ask Gu Zhiqi to find Gu Yuluo, but knowing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s temperament, he knew it was unlikely she would seek someone out, so he changed his instructions.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded, and after doing so, she turned her head to look at Gu Mengyang and suddenly called out sweetly, ¡°Second Brother.¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ?!

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Although he felt sweet inside, it did not prevent him from looking at Gu Zhiqi with a wary face.

    ¡°If Meng Xiao is really not dead, and I help you deal with all the trouble afterward, shouldn¡¯t I receive some sort of reward for this trip?¡± Gu Zhiqi tilted her head, looked at Gu Mengyang with a smile that was bothzy and endearing.

    Gu Mengyang ¡°¡­¡±

    Although he really wanted to refuse firmly, the words changed at the tip of his tongue, ¡°Granted.¡±

    **

    The Gu Family Manor was quite far from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, over fifty minutes by car.

    When they arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, it was just half-past eleven.

    There was still half an hour before the birthday banquet began, but the banquet hall was already bustling with guests and brimming with the clinking of sses.

    The banquet was held at thergest hotel in Sea City, the Yaoying Hotel where the Lu Family had booked the 1st to 4th floors.

    The spacious area on the first and second floors was used for the banquet, and the rooms were for the guests to rest.

    The moment the six members of the Gu family entered the banquet, their high attractiveness made them the center of attention, drawing countless gazes.

    **

    On the second floor of the hotel, in the lounge area outside the corridor, two middle-aged men dressed in suits and leather shoes were sitting on the sofa enjoying tea, one with a cold and aloof temperament radiating an air of chill nobility, and the other with aid-back and noble demeanor, careless yet refined in every move.

    Leaning on the balustrade beside them, a young man dressed in mboyant shorts and a floral shirt, with dyed golden hair and an average face, loitered aimlessly, his casual posture betraying his asional nces at the first-floor proceedings.

    ¡°Second Brother, Third Brother, do you think there will be any action today?¡± Tang Yichen, having disguised himself in a gaudy fashion, spoke and looked to the two middle-aged men beside him, seriously sipping tea.

    Thanks to Jiu¡¯s provision of the Angel hacker¡¯s location, the oue that day was: one hacker was captured alive in the capital, and eight ancient martial artists were killed; in Sea City East District, one hacker and nine ancient martial artists were killed.

    After such a blow, it was uncertain whether Angel had called off today¡¯s operation.

    ¡°Talk less, keep a close watch,¡± Su Yunling took a sip from the teacup on the table, and then spoke unhurriedly to Tang Yichen.

 Chapter 487 - 487 487 The Little Fairy Who Was Left in the Human World

    ?487: Chapter 487 The Little Fairy Who Was Left in the Human World   487: Chapter 487 The Little Fairy Who Was Left in the Human World                                   Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Tang Yichen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, a hint of dissatisfaction in his mumble, ¡°You two just sit there sipping tea, why do I have to do the surveince work.¡±

    Tang Yichenined with dissatisfaction, but his face had already turned to watch the scene on the first floor, ¡°Just treat me as your ve, but if someday I really disappear, let¡¯s see who will be there for you two¡­

    Huh?

    It¡¯s Gu Xiaoxi!¡±

    Tang Yichen quickly scanned the first floor, and when his gaze swept over a figure in grey and white, he paused and let out a low exmation.

    Su Yunling had just taken a sip of tea and was about to put the cup back on the table when he heard Tang Yichen¡¯s exmation and hesitated for a moment.

    The teacup trembled slightly, and the tea inside spilled onto his hand.

    Looking at the tea spilled on his hand, Su Yunling paused again in his movement.

    After a short while, he ced the teacup on the table unhurriedly, took out a piece of paper from his storage ring, wiped the tea off his hand, and stood up.

    ¡°Where?¡± He took a couple of steps toward the railing and stood beside Tang Yichen.

    ¡°Over there, just near the entrance.

    Their family is really good looking, those three guys are on the same level as me.¡± Tang Yichen praised others while not forgetting to boast about himself.

    As he spoke, he propped his chin and looked over the six people again, recognizing Gu Zhiqi, Gu Changchuan, Gu Huaijin, and Gu Mengyang, ¡°Tsk, all of them are truly outstanding among men.¡±

    Su Yunling looked towards the entrance, and then he caught sight of a familiar figure at a nce.

    Used to seeing her in T-shirts and pants, Su Yunling paused for a moment when he suddenly saw her in a long dress, a hint of admiration shing in the depths of his eyes.

    The young girl was wearing a gray and white gradient fairy dress that gave off an ethereal and distant fairy-like aura.

    She had curled her hair, which gave her a somewhatzy look that matched her usual temperament.

    A rhinestone-studded hairclip added a touch of yful girlishness to her hair.

    No wonder Su Luo always referred to her as the Little Fairy.

    Looking at her, she did indeed look like a fairy misced in the human world.

    Su Yunling stood by the railing, his gaze lingering on her for a long time.

    It was only when the misced fairy seemed to notice his gaze and nced up briefly that Su Yunling nonchntly turned his eyes away.

    He lowered his gaze, repeatedly wiping his hand where the tea no longer existed.

    After a while, when he noticed his hand had be somewhat red from the wiping, he slightly curled his lips in a smile.

    As Su Yunling stood up, Fu Xiyan also got up and stood on the other side of Tang Yichen.

    Initially, he was just curious to have a look at Gu Zhiqi, but when he saw a familiar figure, his eyes could no longer move away.

    While surprise shone in his eyes, he felt somewhat astonished in his heart.

    Could it be that the two girls knew each other, and it seemed they might be family?

    Thinking about the background of a certain young girl, Fu Xiyan¡¯s heart filled withplex emotions.

    ¡°Not only us, Gu Xiaoxi is here too, I¡¯ll have to go find herter¡­

    Huh?

    Third Brother, where are you going?¡± Tang Yichen had just turned to speak to Su Yunling, but before he could finish, he noticed Su Yunling had already started walking away.

    ¡°Just taking a look around.¡± Su Yunling dropped this indifferent remark, and then he walked towards the direction of the elevator.

    ¡°Ah?

    I¡¯lle with you,¡± Tang Yichen said, ready to follow immediately.

    Su Yunling: ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Tang Yichen drew back his step, continued to stand by the railing and kept an eye on the situation on the first floor, asionally ncing at Gu Zhiqi.

    It wasn¡¯t until he saw a familiar figure appear beside Gu Zhiqi that Tang Yichen cursed silently, ¡°Shit!¡±

 Chapter 488 - 488 488 Children Cant Drink Alcohol (Supplement)

    ?488: Chapter 488 Children Can¡¯t Drink Alcohol (Supplement)   488: Chapter 488 Children Can¡¯t Drink Alcohol (Supplement)                                   Gu Zhiqi followed the Gu family members into the banquet hall, and soon after their arrival, the Gu family¡¯s three sons were surrounded by business associates, leaving Gu Zhiqi separated from her mother and sisters.

    Yu Shuling, dragging Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi along, said they were going to recognize some people.

    After recognizing a couple of individuals, Yu Shuling was pulled away to chat by her group of best friends.

    Yu Shuling also wanted to sit with Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi at the same table as some wealthydies, but Gu Xiyue slipped away, and Gu Zhiqi found an excuse to look for Lu Xingzhe and escaped as well.

    After slipping away from Yu Shuling, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t immediately go to find Lu Xingzhe but picked up a te of small cakes and sat down at a random spot.

    Not in a rush to eat the cakes, she first took out her phone and sent a message to Lu Xingzhe.

    After sending the message and setting the phone aside, she then started to focus on eating her cakes.

    As Gu Zhiqi was intently eating, a deep and gentle voice suddenly sounded next to her ear, ¡°Would you like a ss of juice?¡±

    The voice felt somewhat unfamiliar, yet somewhat familiar.

    Gu Zhiqi instinctively looked up to see who was speaking.

    She saw a tall figure in a white shirt and ck vest, with a Bluetooth earpiece hanging from an ear, holding a tray with a ss on it, standing in front of her.

    The voice was familiar, the build was familiar, the peach blossom eyes were familiar, but the face was not.

    The originally stunningly handsome face had now be quite ordinary.

    Confronted with the unfamiliar face, Gu Zhiqi was momentarily stunned and instinctively asked, ¡°Did you have a botched stic surgery?¡±

    Only after she had asked did Gu Zhiqi btedly remember that they had just met the day before yesterday.

    It probably wasn¡¯t a stic surgery failure but perhaps¡­

    a disguise?

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, the corners of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth twitched almost imperceptibly, somewhat at a loss for words.

    But¡­

    had she been recognized?

    He thought he had disguised himself quite well, even deliberately changing his voice and demeanor.

    How had he been recognized at just one nce?

    ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± Su Yunling decided to probe further.

    Inwardly he pondered, maybe he just happened to disguise himself as someone she knew?

    Seeing Su Yunling¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi propped her chin, looking at him with anguid expression and gently shaking her head while adding, ¡°Oh, I mistook you for someone else.¡±

    Su Yunling paused upon hearing this.

    He stared at Gu Zhiqi for a few seconds, almost getting lost in those deep and hazy eyes, but couldn¡¯t make anything else out.

    He inwardly clicked his tongue, unsure whether to be pleased that his disguise was sessful or regretful that the child hadn¡¯t recognized him.

    He straightened his expression, looking at Gu Zhiqi again, and asked, ¡°Would you like some juice?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, then raised her hand to point at a ss of red wine on Su Yunling¡¯s tray, ¡°I want that one.¡±

    There was no alcohol on Aquamarine Star, and sinceing to this world, she had seen alcohol but never up close like this.

    She had never tasted wine before.

    ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t drink alcohol.¡± Su Yunling didn¡¯t give Gu Zhiqi the wine but instead picked up a ss of juice to hand to her.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t take it, propping her chinzily with one hand, elbow resting on the table, eyes half-closed in indolence, she looked disinterestedly at Su Yunling, ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t even know my age, how can you be sure that I¡¯m a child?¡±

    With a slight raise of his eyebrows, Su Yunling ignored her question and instead retorted, ¡°You call me brother upon our first meeting?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi bent her lips into azy smile as she replied nonchntly, ¡°I could call you uncle if you prefer.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle, please give me a ss of this.¡± Gu Zhiqi smiledzily and cutely, raising her hand to point at the wine on the tray.

 Chapter 489 - 489 489 Tang Yichens Gossip Soul (Supplement) Asking for a wave of monthly tickets~

    ?489: Chapter 489: Tang Yichen¡¯s Gossip Soul (Supplement) Asking for a wave of monthly tickets~   489: Chapter 489: Tang Yichen¡¯s Gossip Soul (Supplement) Asking for a wave of monthly tickets~                                   Su Yunling would naturally not give wine to Gu Zhiqi, cing the juice she had earlier offered Gu Zhiqi on the table.

    As she bent down, she said in a normal voice to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°If you¡¯re bored alone, you can go to the second floor to y, Tang Yichen and the others are upstairs.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi did not respond to Su Yunling, but instead quickly grabbed a ss of red wine from Su Yunling¡¯s tray and then sped off with the mobile phone and cake that were on the table.

    Su Yunling could have stopped her, but fearing exposure, all she could do was watch as Gu Zhiqi, holding the wine ss, gracefully walked away.

    The young girl carried a te of little cakes, with a mobile phone tucked underneath, and held a wine ss in the other hand.

    Her long skirt fluttered and her dark hair swayed as she moved like a nimble butterfly flitting through the guests.

    Only after walking a good distance did the girl stop, turn around to look at Su Yunling, tilt her head slightly, raise her eyebrow, and curl her lip in a toast to Su Yunling.

    Then, right in front of Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, she sipped the wine.

    With a tray in hand, Su Yunling stood still, just watching the girl who had toasted to her from a distance.

    After seeing her sip the wine and slightly frown, it was clear she was drinking for the first time.

    Su Yunling shook her head helplessly, ced the juice back on the tray, and left with a slight smile.

    **

    Standing on the second floor, Tang Yichen saw everything and cursed internally.

    Third Brother, too cunning!

    He actually went off to find Gu Xiaoxi alone!

    He also wanted to see Gu Xiaoxi!

    Wuu wuu wuu¡­

    ¡°Second Brother, look at Third Brother.

    He actually left us and went off alone¡­¡± Tang Yichenined to Fu Xiyan while turning to look at him.

    Then he realized Fu Xiyan was gone.

    How could such a big person just vanish?!

    With such a big presence, how could Second Brother suddenly disappear?!

    Tang Yichen started looking for Fu Xiyan and finally spotted him in a corner on the first floor.

    He saw Fu Xiyan sporting the expression of a middle-aged man in histe forties, sitting beside a girl who appeared to be only seventeen or eighteen years old.

    The girl was stunningly beautiful, with long hair over her shoulders and dressed in a ck gradient gauze dress, exuding a cold, disdainful air.

    Next to each other, the two should havebined their chill demeanor, making the chillness bigger and stronger.

    Strangely, though, Fu Xiyan, who usually liked to radiate chilliness, sat next to the girl with an aura that was cold but with a hint of tenderness.

    The two sat there, giving off the vibe of an old father sitting next to his daughter.

    Tang Yichen opened his mouth,pletely shocked.

    Because Gu Xiyue was so striking, one nce was enough to make asting impression, so Tang Yichen remembered her.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, she had juste in with Gu Xiaoxi, right?

    She must be the daughter of the Gu Family.

    The Gu Family daughter, around the same age as Gu Xiaoxi, considering the Gu family¡¯s true and false heiresses¡¯ affair, Tang Yichen let out a slight sigh.

    This was¡­

    too thrilling!

    In a sh, Tang Yichen became excited, looking left and right, trying to find someone to share this with, only to find no one.

    His excitement was immediately quenched.

    Feeling down for a few seconds, Tang Yichen revived his spirits and decided to share with someone else, so he connected with Su Yunling.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± the voice in the earpiece came nonchntly.

    The voice was so deep and enchanting that when it came through Bluetooth into his ear, Tang Yichen felt a slight shock.

    Tang Yichen subconsciously shrunk his neck and pressed his ear onto his shoulder before speaking, ¡°Third Brother, did you know, Second Brother, he¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao Hua,¡± Tang Yichen was cut off by a cool, crisp voice as his floral shirt was tugged from behind.

    Tang Yichen: ?

 Chapter 490 - 490 490 Gu Xiaoxi seems to be silly and not very smart

    ?490: Chapter 490: Gu Xiaoxi seems to be silly and not very smart.

    490: Chapter 490: Gu Xiaoxi seems to be silly and not very smart.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Tang Yichen was initially delighted, but he waspletely baffled as soon as he made out what she was saying.

    Xiao Hua?

    Did she mean him by Xiao Hua?

    And there was something strange about her tone.

    Turning around, he looked toward the source of the voice and indeed saw a familiar face.

    The girl¡¯s profound, hazy eyes were tinged with a faint drunkenness, a departure from her usualnguid demeanor.

    Now, Gu Zhiqi looked cold and indifferent, her gaze aloof and calm as she watched Tang Yichen.

    Noticing that something was off with the girl¡¯s demeanor, Tang Yichen let out a soft sigh and tentatively called out, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi?¡±

    Su Yunling thought Tang Yichen had suddenly lost the signal when he fell silent.

    It wasn¡¯t until Tang Yichen exhaled softly that Su Yunling was sure the line hadn¡¯t been cut.

    Just as she was about to end the call herself, she heard Tang Yichen speaking again.

    Su Yunling stopped herself from hanging up.

    It seemed that the child had really gone to find Tang Yichen.

    Seeing that Tang Yichen called her Gu Xiaoxi, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows slightly creased and then she corrected him with a serious tone, ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ?!

    Again?

    Seeing that Tang Yichen was not saying anything, Gu Zhiqi added, ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to address this lord by name.¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Xiaoxi didn¡¯t seem to be the brightest kid.

    After correcting him on how to address her, Gu Zhiqi forgot what she hade to Tang Yichen for.

    She only nced at the cup, cake, and phone in her hands, slightly furrowed her brow, and lifted her eyes again to ask Tang Yichen indifferently, ¡°Xiao Hua, have you seen this lord¡¯s horsetail whisk?¡±

    Tang Yichen: ???

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Yichen was totally bewildered.

    This lord?

    Horsetail whisk?

    And was she serious about Xiao Hua?

    He didn¡¯t know that he had such a name.

    ¡°This lord¡¯s horsetail whisk, with its ice-white tail and rattan wood handle,¡± Gu Zhiqi said earnestly and coolly, dropping her usualziness as she looked straight at Tang Yichen.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, she¡¯s gone nuts.¡± Tang Yichen couldn¡¯t help murmuring to himself.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Hearing Tang Yichen mutter to himself, Su Yunling spoke up.

    Realizing he was still on the call with Su Yunling, Tang Yichen promptly reported Gu Zhiqi¡¯s condition, ¡°Third Brother,e and take a look.

    Gu Xiaoxi seems a bit silly, not very bright.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Yunling fell silent.

    ¡°Ouch~ ouch ouch ouch~ that hurts¡­¡±

    While Tang Yichen had just begun discussing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s condition with Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi walked aside, ced down the wine ss, phone, and cake in her hands.

    After setting everything down, Gu Zhiqi turned into a gust of wind, darting directly at Tang Yichen, seized his arm, twisted it behind his back, and then pushed him against the railing.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, ease up, take it easy, Third Brother, help!¡± Tang Yichen called out.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the name wrong, plus, you are not allowed to call this lord by name.¡± Listening to Tang Yichen¡¯s pleas, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t loosen her grip but instead tightened it.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say it, just ease up a little, a little bit is fine,¡± Tang Yichen said in an amiable tone, addressing Gu Zhiqi while not forgetting to urge Su Yunling on, ¡°Third Brother, hurry up, my arm will be gone if you¡¯re two stepster.¡±

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t reply, but the sound of wind rushing through could be heard over the earpiece.

    Hearing the noise in the earpiece, Tang Yichen knew Su Yunling must be on his way.

    While waiting for Su Yunling, he returned his attention to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°So, Gu Xia¡­

    I mean, how should I address you?¡±

 Chapter 491 - 491 491 Daoist Name Yunzhi

    ?491: Chapter 491 Daoist Name Yunzhi   491: Chapter 491 Daoist Name Yunzhi                                   [PS: Zhizhi¡¯s Mysterious Sect Daoist name is Yunzhi, Yun (y¨²n: another name for bamboo)]

    ¡°This gentleman¡¯s Daoist name is Yunzhi,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded with an indifferent expression and an icy tone.

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah, what¡­

    role-ying?

    Unable toprehend what was happening with Gu Xiaoxi, Tang Yichen could only tentatively speak up, ¡°Taoist Master Yunzhi?¡±

    As Tang Yichen spoke, the force in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s grip loosened a bit, but he still didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Uh, Taoist Master Yunzhi, could you let go of me first?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook his head seriously with a cold face and replied indifferently, ¡°No.¡±

    Tang Yichen: Huh?

    ¡°For¡­ why not?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°You just insulted me, calling me a silly fufu.¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    No sooner had the corner of Tang Yichen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly than he immediately apologized, ¡°My bad, I apologize to you, can you let go of me now?¡±

    He should be thankful that Third Brother had set up a Concealment Illusion Array around them, otherwise with all thismotion, they would have been spotted by now.

    Seeing Tang Yichen apologizing, Gu Zhiqi fell silent for two seconds, then released Tang Yichen¡¯s arm.

    Tang Yichen immediately raised his hand to rub his own arm.

    Well, that actually hurt.

    ¡°Have you seen my horsetail whisk?¡± Gu Zhiqi remembered that her horsetail whisk was missing, so she asked Tang Yichen.

    Having the topic suddenly revert to normal, Tang Yichen was stunned for a moment, then quickly shook his head, indicating he didn¡¯t know.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi turned around and left without hesitation.

    ¡°Hey?

    Gu Xiao¡­

    Taoist Master Yunzhi, where are you going?¡± With no clear understanding of Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s current state, and considering how she was, Tang Yichen didn¡¯t feel at ease letting her leave alone and quickly followed.

    ¡°The horsetail whisk is missing,¡± Gu Zhiqi said curtly, then continued walking forward.

    Her pace was quite fast, and Tang Yichen, too, had to use his Ancient Martial Talent to keep up, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡°Think back carefully, did you perhaps forget it somewhere?¡±

    At these words, Gu Zhiqi stopped in her tracks.

    Tang Yichen also stopped and turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    After pondering for two seconds, Gu Zhiqi shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t remember, it seems like it was stolen.¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±?

    He muttered under his breath, ¡°Who would dare to steal your things?¡±

    Suddenly, Gu Zhiqi turned to nce at Tang Yichen.

    Tang Yichen: ?!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it!¡± eximed Tang Yichen, immediately responding to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s look.

    After hearing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent for two seconds, sizing up Tang Yichen from head to toe, then abruptly changed the subject, ¡°Xiao Hua, didn¡¯t your senior brother tell you that you¡¯re not allowed to wear flowery clothes and pants again?

    Why are you wearing them again?¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    Who is the senior brother?

    Ah bah, my name really isn¡¯t Xiao Hua!

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m not called Xiao Hua, my name is Tang Yichen,¡± Tang Yichen patiently exined to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing this, felt that the name Tang Yichen sounded somewhat familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall where she had heard it and she nodded slightly.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen let out a sigh of relief, even if not the brightest, at least she seemed to understand what he was saying.

    Before he could finish sighing, Gu Zhiqi looked at Tang Yichen and spoke again, ¡°Xiao Hua, why didn¡¯t you go to ss?¡±

    Tang Yichen: !??

    I¡¯m not called Xiao Hua!

    The breath he hadn¡¯t finished exhaling was caught in his throat.

    Also, isn¡¯t this topic jumping a bit too fast?

    It took Tang Yichen quite some time to finally exhale fully, then he said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I¡¯ve graduated, graduated several years ago, no need to attend sses.¡±

    Ignoring his words, Gu Zhiqi just mumbled to herself, ¡°If you don¡¯t go to ss, your senior brother will spank you with a nk.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the weekend today, no sses,¡± Tang Yichen could only follow her line of thought and added.

 Chapter 492 - 492 492 Third Brother and Gu Xiaoxi Held Hands!

    ?492: Chapter 492 Third Brother and Gu Xiaoxi Held Hands!

    492: Chapter 492 Third Brother and Gu Xiaoxi Held Hands!

    Gu Zhiqi listened and then nodded.

    As he looked down, his gaze fell upon his own index finger, only to see it was pale and empty, slightly furrowing his eyebrows, ¡°Where has my ring gone?¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±?!

    Help!

    Howe one moment the horsetail whisk is missing, and the next moment the ring is gone?!

    Exactly how many things have you misced?!

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Tang Yichen felt slightly on the verge of copse.

    In that moment, his heart was so tired and so afraid.

    He was terrified that Gu Xiaoxi might suddenly look towards him and ask about the ring.

    Hmm?

    Wait a minute!

    Gu Zhiqi is an underage, unmarried child, where would he get a ring from?

    As Tang Yichen¡¯s thoughts were racing, a cool, indifferent voice suddenly sounded next to his ear, ¡°Xiao Hua, have you seen my ring?¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t.¡±

    Upon hearing his answer, Gu Zhiqi moved forward, seemingly about to search for the ring.

    ¡°Hey!

    Gu¡­

    Taoist Master Yunzhi, wait a moment,¡± Tang Yichen followed Gu Zhiqi and didn¡¯t forget to hurry Su Yunling through his earpiece, ¡°Third Brother, where are you,e quickly¡­¡±

    Before he could finish urging, a familiar figure appeared in his peripheral vision.

    Su Yunling was still dressed as a waiter, his appearance was unremarkable, but the refined and noble aura that lingered around him added countless points to his presence.

    With a fewrge strides, he approached Gu Zhiqi and Tang Yichen, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, his left hand was seized, a warm, soft sensation spreading from his fingertips.

    Su Yunling¡¯s body stiffened slightly, his captured hand instinctively curled up a bit, then was grasped even more firmly.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen was outright stunned.

    They¡¯re holding hands!

    Third Brother and Xiao Qi are holding hands!

    Gu Zhiqi held Su Yunling¡¯s hand in his, his eyes slightly downcast as he fiddled with the ring on Su Yunling¡¯s index finger with his other hand.

    Su Yunling was also stunned for several seconds before he came to his senses and instinctively tried to pull his hand back, but he couldn¡¯t budge it.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s grip was firm as he intently fiddled with the ring on his hand.

    The warm, delicate touch spread across the fingertips, tingling slightly, as if little currents of electricity were wantonly roaming within his body, drilling into his brain, coursing through his entire being, and finally reaching the tip of his heart.

    For a moment, Su Yunling felt his breath catch.

    It was a strange sensation.

    It made his heart flutter chaotically yet irresistibly enticing.

    Finally, Su Yunling gave up trying to withdraw his hand, letting the child before him grasp it, and asked softly, ¡°Is there a problem with this ring?¡±

    As he spoke, Su Yunling realized that his throat was a bit dry and his voice somewhat husky.

    He wondered if it was a lingering effect of changing his voice.

    Gu Zhiqi had tried for quite a while but still couldn¡¯t remove the ring, and when he suddenly heard Su Yunling speak, he looked up, his eyes cool and calm as if they were a pond in a snow-coverednd, profoundly deep and chilling to the bone.

    Staring into such eyes, Su Yunling was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°My ring,¡± Gu Zhiqi said seriously as he looked at Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling: ?

    Tang Yichen: ???

    Not understanding why the child had suddenly changed his demeanor, and unable to act rashly, Su Yunling could only patiently ask, ¡°Yours?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded his head.

    Su Yunling: ¡°How can you prove it¡¯s yours?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi paused in his attempt to pull off the ring, then shook his head.

    He couldn¡¯t prove it.

    Because, while the ring bore his contract, it bore none of hers.

    With this thought, Gu Zhiqi suddenly let go of Su Yunling¡¯s hand.

    The warm, soft sensation on his hand suddenly disappeared, and a sense of loss rose in Su Yunling¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 493 - 493 493 Just Touched Me, Even Felt My Hand

    ?493: Chapter 493 Just Touched Me, Even Felt My Hand   493: Chapter 493 Just Touched Me, Even Felt My Hand                                   Seeing that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s state was off, Su Yunling had no heart to care what that touch of lost feeling was about and turned her head to look at Tang Yichen, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Tang Yichen shook his head immediately upon hearing this, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.

    He just appeared behind me out of nowhere, iming he¡¯s not Gu Xiaoxi but some Taoist Master Yunzhi.¡±

    Su Yunling heard this and frowned slightly.

    While the two were talking, Gu Zhiqi had already started to walk away.

    Su Yunling noticed this right away and quickly raised his hand to grab Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wrist.

    But before he touched him, his wrist was caught in a counter-grip.

    Su Yunling instinctively twisted his body to dodge the hand that Gu Zhiqi had aimed at his shoulder and simultaneously put some distance between them.

    He could feel it, this child was resisting his approach.

    This realization made Su Yunling feel slightly ufortable at heart.

    But now was clearly not the time to think about these things.

    Su Yunling set his gaze on Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t managed to grab him, Gu Zhiqi paused for a moment, and when he saw him backing away, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes calmly looked at Su Yunling and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me casually.¡±

    Su Yunling lifted his eyebrows lightly upon hearing this, ¡°Can¡¯t touch?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But you just touched me, and you even felt my hand,¡± Su Yunling said, raising his hand and bringing it in front of Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Look, it¡¯s all red from your touch.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent upon seeing this.

    Three secondster, he extended his own hand to Su Yunling, ¡°You can touch it back.¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah, this¡­

    Such an ambiguous statement.

    He cleared his throat lightly, turned around quickly, and went back to the spot where he had been standing watch.

    Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s action, slightly arched an eyebrow, and then helplessly smiled.

    ¡°A girl¡¯s hand indeed shouldn¡¯t be touched casually.

    I apologize for touching you just now without permission,¡± Su Yunling said sincerely to Gu Zhiqi.

    This child didn¡¯t like to be touched; he couldn¡¯t let that lead to an even greater aversion in her heart toward him.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak.

    She had just touched him without asking, should she apologize?

    Unaware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s inner thoughts, Su Yunling approached her and then looked toward the direction where Tang Yichen was standing, pointing at the couch nearby, ¡°Shall we go there to sit down and talk?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi responded with a slow nod.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Afraid that she might slip away if he wasn¡¯t careful, Su Yunling let Gu Zhiqi walk first.

    Once settled on the couch, Su Yunling immediately pulled up Yun Sen¡¯s WeChat, looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Sit here for a while.

    I¡¯ll call¡­¡±

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he noticed the cellphone on the table, its screen lit up, disying an iing call on WeChat.

    The caller ID was Lu Xingzhe.

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze paused briefly.

    Lu Xingzhe?

    The name sounded familiar.

    ¡°Your phone, aren¡¯t you going to answer it?¡± The phone model on the table was very special, rare, and easy to recognize; Su Yunling knew at once it was Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at it.

    Lu Xingzhe?

    Seems like a client.

    Seems like he had taken his money but hadn¡¯t helped him transcend his cmity yet.

    Thinking thus, she reached for the phone and swiped to answer the call.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± As soon as the voice connected, a chilly and unpleasant voice came through, tinged with a bit of urgency.

    Hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s tone of voice, Gu Zhiqi furrowed her brows, her face cold and indifferent, and she remained silent.

    ¡°Hello?

    Gu Zhiqi, are you there?

    Are you listening?¡± After not hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice for a while, Lu Xingzhe began to doubt if the call had connected.

    ¡°Do not call upon my name so directly,¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke coldly.

    Her voice was chill and indifferent, leaving Lu Xingzhe on the other end stunned for a few seconds.

    After a good while, Lu Xingzhe spoke irritably, ¡°Damn!

    Have you been drinking?!¡±

 Chapter 494 - 494 494 Whose voice is that beside you

    ?494: Chapter 494: Whose voice is that beside you?

    494: Chapter 494: Whose voice is that beside you?

    Su Yunling had just sent a message to Yun Sen when she heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voiceing through the phone.

    Alcohol?

    Su Yunling¡¯s grip on her phone tightened, as she looked up at Gu Zhiqi.

    So, is it because of the alcohol that you¡¯re like this?

    However, this didn¡¯t quite seem like drunkenness.

    ¡°Who the hell let you drink?!¡± Lu Xingzhe cursed coldly before hastily continuing, ¡°Where are you?

    Or what¡¯s around you?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Hua and¡­¡± Gu Zhiqi started, nced at Su Yunling, ¡°a very nice-sounding uncle.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± The term ¡®uncle¡¯ from Gu Zhiqi immediately made Tang Yichen unable to hold back augh, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯ve been promoted to an elder.¡±

    Su Yunling ignored him.

    Lu Xingzhe also fell silent on his side, but as soon as he heard Tang Yichen¡¯s voice, he immediately spoke up, full of wariness, ¡°Whose voice is that beside you?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Hua¡¯s.¡± Gu Zhiqi looked at Tang Yichen and replied.

    It was Tang Yichen who had spoken just now.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Su Yunling raised an eyebrow and nced indifferently at Tang Yichen.

    Tang Yichen¡¯s mouth twitched, already immune to the name Xiao Hua.

    Ignoring Su Yunling¡¯s gaze as if nothing was the matter, he stepped behind Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi is here with us, at the leisure area on the second floor of the Yaoying Hotel.¡±

    Though Tang Yichen hadn¡¯t looked at the details, from the sounds of it he seemed quite familiar with Gu Xiaoxi, so he disclosed the location to the other party.

    As soon as Tang Yichen spoke up, there was a brief pause on the other side, then a very wary voice asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°A friend of Gu Xiaoxi.¡± Tang Yichen didn¡¯t care whether the other side was wary or not and simply replied.

    No sooner had Tang Yichen spoken than the person on the other end simply said, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up the phone, I¡¯ming right over.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    ¡°You¡¯re ordering me around?¡± His voice was chilly, clearly displeased.

    Lu Xingzhe paused for a moment, coughed lightly, and awkwardly said, ¡°Taoist Master Yunzhi, please don¡¯t hang up, I¡¯lle to find you right away.¡±

    After listening, Gu Zhiqi no longer spoke, simply cing the phone on the table.

    Then, he looked up at Su Yunling, ¡°Did you just say you wanted to have a chat?¡±

    Su Yunling lightly raised her eyebrows, her peach-blossom eyes gently curving, as she nodded at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°We should have a talk, but not right now.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    His eyes questioned, looking at Su Yunling.

    ¡°Wait for someone; we can talkter.¡± Without knowing the child¡¯s specific situation, it was definitely not the time for discussion.

    Having heard this, Gu Zhiqi nodded and then sat silently on the sofa.

    He sat for a few seconds before looking down at his empty hands and furrowing his brows almost imperceptibly, then turned towards Su Yunling, ¡°Have you seen my horsetail whisk?¡±

    Su Yunling: ?

    The horsetail whisk?

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it!

    Just stay there, don¡¯t go anywhere, I know where your horsetail whisk is!¡± Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Lu Xingzhe immediately responded on the phone.

    Gu Zhiqi listened, and softly said, ¡°Oh.¡±

    And then he sat quietly, indeed not moving at all.

    Seeing how obedient Gu Zhiqi was, a hint of difort arose in Su Yunling¡¯s heart.

    She looked down, casting an indifferent nce at the phone on the table, feeling annoyed by the person on the other end of the call.

    Withdrawing her gaze, she leaned back on the sofa, eyes slightly lowered, staring at her left hand with the ring.

    The child had tried really hard to pull off the ring, causing the skin nearby to redden.

    She lifted her hand and covered the ring with her right thumb, gently rubbing it, and gradually, the focus in her eyes seemed to fade.

 Chapter 495 - 495 495 Dont You Know Your Own Drinking Capacity

    ?495: Chapter 495: Don¡¯t You Know Your Own Drinking Capacity?

    495: Chapter 495: Don¡¯t You Know Your Own Drinking Capacity?

    Five minutester, Lu Xingzhe hurried over.

    From a distance, he spotted Gu Zhiqi sitting on the sofa and quickly strode towards her.

    As he got closer, he didn¡¯t forget to vigntly size up Tang Yichen and Su Yunling, who were standing and sitting opposite Gu Zhiqi, respectively.

    When he saw Tang Yichen¡¯s slick attire, a clear sense of wariness tainted his eyes.

    His gaze softened slightly when it fell on Su Yunling.

    After all, Su Yunling¡¯s demeanor was far too outstanding; even with an ordinary face, that kind of temperament didn¡¯t seem to belong to someone harboring ill intentions.

    Neither Su Yunling nor Tang Yichen knew what was going through Lu Xingzhe¡¯s head, and as he assessed them, they were also taking his measure.

    After getting a clear look at Lu Xingzhe, a sh of surprise crossed Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was the person they were supposed to protect this time, the second young master of the Lu Family, right?

    This was the first time Tang Yichen had seen Lu Xingzhe in person; he had only seen photos before.

    Now, seeing him in the flesh, Tang Yichen couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize him for a moment.

    He seemed to be just another handsome face, nothing extraordinary.

    What made him a target for Angel¡¯s people?

    After Tang Yichen finished assessing Lu Xingzhe, he nced towards Su Yunling and realized that after she had taken measure of Lu Xingzhe, her gaze had shifted to Gu Zhiqi, her attention seemingly elsewhere, lost in thought.

    ¡°Are you okay?

    Did you get into a fight?

    Did any strange people talk to you?¡± Lu Xingzhe bombarded her with questions the moment he opened his mouth, then squatted down near Gu Zhiqi, one hand on the table and the other on the sofa, looking her up and down.

    Only after confirming that she was unharmed did Lu Xingzhe breathe a sigh of relief.

    Then, he turned to Gu Zhiqi with a sour face and said, clearly displeased, ¡°Who let you drink?

    Don¡¯t you know your own limits?¡±

    Lu Xingzhe had rattled off a string of questions, but Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t absorbed a word, merely looking at Lu Xingzhe, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my horsetail whisk?¡±

    At her words, Lu Xingzhe paused slightly, his expression turning slightly unnatural, ¡°Wait, you¡¯ll see it in a moment.¡± After saying that, he stood up, took out his phone from his pocket, and sent a message.

    After sending the message, Lu Xingzhe looked at Tang Yichen, then at Su Yunling, and asked, ¡°How long have you known her?¡±

    Hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s question, Su Yunling remained silent, while Tang Yichen raised an eyebrow and did not answer his question, instead countering with one of his own, ¡°When did you meet him?¡±

    ¡°I asked first.¡± Since Tang Yichen hadn¡¯t answered his question, Lu Xingzhe naturally wouldn¡¯t either.

    ¡°Too bad I don¡¯t feel like answering your question.¡± Tang Yichen shrugged at Lu Xingzhe.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and he responded calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, then forget it.¡±

    Then, he took a seat next to Gu Zhiqi and asked as he turned to look at her, ¡°Did youe here on your own?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi sat quietly, ignoring Lu Xingzhe.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe frowned.

    Noticing that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attention was fixed across from her, he followed her gaze and saw Su Yunling sitting opposite.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes slightly lowered, her fingers gently ying with the ring on her hand.

    Seeing Su Yunling¡¯s waiter outfit paired with a refined and dignified air, and recalling what his father had mentioned to him earlier, a spection arose in Lu Xingzhe¡¯s mind.

    As the spection took shape, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s expression changed subtly, and a hint of apprehension colored his gaze, ¡°Are you really her friends?¡±

 Chapter 496 - 496 496 Yun Sen Sobers Up Zhizhi

    ?496: Chapter 496 Yun Sen Sobers Up Zhizhi   496: Chapter 496 Yun Sen Sobers Up Zhizhi                                   ¡°Of course.¡± Lu Xingzhe asked Su Yunling, but it was Tang Yichen who answered.

    Lu Xingzhe was somewhat incredulous and, seeing that Su Yunling was not very responsive, turned to look at Tang Yichen, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just a friendship, and not that you have a¡­

    grudge against her?¡±

    Somebody feared neither heaven nor earth, especially after drinking.

    They were not to be trifled with, and Lu Xingzhe was genuinely afraid that Gu Zhiqi had offended these two.

    Tang Yichen noticed the change in Lu Xingzhe¡¯s attitude and heard the probing in his tone.

    He slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at him, ¡°Do you hope that we have a grudge against her?¡±

    ¡°Certainly not¡­¡±

    ¡°Master!

    Are you looking for me?¡± Lu Xingzhe hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted by a voice.

    Hearing that ¡®Master¡¯, Lu Xingzhe confirmed that the two people in front of him indeed had important statuses.

    Before Su Yunling could say anything, Yun Sen saw Gu Zhiqi sitting on the sofa, his eyes immediately lit up, and he leaped to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side, greeting her with great enthusiasm, ¡°Miss Gu!¡±

    Taoist Master Yunzhi indicated that she was not Miss Gu, so she ignored Yun Sen and did not even nce at him.

    Seeing this, Yun Sen wilted slightly.

    It must be because they hadn¡¯t seen each other for too long that Miss Gu had be distant with him.

    Ying~

    Although they¡¯d never been close before, at least when he greeted her, Miss Gu would acknowledge him.

    ¡°Do you have any hangover remedies, or something that can sober her up?¡± While Yun Sen was lost in his thoughts, Su Yunling suddenly spoke up.

    His storage ring contained many items, including a variety of medicines, but the only thing he didn¡¯t have was a hangover cure.

    Yun Sen was brought back to reality by Su Yunling¡¯s voice.

    However, he was somewhat confused, ¡°Ah?¡± Yun Sen was a bit dazed for a second and, several secondster, nodded somewhat slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a hangover remedy, but I can sober you up.¡±

    Green Crystal Grass could be used as a hangover cure.

    Because he did not know Lu Xingzhe and was uncertain of his status, Yun Sen did not mention Green Crystal Grass aloud.

    Su Yunling nodded, ¡°Sober up the child.¡±

    Yun Sen: ?

    ¡°Sober up who?¡± Yun Sen was perplexed again.

    With somewhat sluggish and stiff movements, he turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Is Miss Gu drunk?¡±

    You¡¯ve got to be kidding.

    That doesn¡¯t look like someone who is drunk.

    Listening to the conversation between Su Yunling and Yun Sen, Lu Xingzhe suddenly looked up and nced at them, ¡°No need, I have already asked someone to prepare a sobering soup.

    It will be here soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Master!

    Leave this to me!¡±

    Lu Xingzhe hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when Yun Sen immediately spoke up, interrupting him.

    Don¡¯t ask, he did it on purpose.

    What¡¯s with these people?

    Each one of them seemed to want to take the opportunity to curry favor with Miss Gu.

    Surely the task of sobering up Miss Gu should be his; it couldn¡¯t be left to some little brat.

    Yun Sen¡¯s words made Lu Xingzhe frown and he looked at Yun Sen with a somber expression.

    Yun Sen looked back at Lu Xingzhe and slightly tilted his chin up, his eyes tinted with a hint of provocation.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s face instantly became colder and more displeased.

    Yun Sen didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Lu Xingzhe and walked over to Gu Zhiqi, then took a seat beside her.

    After sitting down, Yun Sen slightly turned his body and formed a few hand seals in front of him.

    Soon, a basin of Green Crystal Grass floated between his hands.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s expression flickered, his eyes growing darker, and then he sent a message telling the person preparing the hangover remedy to not bothering.

    Feeling the ripple of Vital Energy, Gu Zhiqi slightly turned her body and nced at Yun Sen.

    Looking at the Green Crystal Grass floating in front of Yun Sen, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrows imperceptibly furrowed, and with a stern face, she spoke with a hint of disdain, ¡°Your control technique is too rusty.¡±

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    Ying~

    Miss Gu has disdained him.

 Chapter 497 - 497 497 Forgot Everything After Drinking

    ?497: Chapter 497 Forgot Everything After Drinking   497: Chapter 497 Forgot Everything After Drinking                                   Yun Sen had no time for sorrow as he continued to manipte the Green Crystal Grass to sober up Gu Zhiqi.

    The floating Green Crystal Grass in front of him began to stretch out.

    The tip of the sprout seemed to grow eyes as it reached for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand and then gently twined around her index finger.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi slightly lowered her head, watching the Green Crystal Grass winding around her finger.

    The slender vine, topped with a few green leaves, wrapped around her fair and slender finger, creating a contrast of rich green against pale skin, exuding a certain aesthetic beauty that was quite pleasing to the eye.

    Su Yunling sat opposite Gu Zhiqi, his gaze falling on her entwined finger.

    His eyes darkened slightly.

    Just now, it had been those fair fingers that had tugged at his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t heal me,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, feeling a continuous stream of Vital Breath entering her body.

    She looked at Yun Sen with a stern face and said just that.

    As she spoke, she raised her hand to pull at the Green Crystal Grass wrapped around her finger.

    Upon hearing this, Lu Xingzhe immediately spoke up, ¡°We¡¯re not healing, don¡¯t move around carelessly.¡±

    ¡°You are obviously healing,¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t listen to Lu Xingzhe and her fingers were already touching the Green Crystal Grass.

    Yun Sen, seeing this, became slightly panicked, ¡°Miss Gu, please don¡¯t move, it¡¯s almost done.¡±

    Several fingers suddenly covered the Green Crystal Grass as Su Yunling finally snapped back to reality.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi about to pull at the Green Crystal Grass, Su Yunling spoke, softly calling her with a hint of hesitation, ¡°Tao¡­ Taoist Master Yunzhi.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi stopped pulling at the Green Crystal Grass when she heard someone call her and looked up at Su Yunling, her eyes filled with a questioning look.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes held a shallow depth as he looked back at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Yunzhi, how did you get that name?¡±

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s question, a hint of sadness shed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes as she replied with a cold and slow voice, ¡°My master gave it to me.¡±

    Her voice was light and fleeting, just like the ethereal and distant aura that lingered around her, as if in the next second, she would drift away with the wind.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his finger pressing down a touch harder on his ring.

    After answering Su Yunling¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi sat on the sofa without moving again, merely lowering her gaze and seemingly deep in thought.

    A few secondster, she suddenly looked up, ¡°Where¡¯s my horsetail whisk?

    Has anyone seen it¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she stopped herself, a trace of confusion suddenly appearing in her eyes.

    But in the blink of an eye, the aura around her changed.

    The calm and cool look in her eyes slowly became hazy, as if mist was swirling within,pletely shrouding the underlying chill, and the cold aloofness around her body faded away in an instant.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her hand to her forehead, her eyes regaining rity.

    ¡°Miss Gu!

    How do you feel?¡± Yun Sen watchfully looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi experienced a brief moment of memory loss that quickly recovered, looking around at everyone in turn, remaining silent for a few seconds.

    She then asked, ¡°What just happened to me?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t she at the party?

    How did she end up here?

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, a memorypse?

    ¡°Do you still remember what just happened?¡± Su Yunling inquired, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Of course, she remembered.

    Just now, Su Yunling didn¡¯t allow her to drink, so she directly snatched a cup for herself.

    After drinking¡­,

    she suddenly appeared here.

    With her eyes darkening, she looked up at Su Yunling, ¡°Was there something wrong with the wine?¡±

    Su Yunling held a refined andnguid smile at the corner of his mouth as he looked at her, ¡°Why do you ask such a question?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten what happened after drinking.¡±

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrows, confused.

    Had she not just nodded?

    He lightly tapped his finger on his ring and spoke unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s not the wine¡¯s fault.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    If the wine is fine, could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with me?

 Chapter 498 - 498 498 Yun Sen You Actually Dare to be Fierce to Miss Gu!

    ?498: Chapter 498 Yun Sen: You Actually Dare to be Fierce to Miss Gu?!

    498: Chapter 498 Yun Sen: You Actually Dare to be Fierce to Miss Gu?!

    ¡°You just drank some alcohol; you might have cked out because you were drunk.¡± Su Yunling patiently exined, and after saying that, she didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°I told you, children shouldn¡¯t drink.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Is it that serious?

    She seemed to have just taken a sip, right?

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi was just busy chatting with Su Yunling, Lu Xingzhe frowned slightly and said with a sullen face, ¡°Who gave you the drink?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Lu Xingzhe, ¡°Myself.¡±

    Lu Xingzhe: ¡°¡­

    Do you not know your own tolerance level?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds, then shook her head honestly.

    She really didn¡¯t know.

    In her memory, this was her first time drinking alcohol.

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±

    Right, she had amnesia.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to drink again in the future,¡± Lu Xingzhe spoke to Gu Zhiqi with a somewhat fierce tone.

    After he spoke, Lu Xingzhe felt a chill on his back, as if three cold gazes swept over him.

    Lu Xingzhe: ???

    What¡¯s happening?

    Lu Xingzhe turned his head and looked around, only to notice that Tang Yichen wasn¡¯t looking at him, instead leaning on the railing and watching the banquet below, and Su Yunling wasn¡¯t looking at him either, slowly sipping her tea.

    Finally, his gaze fell on Yun Sen, who was staring at him with a somber look.

    ¡°You¡¯re being harsh to Miss Gu?

    You actually dare to be harsh to Miss Gu?

    How dare you be harsh to Miss Gu?¡± Yun Sen¡¯s somber gaze bore into Lu Xingzhe as if trying to drill a hole through him.

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±

    Is there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain?

    However, suspecting this person¡¯s identity might be rted to the Ever Winning Army, Lu Xingzhe didn¡¯t dare to say much.

    Under Yun Sen¡¯s gaze, Lu Xingzhe cleared his throat awkwardly and said with a bit of difficulty, ¡°I wasn¡¯t harsh to her.¡±

    Yun Sen didn¡¯t believe Lu Xingzhe at all, continuing to stare at him with somber eyes.

    That look seemed to say, if you dare to be harsh to Miss Gu again, I¡¯ll hit you.

    Feeling somewhat aggrieved in his heart, Lu Xingzhe really wanted to fight this person, but¡­

    it seemed like he couldn¡¯t win against him, so he gave up.

    The two of them stared at each other, causing the area to fall into a brief silence until a deep voice broke through the quiet via a loudspeaker.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, good evening.

    Today is my father¡¯s eightieth birthday¡­¡± It was midnight, and the banquet had already started.

    The person delivering the speech on the stage was the head of the Lu Family and the lord of Haicheng, Lu Xiangming.

    Hearing the voiceing from the loudspeaker, everyone instinctively stood up.

    Su Yunling and her group were no exception.

    Su Yunling put down the teacup in her hand, got up, and nced at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Things might get a little chaoticter, don¡¯t wander off.¡± Thinking it over, she still felt uneasy.

    She lightly tapped her ring, took out a pair of earphones, input her own channel frequency, and handed them to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Take care of yourself.

    If you run into danger, you can connect with me.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi wanted to say it wasn¡¯t necessary, but Su Yunling had already stuffed the earphones into her hand and said softly, ¡°And remember, don¡¯t drink again in the future.¡±

    After speaking, she nced at Yun Sen indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seeing this, Yun Sen immediately waved to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu, goodbye.¡±

    After speaking, he quickly followed Su Yunling and left.

    With Su Yunling and Yun Sen gone, only Tang Yichen, Gu Zhiqi, and Lu Xingzhe remained in that section of the resting area.

    Now that Yun Sen had finally left, Lu Xingzhe no longer had to have a staring contest with him.

    He turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Instead of directly answering his question, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers touched the bracelet on her wrist, and she took out a piece of Talisman Paper from inside and handed it over to Lu Xingzhe, ¡°Here, take this.¡±

    Lu Xingzhe: ?

 Chapter 499 - 499 499 The Thing Worth 4.9 Million

    ?499: Chapter 499: The Thing Worth 4.9 Million   499: Chapter 499: The Thing Worth 4.9 Million                                   ¡°What?¡± Lu Xingzhe voiced his disdain before raising his hand to receive the talisman paper that Gu Zhiqi passed to him and nced at it.

    Observing the ghost-drawn talisman, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s disdain seemed to deepen, ¡°What is this?

    I can¡¯t understand it.¡±

    ¡°Carry it with you, it can protect you at a critical moment,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, then her wrist flipped lightly, and she began to make hand seals.

    ¡°Tch.¡± Lu Xingzhe snorted contemptuously and then said with great disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still hungover.¡±

    Hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words, Tang Yichen turned his head, gave Lu Xingzhe a look, his eyes tinged with a hint of doubt and inquiry.

    Isn¡¯t he a friend of Gu Xiaoxi?

    Howe he doesn¡¯t even know that Gu Xiaoxi is a diviner?

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond, just continued making the hand seals on her own.

    Looking on, a formation began to emerge in front of Gu Zhiqi, and Lu Xingzhe¡¯s eyes showed a trace of confusion, ¡°What kind of ancient martial arts is this?¡±

    Howe he had never seen it before?

    Right after he asked, he saw the phantom of the formation flying towards him.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s instinct was to dodge, but he failed because Gu Zhiqi immobilized him.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Before Lu Xingzhe could finish, he saw the formation already merging into his body.

    As the formation disappeared into Lu Xingzhe, he could move again.

    He raised his hand and felt around his body for a while, finding nothing, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi did not answer his question butzily said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Lu Xingzhe: ???

    ¡°Wait, you haven¡¯t told me what you did to my body,¡± Lu Xingzhe frowned and said to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Something worth 4.9 million,¡± Gu Zhiqi answered, picking up a te from the table and spooning a piece of cake into her mouth.

    Lu Xingzhe: ?

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°What 4.9 million?¡± Lu Xingzhe said, instinctively covering his pocket, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?

    I just gave you 4.95 million two days ago.¡±

    At this rate, even if he were a billionaire, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to fill her pit.

    Watching his actions, Gu Zhiqi stopped her cake-eating slightly and then mumbled, ¡°The talisman paper is worth 100,000, the formation is worth 4.9 million, it will save your arms and legs.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Xingzhe finally remembered.

    She had said she would read his fortune and told him that he would lose an arm and a leg today.

    Truth be told, he hadn¡¯t believed it that day.

    It was just that she had precisely predicted today, and the Ever Winning Army also happened to be acting today, could it be¡­

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Lu Xingzhe¡¯s expression grew more solemn.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, looking at Lu Xingzhe, ¡°Could it be fake?¡±

    After hearing that, Lu Xingzhe looked somewhat conflicted, sitting next to Gu Zhiqi and falling into silence.

    After some time, Lu Xingzhe was pulled back to reality by the ringing of his phone.

    Seeing a somewhat familiar note, Lu Xingzhe pressed the answer button and put the phone to his ear, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Lu Xingzhe asked irritably.

    ¡°Where are you, is she with you?¡± A cold voice came through the phone.

    Hearing the tone, Lu Xingzhe felt very ufortable and responded with a stinky tone, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t attending the banquet?

    What, you changed your mind?¡±

    ¡°Location.¡± The voice on the other end hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    After hearing that, Lu Xingzhe really wanted to just hang up the phone, but thinking that something big might happenter, he reported his location, ¡°Second floor resting area, walk towards the empty side.¡±

    Right after he finished sharing his location, the call was hung up.

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 500 - 500 500 Qiao Qingshu, My Deskmate

    ?500: Chapter 500 Qiao Qingshu, My Deskmate   500: Chapter 500 Qiao Qingshu, My Deskmate                                   Three minutester, Qiao Qingshu came over.

    As she approached the two of them, a hint of confusion still lingered in Qiao Qingshu¡¯s eyes.

    It was so strange, if not for Lu Xingzhe telling her toe this way where there weren¡¯t many people, she intuitively felt she wouldn¡¯t havee.

    There were clearly few people around here, and she hadn¡¯t noticed it just a moment ago, nor had she seen anyone here.

    ¡°You¡¯vee at just the right time, you take care of her, don¡¯t let her run around, and don¡¯t let her drink.¡± Seeing Qiao Qingshu arrive, Lu Xingzhe immediately stood up and gave her these instructions.

    Upon seeing this, a flicker of suspicion crossed Qiao Qingshu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    It was very unusual for him to be willing to leave.

    Lu Xingzhe: ¡°Tsk, mind your own business about men¡¯s matters.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu: ¡°¡­¡±

    After saying that, Lu Xingzhe put his hands in his pockets, leaving Qiao Qingshu and Gu Zhiqi with his departing back, and walked away.

    Qiao Qingshu didn¡¯t take Lu Xingzhe¡¯s departure too much to heart, she took a seat next to Gu Zhiqi, and then, started reading the book she had tucked under her arm.

    Tang Yichen nced back and saw that Lu Xingzhe had already left, and that an unfamiliar girl was now sitting beside Gu Zhiqi.

    He raised an eyebrow slightly and asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, your friend?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi scooped thest spoonful of cake into her mouth and hummed vaguely in response to Tang Yichen.

    Tang Yichen suddenly spoke up, and Qiao Qingshu, who was reading her book attentively, suddenly looked up at Tang Yichen, and upon seeing his fashionable attire, she unconsciously furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Introduce us,¡± Tang Yichen suggested, raising his eyebrows slightly, looking to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Qiao Qingshu, my deskmate,¡± Gu Zhiqi pointed to Qiao Qingshu and said, then pointed to Tang Yichen and told Qiao Qingshu, ¡°Tang Yichen.¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s introduction, Qiao Qingshu was slightly taken aback.

    Tang Yichen?

    Was it that Tang Yichen?

    Looking up at Tang Yichen, she sized him up and down; it didn¡¯t seem like him.

    Photos of Tang Yichen were all over the inte.

    Although Qiao Qingshu had never met him in person, she had seen the photos, and this clearly wasn¡¯t the same person.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s introduction, Tang Yichen raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Ah, deskmate, hi, I¡¯m Tang Yichen.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu acknowledged Tang Yichen with a cold nod, then turned her head back to continue reading her book.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen let out a soft click of his tongue.

    Just like a friend of Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s, not fond of mingling with others.

    But¡­

    how did those two get to hang out together?

    Looking at them both, one buried in a book, reading intently, and the other holding a phone, typing away non-stop.

    The scene was very harmonious, but it seemed like they hadn¡¯t even exchanged a word since meeting¡­

    Could it be their rtionship wasn¡¯t actually that close?

    Qiao Qingshu read her book for a while, and then suddenly remembered she hadn¡¯t added Gu Zhiqi¡¯s new WeChat.

    So she took out her phone and handed it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Add me on WeChat.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, seeing this, didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately opened WeChat to scan Qiao Qingshu.

    Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes widened in shock upon seeing this.

    They didn¡¯t even have each other¡¯s contact info?

    Are they really friends?

    After adding each other, Qiao Qingshu put away her phone and continued reading her book quietly, while Gu Zhiqi switched to a document editing page and continued to work on Fu Xiyan¡¯s ¡°mental method.¡±

    Tang Yichen watched the scene and marveled in amazement.

    ¡°Ah Chen.¡± A crisp, cold voice suddenly rang out in the earpiece.

    Tang Yichen heard it and immediately straightened up, promptly responding, ¡°Second Brother.¡±

 Chapter 501 - 501 501 Going to Fight

    ?501: Chapter 501 Going to Fight   501: Chapter 501 Going to Fight                                   Fu Xiyan asked, ¡°Are you still on the second floor?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Tang Yichen immediately replied.

    ¡°Sending a young girl over to you, help me take care of her.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ?????

    But I¡¯ve already got two young girls here!

    Wait a second!

    The young girl Brother Two is sending over, could it be¡­

    ¡°Brother Two, the one you¡¯re sending, it wouldn¡¯t happen to be the Gu Family¡¯s real daughter, would it?¡± Tang Yichen covered his mouth, leaning over the railing, and asked in a lowered voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Fu Xiyan sounded slightly puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­

    you know about Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s background, right?¡± Tang Yichen cautiously began, trying his best to keep his voice down so Gu Zhiqi wouldn¡¯t hear.

    Fu Xiyan: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Gu Xiaoxi is the Gu Family¡¯s faux daughter.

    Gu Xiaoxi is currently with me, so the one you¡¯re¡­

    better not send her over,¡± Tang Yichen stammered before finally getting the words out.

    At this moment, Tang Yichen felt somewhat relieved that he had once listened to all the gossip about the Sea City Gu Family¡¯s real and fake daughters.

    It was said that the Gu Family¡¯s real and fake daughters didn¡¯t get along, and if Fu Xiyan were to bring the person over, what if the two young girls started fighting?

    One sent over by Brother Two, and the other Gu Xiaoxi?

    Which one would he help?

    Even if they didn¡¯t end up fighting, it would definitely be ufortable for both to be together.

    And if Gu Xiaoxi got unhappy, she might just up and leave.

    Compared to an unfamiliar young girl, Tang Yichen, deep down, still preferred to have Gu Xiaoxi stay here.

    Hearing this, Fu Xiyan fell silent on the other end, and ultimately, decided to let go of the idea of sending Gu Xiyue to the second floor.

    Just after ending the call with Fu Xiyan, he heard a noise behind him.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, where are you going?¡± Tang Yichen saw Gu Zhiqi getting up, and asked.

    ¡°On duty.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ?????

    On duty?

    What duty?

    Gu Zhiqi stood up, and Qiao Qingshu also rose to her feet.

    Tang Yichen lightly furrowed his brows, his eyes tinged with a touch of distress, as he watched Gu Zhiqi and Qiao Qingshu leave.

    Could it be that Gu Xiaoxi heard what he said?

    Unable to figure it out, he first connected with Su Yunling to inform her that Gu Zhiqi had left, and then connected with Fu Xiyan, ¡°Brother Two, Gu Xiaoxi had to leave for something.

    Are you still going to send that young girl over?¡±

    **

    After leaving the lounge area, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t head to the first floor but instead made her way toward the elevator.

    Seeing Qiao Qingshu continuing to follow her, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows, stopped in her tracks, turned her head, and looked at Qiao Qingshu who was trailing behind her, ¡°I¡¯m going to a fight, do you still want to follow?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qiao Qingshu¡¯s steps hesitated, then she straightened her expression, with a glint of light in her eyes, ¡°Where is there a fight?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    After a silent two seconds, she resumed walking, ¡°Come on, stick with me and you¡¯ll see.¡±

    The two entered the elevator together.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi press the button for the seventh floor, Qiao Qingshu nced at her sideways, ¡°Not at the banquet?¡±

    ¡°This fight has nothing to do with the banquet,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually replied.

    Hearing this, Qiao Qingshu was somewhat puzzled but didn¡¯t dwell on it.

    Along the way, the elevator stopped once, and a young man in a suit and well-built physique got on at the fourth floor.

    Upon entering the elevator, the young man first nced at Qiao Qingshu, then turned his gaze to Gu Zhiqi.

    Without missing a beat, Qiao Qingshu stepped forward, blocking the young man¡¯s view of Gu Zhiqi.

    The young man was slightly taken aback by this, then nodded apologetically to the two of them before turning to face the elevator doors.

    Afterward, the elevator didn¡¯t stop again.

    It ascended directly to the top, finally halting on the seventh floor.

 Chapter 502 - 502 502 Team Seventeens Tenth Team Captain Jin Feng

    ?502: Chapter 502: Team Seventeen¡¯s Tenth Team Captain Jin Feng   502: Chapter 502: Team Seventeen¡¯s Tenth Team Captain Jin Feng                                   After the elevator doors opened, the youth took the lead out of the elevator, with Gu Zhiqi and Qiao Qingshu closely following behind.

    Once they exited the elevator and walked down a not-so-long hallway, they reached a corner, and all three simultaneously turned in the same direction without prior arrangement.

    After turning the corner, they could faintly hear the chaotic sound of footsteps and muffled ¡°hmm hmm hmm¡± sounds.

    Hearing this noise, the three of them paused briefly in unison, then quickened their pace.

    As they rounded the corner, they saw a group of people pushing a girl along the hallway towards them, and the gagged girl was incessantly grunting ¡°hmm hmm hmm.¡±

    Noticing the trio¡¯s approach, the group stopped in their tracks and watched them warily.

    When the group halted, Gu Zhiqi and his team also stopped.

    The captive girl, seeing the direction of the three, suddenly brightened her eyes and vigorously struggled, frantically grunting at Gu Zhiqi and hispanions.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the leader demanded, eyeing Gu Zhiqi and his twopanions warily.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± retorted the youth who was a step ahead of Gu Zhiqi and Qiao Qingshu, his voice cold as he stared at the group before him.

    ¡°You need to understand the situation ¡ª I¡¯m the one asking you¡­

    you¡­

    Ever Winning Army?¡± Although the leader¡¯s tone was extremely arrogant and wild, his expression radically changed, a deep fear and panic coloring the bottom of his eyes when the youth pulled out something.

    The youth was indeed from the Ever Winning Army, and at that moment, he was holding up a Token for the others to see.

    The leader could only recognize that it was an Ever Winning Army Token, but he did not realize it was Team Seventeen¡¯s squad leader Jin Feng¡¯s exclusive hand token.

    As soon as the group¡¯s leader uttered the words ¡°Ever Winning Army,¡± everyone¡¯s faces changed, including that of the girl who kept grunting.

    Gu Zhiqi, observing the scene before him, decided not to move just yet, preferring to watch the drama unfold a bit longer.

    As Gu Zhiqi stood still, Qiao Qingshu naturally didn¡¯t move either, casting an inquisitive nce at the youth.

    From the Ever Winning Army?

    Seeing the leader¡¯s swagger subside, Jin Feng put away the token and said at a leisurely pace, ¡°Now, you can identify yourselves.¡±

    ¡°I¡­

    We are from the Yun Family, I am the captain of the Yun Family Guard Team¡¯s first squad, Yun Chao,¡± spoke up the foremost person fearfully as he promptly revealed his identity.

    Jin Feng had no interest in remembering his name; upon hearing he was from the Yun Family, his brow furrowed slightly, but soon he pointed to the girl with her mouth sealed and being pushed along, ¡°What are you doing with her?¡±

    Yun Chao¡¯s eyes flickered rapidly and he began hesitantly, ¡°She¡­

    she is a member of our family.¡± Then, smiling obsequiously at Jin Feng, he added, ¡°This¡­

    family affair is not something for you to worry about, sir.¡±

    ¡°Hmm hmm hmm¡±

    As Yun Chao finished talking, the captive girl began violently shaking her head.

    Seeing this, Yun Chao viciously red at her, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± The girl puffed out her chest, red back at Yun Chao, and acted as if she was going to headbutt him.

    As Yun Chao raised his hand to smack her, Jin Feng intervened.

    ¡°Tear off the tape on her mouth,¡± Jin Feng grabbed Yun Chao¡¯s hand, pushed him aside, and then turned to the two holding the girl.

    ¡°Mr.

    Jin Feng, this should not be done; this woman is a lunatic, she will bite,¡± Yun Chao exined hurriedly.

    Hearing this, the girl red fiercely at Yun Chao, looking as if she wanted to bite him to death.

    Seeing her reaction, Yun Chao immediately turned to Jin Feng, ¡°You see, she indeed bites¡­¡±

    ¡°Tear it off.¡±

 Chapter 503 - 503 503 Yun Family; Ye Lili

    ?503: Chapter 503 Yun Family; Ye Lili   503: Chapter 503 Yun Family; Ye Lili                                   Jin Feng ignored him and cut off Yun Chao¡¯s words, ordering Yun Chao¡¯s men to tear the tape off the girl¡¯s mouth.

    The two men holding the girl saw this, nced at Yun Chao, and, seeing his stern face without a word, did not dare to make any move.

    ¡°Tear it off,¡± Jin Feng said sternly, repeating themand.

    This time, an aura of an ancient martial artist faintly surrounded his presence, and his cold eyes focused on the two men.

    The pressure was not only on the two men holding the girl but also on Yun Chao, who felt so oppressed that he was struggling to breathe.

    Yun Chao¡¯splexion changed, and he had no choice but to order his men to tear the tape, yelling at them, ¡°What are you dazed for?

    Tear it off!¡±

    Upon hearing themand, the subordinates, under pressure, clumsily ripped off the tape.

    After the tape on her mouth was removed, the girl first nced at Gu Zhiqi and quickly winked at her with one eye.

    Then she immediately said to Jin Feng, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know them.

    They captured me randomly.

    Besides, I¡¯m an orphan without parents, not at all rted to them as they imed.

    I am not part of their family!¡±

    Since she had encountered someone from the Ever Winning Army, it would be such a waste not to make good use of this opportunity.

    She was aware of the great reputation of the Ever Winning Army.

    She also knew which affairs the Ever Winning Army would handle and which they would not.

    Internal family affairs were not something the Ever Winning Army would intervene in.

    But if a family unjustly bullied an orphan girl and even attempted to put her to death, if they came across it, they would definitely step in.

    ¡°Ye Lili, what nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Yun Chao¡¯s face darkened with anger.

    ¡°Sir, listen, he¡¯s already calling me Ye Lili.

    Their family¡¯s surname is Yun, and mine is Ye.

    How could we possibly be the same family?¡± Unnoticed, Ye Lili had already taken advantage of the distraction of the two restraining her, broken free, and hidden behind Jin Feng.

    Upon seeing this, Yun Chao and his men immediately tried to seize Ye Lili, but Jin Feng blocked them.

    Jin Feng looked at Yun Chao and asked, ¡°What do you have to say?¡±

    Yun Chao¡¯s expression flickered rapidly, his brain working overtime, and then he said to Jing Feng, ¡°She stole something from our family, and the family head said we must capture her and interrogate her.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the family head also said that if she returns what she stole, we won¡¯t capture her anymore.¡±

    As soon as Yun Chao finished speaking, Ye Lili exploded, ¡°Ptui!

    Shameless dog, what do you mean I stole something?

    That was clearly my own possession.¡±

    Ye Lili said, then turned to Jin Feng with a pitiful look, ¡°Sir, you must stand up for me.

    They see I¡¯m an orphan and easy to bully, tantly trying to im my belongings for themselves.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°What about ¡®you¡¯?¡± Yun Chao hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Ye Lili interrupted him, ring back at Yun Chao and boldly starting, ¡°You say I took your family¡¯s belongings, then tell me, what did I take, and what does it look like?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a family secret, how would I know what it is?¡± Yun Chao retorted angrily.

    ¡°Oh, then maybe you should ask your family head what your family lost.

    Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know what was lost, eagerly wanting to im anything that looks alike, hmph,¡± Ye Lili retorted with a cold snort.

    At a loss for words, Yun Chao could only turn to Jin Feng, ¡°Sir, as a member of the Ever Winning Army, you should know, our Yun Family¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jin Feng interrupted before Yun Chao could finish, ¡°What your Yun Family is I don¡¯t care, only recently your Yun Family was caught, and it¡¯s only been a few days, what now, can¡¯t sit still?¡±

 Chapter 504 - 504 504 Third Master asks if you want to go see him

    ?504: Chapter 504: Third Master asks if you want to go see him   504: Chapter 504: Third Master asks if you want to go see him                                   As soon as Jin Feng¡¯s words came out, Yun Chao¡¯s face suddenly changed, ¡°But, she really took our Yun Family¡¯s confidential blueprints, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether she has taken your family¡¯s confidential blueprints or not, this is not the ce for you to make a fuss.¡± Jin Feng¡¯s voice was cold and stern, interrupting Yun Chao.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Chao¡¯s voice immediately softened, and he cautiously began, ¡°Sir, listen to me, we didn¡¯t make a fuss, we just caught a person.¡±

    ¡°Caught a person?

    Do you know where you are?¡± Jin Feng¡¯s face remained serious as he looked at Yun Chao.

    Yun Chao¡¯s face turned slightly pale, he had been too busy pursuing Ye Lili to notice his surroundings.

    ¡°This is Yaoying Hotel,¡± Jin Feng said coldly, eyeing Yun Chao.

    As soon as Yun Chao heard this, he staggered, almost kneeling down.

    Yaoying¡­

    Yaoying Hotel?

    How could it be Yaoying Hotel?!

    It was heard that Yaoying Hotel belonged to a leader of the Ever Winning Army, and those who knew this wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble in the hotel.

    ¡°Si¡­

    Sir, I didn¡¯t know, I rushed in so fast that I didn¡¯t realize this was Yaoying Hotel.

    If we had known, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have made a fuss here.

    Moreover, Ye Lili, she¡­¡± How did she get into Yaoying Hotel?

    Yun Chao¡¯s face was deathly pale as he looked at Jin Feng, trepidatiously, without finishing his sentence.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a hotel guest, yet you dare toe here and catch people?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Chao¡¯splexion turned even whiter.

    Jin Feng didn¡¯t pay him any further attention, instead listening intently to the voiceing through his earpiece.

    Azy, deep voice in the earpiece asked, ¡°Ask that child behind you, what is she doing on the seventh floor?

    Herst name is Gu.¡±

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Jin Feng knew that Su Yunling was monitoring the situation here and responded softly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, looking back at Gu Zhiqi and Qiao Qingshu, he asked, ¡°May I ask which one of you is Miss Gu?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, looking at Jin Feng, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Jin Feng watched Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrow raising and herzy yet somewhat defiant demeanor, and was slightly startled, feeling a sense of familiarity.

    It only took about a second for Jin Feng to bounce back and he asked, ¡°Miss Gu, why did youe to the seventh floor?¡±

    ¡°To find her,¡± Gu Zhiqi lifted her hand, pointing at Ye Lili.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice fell, Su Yunling¡¯s voice came through Jin Feng¡¯s earpiece again, ¡°Ask if they are friends.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Jin Feng immediately asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Is she your friend?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds before replying, ¡°Customer.¡±

    Jin Feng: ???

    Although Jin Feng didn¡¯t understand Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Su Yunling, sitting in the monitoring room and watching the situation in real-time, did.

    ¡°Handle the Yun Family¡¯s people.

    I don¡¯t want them bothering that Little Fairy over the blueprints anymore.¡±

    Since she¡¯s the child¡¯s customer, she likely doesn¡¯t want Ye Lili to fall into the hands of the Yun Family.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Jin Feng was startled at first and then immediately responded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ask her if she wants toe to the eighth floor for some fun,¡± Su Yunling added another sentence for Jin Feng, and to ensure he understood who she was referring to, she added, ¡°That Gu kid.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± responded Jin Feng, and then immediately asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu, Third Master is asking if you would like toe up and join him for some fun on the eighth floor.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°Mm.¡±

    After that, she stepped away and left.

    ¡°Hey!

    Little Fairy, don¡¯t go yet!¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi about to leave, Ye Lili became anxious and turned to Jin Feng, ¡°Sir, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You may leave, I will handle this,¡± Jin Feng said.

    As soon as Jin Feng spoke, Yun Chao and his people¡¯s expressions changed, but Ye Lili¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Thank you, you really are a good person, sir.¡±

    Having left those words behind, she then jogged to catch up with Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Little Fairy, wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 505 - 505 505 Little Fairy, Thank You

    ?505: Chapter 505 Little Fairy, Thank You   505: Chapter 505 Little Fairy, Thank You                                   Unlikest time, this time Ye Lili wasn¡¯t at all afraid of dragging Gu Zhiqi down.

    Though she didn¡¯t know Jin Feng¡¯s status within the Ever Winning Army, she did know who he was referring to as ¡°Third Master¡±!

    There¡¯s only one ¡°Third Master¡± in the Ever Winning Army.

    If the Little Fairy knew the Third Master, who could possibly cause her trouble?!

    No one could!

    Plus, plus, the talisman paper given by Little Fairy really worked!

    Last time, she was almost identally killed by the Yun Family¡¯s Guard Team, but that talisman paper saved her.

    So, with the Little Fairy being so powerful, there¡¯s no way she could be implicated!

    Ye Lili finally caught up with Gu Zhiqi and gleefully followed her, ¡°Little Fairy, thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lift a finger, no need for thanks.¡±

    I thought I¡¯d have to fight, but then the Ever Winning Army intervened.

    ¡°Even though you didn¡¯t do anything, I could tell it was because of you that I was able to escape from those people so easily, and, and,st time you saved me too, as well as your talisman.¡± Mentioning the talisman paper, Ye Lili grew enthusiastic, ¡°Little Fairy, that talisman of yours is so amazing; without it, I would have lost my life¡­¡±

    Ye Lili switched to chatterbox mode, babbling on next to the ears of Qiao Qingshu and Gu Zhiqi.

    Qiao Qingshu could barely tolerate it, coughed lightly to interrupt Ye Lili, ¡°She likes it quiet.¡±

    Of course, she herself preferred quiet too.

    Upon hearing this, Ye Lili immediately quieted down, covering her mouth with her hand, nced at Gu Zhiqi, then at Qiao Qingshu, and finally with her bright deer-like eyes, blinked at Qiao Qingshu.

    She kept blinking at Qiao Qingshu.

    Qiao Qingshu ¡°¡­What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?

    I¡¯m Ye Lili, ¡®Ye¡¯ as in leaf, ¡®Li¡¯ as in inside,¡± Ye Lili looked at Qiao Qingshu expectantly.

    ¡°Qiao Qingshu, ¡®Qiao¡¯ as in Qiao Mu, ¡®Qing¡¯ as in refreshing breeze, ¡®Shu¡¯ as in Shuxin.¡±

    After Qiao Qingshu finished speaking, Ye Lili was stunned for a moment, before btedly realizing that the three wordsplete the names: ¡®Qiao¡¯ of Qiao Mu, ¡®Qing¡¯ of refreshing breeze, ¡®Shu¡¯ of Shuxin.

    Tsk, what a cool and aloof Miss.

    **

    It didn¡¯t take long to go from the seventh floor to the eighth, and they quickly arrived.

    ¡°Miss Gu!¡± Just as Gu Zhiqi and herpanions exited the elevator, a jubnt voice reached their ears.

    There stood Yun Sen, holding a pot of Green Crystal Grass by the elevator door, waving at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly at Yun Sen.

    Qiao Qingshu, following behind Gu Zhiqi, looked at the Green Crystal Grass in Yun Sen¡¯s arms, her eyes deepening.

    ¡°The Master sent me to pick you up.

    Please follow me,¡± Yun Sen said to Gu Zhiqi and then started walking towards the left.

    Gu Zhiqi took a step to follow him.

    After walking for a while, Yun Sen suddenly stopped, turned around, and warned Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu, there are mechanisms here.

    You need to keep close to my footsteps; don¡¯t step on the wrong spot.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and looked back at Qiao Qingshu and Ye Lili, ¡°Can you keep up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Qiao Qingshu nodded.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi turned her head and continued onward.

    Watching Qiao Qing about to proceed, Ye Lili timidly raised her hand, clinging onto Qiao Qingshu¡¯s arm, ¡°Xiao Qiao, I¡¯m scared.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu: ?

    She looked down at the hand clinging to her arm and frowned.

    Her eyes questioning Ye Lili, are we that close?

    Ye Lili, not noticing Qiao Qingshu¡¯s expression, clung to her arm and slowly followed beside her.

    Qiao Qingshu ¡°¡­¡±

    After a silent couple of seconds, she ultimately didn¡¯t speak a word, leading Ye Lili and following behind Gu Zhiqi.

    The corridor was long, with numerous mechanisms along the way.

    By the time they crossed the hallway, it had been three minutes.

 Chapter 506 - 506 506 Master Lings Selfishness

    ?506: Chapter 506 Master Ling¡¯s Selfishness   506: Chapter 506 Master Ling¡¯s Selfishness                                   Yun Sen, apanied by Gu Zhiqi and two others, arrived outside a room on the eighth floor, ¡°Master, Miss Gu has arrived.¡±

    Inside the room, three people were seated: Fu Hong, Yun Miao, and Su Yunling.

    All three were dressed in the Ever Winning Army uniform, with Su Yunling wearing a Leviathan Mask over his face.

    Hearing Yun Sen¡¯s voice, Yun Miao looked up and immediately stood up to greet Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu.¡±

    Fu Hong was busy typing code, but he also took a moment to greet Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded to the two of them and stepped into the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?

    Come over,¡± Su Yunling gestured with his hand, beckoning Gu Zhiqi gently.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqizily walked towards Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze remained on Gu Zhiqi until he felt a hostile and inquisitive look upon him, at which point he moved his focus from Gu Zhiqi to Qiao Qingshu.

    Hostile towards him?

    Su Yunling couldn¡¯t recall if he¡¯d ever met this girl before.

    He also didn¡¯t quite understand where her hostility towards him originated from.

    Without changing his expression, he nodded slightly to Ye Lili and Qiao Qingshu, distancing himself politely, ¡°Please make yourselvesfortable.¡±

    Then, his gaze returned to Gu Zhiqi, who had now reached his side, and he pulled a chair closer, ¡°Sit.¡±

    A trace of confusion appeared in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes as she sat down on the chair.

    Su Yunling took a document from the side and handed it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Take a look at this.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    She raised her hand and epted the document Su Yunling had passed over.

    She read the document quickly, skimming over the contents in a few swift nces.

    ¡°You read so quickly, did you get all that?¡± Su Yunling said with a slight chuckle after witnessing her speed of perusal.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer his question but instead asked him, ¡°Is it just the mental method that needs repairing?¡±

    Su Yunling nodded lightly, then thought for a moment and added, ¡°There¡¯s no time limit, just fix it when you have spare time.

    If you don¡¯t want to do the repairs, hanging your name is also an option.¡±

    ¡°If the mental method doesn¡¯t need repairing, why hang my name at all?¡± Gu Zhiqi inquired casually, flipping through the document again.

    The gist of the document was to invite her to be a mental method advisor for the Ever Winning Army, to help examine and repair any issues with the mental methods of its members, and to get paid for each one fixed as before.

    It also specifically mentioned that since she had already repaired quite a few mental methods, she could still take the role of mental method advisor if she did not wish to work on others.

    She understood the beginning as a cooperation offer but found thetter part somewhat iprehensible.

    ¡°After hanging your name, big brother can follow procedures while pinning a more significant crime on those who want to harm you,¡± Su Yunling supported his chin with the back of his hand, his peach blossom eyes gleaming with sporadic amusement as he looked at Gu Zhiqi with a slight smile.

    Besides feeling that his smile was too dazzling and seductive, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t tell if he was seriously discussing business or just joking around.

    Gathering her thoughts, Gu Zhiqi slightly arched her eyebrows and looked at Su Yunling, ¡°If big brother likes to follow the rules, then simply dealing with it by the rules should suffice, why the need to fret over the severity of the crimes?¡±

    ¡°They want to harm you,¡± Su Yunling stated earnestly.

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    ¡°Privately, I wanted to assign them a serious crime,¡± Su Yunling said and reached out to gently ruffle the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair, ¡°But as a brother with a position, I must set an example and not act on personal desire, hence I can only think of such a method to make things seem legitimate.¡±

    This was the first time he¡¯d resorted to something like this.

    He felt as though he was slightly abnormal for doing so.

    But, what does it matter?

 Chapter 507 - 507 507 Didnt I say before that youre not allowed to rub my head anymore

    ?507: Chapter 507: Didn¡¯t I say before that you¡¯re not allowed to rub my head anymore?

    507: Chapter 507: Didn¡¯t I say before that you¡¯re not allowed to rub my head anymore?

    Anyway, if the punishment was too light, he would really feel disgruntled.

    So, he drafted this document.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the hand resting on her head, fell silent for a moment, and began speaking indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes were tinged with a questioning shade.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I said before that you¡¯re not allowed to rub my head anymore, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    As she spoke, she slightly tilted her head back to avoid Su Yunling¡¯s hand.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling felt a slight sense of regret in his heart.

    He had not done it before, but after doing it once, it was as though he had be a bit addicted and couldn¡¯t help himself.

    Taking a pen from the nearby pen container, he handed it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Here, sign it.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t sign, does that mean I can¡¯t repair those mental methods?¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t immediately sign her name but instead pinched the pen, gently twirling it, and looking up at Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling nodded seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve alreadypleted all the mental methods on my side.

    If you don¡¯t sign the contract, it would be like leaking secret mental methods if I gave you the ones from Old Fu and the rest of his men.¡±

    Yun Miao, who was sitting nearby, turned his head to nce at Su Yunling but didn¡¯t say a word, just watching as Su Yunling bluffed with a straight face.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi nodded, pinched the pen, and signed her name.

    Whether her name was attached or not didn¡¯t matter; what was important was to secure the money.

    After signing, she pushed the document towards Su Yunling, ¡°Done.¡±

    Then she aimed the pen at the pen container and with a light toss, she inserted the pen firmly into the holder.

    Su Yunling nced at the signature on the document and murmured softly, ¡°The handwriting is very beautiful.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows but remained silent.

    Su Yunling handed the document to Yun Miao, ¡°Keep it safe.

    When we return to the capital, remember to archive the document; you follow through with the naming process.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yun Miao responded immediately and took the document.

    After handing over the document to Yun Miao, Su Yunling straightened his expression and said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask for your help with.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I have a childhood friend whose foundation in Ancient Martial Arts was destroyed many days ago, the situation is even more serious than Yun Yan¡¯s.

    I was hoping you could take a look for him.¡±

    He had not mentioned this to Gu Zhiqi before; one reason was to observe Yun Yan¡¯s recovery, and the other was that he had been too busy to think of it these days.

    Now, Yun Yan had fully recovered, and he had just remembered this matter.

    It was a good time since he was also free to take the child to see Brother Jin for treatment.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi pondered for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°The sooner the better,¡± replied Su Yunling, then, thinking better of it, added, ¡°If you¡¯re not free, then ording to your schedule.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Sen City soon, and the return date is uncertain.¡±

    She needed to resolve Meng Xiao¡¯s issue, and she also had to look into the matter regarding the Evil Jade.

    Hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, ¡°When are you going to Sen City?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow at noon,¡± she answered.

    She had to make a trip to the school in the morning.

    ¡°Perfect, I¡¯m also heading to Sen City tomorrow at noon, let¡¯s go together,¡± Su Yunling said softly as his lips curved slightly.

    Yun Miao: ???

    Wasn¡¯t tomorrow¡¯s noon trip supposed to be to the capital?

    How did it turn into Sen City?!

    Yun Miao doubted his memory for a moment and immediately opened the ticket purchasing app to check again.

    Brilliant!

    He had not remembered wrong.

    ¡°Lord, the ce we are going tomorrow is¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Yunling hummed in response, turning his head and giving Yun Sen a faint nce.

    Yun Miao: ¡°¡­¡±!

    Seeing Su Yunling¡¯s gaze, Yun Miao immediately changed his words, ¡°What I mean is, aren¡¯t we going to Sen City tomorrow?

    What I meant to say was, I¡¯ll help Miss Gu buy the tickets together.¡±

 Chapter 508 - 508 508 Master Lings Little Trick (Extra for Monthly Votes)

    ?508: Chapter 508: Master Ling¡¯s Little Trick (Extra Chapter for Monthly Votes)   508: Chapter 508: Master Ling¡¯s Little Trick (Extra Chapter for Monthly Votes)                                   ¡°Hmm, change it,¡± Su Yunling said, finished speaking and withdrew her gaze to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    Noticing her staring at theputer in front of him, he raised an eyebrow and shifted his chair to the side.

    ¡°Interested?

    Here, I¡¯ll make room for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a sniper.¡± Gu Zhiqi raised her hand and pointed at a screen on theputer monitor.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling was slightly startled and looked at theputer screen, examining it closely.

    Finally, she activated the detection tool, clicked her tongue softly, and while sending the location to Yun Yan, she turned her head to look at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°How did you notice?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I noticed from staring at theputer.¡±

    Su Yunling: ¡°¡­¡±

    Speechless for two seconds, she got up.

    Thinking of something, she tapped her ring lightly, taking out a wrapped box.

    ¡°I have to go now.

    It¡¯s going to get messyter, so just stay here nicely and don¡¯t run around.¡±

    ¡°Cake?

    Did you make it?¡± Gu Zhiqi leaned back in her chair and looked up at Su Yunling to ask.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes moved slightly as she continued to look at Su Yunling and asked, ¡°The one you gave on Friday, did you make that too?¡±

    She had tasted several mini cakes, but the one she had on Friday was definitely the most delicious out of all the mini cakes she had ever had.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Su Yunling hummed softly, bent down to ce the cake on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s knee, and added a word of caution, ¡°Brother has to get busy now, remember not to run around.¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for Gu Zhiqi to reply, she nced at Yun Miao, ¡°Report to me immediately if there¡¯s any situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yun Miao responded and moved a chair beside theputer to sit down.

    Su Yunling walked towards the door.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Gu Zhiqi called out, summoning Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling stopped and looked back.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi said nothing, stepped forward to Su Yunling, and handed over two leaves she was holding.

    ¡°A thank-you gift.¡±

    Su Yunling: ?

    With the leaves concealed in her hand, Su Yunling couldn¡¯t see them.

    Curiosity touched the depths of his eyes as he reached out to take them.

    A chill passed through his heart, followed by two ice-white leaves resting in his palm.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes darkened, and he suddenly clenched his hand tight.

    ¡°Where did thesee from?¡± He pushed them back to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Keep them for yourself.¡±

    Holding the mini cake, Gu Zhiqi took two steps back andzily waved her hand at Su Yunling with a nonchnt smile, ¡°Brother, may your operation go smoothly.¡±

    Having said that, she returned to her chair.

    Watching Gu Zhiqi settle back into her seat, a sense of helplessness rose in Su Yunling¡¯s heart.

    A thank-you gift?

    Such a valuable thank-you gift; it¡¯s enough to pay for a lifetime¡¯s worth of cakes, isn¡¯t it?

    At this thought, Su Yunling suddenly curved his lips, clicking his tongue softly and put away the leaves.

    **

    After Su Yunling left, Yun Sen also departed.

    Five people remained in the room.

    Fu Hong, who was constantly typing, Yun Miao intently staring at the surveince screens, Gu Zhiqi focused on typing to repair the mental method, Qiao Qingshu sitting beside Gu Zhiqi and earnestly reading a book, and Ye Lili, who, unable to find anyone to talk to, eventually resorted to idly counting her hair strands out of boredom.

    There was no talking in the room; aside from the smooth keystrokes, no other sound was heard.

    Suddenly, Yun Miao¡¯s serious voice rose in the room, ¡°The target individual, Lu Xingzhe, has appeared within the monitoring range, outside the hotel in the garden, by the third flowerbed.¡±

    Hearing Yun Miao¡¯s voice, both Gu Zhiqi and Qiao Qing turned to look at Yun Miao simultaneously.

    Then, they both stood up and moved behind Yun Miao, their gaze fixated on theputer screen.

 Chapter 509 - 509 509 Stop Disturbing Miss Gu (Extra for Monthly Votes)

    ?509: Chapter 509: Stop Disturbing Miss Gu (Extra for Monthly Votes)   509: Chapter 509: Stop Disturbing Miss Gu (Extra for Monthly Votes)                                   ¡°There¡¯s an Ancient Martial Artist on the tree in the 60-degree direction from Lu Xingzhe,¡± Gu Zhiqi, standing behind Yun Miao, suddenly said.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Miao briefly hesitated, then rapidly erged the video, opened the recognition analysis, and the analysis indeed confirmed someone was up in the tree.

    She immediately reported the position to the people stationed in the garden.

    Very quickly, a rustle passed through the video, the tree shook twice, and then everything returned to calm.

    ¡°The target has moved towards the parking area,¡± Yun Miao first reported Lu Xingzhe¡¯s whereabouts, then pulled up the surveince feeds surrounding Lu Xingzhe.

    ¡°Um, mind if I try?¡± Gu Zhiqi raised her hand and patted Yun Miao¡¯s shoulder.

    She really didn¡¯t feel like exining.

    ¡°Ah, but¡­¡± Thinking of how Gu Zhiqi had located two people in an instant, Yun Miao still stood up.

    ¡°Boss, Miss Gu says she wants to look at the surveince, should I give her the analysis machine¡­¡±

    ¡°Let her have it.¡± Even before Yun Miao could finish, she was interrupted by Su Yunling.

    Hearing this, Yun Miao didn¡¯t say anything further.

    After Gu Zhiqi sat in front of theputer, her fingersnded on the keyboard.

    The screens on theputer shed one by one, like the afterimages left by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers on the keyboard, leaving the images on the screen dazzling and indistinct¡ªat least to Yun Miao, who couldn¡¯t make out a single one.

    ¡°Miss Gu, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Before Yun Miao could finish, she was interrupted by Fu Hong, who was beside her.

    Yun Miao: ???

    She turned her head, incredulously looking towards Fu Hong.

    Seeing Fu Hong staring nkly at Gu Zhiqi, having forgotten to monitor the information in real-time, Yun Miao immediately reminded him, ¡°Hey!

    What are you spacing out for?

    You¡¯ve forgottenst time¡¯s mistake.¡±

    At her words, Fu Hong immediately snapped back to reality, his fingers returned to the keyboard and resumed working, not forgetting to say to Yun Miao, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t disturb Miss Gu either.¡±

    ¡°But why?

    Huh?

    Why are there suddenly so many dots?¡± Yun Miao, seeing the three screens in front of Fu Hong, one of which was covered with little red dots that kept increasing, curiously leaned closer to Fu Hong.

    Fu Hong, with a stern face, told Yun Miao, ¡°Those were captured by Miss Gu.¡±

    Yun Miao: ?!!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yun Miao, confused, looked back and forth between Gu Zhiqi and the red dots on the screen,pletely stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­

    What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a map of enemy distribution; each red dot represents an enemy,¡± Fu Hong exined to Yun Miao while looking at the code.

    Right now, he was even more bewildered than Yun Miao.

    If it wasn¡¯t for needing to monitor for external signals in real-time, he would definitely crowd in front of Gu Zhiqi¡¯sputer screen and stare at it intently.

    After Gu Zhiqi took her seat, her fingers never stopped, and the surveince footage on theputer screen shed one after another.

    Suddenly, theputer screen went dark.

    ¡°Zzz¡ª¡±

    The surveince footage in front of Gu Zhiqi flickered, turning into a ck screen.

    ¡°This is bad, there¡¯s an external interference signal, we¡¯re about to lose control of the surveince,¡± Fu Hong eximed, and then, his fingers began typing rapidly on the keyboard.

    With the loss of the surveince feed, Gu Zhiqi had to stop and nced over at Fu Hong¡¯sputer.

    Seeing him in a stalemate with the opposing side, she clicked her tongue lightly, ¡°Little Chirp, take over Fu Hong¡¯s duties.¡±

    ¡°Ah?

    All right,¡± Chubby Chiu replied in anguid voice, looking like he had just woken up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Zhiqi, noticing its poor condition, asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, just feeling groggy.

    Slept a long time, just woke up.

    I¡¯m feeling much better now,¡± replied Chubby Chiu listlessly.

    ¡°Then go rest, I can handle it myself.¡±

 Chapter 510 - 510 510 Divine Jiu Takes Action Again

    ?510: Chapter 510: Divine Jiu Takes Action Again   510: Chapter 510: Divine Jiu Takes Action Again                                   Chubby Chiu immediately perked up after listening, ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Such a simple task, even if I¡¯m not feeling well, I can easilyplete it!¡±

    The alwayspetitive Chubby Chiu stated it could do it!

    Chubby Chiu, as if injected with chicken blood, suddenly became full of energy.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t even have time to react before Fu Hong let out an exmation, ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    ¡°What happened?!¡±

    Fu Hong tapped heavily on theputer twice with his finger.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?

    What¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Miao asked, hearing Fu Hong¡¯s exmation.

    Although asking what happened, she guessed that the surveince control must have been snatched by Angel¡¯s side, and her heart suddenly skipped a beat, immediately moving closer to Fu Hong.

    ¡°Surveince control was stolen, theputer has been taken over!¡± Fu Hong said, annoyed, pping theputer so hard he nearly broke the keyboard in half.

    ¡°Holy shit!

    For real?!¡± Upon hearing this, Yun Miao¡¯s heart instantly plunged into chaos.

    Having the surveince control stolen meant that the other side could easily discover the Ever Winning Army¡¯s distribution and ambush points.

    With that in mind, Yun Miao dared not dy any longer and immediately connected a call with Su Yunling.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Before the call was connected, Fu Hong suddenly sounded surprised.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Yun Miao asked subconsciously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the enemy¡¯s doing.

    The surveince control isn¡¯t in my hands, but it isn¡¯t in Angel¡¯s either.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s back!

    Surveince control has returned to our hands.¡± Fu Hong leaned slightly forward, staring dead at theputer screen, afraid he was seeing things.

    Yun Miao: ???

    I understand each word, but why don¡¯t I understand when they¡¯re put together?

    Suddenly, Fu Hong pped the table and roared excitedly, ¡°Divine!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Divine!

    It was Ta who helped us snatch back the surveince control.¡± Fu Hong¡¯s hands clung to the table, bending slightly at the waist, his eyes wide as copper bells, staring intensely at theputer, as if trying to bore a hole through the screen.

    Yun Miao: ?

    Again with Jiu?!

    Is Jiu this charitable?!

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± At that moment, Su Yunling¡¯s voice also came through the headset.

    Yun Miao, hearing Su Yunling¡¯s question, immediately snapped back to reality.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Yun Miao hesitated for a moment, instinctively responding with an ¡°ah¡± before immediately looking at theputer screen and answering Su Yunling, ¡°Just now, the surveince control was snatched, but it seems like Jiu snatched it back.¡±

    There was a brief silence on Su Yunling¡¯s end, ¡°Again?

    Ta?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have no idea who this Jiu really is.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this the second time they had helped?

    With the task taken over, Yun Miao found nothing to do and began to think about other things.

    However, while he had nothing to do, Su Yunling, who was not idle, simply said, ¡°Stay in touch,¡± and then fell silent again.

    Yun Miaoplied and didn¡¯t speak further, but stood by and watched.

    With the surveince control regained, Gu Zhiqi continued to sit at theputer checking the surveince footage.

    Having worked with Chubby Chiu countless times, the two of them had long since developed a tacit understanding.

    One person and one pet, their coordination was wless.

    Yun Miao nced back and forth between Fu Hong and Gu Zhiqi.

    Finally, his gazended on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands, which left but a blur on the keyboard, the depths of his eyes tinged with deep thought.

    With Miss Gu¡¯s typing speed, she must have studiedputing, but whether she was ranked on the hacker leaderboard was unknown.

    The room fell silent once more, with only the smooth sound of keyboard tapping remaining.

    Three minutester, a familiar figure suddenly appeared on the surveince screen, and Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands on the keyboard paused.

 Chapter 511 - 511 511 Theres a Woman

    ?511: Chapter 511: There¡¯s a Woman   511: Chapter 511: There¡¯s a Woman                                   Theputer screen also disyed a clear surveince image.

    ¡°Huh?

    Miss Gu, isn¡¯t that your friend?¡±

    As Yun Miao finished speaking, Gu Zhiqi scanned the room and only saw Ye Lili¡¯s figure, but Qiao Qingshu was nowhere to be seen.

    Qiao Qingshu had left at some point, and now she had already reached the flowerbed outside the hotel, about to meet up with Lu Xingzhe.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers lightly moved, locking onto Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe in the image and marking their positions as green dots on theputer screen in front of Fu Hong.

    Afterward, she continued to check the identities of the people appearing in the surveince.

    **

    In the room facing the hotel garden, Su Yunling and her group were hiding there, constantly watching the situation in the garden.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a woman.¡±

    As soon as a young woman¡¯s figure appeared in the garden, Yun Yan immediately sounded a vignt rm.

    Because of the Ever Winning Army¡¯s orders, today, no ordinary people should be in the hotel¡¯s back garden.

    The only people allowed in the garden, besides Lu Xingzhe, were Ever Winning Army members in disguise.

    Originally, Lu Xingzhe wasn¡¯t supposed to be in the garden either, but someone from the Ever Winning Army was supposed to be disguised as him to lure Angel into the trap.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Xingzhe himself came strolling into the garden.

    To avoid the awkwardness of having two Lu Xingzhes, they decided to let Lu Xingzhe wander around the garden himself.

    Now, with an unexpected person suddenly appearing in the garden, Yun Yan was naturally on guard.

    At the same time, he was slightly puzzled¡ªEver Winning Army members were guarding the surroundings of the garden, so how did that woman get in?

    Su Yunling naturally saw the girl who had appeared in the garden too; she looked somewhat familiar, like one of the two women who had followed the child up to the eighth floor.

    Her brows furrowed almost imperceptibly.

    How did she end up in the garden?

    With this in mind, she looked around but didn¡¯t see Gu Zhiqi.

    She breathed a sigh of relief.

    Bowing her head, she nced at the monitor on her arm, which showed two green dots indicating the positions of Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe.

    ¡°The two must know each other, let it be, continue to deal with those detected,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± responded Yun Yan softly, and then he continued to go along with his group harvesting people¡¯s lives.

    No sooner had Yun Yan left than Yun Sen returned.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Su Yunling just hmm¡¯d softly, continuing to hide by the window, keeping an eye on the situation in the garden.

    ¡°So exhrating, one sh one head, just like cutting cabbages, up until now, we¡¯ve harvested over a dozen of the enemy¡¯s heads, while we¡¯ve only had three lightly wounded on our side,¡± Yun Sen said with a beaming smile, his expression full of delight.

    Listening, Su Yunling slightly raised her eyebrows but said nothing.

    ¡°This time, Fu Hong did a good job, managing to find the enemy¡¯s location so quickly,¡± Yun Sen went on, thinking that it was Fu Hong who had located the enemy, and he praised him profusely.

    Su Yunling heard this but didn¡¯t correct him, continuing to focus on the scene in the garden.

    In the garden, Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe had already met up.

    Seeing Qiao Qingshu, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s expression darkened, and he scowled, berating her in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±

    ¡°The banquet was boring, just came out for some fresh air,¡± Qiao Qingshu replied indifferently, without any change in her expression or voice.

    Having said that, she found a spot to sit down at the edge of the flowerbed next to Lu Xingzhe and then seriously started reading a book.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe looked even more displeased, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go somewhere else for fresh air, whye to me?¡±

    Qiao Qingshu ignored him.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe raised his hand, intending to grab her arm.

 Chapter 512 - 512 512 is here!

    ?512: Chapter 512 is here!

    512: Chapter 512 is here!

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to keep an eye on her?

    Why did youe here to¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, his hand didn¡¯t even touch Qiao Qingshu.

    Under Qiao Qingshu¡¯s cold gaze, the hand that was reaching out to grab her arm stopped abruptly.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Lu Xingzhe scowled and withdrew his hand, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t touch you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sister Shu!

    Uncle Qiao, I¡¯m begging you, can¡¯t you go get some air somewhere else?¡± Lu Xingzhe softened his tone, pleading with Qiao Qingshu.

    Qiao Qingshu ignored him, bowing her head and focusing on her book.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe scratched his head in irritation and finally looked at Qiao Qingshu with a darkened face, ¡°Fine!

    You won¡¯t leave?

    Then I¡¯ll go.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Xingzhe turned and was about to step away.

    Qiao Qingshu saw this and stood up, gathering her book.

    Watching Qiao Qingshu follow him, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s eyes widened.

    He turned back to her, a look of both distress and annoyance on his face, ¡°Seriously, big sister, what do you really want to do?¡±

    Qiao Qingshu: ¡°You go your way, I¡¯ll catch my breath.¡±

    Lu Xingzhe: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, he moved closer to Qiao Qingshu and spoke in a lowered voice, ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± Qiao Qingshu asked coldly in return.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me, you definitely know something.¡± Lu Xingzhe spoke with conviction and then, gritting his teeth, continued in a low voice, ¡°There might be troubleing, those people might be targeting me, or they might be targeting her.

    If she gets into trouble again, won¡¯t you regret it?¡±

    Qiao Qingshu frowned upon hearing this, ¡°What do you mean?

    What does it have to do with her?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just go back and stay with her.

    You¡¯d better hide.

    If we really encounter a powerful Ancient martial artist, take her to find Brother Huaijin.¡± Lu Xingzhe thought for a moment, then deliberately made the situation seem more serious.

    He probably guessed that those people were targeting him and it had nothing to do with Gu Zhiqi.

    He said all this just to distract Qiao Qingshu.

    ¡°She¡¯s very safe.¡± Qiao Qingshu was somewhat inclined to return, but considering Gu Zhiqi was on the eighth floor surrounded by various mechanisms, she should be out of danger, so she also gave up the thought of going to look for her.

    As Lu Xingzhe processed Qiao Qingshu¡¯s words, his expression darkened at first, then suddenly became frivolous, ¡°No way, no way.

    Have I actually be more important to you than our Brother Qi?

    I didn¡¯t expect it, you actually care quite a bit¡­¡±

    Hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s suddenly frivolous words, Qiao Qingshu had no reaction.

    Suddenly, Qiao Qingshu¡¯s expression tensed, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Xingzhe was stunned, and in the next second, more than a dozen figuresnded around them.

    These people were dressed in uniform ck robes with ck masks, securely covering their entire bodies, revealing only their eyes.

    The robes were long, reaching to the knees, with golden six-winged Angel patterns embroidered on the sleeves and cloak hems, exuding a strong aura of chill and darkness.

    One of them pulled out a photo,pared it with Lu Xingzhe and then spoke, ¡°Lu Xingzhe, that¡¯s you.¡±

    The voice was thick with electronic distortion, as if a voice changer was being used.

    Seeing the Six-winged Angel emblem on the ck robe, a sinister look flickered in Lu Xingzhe¡¯s eyes as he curled his lips coldly, ¡°Dressing so secretly, why, can¡¯t show your face?¡±

    The man holding the photo didn¡¯t respond to Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words, crumpled up the photo, and then slowly spoke to the other figures in ck robes, ¡°Remember, we only need the right arm and left leg, dead or alive.¡±

    As the voice faded, the dozen ck-robed figures moved, all converging on Lu Xingzhe.

    Lu Xingzhe¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing this, as he began to mobilize his Vital Energy.

 Chapter 513 - 513 513 The Fight

    ?513: Chapter 513: The Fight   513: Chapter 513: The Fight                                   Watching as golden light rose up around Lu Xingzhe, the light faded, leaving a golden Roc ghost image that flew straight toward the Man in ck Robe.

    A long cry was heard, and with a p of its wings, the Roc knocked down several people.

    ¡°Ancient Martial Arts!¡± The leader of the men in ck robes squinted his eyes upon seeing this.

    Then, with a flick of his wrist, he also conjured a Roc in front of him, but his Roc was made of mes, which then directly struck at Lu Xingzhe¡¯s golden Roc.

    Lu Xingzhe lightly twirled his wrist and once again gathered Vital Energy, injecting it into the golden Roc.

    The golden Roc collided with the fiery Roc, both pressing against each other mid-air, unable to determine a winner for the moment.

    ¡°Why are you standing there?

    Chop off his hands and arms!¡± The Man in ck Robe dueling with Lu Xingzhe scolded heavily when he saw several men beside him standing still without moving.

    Seeing this, the others came to their senses and mobilized their Vital Energy, attacking Lu Xingzhe.

    Just as the Vital Energy was about to strike Lu Xingzhe, suddenly, an erged book positioned itself in front of him.

    Immediately after, the pages seemed to be blown by the wind, flipping rapidly, and then they detached, surrounding both Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu.

    Following Qiao Qingshu¡¯s arm movements, countless person-high pages encircled the two of them.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± The Man in ck Robe confronting Lu Xingzhe saw this, his pupils shook, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh!¡±

    The pages tore through the air, flying towards the surrounding men in ck robes; some had their throats cut directly by the pages, while others sted the pages away with Vital Energy.

    After the pages were torn, the fragments reformed into pages and flew back to Qiao Qingshu, slipping between the pages again.

    **

    ¡°Boss!

    What¡­

    what on earth is that?¡± Yun Sen watched the battle below,pletely dumbfounded.

    This¡­

    has this world gone fantasy?

    Oh, no, this world was always fantastical, but now it¡¯s even more so!

    Yun Sen had never seen such a visiblebat scene before.

    Could it be that all three of them have established a connection with Auxiliary Items?

    ¡°Ancient Martial Arts, Fire Series, and Metal Element, and that girl¡­

    her Auxiliary Item is a book,¡± said Su Yunling, without taking immediate action as Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu weren¡¯t at a disadvantage yet.

    She stood by the window, continuing to watch the battle.

    Since Su Yunling gave no orders, the other members of the Ever Winning Army naturally didn¡¯t move.

    Upon hearing her words, Yun Sen¡¯s mouth fell open slightly, and then he said with a feeling of awe, ¡°So, this is what fighting with Auxiliary Items looks like?¡±

    Could theree a day when he too could wield his treasure and y all around him?

    So immersed was Yun Sen in the thought that he began to imagine the scene where he fought with Green Crystal Grass.

    As he thought about it, his heart began to ache.

    No!

    How could he use his treasure for fighting and killing?!

    His treasure was meant to save people, not to kill!

    He simply couldn¡¯t bear it!

    Unaware of Yun Sen¡¯s inner thoughts, Yun Yan, standing beside him, watched the battle below and spoke up, ¡°Boss, are we not taking action yet?¡±

    His tone carried a hint of eagerness.

    In recent days, he had been practicing Fire Series Ancient Martial Arts, and had only fought once with Yun Xin, a Metal Element martial artist.

    He had never fought a Fire Series martial artist before; now, he had a perfect opportunity to test himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s watch for a while longer and learn something,¡± said Su Yunling casually, her gaze on Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe, tinged with a deep meaning.

    It urred to her that someone from Angel¡¯s group could also practice Ancient Martial Arts.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes grew even more profound.

 Chapter 514 - 514 514 The Duel

    ?514: Chapter 514: The Duel   514: Chapter 514: The Duel                                   The first time he saw someone using Ancient Martial Arts was after Gu Zhiqi gave him the matching mental method and techniques.

    Before that, Su Yunling had never seen anyone other than the Ever Winning Army use Ancient Martial Arts, and before receiving them from Gu Zhiqi, he had never even heard of them.

    No one in the Ancient Martial Arts World had used them, and none of the ancient martial artists he encountered had either.

    In fact, he was puzzled.

    Where had the child learned his Ancient Martial Arts from?

    Where had Angel learned her Ancient Martial Arts from?

    ¡°Master, those two kids seem to be struggling; aren¡¯t we going to step in?¡± Yun Sen saw that Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe were gradually falling behind and spoke up.

    He remembered that the two kids were friends of Miss Gu, and they couldn¡¯t really be allowed to get hurt.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling came back to his senses, nced at the scene in the garden, and spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Make your move.¡±

    As soon as Su Yunling gave the order, the Ever Winning Army immediately took action.

    The sudden appearance of the Ever Winning Army caused some panic among Angel¡¯s people.

    The leader furrowed his brows fiercely and, with a somewhat ferocious face, said, ¡°Hadn¡¯t the Ever Winning Army already withdrawn?¡±

    The sudden attack was triggered by the news of the Ever Winning Army¡¯s withdrawal, but what exactly was going on now?

    The leader was puzzled, but no one answered his question.

    As the Ever Winning Army¡¯s forces gradually increased and theirs decreased, the leader didn¡¯t see other reinforcementsing to their aid and no longer wished to continue the battle.

    Looking at Lu Xingzhe, he narrowed his eyes, and his gaze filled with intense murderous intent.

    He channeled all his Vital Energy to form a Fire Dragon, which heunched at Lu Xingzhe.

    The man in ck robe was a peak fourth-order ancient martial artist, but Lu Xingzhe was only at the third-order peak.

    The difference of one order meant the gap in strength was quite significant.

    Previously, the man in ck robe hadn¡¯t channeled all his Vital Energy, and Lu Xingzhe, even with the help of Qiao Qingshu, who was at the fourth-order middle stage, had been at a disadvantage.

    Now, with Qiao Qingshu busy dealing with other men in ck robes and the leader channeling all his Vital Energy towards Lu Xingzhe, if this palm strike really hit Lu Xingzhe, he would undoubtedly be either dead or severely injured.

    Lu Xingzhe¡¯s pupils shrank, and he immediately channeled his Vital Energy to form a defensive Energy Shield around himself.

    Qiao Qingshu, seeing the situation, also immediately controlled dozens of pages of a book to fly towards Lu Xingzhe, eventually surrounding him.

    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±

    Apanied by a long dragon chant, the Fire Dragon spat mes, burning the pages to ashes, and then continued to charge at Lu Xingzhe.

    Lu Xingzhe frowned deeply and held on with all his might.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Fire Dragon collided directly with the Energy Shield around Lu Xingzhe, which flickered slightly before extinguishing.

    The Fire Dragon, carrying a cataclysmic force, opened its gaping maw as if to swallow Lu Xingzhe whole.

    Suddenly, a brilliant light shed around Lu Xingzhe, and a dazzling golden light shone beside him, quickly forming a bright and piercing Energy Shield that enveloped him.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The Fire Dragon crashed against the Energy Shield, which remainedpletely undamaged.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man in the ck robe saw this and his pupils contracted.

    The man in the ck robe, not believing in evil, channeled his Vital Energy once again, forming another Fire Dragon andunching it towards Lu Xingzhe.

    Before the Fire Dragon could strike Lu Xingzhe, an ethereal and distant near-whimpering cry suddenly rang out beside him.

    Upon hearing this cry, the man in the ck robe¡¯s pupils involuntarily shrank.

    He turned his head abruptly only to see the shadow of a Giant Kun flying towards him.

    ¡°Kun¡­Kun!¡± Upon seeing the Kun heading straight for him, the man in the ck robepletely lost hisposure.

 Chapter 515 - 515 515 The Fight Ends

    ?515: Chapter 515 The Fight Ends   515: Chapter 515 The Fight Ends                                   ¡°Yunzhi, you¡¯re Taoist Master Yunzhi!¡± The man in the ck robe¡¯s eyes filled with horror, and his gaze towards Su Yunling, who was wearing the Leviathan mask, was brimming with intense fear and hatred.

    It was as if Su Yunling had desecrated his ancestral tomb.

    Su Yunling: ?

    That name sounds familiar.

    Yunzhi?

    Yun Zhi?

    He must be talking about Yunzhi.

    When hearing ¡®Taoist Master Yunzhi¡¯ in one breath, Su Yunling found the name somewhat familiar but didn¡¯t think much of it.

    It wasn¡¯t until breaking it down that Su Yunling realized btedly that the name ¡®Yunzhi,¡¯ used by Gu Zhiqi, sounded the same as the name of the character ¡®Delusional Demon¡¯ he yed.

    No wonder it sounded familiar when Tang Yichen mentioned it before.

    ¡°Retreat!

    Everybody, retreat!¡± Faced with the iing Giant Kun, the man in the ck robe felt fear and resentment and didn¡¯t want to linger a moment longer, trying to beat a hasty retreat.

    However, Su Yunling didn¡¯t give him the chance.

    The shadow of the Giant Kun flew straight towards the man in the ck robe, who frantically tried to muster his Vital Energy to block it, but it was toote.

    The shadow of the Kun passed right through him.

    The man in the ck robe¡¯s body stiffened on the spot, his pupils dted dramatically, and then, with a thud, he copsed to the ground.

    Su Yunling withdrew the Kun¡¯s shadow that had flown out, secretly marveling at the power of the Ancient Martial Arts technique that came with the Leviathan Referral.

    Merely harnessing twenty percent of his Vital Energy, he had killed an Ancient martial artist at the peak of the fourth-order.

    Looking at the man in the ck robe crashing to the ground, Lu Xingzhe, who had been rescued, waspletely dumbfounded.

    He looked from the body on the ground to Su Yunling, unable to hide the shock in his eyes.

    Dead?

    Just like that?

    Such a powerful martial artist was taken out with one move?!

    How strong must he be!

    Lu Xingzhe¡¯s gaze towards Su Yunling wasplex and fervent.

    Su Yunling ignored Lu Xingzhe and, after taking down the man in the ck robe, went to deal with the other men in ck robes.

    Lu Xingzhe remained frozen in ce, not even noticing someone approaching him to attack, but fortunately, Gu Zhiqi had inscribed a formation on him and provided him with an amulet.

    The formation had already been exhausted when the leader in the ck robe made a move against Lu Xingzhe.

    When the Vital Energy hit him, the prohibition on the talisman paper activated, blocking the Vital Energy, allowing Lu Xingzhe to snap back to reality.

    Qiao Qingshu, seeing that he was unharmed, sighed in relief, but could not help but taunt coldly, ¡°What are you spacing out for?

    Trying to get yourself killed?¡±

    Lu Xingzhe opened his mouth to make an excuse, but couldn¡¯t think of what to say, and ultimately gave up, busying himself fighting with the men in ck robes.

    Because a formation had beenid out in the garden, no matter how muchmotion there was, it wouldn¡¯t spread outside; thus, as both sides shed within the garden, the banquet outside continued withughter, clinking sses, and cheerful conversation.

    Half an hourter, the battle came to an end.

    Thanks to Yun Sen and his party providing timely treatment, the Ever Winning Army suffered almost no losses, whereas Angel¡¯s side waspletely annihted.

    There were many hackers on Angel¡¯s side, but all the hackers acted under the unified guise of ¡®Angel.¡¯ The most skilled among these hackers had once ranked third highest.

    Not long after securing the third spot, Angel was pushed to fourth by the emergence of ¡®An,¡¯ and not long before, due to ¡®Jiu¡¯ing onto the scene, Angel had fallen to fifth.

    The best hacker in the Ever Winning Army was Fu Hong, ranked sixth, just one spot below Angel.

    Even knowing this, Angel never held the Ever Winning Army in high regard in terms of cyber warfare.

    Today was no different.

    Even though they knew the Ever Winning Army had set an ambush, they still came with hubris.

 Chapter 516 - 516 516 Zhizhi, Lets Go Find the Beauty

    ?516: Chapter 516 Zhizhi, Let¡¯s Go Find the Beauty   516: Chapter 516 Zhizhi, Let¡¯s Go Find the Beauty                                   Their target was only Lu Xingzhe, and they were confident in snatching the surveince authority.

    Indeed, if Chubby Chiu hadn¡¯t intervened, they would have seeded.

    Unfortunately for them, Chubby Chiu and Gu Zhiqi did step in.

    One person and one Spirit Pet acted very covertly, creating a fake surveince authority for the adversary to prevent them from noticing anything unusual.

    They always believed they had acquired the surveince authority, not realizing that all the footage was processed by Chubby Chiu and Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi even had Chubby Chiu modify the enemy¡¯s detection data, making them witness the Ever Winning Army receiving an order to withdraw.

    They never discovered that the data and footage they detected were falsified, still believing that the Ever Winning Army had truly received a sudden assignment and withdrawn most of its forces.

    And the ones killed by the Ever Winning Army, Gu Zhiqi told Chubby Chiu to alter their vital status data as well.

    So, the hackers never realized that their people were being harvested one by one by the Ever Winning Army.

    Towards the end, even the heads of those hackers had been reaped.

    The group of men in ck robes that appeared beside Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu were thest remaining forces from Angel¡¯s side.

    Without surprise, the leader of the men in ck robes was the head of this operation.

    Seeing that the battle had ended, Gu Zhiqi tapped the enter key and then leaned back in her chair, stretchingzily.

    Gu Zhiqi had stopped, and so had Chubby Chiu.

    Fu Hong saw theputer screen sh rapidly a few times before leaving behind three letters, ¡°Jiu¡±, and quickly returned to the desktop appearance, finallying back to his senses.

    With a light tap of his fingers on the keyboard, he typed a few keys to ensure that control of theputer had returned, then sat numbly in his chair, somewhat slow to react.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± Yun Miao stood nkly between Fu Hong and Gu Zhiqi, looking back and forth from Gu Zhiqi to Fu Hong¡¯sputer, her gaze slightly vacant.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Fu Hong also sat stunned, looking equally dazed.

    ¡°Zhizhi, let¡¯s go find the beauty,¡± Chubby Chiu spoke lethargically in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thoughts, now that the matter was settled.

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing its tone, glimpsed a trace of concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I feel terrible.

    I need to cuddle with the beauty to get better,¡± Chubby Chiu said with a hint of whining in its voice.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    The bit of worry that had just risen in her heart dissipated in an instant.

    Yet, she still got up.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi head towards the room¡¯s entrance, Ye Lili immediately followed.

    Because the battle ended too quickly and the victory was shockingly easy, Yun Miao and Fu Hong, too, finally snapped out of their daze.

    ¡°Miss Gu, yourputer is¡­¡± The rest of his words cut off abruptly.

    Fu Hong turned his head only to find that Gu Zhiqi was gone.

    Such arge person had vanished just like that.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Gu?¡±

    Yun Miao shook her head, indicating she didn¡¯t know, ¡°Maybe she left.¡±

    A tinge of regret surfaced in Fu Hong¡¯s heart, but it was quickly reced by renewed vigor as he turned his attention back to theputer screen to continue with the follow-up work.

    Yun Miao also sat back down and resumed monitoring the surveince.

    **

    Outside in the garden, the Ever Winning Army was dealing with the battlefield, Su Yunling stood to one side, connecting with Fu Xiyan.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s taken care of here, what about on your end?¡±

    The garden section was Su Yunling¡¯s responsibility, while the other areas were managed by Fu Xiyan.

    ¡°Thanks to Jiu, there were hardly any casualties this time,¡± Fu Xiyan¡¯s usually cool voice carried a hint of emotion.

    Fu Hong had already informed him about Jiu¡¯s involvement just a moment ago.

 Chapter 517 - 517 517 Remember to Give Her a Big Red Envelope

    ?517: Chapter 517 Remember to Give Her a Big Red Envelope   517: Chapter 517 Remember to Give Her a Big Red Envelope                                   If Fu Xiyan had held three parts of wariness towards Jiu before, now, only two parts remained.

    He also remembered what Jiu said that day, iming an aversion to Angel¡¯s people.

    Looking at it now, it seemed Jiu really couldn¡¯t stand them very much.

    At the same time, Fu Xiyan began to suspect that whenever Angel made a move, Jiu would step in to trip them up.

    Listening to Fu Xiyan¡¯s words, Su Yunling slightly raised her eyebrows and spoke in a not-so-hurried manner, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely Ta¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± There was a questioning tone in Fu Xiyan¡¯s voice.

    ¡°The locations of those people were all found by the child,¡± Su Yunling said with a slight curve to her lips and a gentle lowering of her gaze, a hint ofughter glistening in her eyes.

    Fu Xiyan was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Then we really should thank that little girl properly.¡±

    ¡°She does deserve thanks, and you don¡¯t need to give her anything expensive.

    She likes money, remember to send her a hefty red envelope,¡± Su Yunling said offhandedly.

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    So, am I the only one who needs to thank her?

    After a few seconds of silence and with a somewhat speechless tone, he said, ¡°Fine, once things are settled, I will definitely send her a big red envelope.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then you go on with your business.¡± Having asked what she wanted to know, Su Yunling didn¡¯t feel like making small talk with Fu Xiyan anymore.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Fu Xiyan had just uttered a word when Su Yunling directly cut off the connection.

    Just as he cut off the connection, a familiar figure burst into the corner of his eye.

    Su Yunling gently curved his brows and smiled at the person approaching him.

    ¡°Beauty!

    Here Ie!¡±

    Seeing Su Yunling, Chubby Chiu immediately perked up, transformed into a streak of light, and zipped towards Su Yunling, fluttering around.

    Upon noticing that his clothes didn¡¯t have any buttons today, it listlessly flew back to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side,nding on a rhinestone on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair clip.

    Sensing something, a shade of doubt washed over Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, and he nced at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair clip.

    It seemed the child¡¯s thing had note by him today.

    Now, he could feel it, but why had it gone back?

    Could it be that it got scared away by a mask?

    He remembered, at thest ident scene, he had worn a mask, but that thing still clung to his button.

    Thinking of buttons, Su Yunling looked down at his clothes.

    Top to bottom, there didn¡¯t seem to be a single button.

    So, is it a button issue?

    ¡°Zhizhi, I can¡¯t find a ce to stay, I¡¯m heartbroken, wailing~¡± Chubby Chiu started to wail.

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow andzily said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t his outfit have zippers?¡±

    ¡°That zipper is ugly, I don¡¯t like it.

    I only like to stay on pretty and cute things,¡± Chubby Chiu dered with stubborn pride, not caring about the Sea of Consciousness belonging to Gu Zhiqi, and stayed pitifully perched on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair clip with a pitiful tone.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    With a soft click of his tongue, he walked up to Su Yunling and stood firm, then reached up to take off the hair clip from his head and handed it to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling: ?

    ¡°Could you keep this for me?¡± asked Gu Zhiqi, slightly lifting his gaze towards Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling looked at the glittering hair clip in her hand hesitantly.

    After a two-second silence, he asked, ¡°Can I put it in my pocket?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling raised his hand to take the hair clip and put it in his pocket.

    The reason Gu Zhiqi wanted Su Yunling to keep the hair clip was clear to both of them, but someone else didn¡¯t understand and was actually quite shocked and confused.

    That person was Lu Xingzhe.

    Lu Xingzhe took severalrge steps to Gu Zhiqi, then leaned in close and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Qi, do you know him?¡±

 Chapter 518 - 518 518 Lu Xingzhe I Disagree With This Marriage Proposal

    ?518: Chapter 518: Lu Xingzhe: I Disagree With This Marriage Proposal   518: Chapter 518: Lu Xingzhe: I Disagree With This Marriage Proposal                                   Although they had met in the second-floor rest area, at that time, Su Yunling had changed her appearance and wasn¡¯t wearing a mask or a uniform, so Lu Xingzhe hadn¡¯t recognized her at all.

    The person before him was the one he had met on the second floor.

    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly.

    ¡°No, I mean, if you know him, you know him, but why did you give him your hairpin?¡± Lu Xingzhe, with a scowl, said to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Oh, because I wanted to.¡±

    Lu Xingzhe: ¡°¡­¡±

    This¡­

    Seeing Lu Xingzhe move closer to Gu Zhiqi to speak in hushed tones, Su Yunling felt it was an eyesore, coughed lightly, and looking at Gu Zhiqi, asked, ¡°When will youe to pick it up?¡±

    Lu Xingzhe: ?

    Marry?

    Brother Qi is going to marry this guy?!

    ¡°I do not agree!

    I do not agree to this marriage!¡±

    Although this masked man had just saved him, and his abilities seem quite impressive.

    But, to think he wants to marry Brother Qi!

    Absolutely not!

    Not to mention that Brother Qi is still young.

    This man is wearing a mask; who knows if he¡¯s an old man with a face full of wrinkles.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Su Yunling: ?

    Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t keep up with Lu Xingzhe¡¯s train of thought and did not bother with him, but instead said to Su Yunling, ¡°When it¡¯s time, I wille to find you.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded.

    Lu Xingzhe: !!!

    So they¡¯re set for life just like that?

    Doesn¡¯t anyone care to ask for his opinion?

    Lu Xingzhe, with a darkened face, again moved closer to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Look, Brother Qi, you¡­¡±

    Lu Xingzhe hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted.

    Yun Sen, seeing Lu Xingzhe causing a disturbance here between Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi, grabbed him by the cor of his jacket and took him away, ¡°Second Young Master Lu, over here, we¡¯d like to get some information from you.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t this information wait?¡± Lu Xingzhe indicated he didn¡¯t want to leave, not at all.

    ¡°No way,¡± Yun Sen said with a smile and then dragged Lu Xingzhe away.

    After Lu Xingzhe had left, Su Yunling turned to Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Is it okay if I book a flight for two o¡¯clock?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    It should be enough time.

    ¡°Yun Miao will take care of the flight booking.

    Remember to call before we leave, and I¡¯ll pick you up and we can go to the airport together.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi thought for a moment and nodded.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi nod, Su Yunling felt she looked somewhat obedient and was about to ruffle Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair.

    Gu Zhiqi, seeing this, retreated several steps, her expression weary and her eyes shining with clear resistance.

    Su Yunling, noting her demeanor, withdrew her hand with slight regret, and then casually smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    As soon as Su Yunling finished speaking, Yun Yan strode over, ¡°Miss, Lord City Lu requests your presence.¡±

    Su Yunling acknowledged with a ¡°Mm¡± and then looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I¡¯m off.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak and just waved her hand at him.

    Seeing this, the corners of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth curved, no longer as courteous as before.

    In her heart, the two of them were now considered well acquainted.

    **

    After Su Yunling left, Gu Zhiqi got up and walked toward the banquet hall, with Qiao Qingshu holding a book by her side.

    Just as they were about to enter the hotel, Qiao Qingshu suddenly spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re going to Sen City tomorrow?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to nce at Qiao Qingshu and lightly nodded, seemingly unconcerned.

    ¡°Do you have to go?¡± Qiao Qingshu asked, eyes slightly downcast, her voice cold butced with an undertone of barely concealed disappointment.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to take care of.¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Qiao Qingshu knew that she had no choice but to go.

    Qiao Qingshu fell silent for several seconds, then raised her gaze to look earnestly at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I hope when youe back, you¡¯ll still be you.¡±

 Chapter 519 - 519 519 Gu Zhiqi Enjoying Flowers with Xiao Qiao

    ?519: Chapter 519 Gu Zhiqi: Enjoying Flowers with Xiao Qiao   519: Chapter 519 Gu Zhiqi: Enjoying Flowers with Xiao Qiao                                   Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a few seconds upon hearing those words, then raised his eyebrows slightly with a lightugh, his eyes revealing a carefree indolence, ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu, seeing this, subconsciously curled her lips, ¡°Make sure you keep your word.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, as he began to walk inside.

    It was not until Qiao Qingshu entered the banquet hall that she realized she hadn¡¯t seen Ye Lili, ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Lili?¡±

    ¡°She went back to her room,¡± he pondered and then added, ¡°Seventh floor.¡±

    Aftering down from the eighth floor, Ye Lili said she had something to do in her room and then took the elevator to the seventh floor.

    Qiao Qingshu listened, nodded slightly, and stopped talking.

    At this point, they both had entered the banquet hall.

    The garden and the balcony doors on the first floor of the hotel were interconnected; just as they reached the balcony doors they saw Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Huaijin was chatting with a woman, or more specifically, the woman was chatting away at him.

    The woman, wearing a ck, sexy strap fishtail gown, was chatting with a smiling Gu Huaijin, who, despite his cold demeanor, was responding asionally with detached politeness.

    The woman seemed oblivious to the indifference on Gu Huaijin¡¯s face and kept on talking.

    In the midst of speaking, the woman staggered a bit unsteadily, toppling towards Gu Huaijin.

    When Gu Huaijin noticed Gu Zhiqi appearing at the balcony door, all his attention was drawn to her,pletely missing the woman falling towards him.

    As the woman fell towards him, Gu Huaijin stepped towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed as he took a fewrge steps towards Gu Zhiqi, seemingly ncing unintentionally outside the balcony before his gaze settled on Gu Zhiqi, giving her a thorough look from head to toe.

    Only after making sure she was alright did he rx and speak irritably, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay with Mom and Yueyue?

    Where did you run off to?¡±

    ¡°I was admiring the flowers with Xiao Qiao,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied perfunctorily, without even ncing at Gu Huaijin.

    Qiao Qingshu: ???

    Are you sure you were admiring the flowers with me?

    Besides, you weren¡¯t with me the whole time either.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Gu Huaijin then remembered Qiao Qingshu standing next to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Xiao Shu.¡±

    ¡°Brother Huaijin,¡± Qiao Qingshu greeted Gu Huaijin with a slight nod.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve visited our ce,e over when you have time,¡± Gu Huaijin said with a gentle smile, unlike his earlier detached coldness, as he spoke to Qiao Qingshu.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Qiao Qingshu agreed, Gu Huaijin then turned his gaze back to Gu Zhiqi, only to find her looking persistently in a certain direction.

    Following Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze, he caught sight of the somewhat grim-faced Han Feifei.

    Ever since Gu Zhiqi spotted Gu Huaijin and Han Feifei, her gaze lingered on Han Feifei, who wasn¡¯t far away.

    With Gu Huaijin¡¯s departure, Han Feifei staggered slightly, nearly falling to the ground, but fortunately, she managed to steady herself at thest moment.

    After regaining herposure, herplexion twisted as she gritted her teeth and turned towards where Gu Huaijin was.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi next to Gu Huaijin, Han Feifei bit her teeth angrily, her eyes filled with evident displeasure.

    When she met Gu Zhiqi¡¯s deep and hazy eyes, Han Feifei froze for a moment, and seeing Gu Huaijin looking over as well, she quickly masked her discontent, putting on a smile and nodded gently to both Gu Zhiqi and Gu Huaijin.

    Then she started walking towards them, ¡°Xiao Qi, long time no see.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi withdrew her gaze, ignoring her, and instead looked at Gu Huaijin, ¡°A word in private?¡±

    Gu Huaijin, surprised at the request, raised his eyebrows slightly and then nodded gently.

 Chapter 520 - 520 520 Han Feifei (Supplement)

    ?520: Chapter 520 Han Feifei (Supplement)   520: Chapter 520 Han Feifei (Supplement)                                   Seeing this, Qiao Qingshu tactfully chose to leave.

    Before she left, she turned to Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you over there,¡± then lifted her hand to point to a certain corner.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu left, but Han Feifei showed no signs of departing.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi ignored her, Han Feifei felt somewhat embarrassed.

    Despite Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attitude, Han Feifei didn¡¯t want to leave.

    With a gentle, appropriate smile at the corner of her mouth, she half-jokingly spoke up, ¡°Xiao Qi, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re ignoring your sister Feifei just because you¡¯ve been to the countryside once?¡±

    As soon as Han Feifei spoke, Gu Zhiqi had no intention of responding, but Gu Huaijin was displeased, his expressionposed as he said, ¡°Qiqi is cold by nature and doesn¡¯t like greeting people she isn¡¯t familiar with.¡±

    The moment Gu Huaijin¡¯s words were out, Han Feifei was taken aback, her face turning slightly awkward as she forced a smile and said, ¡°Huaijin, you¡¯re quite the joker.

    Not to mention my rtionship with Feng He, but you and I are ssmates, how could we not be familiar?¡±

    As she spoke, a hint of annoyance tinged her tone.

    Upon hearing her, Gu Huaijin frowned slightly, ¡°My sister has met you less than three times; surely that doesn¡¯t count as familiar, does it?¡±

    Han Feifei¡¯s face changed again.

    What¡¯s with this Gu Huaijin?

    Why has he be so nitpicky all of a sudden?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, just worried that Xiao Qi might offend someone easily.

    After all, I¡¯m a few years older than her, and I¡¯m your ssmate, so I just wanted to remind her a bit.¡± Han Feifei didn¡¯t know what had gotten into Gu Huaijin, but she still offered an exnation.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss Han, but we of the Gu Family don¡¯t need outsiders to remind us.

    And my sister has always been very amiable, never offending anyone, so please spare your concerns,¡± he retorted.

    Han Feifei: ???

    So full of oneself and yet amiable?

    How is that not offending anyone?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside,¡± Gu Zhiqi felt it was a waste of time and thus said to Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Huaijin understood what Gu Zhiqi meant, nodded gently, and walked outside with Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing this, Han Feifei bit her lip in secret and red fiercely at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s retreating figure.

    At the same time, her mind was filled with confusion.

    In the past, although Gu Huaijin had been protective of Gu Zhiqi, it was never to the extent he was today.

    At the very least, while being protective, he definitely didn¡¯t show Gu Zhiqi a good face.

    So what was different today?

    Acting as if he were possessed.

    Speaking of possession, a deeper shade passed through Han Feifei¡¯s eyes.

    **

    ¡°Who was that woman just now?¡± Gu Zhiqi felt the woman looked somewhat familiar but couldn¡¯t recall who she was.

    ¡°A member of the Han Family, named Han Feifei,¡± Gu Huaijin clearly didn¡¯t want to dwell on Han Feifei, only mentioning her background and name.

    Thinking that Gu Zhiqi might not know of the Han Family, he added, ¡°In Haicheng, there are five major families: the Lu Family from the middle of the city, who are hosting today¡¯s birthday celebration; the Ling Family to the south; the Han Family to the north; the Yang Family to the east; and to the west, our Gu Family.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t interested in Haicheng¡¯s leading families or the background of Han Feifei, merely lifting his gaze to ask Gu Huaijin, ¡°Are you very familiar with her?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that, but she¡¯s familiar with Feng He.¡±

    Han Feifei and Luo Fenghe were college roommates, and their rtionship was quite good.

    It was for Luo Fenghe¡¯s sake that whenever Han Feifei took the initiative to talk to him, Gu Huaijin, although not very enthusiastic, would asionally respond.

    Today was an exception.

    Who asked her to meddle in things that didn¡¯t concern her?

    Hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s response, Gu Zhiqi clicked his tongue lightly, then looked at Gu Huaijin and asked, ¡°Any leads on the Heartless Curse?¡±

 Chapter 521 - 521 521 Red Thread (Supplement)

    ?521: Chapter 521 Red Thread (Supplement)   521: Chapter 521 Red Thread (Supplement)                                   Because the curse had been cast so long ago, and the person who cast it indeed possessed some skill, Gu Zhiqi was temporarily unable to find the person responsible through divination or fortune-telling.

    Therefore, the only option was to filter through the rtionships between the people involved.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s questions, Gu Huaijin¡¯s expression looked rather unpleasant as he shook his head, ¡°No clue, it¡¯s been too long, and there were absolutely no signs.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard this but didn¡¯t pay much attention, simply saying to Gu Huaijin, ¡°Maybe check that Han Feifei.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin¡¯s face suddenly changed, ¡°You mean Han Feifei, she¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence mainly because it was a bit hard to believe.

    When he first began investigating the people around him, he had excluded Han Feifei in the first wave of his inquiries.

    He personally didn¡¯t quite like Han Feifei, and besides, he could see that her attitude towards him wasn¡¯t exactly right.

    But because of her close rtionship with Luo Fenghe, Gu Huaijin never suspected her, even once chastising himself for contemting that Han Feifei could be such an indecent person.

    Because of this thought, Gu Huaijin had once deceived himself, thinking perhaps Han Feifei was only familiar with him because she was friends with Luo Fenghe, and over time, he came to really believe that.

    But now¡­

    ¡°Just now, I discovered that a red thread was forcefully tied between you and Han Feifei,¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke up, breaking Gu Huaijin¡¯s turbulent line of thought,

    At Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Huaijin¡¯splexion changed once more, looking even worse than before.

    Gu Huaijin said nothing, and Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t mind, simply continuing, ¡°I can¡¯t tell yet if the red thread was tied through a substitute object or was directly attached to you.

    Think carefully if you encountered any strange people or things today.¡±

    After all, there was no such red thread on his hand when he left home this morning.

    At these words, Gu Huaijin frowned in thought for a long while before shaking his head, ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many people, mostly business partners, nothing strangely.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    After thinking carefully again anding up with nothing, Gu Huaijin looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Could it be that Han Feifei tied it?¡±

    ¡°Not just anyone can tie it; one has to be a Mystic Master,¡± Gu Zhiqi said while pulling out his phone from his pocket and sending a message to Chubby Chiu,

    [Zhizhi: Check the surveince.

    See if there were any Mystic Masters among the people who had contact with Gu Huaijin tonight.

    ]

    [Primary Jiu: Got it.

    ]

    [Zhizhi: How are you feeling, still dizzy?

    ]

    Remembering Chubby Chiu¡¯s condition before, Gu Zhiqi still asked this question.

    [Primary Jiu: All good, snuggling with the beauty is bliss, no more backache, no leg pain, and no more dizziness!

    The beauty is wicked cool!

    ]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    [Zhizhi: Go check.

    ]

    [Primary Jiu: Okay~ ]

    After replying to the message, Chubby Chiu went to check the surveince, and Gu Zhiqi, in the meantime, mobilized his Yuan Force, wrapped it around his hand, and then grasped the faint red thread on Gu Huaijin¡¯s hand, snapping it.

    Once the pale red thread snapped, there appeared on Gu Huaijin¡¯s hand a much darker red thread.

    This one must be his red thread with Luo Fenghe.

    After breaking the red thread, Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Huaijin and suddenly called out to him, ¡°Big brother.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ?

    Though the address as ¡°big brother¡± sounded pleasing, he knew that this girl was about to fleece him for money again.

    And sure enough, when Gu Huaijin looked at her, Gu Zhiqi smiledzily at him and said, ¡°Time to make the payment.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a family and friends discount, 9.9% off.

    That will be 4.95 million after discount.¡±

 Chapter 522 - 522 522 Mo Weiran Brother Zhou Doesnt Deserve the Young Miss (Requesting Leave)

    ?522: Chapter 522: Mo Weiran: Brother Zhou Doesn¡¯t Deserve the Young Miss (Requesting Leave)   522: Chapter 522: Mo Weiran: Brother Zhou Doesn¡¯t Deserve the Young Miss (Requesting Leave)                                   Gu Zhiqi said this as she had already taken out her phone, flipped it open, and handed her card number to Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Huaijin: ¡°¡­¡±

    Great, now we¡¯ve even skipped the step of negotiating the price.

    Gu Huaijin felt very conflicted inside, but still took out his phone and transferred the money to Gu Zhiqi.

    As Gu Zhiqi saw the ten million arriving in her ount, the listless look in her eyes dissipated somewhat, a hint of a smile appearing deep within her eyes, and she took out a talisman paper from her storage bracelet to give to Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Huaijin: ?

    ¡°As long as the talisman paper remains intact, it will protect you from disasters and keep evil spirits at bay,¡± she said, adding a sentence, ¡°This is a free gift, no extra charge.¡±

    Hearing about the free gift from Gu Zhiqi, Gu Huaijin¡¯s first reaction was to be suspicious.

    Generous enough to give a gift?

    Something was a bit off.

    Giving away gifts was out of the question; Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t charge extra because Gu Huaijin had transferred enough money, so it was directly ounted for in the extra amount he gave.

    After handing the talisman paper to Gu Huaijin, Gu Zhiqi went into the banquet hall and after looking around for a while, found Qiao Qingshu.

    Qiao Qingshu was sitting in a rtively secluded corner, but there were still several people sitting around her.

    To Qiao Qingshu¡¯s right was someone sitting, and the left was empty.

    To the left, one empty seat over, sat a teenager who looked somewhat familiar but whose name she couldn¡¯t recall.

    To the left of the teenager sat Mo Weiran, with blonde hair.

    Gu Zhiqi took steps towards Qiao Qingshu.

    Mo Weiran caught sight of Gu Zhiqi and raised his hand, giving her a little wave, ¡°Miss.¡±

    Mo Weiran¡¯s greeting caused Ling Yuanzhou, who was sitting to his right, to lift his eyes.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi walking over, Ling Yuanzhou subconsciously furrowed his brows, his eyes shing with a bright and obvious dislike as Gu Zhiqi approached.

    Seeing Mo Weiran greeting her, Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly at him and then sat down next to Qiao Qingshu.

    The seat to the left of Qiao Qingshu was exactly the one to the right of Ling Yuanzhou.

    Ling Yuanzhou saw Gu Zhiqi sit down beside him and his brow furrowed even tighter, the color of disdain in his eyes growing even more intense.

    Mo Weiran, seeing Gu Zhiqi sit down next to Ling Yuanzhou, felt somewhat emotional.

    Although the miss had lost her memory, she still liked Brother Zhou, right?

    Otherwise, why ignore all the other empty seats and sit right next to Brother Zhou¡¯s?

    Unaware of Mo Weiran¡¯s thoughts, Gu Zhiqi saw Qiao Qingshu burying her head in a book and didn¡¯t disturb her, but simply took out her phone and started to focus on her mental method.

    She was just a little bit away frompleting the mental method and should be able to finish it before the banquet ended.

    Gu Zhiqi paid no attention to Ling Yuanzhou, and Mo Weiran was surprised at this.

    He leaned slightly forward, nced sideways at Gu Zhiqi, and saw the girl¡¯s delicate features, her expression tinged with a touch ofnguor, emanating an aura ofziness and indifference.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi was focusing all her attention on her phone, busy typing without any intention of speaking to Ling Yuanzhou, Mo Weiran shifted his gaze back to Ling Yuanzhou.

    After just looking at Gu Zhiqi and suddenly seeing Ling Yuanzhou, the thought ¡°Brother Zhou is not worthy of the miss¡± unexpectedly floated into Mo Weiran¡¯s mind.

    As soon as the thought emerged, Mo Weiran quickly blinked.

    He averted his eyes somewhat guiltily; that thought absolutely could not be let known to Brother Zhou.

    Although Mo Weiran forced himself to stop thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but look a few more times at Gu Zhiqi and Ling Yuanzhou and the more he looked, the more he felt that Ling Yuanzhou was not worthy of Gu Zhiqi.

    In terms of appearance as well as temperament, the gap was simply too great.

    The only thing that might count in Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s favor was probably his medical skill, which was far superior to his peers.

 Chapter 523 - 523 523 Do you know Ling Yuanzhou

    ?523: Chapter 523: Do you know Ling Yuanzhou?

    523: Chapter 523: Do you know Ling Yuanzhou?

    As Gu Zhiqi approached, Ling Yuanzhou subconsciously assumed she was going to shamelessly pester him again.

    He had already decided in his mind that if Gu Zhiqi shamelessly struck up a conversation with him, he would ignore her.

    However, Gu Zhiqi greeted Mo Weiran and didn¡¯t even acknowledge him.

    After she sat down beside him, she didn¡¯t speak a word to him, nor did she even nce his way.

    Seeing this, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s brows furrowed even more.

    Although Gu Zhiqi sitting next to him was quite annoying, since she wasn¡¯t bothering him, Ling Yuanzhou couldn¡¯t really say anything.

    Ling Yuanzhou had thought that even if Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t talk to him right away, she would eventually be restless, but to his surprise, Gu Zhiqi kept her head down and typed away, showing no intention of speaking to him.

    Ling Yuanzhou frowned, could she really have changed her ways?

    As soon as the thought arose, his mind shed back to Mo Weiran¡¯s previous spection.

    ying hard to get?

    With that in mind, Ling Yuanzhou felt everything made sense.

    No wonder she could y Song Zihuai and Ling Yun around so skillfully; her tactics were indeed extraordinary.

    Upon this realization, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s dislike for Gu Zhiqi deepened, and he couldn¡¯t sit in his seat a moment longer.

    Thus, he got up and left.

    ¡°Hey, Brother Zhou, where are you going?¡± Mo Weiran called out to his retreating figure as Ling Yuanzhou suddenly got up.

    ¡°Just need some fresh air,¡± Ling Yuanzhou replied coldly, with a hint of irritation.

    After hearing his response, Mo Weiran wondered what was going on.

    Could it be that he found the banquet too noisy and wanted some quiet time outside?

    Thinking so, Mo Weiran didn¡¯t get up to follow, and after watching Ling Yuanzhou leave, he immediately turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, only to see that she had no reaction and kept her head down, typing seriously, seemingly oblivious to Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s departure.

    Mo Weiran moved to take the seat Ling Yuanzhou had just vacated and leaned in to Gu Zhiqi, whispering, ¡°Miss, did you just see Brother Zhou?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Gu Zhiqi, who was busy fixing the mental method, didn¡¯t particrly feel like chatting, so she dismissed Mo Weiran with a casual response.

    No?

    How could she not notice such a big person?

    Recalling Gu Zhiqi¡¯s earlier conversation with Lu Xingzhe, Mo Weiran¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly.

    He remembered that the Miss had mentioned she had amnesia.

    Could it be that she didn¡¯t even know who Brother Zhou was?

    ¡°That is, Miss, do you know who Ling Yuanzhou is?¡± Mo Weiran tentatively asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied without really listening to what Mo Weiran had asked, again giving a dismissive answer.

    Mo Weiran, upon hearing this, softly clicked his tongue and after a few seconds, chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    After saying this, he didn¡¯t speak again.

    He liked the current Miss just fine.

    Now that she didn¡¯t remember or know Ling Yuanzhou, he hoped she never would again.

    After all, he truly disliked the Gu Zhiqi from before.

    And also, the two of them were unlikely to be together.

    Not to mention that the Gu Family¡¯s real daughter had returned and the marriage agreement might change, just the fact that Ling Yuanzhou had a White Moonlight meant he wouldn¡¯t likely fall for Gu Zhiqi, Mo Weiran didn¡¯t wish for Gu Zhiqi to regain her memory.

    One reason was that the Miss pestering Ling Yuanzhou was indeed quite annoying, and he preferred the Miss as she was now.

    The second reason, as Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s good friend, he also didn¡¯t like someone clinging to Ling Yuanzhou all the time.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice, Qiao Qingshu, who had been absorbed in reading, finally took her gaze off the book and turned her head to see Gu Zhiqi sitting beside her, ¡°When did you get here?¡±

 Chapter 524 - 524 524 Came for the Banquet

    ?524: Chapter 524: Came for the Banquet?

    524: Chapter 524: Came for the Banquet?

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long,¡± Gu Zhiqi continued to give a perfunctory response, not taking her eyes off her phone.

    Seeing her like this, Qiao Qingshu knew she was busy and didn¡¯t bother her.

    However, she nced at Mo Weiran.

    Although Mo Weiran didn¡¯t know Qiao Qingshu, he lifted his hand and gently waved at her when he saw her looking his way, ¡°Are you the youngdy¡¯s friend?

    Hello there, my name is Mo Weiran.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Qiao Qingshu nodded at Mo Weiran, ¡°Qiao Qingshu.¡± After speaking, she immediately withdrew her gaze and refocused on the book in front of her.

    After seeing her reaction, Mo Weiran touched the back of his head.

    Even though Qiao Qingshu had exchanged names with him, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she seemed hostile towards him.

    It inevitably made Mo Weiran overthink.

    He was certain this was his first encounter with Qiao Qingshu.

    Yet, her name sounded somewhat familiar to him.

    Mo Weiran touched his head and thought for a few seconds, then he remembered.

    Qiao Qingshu, wasn¡¯t she the infamous top student from ss eight?

    Despite being in ss eight, she was always ranked in the top five in the grade, asionally even securing the top spot.

    So, her hostility towards him¡­

    could it be the disdain from a top student towards an underachiever?

    As he contemted, he shook his head to himself.

    It didn¡¯t quite look like that, it seemed more like she was being cautious of him.

    He had seen this kind of guarded look in Lu Xingzhe¡¯s eyes as well.

    As he thought about it, his gaze suddenly fell on the book in Qiao Qingshu¡¯s hands.

    Seeing Qiao Qingshu so engrossed in the book, Mo Weiran blinked.

    Attending a banquet and still studying¡ªdo top students really study this hard?

    Mo Weiran admitted he didn¡¯t understand the world of top students.

    **

    Half an hourter, Gu Zhiqi finished the mental method for Fu Xiyan.

    After sending the mental method as a file to Fu Xiyan, she also sent a message urging for the final payment along with her bank ount number.

    Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t reply immediately, and Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t bother waiting.

    The banquet was scheduled tost from twelve noon until ten at night.

    With the event being so lengthy and dull, Gu Zhiqi could hardly bear it and decided to slip away.

    Just as she put away her phone and got up, Qiao Qingshu turned her attention to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Home?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qiao Qingshu put away her book and stood up as well, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Mo Weiran: ?

    Wait, the banquet hadn¡¯t even gone through its full process yet, and they were leaving?

    ¡°Wait, the feast hasn¡¯t even officially started, and you¡¯re leaving?¡±

    At the mention of the feast, Gu Zhiqi suddenly paused and turned back, giving Mo Weiran a look, ¡°Hasn¡¯t it started yet?¡±

    The banquet had been going on for over three hours already, hadn¡¯t it?

    And it still hadn¡¯t started?

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran quickly shook his head, ¡°Not yet, but it should be soon.¡±

    The birthday celebration had a lot of steps.

    Even though it had begun at twelve, the earlier steps weren¡¯t finished yet, and just the gift-presenting part alone would take a significant amount of time.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nonchntly sat back down, looking seriously at Qiao Qingshu, ¡°Leaving before the feast starts is somewhat impolite.¡±

    She had thought they had already missed it.

    Qiao Qingshu ¡°¡­¡±

    If you want to enjoy the feast, just say so.

    Her lips twitched slightly, but she said nothing and took a seat next to Gu Zhiqi.

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡± ???

    Was there someone else who came to the banquet just for the meal like he did?

    Wait, wasn¡¯t this youngdy not driven out of the Gu Family?

    Why would she not be able to afford a fancy meal?

    Recently, there had been rumors about Gu Zhiqi being allowed back into the Gu Family, and Mo Weiran had heard some of them.

    If she hadn¡¯t been driven out of the Gu Family, why did she still seem like she was barely scraping by?

    Could it be that, like him, she was raised to be frugal?

 Chapter 525 - 525 525 First Day on the Job, Requesting to Start Work

    ?525: Chapter 525: First Day on the Job, Requesting to Start Work   525: Chapter 525: First Day on the Job, Requesting to Start Work                                   Indeed, after all, she¡¯s a foster daughter, she might not have been raised in poverty, but her financial situation definitely isn¡¯t asfortable as it was before.

    Even me, a blood son of the Mo family, was raised frugally.

    For her, a foster daughter, it¡¯s normal to have tighter finances than before.

    Thinking this way, Mo Weiran¡¯s gaze at Gu Zhiqi suddenly changed, looking at her with a sympathy born of shared circumstances.

    Feeling his gaze, Gu Zhiqi turned her head and nced at him, ¡°Is there something you want?¡±

    Mo Weiran immediately shook his head, his face full of sympathy as he looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°No, nothing.

    Just make sure to eat a lotter.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Ignoring Mo Weiran, she took out her mobile phone and messaged Su Yunling.

    ¡°Eh?

    Where did you get that phone from?¡± Mo Weiran had been watching Gu Zhiqi and blinked in surprise when he saw her suddenly take out a phone.

    He almost thought he¡¯d seen wrong.

    In the end, Mo Weiran even rubbed his eyes, only to realize he hadn¡¯t made a mistake, she really did have an extra phone in her hand.

    Evening gowns don¡¯t have pockets, and she didn¡¯t bring a handbag, so where did her phonee from?

    ¡°I¡¯ve had it in my hand the whole time,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied perfunctorily.

    Mo Weiran: ?

    ¡°Is that¡­

    so?¡± He hesitated slightly.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond and lowered her eyes to look at her phone.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran was a bit puzzled, but he didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    Gu Zhiqi had already sent Su Yunling two messages.

    [Child: First day on the job, requesting start of work]

    [Child: You can send me any Cultivation Techniques you think have issues for review]

    Being at a boring social gathering wasn¡¯t as good as fixing mental methods to make money.

    The message had just been sent when Su Yunling replied.

    [Su Yunling: Okay]

    [Su Yunling: It might take some time, don¡¯t wait for the message all the time]

    [Child: Oh]

    Gu Zhiqi replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and didn¡¯t wait for more messages.

    Instead, she opened the fortune-telling app and started dealing with today¡¯s orders.

    **

    Afterpleting her tasks, Su Yunling went to meet with Lord City Lu, and then a strategy meeting was called.

    She saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message as soon as the meeting ended.

    Seeing that the message was from Gu Zhiqi, she didn¡¯t leave the meeting room right away but sat down and busily replied to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message.

    After sending her reply, noticing that Fu Xiyan and Tang Yichen were still in the meeting room, Su Yunling looked at them and directly said, ¡°Do any of your subordinates need their mental methods repaired?

    If so,pile a list and send it to me¡­

    I mean to Xiao Qi.¡±

    She had intended to have them send the list directly to Gu Zhiqi, but for some reason, she ended up changing her words at thest moment.

    It was only after speaking that Su Yunling realized, btedly, that she could sometimes speak faster than she thought.

    She didn¡¯t quite understand what had just happened to her.

    ¡°What?

    Really?

    Gu Xiaoxi has agreed to help our people repair their mental methods?¡± Tang Yichen, not noticing Su Yunling¡¯s abrupt change of wording, simply got excited and happily asked Su Yunling a question.

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Su Yunling temporarily set aside her confusion, her lips curving slightly in an indifferent smile, ¡°We have to pay her, of course.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen clicked his tongue lightly, a knowing look on his face, ¡°Of course, we definitely won¡¯t let Gu Xiaoxi work for free.¡±

    Fu Xiyan also nodded in agreement, and then both Fu Xiyan and Tang Yichen took out their mobile phones and hunched over them, beginning topile the mental methods.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing clear first, if she is unwilling to repair a mental method, we can¡¯t force her.¡± There were many mental methods in the Ever Winning Army; if they really let the child fix all of them, it would inevitably be an endless task.

    Everything must be done ording to her wishes.

    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t worry, we understand this,¡± Tang Yichen said while he messaged his subordinates.

 Chapter 526 - 526 526 Master Zhi and Fu Xiyan Fall off Their Horses at the Same Time

    ?526: Chapter 526: Master Zhi and Fu Xiyan Fall off Their Horses at the Same Time   526: Chapter 526: Master Zhi and Fu Xiyan Fall off Their Horses at the Same Time                                   Su Yunling arched her eyebrows and said no more.

    In the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the projection on the disy screen and saw a familiar name.

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze paused for a moment before she focused all her attention on the screen.

    Fu Xiyan had opened his phone to message his subordinates to organize the ¡°mental method,¡± but when he saw that Gu Zhiqi had sent him a message, he immediately opened her chat.

    There were three messages in total: one file, one sentence, andstly, an ount number.

    [Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Remember to pay the bnce.¡±]

    The message that followed was the ount number.

    Fu Xiyan had a good memory; he only needed to go over something in his mind once, and he wouldn¡¯t forget.

    But just a nce at this ount number made it seem familiar.

    Thinking back, Gu Zhiqi had sent him more than one ount number before, so he didn¡¯t really take it to heart.

    He copied the ount number, and just as he was about to open the banking app, something suddenly shed through his mind, and he stopped the action of opening the app.

    This ount number, he was sure he had seen it somewhere else, not just from Gu Zhiqi.

    Fu Xiyan thought carefully about the ount numbers he hade across these days.

    Suddenly, his eyes changed, and he immediately opened the Webbing app.

    After opening the app, he went straight to his chat with Jiu.

    ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯ve only sorted out four parts for the time being, and the rest, I¡­¡± Seeing Su Yunling staring at the screen, Tang Yichen halted and subconsciously turned his head to look at the disy as well.

    To his utter shock, what he saw on the screen left him agape, his mouth wide enough to fit arge light bulb.

    West?

    Why was West¡¯s homepage projected on the disy screen?!

    Busy with the messages from Jiu, Fu Xiyan had not noticed the abnormal reactions of Su Yunling and Tang Yichen, nor the images on the disy screen, and of course, he was unaware that he had been exposed.

    Fu Xiyan found the ount number sent by Jiu and quickly flipped through the pages on his phone,paring the ount number sent by Gu Zhiqi with the one sent by Jiu, and then Fu Xiyan fell silent.

    Not a single digit was different!

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    There was a sudden outburst of cursing in the conference room that wasn¡¯t from Fu Xiyan, but from Tang Yichen.

    Hearing this, Fu Xiyan instinctively looked up at Tang Yichen and saw him staring in shock at the direction of the disy screen.

    Fu Xiyan turned his head to look at the disy, and then he fell silent.

    At this moment, he too wanted to utter an expletive, just like Tang Yichen.

    Fu Xiyan looked down at his phone in his hand, then up at the disy screen, back and forth several times.

    His expression was veryplicated.

    The image on the disy screen and the one on his phone were not just very simr; they were exactly the same.

    Silence, silence, silence; it was Fu Xiyan¡¯s phone, silently connected to the projector, that disyed the image on the screen.

    Su Yunling, resting her chin in her hand, looked at the disy screen and spoke leisurely, ¡°Old Fu, you¡¯ve hidden deep.¡±

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yichen¡¯s gaze was deep as he stared at Fu Xiyan, ¡°The top assassin, West.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Xiyan!

    Impressive.¡±

    His tone was deep, his expressionplex; because it was soplex, he couldn¡¯t form any expression on his face, but simply stared woodenly at Fu Xiyan.

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    His fall from grace hade so unexpectedly, like a tornado.

    So, how was he to exin?

    ¡°You never asked me,¡± Fu Xiyan said leisurely, and then, in front of both of them, copied the ount number sent by Jiu and pasted it in a message to Gu Zhiqi, making two ount numbers appear in the chat.

    Pointing at the two ount numbers, Fu Xiyan attempted to change the subject, ¡°How about we take a look at these two ount numbers?¡±

 Chapter 527 - 527 527 Zhizhis Suspicion

    ?527: Chapter 527 Zhizhi¡¯s Suspicion   527: Chapter 527 Zhizhi¡¯s Suspicion                                   At that moment, Chubby Chiu lying in Su Yunling¡¯s pocket saw everything through spiritual power.

    Chubby Chiu cursed under its breath: I might not be a real person, but this male lead is truly a dog!

    He even used it to steer the conversation away from Zhizhi!

    Obviously, Fu Xiyan had been very sessful in diverting the topic.

    Staring at the two identical card numbers above, Tang Yichen mmed his hand on the table and swore again, ¡°Fuck!

    Do these actually exist?!¡±

    This damn¡­

    Is Gu Xiaoxi Jiu?

    Gu Xiaoxi is Jiu?!

    ¡°No, Second Brother, are you sure this Jiu is the Jiu who¡¯s ranked first among hackers?

    Are you sure it¡¯s the one who recently made it to the top and became the manager?¡± Tang Yichen¡¯s mind was a mess, almost unable to believe it.

    Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t speak, just silently opened Jiu¡¯s homepage and continued to project it for Tang Yichen and Su Yunling to see.

    The homepage was nk with hardly any information, but the one thing that stood out was the golden certification for Network Manager 009.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Apart from uttering ¡°Fuck,¡± Tang Yichen expressed that no other words could convey the shock andplexity in his heart at that moment.

    Tang Yichen was shocked, and so were Fu Xiyan and Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling slightly lowered his eyes, recalling thest two times Jiu had stepped in to help the Ever Winning Army, indeed, the child had been by their side.

    But who could have predicted this?

    Even though he was surprised, it didn¡¯t seem all that unexpected.

    It was as if, deep down, he felt this child should be that impressive.

    Thinking it over, Su Yunling suddenly hooked his lips slightly, his eyes brimming with a gentle smile that not even he had noticed.

    Tang Yichen was shocked for a good while before he finally looked at Su Yunling with aplex expression and asked dryly, ¡°Third Brother, did you know beforehand about Gu Xiaoxi being a hacker?¡±

    This Gu Xiaoxi, simply defying the heavens.

    Do such monstrous people really exist?

    Su Yunling slightly reined in the smile at the bottom of his eyes and looked up at Tang Yichen,zily shrugged, indicating he also didn¡¯t know.

    Tang Yichen was speechless.

    The three people in the office had fallen silent.

    Chubby Chiu hidden in Su Yunling¡¯s pocket also fell silent, its body trembling.

    If Zhizhi found out that it had sent the card number to Fu Xiyan, and as a result, Fu Xiyan discovered she was Jiu, would she cut ties with her pet?

    The answer was quite likely, yes.

    Chubby Chiu: Sob~

    Scared child.

    **

    After Gu Zhiqi finished fortune-telling for ten people, she still hadn¡¯t received a message from Su Yunling, but Fu Xiyan had sent her a string of numbers¡ªit was her card number.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Could it be the card number was entered incorrectly?

    Gu Zhiqi checked carefully, but couldn¡¯t find any mistakes.

    [Gu Zhiqi: ?]

    [Gu Zhiqi: Is there a problem with the card number?]

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message went out, and the other side kept typing but did not reply.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Could it be he was short on cash and couldn¡¯t pay the final amount?

    As the male lead in the ghost story, that seemed unlikely.

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be the richest person besides the female lead?

    After about half a minute, Fu Xiyan sent a message, but it contained only one word.

    [Fu Xiyan: No]

    For a moment, Gu Zhiqi felt that the word ¡°No¡± contained a myriad of emotions.

    But¡­

    that had nothing to do with her; she was only concerned about the final payment.

    [Gu Zhiqi: Oh, then remember to transfer the money]

    Having sent the message, Fu Xiyan went back to typing again, but after waiting for a long time, not a single word came through from his side.

    Now, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help but have doubts.

    Could it really be that he was short on cash?

    No way, how could the male lead be so poor?

 Chapter 528 - 528 528 Chubby Chius Fake Identity Revealed, Whats It Got to Do With My Master Zhi

    ?528: Chapter 528: Chubby Chiu¡¯s Fake Identity Revealed, What¡¯s It Got to Do With My Master Zhi?

    528: Chapter 528: Chubby Chiu¡¯s Fake Identity Revealed, What¡¯s It Got to Do With My Master Zhi?

    Seeing that Fu Xiyan hadn¡¯t sent a message after a long wait, Gu Zhiqi wondered if the male lead was truly so poor that he couldn¡¯t afford the final payment.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was about to put this person on the cklist and never ept his orders again, she received a notification of the money being credited to her ount.

    Gu Zhiqi, upon seeing this, was satisfied and temporarily put aside the idea of cklisting Fu Xiyan.

    **

    In the conference room, Fu Xiyan hesitated, typing and then deleting, deleting and then typing again in the chat box before he finally gave up.

    He looked at Su Yunling and Tang Yichen, ¡°Should we ask her about this?¡±

    If he and the youngdy were a little better acquainted it would be fine, but as things stood, they weren¡¯t very familiar.

    Asking her suddenly would be somewhat abrupt.

    With her fingertips lightly tapping on the table, Su Yunling slightly lowered her gaze and remained silent.

    ¡°Ask!¡± Tang Yichen mmed the table and spoke up decisively.

    As soon as Tang Yichen spoke, Su Yunling¡¯s lips curled with a meaningful smile.

    She turned her head towards Tang Yichen, ¡°Fine, you ask.¡±

    Tang Yichen ¡°¡­¡± ???

    Why am I the one to ask?

    Originally, Tang Yichen did intend to ask, but after Su Yunling¡¯sment, he felt like it wasn¡¯t such a good job after all.

    Even though he didn¡¯t understand why, seeing Third Brother¡¯s expression, he suddenly didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Tang Yichen tly refused, turning his head towards Fu Xiyan, ¡°Second Brother, you ask.

    After all, you¡¯re the one who found it.¡±

    Fu Xiyan ¡°¡­¡±

    If asking were that easy for me, I wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time typing and deleting it all.

    ncing sideways at Su Yunling, Fu Xiyan suggested, ¡°You¡¯re more familiar with her, why don¡¯t you ask?¡±

    Listening to Fu Xiyan¡¯s suggestion, Su Yunling raised her brows, lifting her eyes to give him a look.

    After a few seconds of silence, Su Yunling responded in a calm and collected manner, ¡°Alright, send me the screenshot.¡±

    Fu Xiyan: ???

    Tang Yichen: ???

    Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been tricked?!

    Chubby Chiu, who was pretending to be dead in Su Yunling¡¯s pocket, panicked upon hearing the trio¡¯s conversation.

    No way, no way, if the beauty really turns out to be Zhizhi, wouldn¡¯t that give the game away?

    Instead of being passively discovered, it would be better for it toe clean to Zhizhi itself.

    With that thought, Chubby Chiu hesitantly sent Gu Zhiqi two messages.

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, Zhizhi]

    [First Jiu: Big trouble!]

    [Zhizhi: ?]

    Gu Zhiqi on the other end simply sent a question mark, but Chubby Chiu felt quite guilty, so it was hesitant even in sending messages.

    [First Jiu: Ying~ I¡¯ve been unmasked?_?]

    [Zhizhi: ?]

    Another straightforward question mark, but Chubby Chiu felt a tiny bit of pressure.

    [First Jiu: Jiu¡¯s pseudonym has been exposed, wuwuwu¡­]

    [First Jiu: Just before, when I was selling the defense system to Fu Xiyan, I used Jiu¡¯s alias, it was your card number that I used.]

    [First Jiu: Just now you sent your card number to Fu Xiyan, and he discovered it, afterparing¡­

    they know Jiu is you.]

    Chubby Chiu told the story straightforwardly and quickly without embellishing or dragging it out.

    It was afraid that Gu Zhiqi might send another damning question mark, leaving it without the courage to even exin the situation.

    [Zhizhi: ?!]

    [Zhizhi: They¡­

    how many people in total?]

    [First Jiu: Just the beauty, Tang Yichen, and Fu Xiyan, only three people.]

    [Zhizhi: .]

    [First Jiu: Ying ying ying, the Yin Family didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I was just trying to make some money, you can¡¯t cut ties with me because of this ¦Ð_¦Ð]

    [Zhizhi: ¡­it¡¯s not that serious]

    Seeing this, Chubby Chiu¡¯s eyes brightened slightly.

    So Zhizhi wasn¡¯t going to sever their master-pet rtionship?

    [Zhizhi: What does the pseudonym dropped by your Chubby Chiu have to do with Master Zhi?]

    Chubby Chiu: ?!

    Is this the prelude to splitting up?!

 Chapter 529 - 529 529 Zhizhi I Am Its Major Creditor

    ?529: Chapter 529 Zhizhi: I Am Its Major Creditor   529: Chapter 529 Zhizhi: I Am Its Major Creditor                                   [First Jiu: Zhizhi, the beauty is about to ask a question.

    Take care]

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t reply to Chubby Chiu anymore, because Su Yunling, who had questions, had already sent a message.

    [Su Yunling: Picture]

    [Su Yunling: Kid, you have a wide range of business]

    She sent two screenshots, one was the conversation between Jiu and Fu Xiyan on the web, and the other was a chat record between Gu Zhiqi and Fu Xiyan.

    Gu Zhiqi was not flustered at all and replied to the messages leisurely.

    [Kid: Where did you get the picture from?]

    [Su Yunling: Guess]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    [Kid: Guess if I¡¯ll guess?]

    Although Su Yunling hadn¡¯t said where the screenshots came from, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that she got them from Fu Xiyan.

    Really couldn¡¯t understand, were the three of them that close to each other?

    To strip someone¡¯s disguise and share messages?

    [Su Yunling: So, are you really Jiu?]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi, holding her phone, repliedzily with two words.

    [Kid: No]

    The exposed alias Chubby Chiu had nothing to do with her; she was only responsible for collecting money.

    [Su Yunling: ?]

    [Kid: However, I do know ¡°it¡±]

    [Kid: I¡¯m its biggest creditor, all its recent earnings have to be transferred to my ount]

    After sending her message, Gu Zhiqi waited, but there was no reply from the other side for a while.

    Looking at the message she had sent, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly, she hadn¡¯t said anything wrong, after all.

    Who knew how much money that dog spiritual pet had swallowed up; wasn¡¯t she indeed Chubby Chiu¡¯s biggest creditor?

    **

    The meeting room.

    Su Yunling looked at the message sent by Gu Zhiqi and fell silent.

    She was unsure whether to believe it for a moment.

    It seemed like a bluff, but it also made sense.

    Chubby Chiu in Su Yunling¡¯s pocket just watched as it seemingly gained a major creditor.

    Chubby Chiu silently hugged itself, nning to have a big cry in the beauty¡¯s pocket, when it received a message from Gu Zhiqi.

    [Zhizhi: Use your own ount from now on, don¡¯t use my ount number again]

    Gu Zhiqi knew that Chubby Chiu had its own exclusive ount with a cool number: 16 nines.

    Chubby Chiu: Wail¡«

    This was truly a separation.

    [Chubby Chiu: Okay]

    Chubby Chiu replied with a resigned voice.

    ¡°Third Brother, how is it?

    What did Gu Xiaoxi say?¡± Tang Yichen saw Su Yunling holding her phone in silence and leaned over to quickly nce at it.

    With that one look, he was directly stunned.

    ¡°So, Gu Xiaoxi isn¡¯t actually Jiu?¡± Tang Yichen blinked repeatedly, staring at the screen for several seconds.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s eyes deepened with confusion.

    He stood up, leaned in close to Su Yunling, and took a look at the messages on the screen.

    After seeing it, he also began to have doubts.

    Could it be that they were really just acquaintances?

    ¡°Not sure.¡± Su Yunling casually replied.

    Tang Yichen looked at the messages in the dialog box and touched his chin, ¡°Looking at it this way, it may really not be Gu Xiaoxi.¡± He paused for a few seconds and then continued, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi has been using ¡®it¡¯ to refer to animals.

    Combining with Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s message, she and Jiu are very likely just online friends, so she doesn¡¯t know if Jiu is male or female.¡±

    The party in question, Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    Is there a possibility that Jiu isn¡¯t actually a person?

    Just then, there was a knock on the meeting room door.

    ¡°Master, Second Master, Fourth Master, the earlier procedure is nearly finished.

    Do you want to go now?¡± Yun Yan appeared at the meeting room door, looking at the three men and asking.

    Su Yunling put away her phone and stood up, ¡°Today is Old Master Lu¡¯s eightieth birthday.

    Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go and wish the old man a happy birthday.¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Yichen and Fu Xiyan also stood up; indeed, they should go to offer birthday wishes.

    Yun Yan¡¯s appearance made the three men temporarily set aside the question of ¡°Is Gu Zhiqi really Jiu?¡±

 Chapter 530 - 530 530 The Bad Peach Blossom Is Not Easy to Deal With

    ?530: Chapter 530: The Bad Peach Blossom Is Not Easy to Deal With   530: Chapter 530: The Bad Peach Blossom Is Not Easy to Deal With                                   Mo Weiran said the feast was about to start soon, which actually meant more than an hour.

    After waiting for over an hour, the banquet finallymenced at 5:08 PM.

    Gu Zhiqi took twenty minutes to eat and then promptly left.

    After Gu Zhiqi departed, Qiao Qingshu naturally followed suit.

    It was only after leaving the hotel that they realized the sky had be overcast, looking like it was about to rain.

    The clouds were dense and dark, giving off a sense of oppression.

    Just as they stepped out of the hotel, someone hurriedly caught up from behind.

    ¡°Hey, Miss, are you leaving?¡± Mo Weiran took big strides to catch up with the two, waving at them casually.

    Gu Zhiqi was in the midst of messaging her parents from the Gu Family and didn¡¯t look at him, merely uttering a faint ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Qiao Qingshu also simply nodded coolly, without speaking.

    ¡°I heard the Lu Family invited a big star for a performance.

    Why don¡¯t you two watch before you leave?¡± Mo Weiran strolled alongside them with his hands in his pockets, leisurely.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± A perfunctory x2.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran realized the perfunctoriness, but didn¡¯t mind and kept babbling, ¡°The Lu Family really splurged this time.

    I heard they invited quite a few stars.

    Some even saw Su Yunling.¡±

    Hearing the familiar name made Gu Zhiqi subconsciously pause in her steps.

    ¡°Hey, do you know about Su Yunling?

    The true top-notch celebrity in the entertainment industry.

    Not only is he the epitome of good looks in the industry, his acting is also top-tier.¡±

    Actually, Mo Weiran didn¡¯t follow celebrities; however, Su Yunling was just too popr for him to ignore.

    ¡°Today he has¡­¡± Gu Zhiqi finally nced sideways at Mo Weiran, but this nce halted her subsequent words and her gaze froze.

    ¡°What about him?¡± Mo Weiran, seeing that Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t finish her sentence, asked subconsciously.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak right away, but looked at Mo Weiran with a strange expression¡­

    or rather, over Mo Weiran¡¯s shoulder.

    That look made Mo Weiran somewhat uneasy, as a chill suddenly rose on his back.

    ¡°No, Miss, are you¡­

    are you alright?

    What are you looking at?¡±

    Recalling that Gu Zhiqi was versed in fortune-telling, Mo Weiran started to suspect that she might also be able to see things others couldn¡¯t.

    With this thought, he immediately turned to look behind him.

    Upon inspecting, apart from a few waitstaff standing by the hotel entrance, there was nothing.

    It was at this moment that Gu Zhiqi shifted her gaze away, ¡°Do you remember what I told you about your bad peach blossom luck?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Mo Weiran was momentarily puzzled, then nodded, ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±

    In reality, he had nearly forgotten all about it.

    At first, for a few days, he was indeed on edge, staying far away from any girl who came near him.

    But as days passed without incident, even those who used to pester him suddenly stopped.

    Gradually, Mo Weiran had put the issue of bad peach blossom luck out of his mind.

    Now reminded by Gu Zhiqi, Mo Weiran recalled it.

    Mo Weiran asked, ¡°What about it?

    Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Your bad peach blossom luck is not easy to deal with,¡± Gu Zhiqi said while she continued to message Su Yunling.

    Child: Brother, are you performing tonight?

    She initially wanted to ask Mo Weiran, but then thought that the information from Mo Weiran might not be reliable, so she decided to ask Su Yunling directly.

    Su Yunling almost immediately replied to the message.

    Su Yunling: No

    Su Yunling: Why?

    Do you want to watch your brother perform?

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Mo Weiran was stunned for a few seconds before running his hand through his hair.

 Chapter 531 - 531 531 Can You Afford to Be Fooled by Me

    ?531: Chapter 531 Can You Afford to Be Fooled by Me?

    531: Chapter 531 Can You Afford to Be Fooled by Me?

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi, he said, ¡°Ah?

    That, miss, can you tell me who that bad peach blossom is?

    Or, when will she tangle with me?¡±

    Remembering the trepidation of the past few days, Mo Weiran expressed that he was somewhat unable to cope.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t immediately answer Mo Weiran¡¯s question but first messaged Su Yunling with her eyes lowered.

    [Child: Just casually asking]

    After sending the message, Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze to look at Mo Weiran, and within his expectant eyes, she began to speak, ¡°I can.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mo Weiran¡¯s eyes gleamed, filling with clear joy, ¡°Really, then you tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Zhiqi interrupted Mo Weiran¡¯s words, pausing for several seconds after saying ¡°but.¡±

    Mo Weiran: ?

    But what?

    What but?!

    Say it already!

    Mo Weiran felt a sense of urgency in his heart!

    ¡°That¡¯s a different price,¡± Gu Zhiqi said seriously under Mo Weiran¡¯s anxious gaze.

    Mo Weiran: ¡°¡­¡±

    As expected, heroes have always dreaded ¡°buts.¡±

    Xiao Mo expressed that although he was not a hero, he feared ¡°buts¡± and looked at Gu Zhiqi with a deep gaze, ¡°I suspect that you¡¯re just trying to scare me, trying to trick me out of my money.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    ¡°Do you have money for me to trick?¡±

    Don¡¯t you have any idea just how poor you are?

    Mo Weiran: ¡°¡­¡±

    Mo Weiran felt as if his heart had been stabbed, a sharp pain coupled with a chilling sensation.

    With a downcast look, he no longer spoke.

    Without Mo Weiran to talk to, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attention returned to her phone, where she discovered that Su Yunling had sent a message.

    [Su Yunling: So it wasn¡¯t because you wanted to watch your brother perform, huh.]

    Even through the screen, she could feel Su Yunling¡¯s disappointment.

    Gu Zhiqi pretended not to notice his disappointment and casually sent him an emoticon pack to end the conversation.

    Since it wasn¡¯t time for the birthday banquet to end yet, the Gu Family¡¯s driver hadn¡¯t arrived, nor had the Qiao Family¡¯s driver.

    Gu Zhiqi and Qiao Qingshu were nning to take a cab home when Mo Weiran saw this and spoke, ¡°Miss, I drove here.

    Let me drive you two home.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to nce at Mo Weiran, ¡°Terms?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the miss is indeed clever.

    Well, just tell me who that bad peach blossom is, and the exact timing,¡± Mo Weiran let out a slyugh as he rubbed the back of his head, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a naive expression.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know how much I charge for one divination?¡±

    How much does a car ride cost?

    Wouldn¡¯t I be at a loss to trade a divination for a car ride?

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re at least ssmates, miss.

    Please help me out.

    Otherwise, I can write an IOU,¡± Mo Weiran pleaded with Gu Zhiqi, trying to move her with the camaraderie of ssmates.

    However, Gu Zhiqi remained unmoved.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran sighed softly.

    He had never before thought this miss could be so heartless.

    ¡°You two, stop thinking of taking a cab.

    I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± said Mo Weiran before going to get his car.

    Although Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t told him who the bad peach blossom was, nor the timing, an enthusiastic Xiao Mo expressed that driving girls home was his bounden duty.

    Gu Zhiqi watched the now distant Mo Weiran and lightly lifted her eyebrows.

    Is this guy too enthusiastic?

    Three minutester, Mo Weiran parked a car in front of Gu Zhiqi and Qiao Qingshu, ¡°Come on, get in.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately pulling open the door and getting in.

    Qiao Qingshu followed and got into the car as well.

    ¡°Who do we go to first?¡± Mo Weiran asked while tapping on the navigation tablet with his finger.

 Chapter 532 - 532 532 Teacher Mo, Im Asking for Leave

    ?532: Chapter 532 Teacher Mo, I¡¯m Asking for Leave   532: Chapter 532 Teacher Mo, I¡¯m Asking for Leave                                   As soon as Mo Weiran posed the question, Qiao Qingshu spoke up, ¡°Taking Yonghua Road is actually on the way.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mo Weiran responded, ¡°Ok!¡±

    Then he started the car.

    As soon as the car started, Gu Zhiqi addressed Mo Weiran, ¡°Do you often drive girls home?¡±

    Mo Weiran: ?

    ¡°No, not really.¡±

    He would have liked to, but he didn¡¯t have a car.

    A ¡°rich second generation¡± with a driving license but no car ¨C that was him.

    The car he was driving belonged to his uncle; he had pestered his uncle since early morning ¨C soft and hard tactics alike ¨C until his uncle finally agreed to let him drive it.

    Hearing Mo Weiran¡¯s query, Gu Zhiqi advised him, ¡°It¡¯s good to be helpful, but don¡¯t be overly helpful, or you may bring trouble upon yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Mo Weiran was slightly taken aback by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t borate further and just leaned backzily in the back seat, adding, ¡°Print out the IOU ande to me tomorrow; the hand seals and signature are both essential.¡±

    Although the fare wasn¡¯t enough to cover a divination session, it could barely cover the interest.

    Writing an IOU was still doable.

    Mo Weiran ¡°¡­¡±

    Wasn¡¯t the topic changing too abruptly?

    ¡°Alright.¡± Even though, he agreed, and that was that.

    **

    The next day.

    After the third ss, Gu Zhiqi went to the office, arriving just as Teacher Mo was humming a tune while tightening his thermos.

    ¡°Student Gu, what can I do for you?¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi in the office, Teacher Mo stopped humming and looked up to ask him.

    ¡°Teacher Mo, I need to take a leave of absence,¡± Gu Zhiqi stood by the desk and handed a leave request to Teacher Mo.

    Teacher Mo: ?

    ¡°Ah?

    Taking a leave?

    Didn¡¯t you just take onest week?

    If it¡¯s nothing serious, I¡¯m not granting leave,¡± Teacher Mo said, ncing meaningfully at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead as he spoke.

    The traffic ident from the previous Friday had left no trace under three days; the wound had healed so smoothly that not even a scar remained.

    He suspected that she hadn¡¯t been injured at allst Friday and had just wrapped up her head in gauze to feign distress.

    Of course, suspicion is suspicion ¨C one certainly couldn¡¯t say such a thing and hurt someone¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Yes, a big deal, rushing for a funeral,¡± Gu Zhiqi blurted out a preposterous excuse.

    Teacher Mo: ?

    ¡°Ah?

    Rushing for what funeral, someone in your family passed away?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°Yes, my dad died; I¡¯m going back for the funeral.¡±

    Teacher Mo: !!!

    ¡°Second Master Gu, he¡­¡± died?

    Was it really that sudden?

    He had just seen him at the Lu family banquetst night!

    ¡°It¡¯s a father from the countryside, the one called Gu Bo,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly.

    Using Gu Bo as an excuse didn¡¯t put any pressure on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s conscience.

    Teacher Mo ¡°¡­¡±

    Can¡¯t you speak more coherently?

    It¡¯s frightening otherwise.

    Thinking of the girl¡¯s biological father passing away, a sigh of sympathy tinted the depths of Teacher Mo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Student Gu, stay strong,¡± Teacher Mo said, and without looking at how many days Gu Zhiqi had asked for, he promptly signed the leave request.

    ¡°Student Gu, when will you be leaving?¡± Teacher Mo asked after Gu Zhiqi had put away the leave request, realizing he might have forgotten to check the dates.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving at noon.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll file a report for you in the academic affairs system,¡± Teacher Mo said, turning on theputer as he spoke.

    ¡°Teacher Mo.¡± After putting away the leave request, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t leave immediately but instead called out to Teacher Mo.

    Teacher Mo looked up at Gu Zhiqi, his eyes filled with inquiry.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you really consider having a divination session?¡±

    Teacher Mo: ?

    ¡°Child, we should not be superstitious; we must believe in science,¡± Teacher Mo earnestly advised Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 533 - 533 533 Be Careful All the Way

    ?533: Chapter 533 Be Careful All the Way   533: Chapter 533 Be Careful All the Way                                   ¡°Science, science is the theory that urately reflects the essence andws of the world¡­¡±

    Seeing that Teacher Mo was about tounch into a long lecture, Gu Zhiqi interrupted, ¡°Teacher Mo, I get it, and¡­

    I¡¯m off.¡±

    He had intended to say goodbye, but upon considering Teacher Mo¡¯s Fate Pattern, Gu Zhiqi changed his mind.

    Whether he would live to see Teacher Mo again was questionable.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Teacher Mo thought he had persuaded Gu Zhiqi and watched him with a smile.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at Teacher Mo and even bowed before he left.

    The bow looked as though he had already passed away.

    Teacher Mo shook his head immediately upon this thought, trying to rid himself of such wild spections.

    Gu Zhiqi strolled out of the office with a leisurely pace.

    As he reached the office door, he brushed past someone.

    A few steps after he walked out, that person called out, ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    Hearing his own name, Gu Zhiqi stopped instinctively and turned back for a look, then saw the person¡¯s face clearly: a boy, handsome and with a clean, cold demeanor, somewhat familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall the name.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked, his expressionced withnguid indifference.

    Song Zihuai¡¯s expression flickered rapidly upon seeing his attitude, then he shook his head, ¡°Nothing, just¡­

    saying hi to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hello, goodbye,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly and then turned and walked away.

    Seeing this, Song Zihuai pursed his lips lightly, holding a stack of homework notebooks, and just stood there, watching Gu Zhiqi leave.

    Not until Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure vanished from sight did Song Zihuai retract his gaze and head into the office with the homework books.

    **

    As soon as the midday recess bell rang, Gu Zhiqi began to pack up the books on his desk.

    ¡°Take care on your way and don¡¯t forget what you promised me,¡± Qiao Qingshu, aware that Gu Zhiqi was leaving at noon, tilted her head and said to him.

    Gu Zhiqi paused for a moment as he packed his books.

    What he had promised her?

    Oh, he had indeed promised her something yesterday.

    Gu Zhiqi raised his hand and gave Qiao Qingshu an OK gesture.

    Watching this, Qiao Qingshu¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and then she stopped reading, resting her chin on her hands while watching Gu Zhiqi pack up.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zhiqi had finished packing and left his seat that Qiao Qingshu came back to her senses.

    ¡°Hey?

    Brother Qi, where are you going?¡± Lu Xingzhe saw Gu Zhiqi heading towards the ssroom¡¯s door and immediately asked out loud.

    Wasn¡¯t it typical for him to wait until most of the ss had left before going to lunch?

    Why was he leaving so early today?

    Lu Xingzhe¡¯s shout of ¡°Brother Qi¡± stunned the ssmates who hadn¡¯t left yet.

    No way, this guy was calling Gu Zhiqi ¡°Brother Qi¡±?

    What kind of novel nickname was this?!

    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do, I¡¯m off.¡± Oblivious to his ssmates¡¯ thoughts, Gu Zhiqi responded casually and then, without turning his head, headed for the ssroom door.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get anything more from Gu Zhiqi, Lu Xingzhe turned his inquiring gaze towards Qiao Qingshu.

    However, Qiao Qingshu simply ignored him, her eyes returning to her book.

    Lu Xingzhe ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    No sooner had Gu Zhiqi stepped out of the ssroom than he encountered Mo Weiran.

    ¡°Hey, missy, you¡¯re leaving?

    Good thing I caught you just in time,¡± Mo Weiran panted as he handed a debt note to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Here, the debt note.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi reached out to take the debt note, nced briefly at the figure of 4.95 million written on it, clicked his tongue lightly, and pocketed the note.

    ¡°The wretched Qin Daimai owes you, and you might not know her, but your mother should,¡± Gu Zhiqi said while his fingers moved lightly, drawing an invisible Formation into Mo Weiran¡¯s body, ¡°I¡¯ve drawn on you a Formation worth 4.95 million, so make sure the charm I gave you before goes to your Second Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 534 - 534 534 When Death Comes Knocking

    ?534: Chapter 534 When Death Comes Knocking   534: Chapter 534 When Death Comes Knocking                                   ¡°Your destined cmity with your second uncle will arrive in seven days.

    If I can make it back in time, I will help you both through this ordeal.

    If I don¡¯t return, the Yellow Paper and the Formation will protect you for another seven days.¡±

    Fourteen days was plenty of time for her to return.

    Mo Weiran was utterly bewildered by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    What Qin Daimai?

    What Formation?

    What destined cmity?

    This matter involves his second uncle, too?!

    Right, she did say earlier that it endangers two lives, so was she referring to him and his second uncle?

    Could it be his second uncle who is implicated by him?!

    He and his second uncle have a destined cmity?!

    ¡°No, what Formation?

    I can¡¯t feel anything at all,¡±ined the youngdy, who said it was carved into his body, but he didn¡¯t feel anything.

    Gu Zhiqi:¡±When your destined cmityes, you¡¯ll naturally feel it.¡±

    Mo Weiran: ¡°¡­¡±

    Are you sure?

    If he still doesn¡¯t feel anything by then, won¡¯t he just directly kick the bucket?

    ¡°No, miss, at least let me experience it a little, otherwise I really can¡¯t be at ease.¡±

    Although he owed her a debt acknowledged with an IOU, which is legally valid, what she drew for him, iming to be the Formation, didn¡¯t seem to exist at all, much like a nk check.

    ¡°I¡¯m off, contact me on WeChat for anything,¡± said Gu Zhiqi before turning around and leaving on the spot.

    ¡°Hey, miss, at the very least let me feel it for a bit, just a little bit,¡± Mo Weiran expressed, feeling not the slightest bit reassured.

    Mo Weiran wanted to follow Gu Zhiqi, but couldn¡¯t catch up at all.

    Even though he was running, he couldn¡¯t keep up.

    Watching her receding figure, Mo Weiran cursed under his breath, ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Eventually, he gave up.

    No more chasing, no more.

    Perhaps, she miscalcted?

    Bad peach blossom named Qin Daimai?

    He had never even heard of the name.

    **

    Just as she left the school gates, Su Yunling made a voice call to her.

    Gu Zhiqi immediately slid to answer the call, and the moment the voice connected, a deep and pleasant voice came through the speaker, ¡°Look to your right front.¡±

    Hearing this voice, Gu Zhiqi subconsciously looked towards the right front and quickly spotted a tall figure.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi look his way, Su Yunling lifted his hand from his pocket and gently waved at her.

    Su Yunling was dressed in ck trousers and a light grey shirt, exuding a noble and nonchnt aura.

    Even with a mask covering most of his enchanting face, he still stood out.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Concealment Formation he had set around him, even with his mask on, he would probably attract a crowd and possibly be recognized by his fans.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi reached the car, Su Yunling immediately opened the door, letting her into the vehicle first.

    ¡°Zixin, do you see, isn¡¯t that Gu Zhiqi?¡± Zhang Minmin spotted a luxury car parked by the roadside and couldn¡¯t help but take a second nce.

    Unexpectedly, she saw a familiar figure beside the car.

    Hearing the familiar name from Zhang Minmin¡¯s mouth, Song Zixin instinctively turned her gaze, following the direction pointed out by Zhang Minmin.

    Then, indeed, she saw a familiar figure.

    To be specific, two familiar figures.

    The man wearing the mask looked very familiar too, and before Song Zixin could recall who he was, she saw Gu Zhiqi and the man in the mask getting into the car.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we still supposed to have sses this afternoon?

    Where is Gu Zhiqi going?¡± Zhang Minmin murmured softly, and then, with eyes cast downward, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that although Gu Zhiqi is back with the Gu Family, her days are not going well.

    Now, it seems the rumors are false; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t send a luxury car to pick her up for lunch.¡±

 Chapter 535 - 535 535 Have you studied computer science

    ?535: Chapter 535 Have you studiedputer science?

    (Supplement)   535: Chapter 535 Have you studiedputer science?

    (Supplement)                                   ¡°I just don¡¯t know which young master of the Gu Family came to pick her up,¡± Zhang Minmin said demurely as she lowered her gaze, adding thatment.

    Song Zixin heard this but simply sneered indifferently, ¡°Who else could it be?

    Probably just another one of her backups.¡±

    She had met all the young masters of the Gu Family, and she could recognize them even if they wore masks.

    However, the person who had just arrived did not seem familiar, and he was definitely not any member of the Gu Family.

    Upon hearing this, Zhang Minmin let out a soft ¡®ah,¡¯ ¡°Ah?

    But that person didn¡¯t look like a student.

    Gu Zhiqi is friendly with the boys at school, but surely she wouldn¡¯t be involved with men outside as well¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Zhang Minmin changed her tune, ¡°Maybe you misunderstood, Zixin.

    Maybe he¡¯s just a rtive.¡±

    Song Zixin, annoyed by Zhang Minmin¡¯s words, responded tersely, ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

    After that, she quickened her pace and continued walking forward.

    Zhang Minmin¡¯s words wereced with insinuations.

    Although it seemed like she was defending Gu Zhiqi, Song Zixin could tell that every sentence was loaded with implications.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s green tea personality was irritating, and Zhang Minmin¡¯s white lotus facade was equally annoying.

    In any case, Song Zixin couldn¡¯t bring herself to like either of them.

    ¡°Zixin, why are you walking so fast?

    Wait for me,¡± said Zhang Minmin, oblivious to Song Zixin¡¯s inner thoughts, as she rushed to catch up with her.

    **

    ¡°Miss Gu!¡± As soon as Gu Zhiqi got into the car, Yun Miao, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, greeted her excitedly.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at him and then settled into her seat.

    Su Yunling followed into the car right after and, once seated, turned slightly to speak to Gu Zhiqi with a questioning tone, ¡°Shall we eat first before catching the flight, is that okay?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling said to Yun Miao, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Shadow Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty~¡± Yun Miao cheerfully acknowledged and started the car.

    The car began to move slowly, and Su Yunling turned to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked yet, what¡¯s taking you to Sen City?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°To investigate a murder case.¡±

    Su Yunling: ?

    After a few seconds of silence, Su Yunling asked, ¡°You do detective work too?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow slightly and turned to look at Su Yunling, speaking in anguid tone, ¡°A supernatural murder case.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes narrowed with interest, ¡°Can I observe?¡±

    ¡°Feel free.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling slightly curved her lips and subconsciously touched her ring, caressing it delicately.

    Seeing that the conversation had halted, Yun Miao, who had been hesitant to speak up, finally found his chance, ¡°Miss Gu, have you studiedputer science?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I¡¯ve learned a bit.¡±

    Yun Miao: ?

    The way you were typing on the keyboard yesterday didn¡¯t seem like someone who had only learned a bit.

    ¡°Are you sure, just a bit?¡± Yun Miao asked tentatively.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Yun Miao fell silent, uncertain whether to believe her or not.

    After a long pause, he finally spoke again, ¡°But yesterday¡­¡±

    ¡°Drive your car,¡± Su Yunling interjected nonchntly, cutting Yun Miao off mid-sentence.

    At this, Yun Miao immediately shut his mouth.

    Su Yunling turned her head, looking at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Let¡¯s continue with yesterday¡¯s topic.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Su Yunling calmly picked up her phone from the side, scrolled through it to find two screenshots Fu Xiyan had sent her, and handed them to Gu Zhiqi to look at.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    When will this ever end?

    ¡°Do you have a grudge against it?

    Always bringing it up,¡± Gu Zhiqi murmured quietly.

    ¡°The cyber-security of the Ever Winning Army is too weak.

    If you really are Jiu, of course, I would want to curry favor,¡± Su Yunling said smoothly, pausing for a few seconds before adding, ¡°My brother is desperate for talent.¡±

 Chapter 536 - 536 536 Chubby Chiu and Master Ling Successfully Added Each Other as Friends

    ?536: Chapter 536 Chubby Chiu and Master Ling Sessfully Added Each Other as Friends   536: Chapter 536 Chubby Chiu and Master Ling Sessfully Added Each Other as Friends                                   Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a few seconds upon hearing this, turned his head to look at Su Yunling, and spoke in azy, casual voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint big brother.¡±

    Su Yunling: ?

    His eyes filled with inquiry as he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi shifted his gaze away, fiddled with his phone for a moment, then flipped through WeChat and handed it to Su Yunling to see, ¡°Here, this is Jiu.¡±

    It was the WeChat notification page, and the first contact was someone called ¡°First Jiu,¡± which Su Yunling also noticed had been pinned to the top by Gu Zhiqi.

    Seemingly, their rtionship was no ordinary one.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyshes trembled lightly, and his eyes slightly drooped, the color in his eyes growing deeper.

    Not noticing the change in Su Yunling¡¯s expression, Gu Zhiqi pushed Chubby Chiu¡¯s business card to Su Yunling, ¡°I¡¯m forwarding it to you, from now on you can ask it for help with anyputer issues.¡±

    That damn thing likes Su Yunling so much, might as well let them fall in love and be in love.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Su Yunling was slightly startled, quickly received the message from Gu Zhiqi, paused for a few seconds, clicked on the contact card, and added the friend.

    Whether it was the same person or not, a simple verification would suffice.

    Soon enough, the friend request was epted.

    Su Yunling turned his head to nce at Gu Zhiqi.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Gu Zhiqi switch ounts, so, was Jiu truly another person?

    Seeing Su Yunling look over, Gu Zhiqi added another sentence, ¡°Remember to pay when you seek its help to solve problems.¡±

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°After all, it owes me money and has debts to pay,¡± Gu Zhiqi said unhurriedly, adding that line.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just as Su Yunling remained silent, First Jiu sent a message.

    [First Jiu: Hello, hello, beautiful!

    How are you?(@^0^@)/]

    Su Yunling: ¡°¡­¡±

    Added the wrong one, right?

    This indeed confirmed that First Jiu was not the child sitting beside him, but¡­

    Was this First Jiu really the hacker Jiu?

    Could it be that the child just found someone to bamboozle him?

    Turning his head to look at Gu Zhiqi again, ¡°It¡­¡±

    ¡°It knows you, it¡¯s a fan of yours,¡± Gu Zhiqi probably guessed the sort of overly familiar message Chubby Chiu would send, starting with bamboozling nonsense.

    Although it was nonsense, from a certain perspective, it wasn¡¯t entirely baseless¡ªafter all, Chubby Chiu did indeed covet the destiny Su Yunling carried.

    Having been in Su Yunling¡¯s pocket for almost a day and night, it showed no signs of wanting to return.

    Gu Zhiqi had reason to suspect it wanted to change its master.

    Chubby Chiu, lying in Su Yunling¡¯s pocket, could clearly hear the conversation between the two, so as soon as Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, Chubby Chiu very cooperatively sent a message to Su Yunling.

    [First Jiu: Hello, beautiful, I am your fan.]

    Su Yunling observed the term ¡°beautiful¡± in the message from Chubby Chiu, his expression slightlyplex.

    Although he suspected that this First Jiu was a fake Jiu, out of politeness, he greeted the other party anyway.

    [Beautiful: Hello]

    After sending the message, with a slightly restrained gaze, he turned his head toward Gu Zhiqi, ¡°This Jiu, male or female?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds before answering, ¡°Could be male, could be female, I suppose.¡±

    It was just an Intelligent Spirit Pet, where would it get a gender?

    But it could indeed switch between male and female voices at will.

    Su Yunling: ???

    [First Jiu: Beautiful, you cane to me for anyputer issues in the future~]

    After that message was sent, thinking about the conversation Gu Zhiqi just had with Su Yunling, Chubby Chiu added another message.

    [First Jiu: As long as you pay, I can solve anyputer-rted problems~]

    Chubby Chiu stated, though beautiful and rich in destiny, when ites to money, one must talk business.

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze fell on the words ¡°I definitely can.¡±

    It seemed the nickname Jiu came from Chiu.

    [Beautiful: Okay]

 Chapter 537 - 537 537 I still have some childhood friends

    ?537: Chapter 537 I still have some childhood friends   537: Chapter 537 I still have some childhood friends                                   Yun Miao, who was driving, was multitasking, driving while openly eavesdropping on the conversation between the two passengers.

    Although their conversation was somewhat vague, Yun Miao still managed to catch some useful information.

    He figured out that they were talking about Jiu, and it seemed like Miss Gu knew Jiu.

    If nothing out of the ordinary happened, the elder must have also added Jiu on WeChat!

    Thinking about the situation on Friday and yesterday, Yun Miao¡¯s eyes shed with contemtion.

    Was it just a coincidence that Miss Gu was present both times when the Ever Winning Army was almost breached, and Jiu took action?

    So, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence at all, but rather Miss Gu must have asked Jiu for help, right?

    Yun Miao felt aplex mix of emotions, while also admiring the fact that indeed, the friends of a big shot are all big shots.

    However, ording to Miss Gu, this Jiu might be a demon.

    **

    After dinner, the three of them set off directly from Shadow Pavilion to the airport.

    After the three of them got out of the car, someone drove it away.

    When they arrived at the airport, there was still some time before the ne¡¯s departure.

    ¡°Have you guys finished sorting out your mental methods yet?¡± With nothing better to do, Gu Zhiqi felt restless and remembered that just yesterday, she had signed the paperwork with Su Yunling.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Su Yunling and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask.¡± Su Yunling said as he took out his phone from his pocket, thought of something, and then asked Gu Zhiqi tentatively, ¡°Besides the people from the Ever Winning Army, I have a few childhood friends¡ªcan they also have a look?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°Sure, as long as they pay.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the corners of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and then he nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Initially, he nned to send the message in a group chat of four friends, but seeing that Gu Zhiqi agreed, he instead opened the group chat with his childhood friends.

    [Su Yunling: I met a child who can repair mental methods.

    If anyone is interested, you can send them over for her to check out.]

    No sooner had Su Yunling sent his message than reactions popped up in the group chat.

    [Wealthy Chen er: Are you giving Gu Xiaoxi so much work to do?

    Does she know about it?]

    The one whomented was none other than Tang Yichen.

    Following Tang Yichen, other people in the group beganmenting as well.

    [Yun Xiu: I heard about it from Yichen before, and I thought he was just babbling.

    So, what he said was true?

    @Su Yunling]

    [Uncle Yu: Brother Ling, is this for real?

    @Su Yunling]

    ¡­

    Several more people asked if it was reliable, and at that moment, Tang Yichen chimed in again.

    [Wealthy Chen er: Stop asking, stop asking.

    Whether it¡¯s reliable or not, you will know by looking at Yun Xin and Yun Yan.]

    [Uncle Yu: What happened to Yun Xin and Yun Yan?]

    [Yun Xiu: They¡¯ve broken through to the fifth order @Uncle Yu]

    [Uncle Yu: !]

    [Uncle Yu: That awesome?]

    [Uncle Yu: Wait, so you mean just by reading the mental method, you can break through?]

    [Wealthy Chen er: You¡¯re overthinking it.]

    [Wealthy Chen er: It¡¯s because Gu Xiaoxi discovered that all of our mental methods are iplete.

    You all know, in the past hundred years, the number of Ancient martial artists reaching fifth order has been dwindling.

    Third Brother suspects that there might be a problem with the mental methods throughout the Ancient Martial Arts World.]

    Since Su Yunling didn¡¯t like to talk in the group, Tang Yichen was left to do the exining.

    It wasn¡¯t long after Tang Yichen¡¯s message was sent that new messages started to flood the group chat.

    [Uncle Yu: !]

    [Uncle Yu: Really?]

    [Uncle Yu: This exins why I¡¯ve been unable to break through.

    It¡¯s because the mental method is wed.]

    Seeing the words he once heard from Tang Yichen¡¯s mouth now appearing in the group messages, Su Yunling stayed silent for a few seconds before sending out two more messages.

    [Su Yunling: Don¡¯t spread this matter for the time being.]

    [Su Yunling: Especially the fact that the child can repair mental methods.

    Don¡¯t let this get out.]

    If those with ulterior motives found out that the child could repair mental methods, it would undoubtedly cause her trouble.

 Chapter 538 - 538 538 The Mental Method with Big Issues

    ?538: Chapter 538: The Mental Method with Big Issues   538: Chapter 538: The Mental Method with Big Issues                                   Su Yunling¡¯s message had just been sent out, and people in the group quickly responded favorably.

    After sending the message, Su Yunling stopped looking at the group chat and began to receive their private messages.

    The first toe was from Tang Yichen, containing the mental methods of the four captains under hismand.

    [Old Four: Third Brother, let¡¯s start with these four for now, almost everyone else is below fourth-order, we¡¯ll deal with it slowlyter]

    Su Yunling sent an acknowledgment and then forwarded the mental methods to Gu Zhiqi.

    Turning his head to Gu Zhiqi, he said, ¡°They¡¯ve all just entered the fourth-order not long ago, no need to rush, they can take their time to repair them.¡±

    Su Yunling was roughly clear about the issues with the mental methods; mostly, the parts above the fourth-order were problematic.

    The pressing matter was mainly to sort out the mental methods of the fourth-order peak ancient martial artists first.

    ¡°Mm.¡± After receiving the message, Gu Zhiqi immediately forwarded them to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: See if there are any matching mental methods in the database]

    [First Jiu: Okay]

    After receiving Tang Yichen¡¯s messages, Su Yunling opened Fu Xiyan¡¯s private message box.

    Fu Xiyan had sent quite a few files, and finally, a long message.

    [Old Fu: The mental method repaired by that girl will make the vital energy be restrained, almost never going berserk during cultivation.

    Xiao Chan¡¯s situation is urgent; can you ask the girl if she can take a look at Xiao Chan¡¯s mental method first?]

    Having read the message from Fu Xiyan, Su Yunling replied with an [Okay] and then picked out a mental method, sending it to Gu Zhiqi first.

    ¡°Shall we take a look at this mental method?

    His condition is very serious; the vital energy always goes berserk during cultivation, even when using assistive incense, it will go berserk,¡± said Su Yunling, sending the mental method to Gu Zhiqi and then slightly turning his head to look at her.

    Gu Zhiqi opened the most recent file sent by Su Yunling.

    Once she opened it, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows imperceptibly furrowed.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression, Su Yunling immediately asked, ¡°Is there an issue?¡±

    ¡°There is,¡± nodded Gu Zhiqi adding another sentence, ¡°A big issue.¡±

    Saying so, she immediately closed the file and turned her gaze to Su Yunling, ¡°Not only is this mental method iplete, but even if it wereplete, it should not be practiced.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s brows took on a hint of solemnity.

    ¡°Which stage has the practitioner of this mental method reached?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked.

    After thinking for a moment, Su Yunling replied to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, ¡°Thest time we met, it was thete stage of fourth-order, close to peak.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?!

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Gu Zhiqi muttered softly to herself.

    With this mental method, by the time one reached the third-order peak, one should have died from the vital energy going berserk.

    How could it be possible to rise to thete fourth-order?

    Gu Zhiqi slightly lowered her eyes, thought for a few seconds, and then raised her head to look at Su Yunling, ¡°My advice is that this mental method should not be practiced anymore.

    If convenient, can I meet the person practicing this mental method?¡±

    After listening, Su Yunling gently shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not feasible.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, ¡°Oh, then never mind.¡±

    Although curious, it wasn¡¯t essential to meet.

    ¡°He¡¯s run away from home, and he hasn¡¯t been found yet.¡± Worrying that Gu Zhiqi might misunderstand, Su Yunling added an exnation.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wouldn¡¯t allow it, but that the boy had run away from home for over two months, and there was still no news of him.

    ¡°A child?¡± Hearing of running away from home, the first thing Gu Zhiqi thought of was a rebellious child.

    Su Yunling slightly raised his eyebrows, ¡°He¡¯s neen, can¡¯t really call him a child anymore.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze fell upon his phone, sending a message to Fu Xiyan.

    [Ah Yun: There¡¯s a big issue with his mental method, the child¡¯s advice is to stop practicing it]

 Chapter 539 - 539 539 Arrival at Sen City

    ?539: Chapter 539 Arrival at Sen City   539: Chapter 539 Arrival at Sen City                                   Su Yunling continued to receive messages from others, while Gu Zhiqi casually opened a file, skimmed through it quickly, and soon opened another file to continue browsing.

    Among the mental methods that had been reviewed, except for the one that had issues starting from the First Order, the rest were pretty much the same; they only started to be iplete after the fifth order.

    As Gu Zhiqi was opening and reviewing the files one by one, a message suddenly popped up at the top of her phone screen; it was from Gu Mengyang.

    [Gu Mengyang: Did Gu Yinge to find you?]

    [Qiqi: ?]

    [Qiqi: What would shee to find me for?]

    After sending her message, Gu Zhiqi waited as Gu Mengyang fell silent for a few seconds.

    [Gu Mengyang: Weren¡¯t you supposed to go to Sen City today?]

    [Gu Mengyang: I had Gu Ying and Doctor Fan go to school to pick you up]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Hadpletely forgotten about this.

    [Qiqi: I¡¯m already at the airport]

    [Qiqi: Cat peering out.gif]

    [Gu Mengyang: ¡­]

    A few secondster, Gu Mengyang sent another message.

    [Gu Mengyang: Wait there, I¡¯ll have Gu Ying and Doctor Fane straight to the airport to find you]

    [Qiqi: I¡¯m about to check in]

    Gu Zhiqi implied that she didn¡¯t want to wait.

    [Gu Mengyang: ¡­]

    [Qiqi: Tell them to go back, I can go by myself]

    Moving by herself was somewhat easier; bringing along two¡­

    two people would somewhat slow her down.

    [Gu Mengyang: ¡­What time will you arrive at the airport?

    I¡¯ll have Gu Yuluo go to the airport to meet you]

    With things havinge to this point, Gu Mengyang stopped insisting, but he was still worried about the young girl being on her own.

    It was still necessary for someone to apany her.

    [Qiqi: Boarding now, goodbye]

    [Gu Mengyang: ?]

    After sending the message, Gu Zhiqi switched her phone to flight mode.

    After receiving a question mark from Gu Mengyang, her phone did not receive any more messages.

    **

    Taking off from Sea City Airport at two o¡¯clock, she arrived at Sen City Airport at five in the afternoon.

    There were people at Sen City Airport to meet her as well, and she was taken straight to the hotel without a minute¡¯s dy.

    Upon arriving at the hotel and finding her room already arranged, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help but feel that following Su Yunling was a huge time-saver.

    Su Yunling handed the room card to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I am staying in the room next to yours, you cane and find me anytime if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded and took the room card.

    She swiped it and opened the door.

    ¡°Wait a second.¡± Just as Gu Zhiqi was about to enter, Su Yunling spoke up, stopping her.

    Gu Zhiqi turned back and looked at Su Yunling.

    ¡°The location of the murder scene?¡± Su Yunling asked, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Cloud Mist Mountain.

    We¡¯ll need to check the coordinates for specifics.¡±

    As she spoke, she pulled out her phone, opened the location details, and handed it over to Su Yunling to see.

    There was only a general ce name: Cloud Mist Mountain, surrounded by arge nk area.

    Cloud Mist Mountain was actually part of the Cloud Mist Mountain Range.

    The center of the mountain range was Medical Alliance territory, and the Medical Alliance had set up numerous formations throughout the mountains.

    Unless one was proficient in various formations, one could not enter without the assistance of someone from within the Medical Alliance.

    And the location Gu Zhiqi showed Su Yunling was already very close to Medical Alliance territory, and it would not be surprising if there were formations there.

    However, the majority of the formations in that area were Maze Arrays.

    As long as one didn¡¯t encounter ferocious birds and beasts or poisonous insects and nts, aside from getting lost, there was generally no risk to one¡¯s life.

    Su Yunling looked at the coordinates, her eyes slightly deepening.

    She then asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What¡¯s your n for entering the mountain?

    Walking on foot?¡±

    Apart from the various formations set by the Medical Alliance, the mountain was filled with dangers, and the paths were extremely rough.

    Walking on foot into the mountain would be time-consuming and exhausting.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Flying technique.¡±

    Su Yunling: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 540 - 540 540 Imperial Capital Yun Family

    ?540: Chapter 540: Imperial Capital Yun Family   540: Chapter 540: Imperial Capital Yun Family                                   ¡°It¡¯s quite far, using the flying technique will consume a lot of Vital Energy, so let¡¯s take a helicopter instead,¡± Su Yunling said, taking out her phone from her pocket and beginning to send messages.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    The poor could not dare to speak.

    While sending messages, Su Yunling nced up at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, brother came with you to observe your case solving, so remember to bring me along when we set off.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You came to Sen City just to observe?¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes slightly curved with a smile as she looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°I came for a visit, so I can apany you to any ce.¡±

    He had thought he would be busy with Angel¡¯s operation for quite a while, so he had finished up his filming schedule in advance and hadn¡¯t epted any other engagements.

    Unexpectedly, the matter with Angel had been resolved rather easily, leaving him with a significant amount of free time.

    As for why he had the idea ofing to Sen City after hearing the child mention it, he had yet to figure that out.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly.

    He lowered his gaze, uttered a soft ¡°oh,¡± and then said to Su Yunling, ¡°We¡¯ll depart tomorrow, I¡¯ll call you before we leave.¡±

    Su Yunling heard this, the corners of her mouth curved up slightly, ¡°Okay, then go rest.

    I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s mealtime.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi replied and entered the house after closing the door.

    **

    In the Imperial Capital, the Yun Family.

    The woman dressed in luxurious clothing sat on the sofa, holding a white dog in her arms, gently stroking the dog while her gaze fell on the television in the living room, though her eyescked focus.

    ¡°Mistress, Yun Chao has returned,¡± a voice came from the entrance of the hall.

    Upon hearing this, the woman¡¯s eyes refocused as she turned her head towards the entrance.

    Yun Chao¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t very good as he walked in shakily and stopped by the sofa, ¡°Mistress.¡±

    The woman sitting on the sofa was none other than Yun Jhin, the current head of the Imperial Capital Yun Family.

    ¡°How did it go?

    Did you get the blueprint?¡± Yun Jhin lifted her eyes to look at Yun Chao.

    Her voice was very slow, carrying an overwhelming sense of oppression.

    Yun Chao stood trembling, not daring to meet Yun Jhin¡¯s gaze, ¡°This subordinate failed in his duties, the blueprint wasn¡¯t¡­

    wasn¡¯t obtained, please, mistress¡­¡±

    ¡°Useless!¡± Before Yun Chao could finish speaking, the woman grabbed an ashtray from the coffee table and hurled it at Yun Chao.

    ¡°ng¡ª¡±

    Yun Chao neither dared to dodge nor to hide, just standing there, letting the ashtray hit him on the forehead.

    The ashtray smashed squarely into Yun Chao¡¯s forehead, and then with a ¡°ng¡± it fell to the floor.

    Yun Chao staggered a few steps from the impact, steadying himself.

    Ignoring the blood seeping from his forehead, he lowered his head, his voice tinged with pain as he continued, ¡°The Ever Winning Army intervened.¡±

    At these words, Yun Jhin¡¯s grip suddenly tightened, and the dog she was holding was squeezed so hard that it jumped out of her arms to the floor.

    Yun Jhin paid no attention to the dog, her gaze darkening as she looked at Yun Chao, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°People from the Ever Winning Army stepped in.

    Not only did they detain the people under me, they also asked me to ry a message, that we are henceforth not allowed toy a finger on Ye Lili otherwise¡­

    otherwise¡­¡± Yun Chao stuttered and faltered, not daring to finish the sentence.

    ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Yun Jhin rose from the sofa, her gaze icy as she stared at Yun Chao.

    Under Yun Jhin¡¯s chilling gaze, even without looking at her, Yun Chao could feel the coldness seeping in.

    Yun Chao¡¯s body quivered slightly as he quickly finished his sentence, ¡°Otherwise they¡¯ll have the Yun Family change its head.¡±

    As soon as these words were out, Yun Jhin¡¯s expression turned profoundly dark and menacing.

    Lowering her eyes slightly, her eyes smoldered with ruthlessness, ¡°Them again, Ever, Winning, Army.¡±

    The three words Ever Winning Army were ground out between her clenched teeth.

 Chapter 541 - 541 541 Upgrade Mission â‘£; Sound Master

    ?541: Chapter 541 Upgrade Mission ¢Ü; Sound Master   541: Chapter 541 Upgrade Mission ¢Ü; Sound Master                                   Yun Chao had said all that needed to be said and then bowed his head, daring not to speak any further.

    Yun Jhin stood in ce, so angry that her fingernails almost dug into her flesh.

    It was only when she felt the pain that she snapped back to reality.

    Continuing with a gloomy face, she looked at Yun Chao, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ye Lili an orphan with no background?

    Why has the Ever Winning Army helped Ye Lili time and again?¡±

    ¡°That day, when the Ever Winning Army snatched the person from my hands, I overheard something.

    It seemed like Ye Lili knew a person called Miss Gu, and that Miss Gu knows the Third Master,¡± Yun Chao said with his head down, summarizing what he had heard and recounting it to Yun Jhin.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Jhin¡¯s face became extremely ugly.

    Miss Gu?

    Could it be, a youngdy from a family in the Ancient Martial Arts World?

    With this possibility in mind, Yun Jhin¡¯s expression flickered.

    ¡°If so, let¡¯s not bother with Ye Lili anymore.

    We must obtain the remaining blueprints at all costs.

    If you can¡¯t get even one¡­¡± Yun Jhin¡¯s voice trailed off, and she looked at Yun Chao with cold eyes, ¡°then you can vacate the position of regimentalmander, and there¡¯s no need for you to return to the Yun family.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Chao trembled and immediately promised, ¡°This subordinate will do his utmost to find the remaining blueprints.¡±

    Yun Jhin¡¯s expression showed no change, only saying coldly, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Yun Chao, upon hearing this, immediately turned around and left as fast as he could.

    **

    Meanwhile, just as Gu Zhiqi was preparing to lie down to rest, she received a message from Chubby Chiu.

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, the upgrade mission ¢Û ispleted.]

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    [Zhizhi: How was itpleted?]

    She had already investigated the people relentlessly pursuing Ye Lili; they were from the Imperial Capital Yun Family.

    But she hadn¡¯t made her move yet, had she?

    [First Jiu: It waspleted with the help of others, and the helper is a beauty~]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She clicked her tongue lightly, probably guessing the cause and effect.

    But the name of the Ever Winning Army was indeed useful.

    As Gu Zhiqi was silent, Chubby Chiu sent another message.

    [First Jiu: Upgrade mission ¢Ü has also been triggered~]

    The upgrade missions are cumtive.

    To move from level 1 to 2, three trigger missions must bepleted.

    To move from level 2 to 3, four trigger missions must bepleted, and so on.

    Defined by a mathematical rule: To move from level (n-1) to level (n), (n+1) trigger missions need to bepleted.

    Looking at the message from Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi silently sent a question mark back.

    [Zhizhi: ?]

    [First Jiu: Mission ¢Ü is to create a short video ount, post a Healing Melody, controlling the Sound Healing Level at fourth-order, and once followers reach ten million, the mission will be deemedplete.]

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    Ten million?

    Are you sure there isn¡¯t an extra ¡®ten thousand¡¯ there?

    The healing and sound healing mentioned in the mission are branches of Sound Skill.

    Sound Skill isn¡¯t something found on Aquamarine Star; it¡¯s something she learned in a Different Time Space.

    Sound Skill can harm people, as well as heal them.

    In that Different Time Space, Sound Skill was divided into the Dark Series Sound Skill and Bright Series Sound Skill.

    Dark Series Sound Skill is the aggressive kind, and any type capable of harming people is categorized as Dark Series Sound Skill.

    Bright Series Sound Skill has the capability to heal.

    All practitioners of Sound Skill are referred to as Sound Masters, and Sound Masters are divided into ten orders.

    First to third order are collectively known as Low-Order Sound Masters.

    At the Low-Order Sound Master stage, whether it¡¯s the Dark Series or Bright Series, they can only have a mild influence, mainly on the mental or psychological level.

    Dark Series induces sorrow, causing depression, while Bright Series induces happiness, leading people to be positive and proactive.

    Fourth to sixth orders are collectively known as Mid-order Sound Masters.

    At this stage, the Sound Masters can directly influence a person¡¯s spirit and psyche.

 Chapter 542 - 542 542 The First Jiu Saving Lives (Supplement)

    ?542: Chapter 542 The First Jiu: Saving Lives (Supplement)   542: Chapter 542 The First Jiu: Saving Lives (Supplement)                                   Dark Series Sound Masters can manipte and bewitch minds with sound, conducting spiritual strangtion through audio.

    Bright Series Sound Masters can use sound to heal psychologically, soothing the troubled mind and spirit.

    Levels 7 through 9 are collectively known as High-order Musicians, who at this stage, can transform sound from the intangible to the tangible.

    Dark Series Sound Masters can transform sound into visible weapon phantasms, inflicting visible damage on a person¡¯s body.

    Bright Series Sound Masters can heal physical wounds with sound.

    Level 10, referred to as Lord God Musician, is something Gu Zhiqi had never seen; no one in that space-time had reached the Tenth order.

    It was said that such beings existed in the ancient history of that realm, and therefore it was designated as a separate rank.

    All ten stages have impact, damage, or healing effects that increase with rank.

    Bright Series Sound Masters are also known as Sound Healing Musicians, and their therapeutic music pieces are called Healing Melodies.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the task content, remained silent for a long time, and then typed a few characters.

    [Zhizhi: Are there any requirements for instruments?]

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message was sent, Chubby Chiu instantly replied.

    [First Jiu: There are no requirements.

    You can use instruments or sing acape, or even blow leaves, whatever you prefer.]

    Seeing Chubby Chiu mention blowing leaves, Gu Zhiqi was slightly tempted.

    But thinking about attracting ten million followers, Gu Zhiqi dismissed the idea of blowing leaves and decided to find a proper instrument.

    [Zhizhi: Ok.]

    After sending the message, Gu Zhiqi began searching for an instrument in her storage bracelet.

    After searching for a while and finding nothing, Gu Zhiqi stopped looking and chose to rest first.

    Anyway, it¡¯s not like the task will bepleted immediately after posting.

    **

    After dinner, Su Yunling took Gu Zhiqi for a walk around the hotel, iming it was to help her digest.

    Turned out, they did not get much walking done.

    The hotel was surrounded by a food street, and as they walked, Gu Zhiqi kept buying all the way.

    She never stopped eating, and Su Yunling, feeling helpless, could only lead her back to the hotel.

    Standing at the door of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room, Su Yunling did not forget to remind her, ¡°After you go back, remember not to eat anymore.

    Eating toote can cause indigestion.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Zhiqi agreed readily.

    But she forgot everything as soon as she entered her room.

    She turned on herputer and, while dealing with divination orders on the WebNet app, ate the barbecue she had packed from the food street.

    By the time she finished the barbecue, she had alsopleted ten orders.

    Seeing it was only ten o¡¯clock, Gu Zhiqi decided to repair the mental method Su Yunling had sent her.

    Before starting the repair, she sent a message to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: How¡¯s the matching for the mental methods you looked for me going?]

    [First Jiu: Some are matched, some are not, and some are still in the process of being matched.]

    [Zhizhi: Which ones haven¡¯t been matched?]

    Soon, Chubby Chiu sent over four files in a row.

    [Zhizhi: Only four haven¡¯t been matched?]

    After sending the message, there was no reply from Chubby Chiu.

    Seven or eight secondster, a message from Chubby Chiu came.

    [First Jiu: Zhi¡­

    help¡­

    (static)¡­

    save me¡­(static)¨D]

    At the same time as Chubby Chiu¡¯s message came through, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head stabbed with pain, followed by a dense tingling sensation.

    ¡°Hiss~¡±

    What is the dog spiritual pet up to now?!

    [Zhizhi: What¡¯s wrong?]

    After sending the message to Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi immediately left her room.

    The tingling sensation disappeared, but since there was still no reply from Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi went straight to knock on Su Yunling¡¯s room door.

    The room was soundproofed very well, and even Gu Zhiqi, with her excellent hearing ability, could not hear any noise inside.

    She could only raise her hand to knock again.

 Chapter 543 - 543 543 What do you want to do to your brother

    ?543: Chapter 543 What do you want to do to your brother?

    543: Chapter 543 What do you want to do to your brother?

    Gu Zhiqi knocked on the door several times to no avail, and Chubby Chiu also didn¡¯t reply to his messages.

    After staring at the door for a few seconds, Gu Zhiqi stopped knocking and instead took a few steps back, preparing to forcibly enter.

    ¡°ck¡±

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was about to kick the door open, the door of the room opened.

    Standing inside the door was a person, Su Yunling, wearing no clothes.

    Well, not exactly without clothes, but wrapped in a towel around his waist and holding a bathrobe in his hand.

    There was a frown on his face when he opened the door, his brows full of impatience; however, upon seeing that the knocker was Gu Zhiqi, his gaze paused, and the irritation in his brows vanished.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s foot poised to move, Su Yunling slightly raised an eyebrow and teased, ¡°What, nning to break in?

    What do you want to do to your brother?¡±

    While speaking, Su Yunling leisurely put on the bathrobe.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak and kept his eyes on Su Yunling.

    Once Su Yunling had his bathrobe on, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze moved to the area around Su Yunling¡¯s corbone.

    Noticing this, Su Yunling lifted his hand and leisurely adjusted the cor to cover his corbone, a hint of teasing in his eyes as he looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Do you like what you see?¡±

    ¡°Quite nice,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied subconsciously.

    Su Yunling ¡°¡­¡±

    His lips twitched slightly, and he didn¡¯t continue the topic.

    Instead, he looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°You seem in a hurry, is there something you need from your brother?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even been given time to put his clothes on.

    He had intended to put on the bathrobe beforeing out, but with the sound of the knocking, it was clear that if he didn¡¯t open the door soon, it would be kicked open.

    Subconsciously, Su Yunling thought there must be some urgent matter with Yun Miao, so he chose to open the door without even putting on the bathrobe.

    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be this child.

    But, he was relieved that he had opened the door in time, otherwise, it might have been irreparably damaged.

    ¡°Uh, I came to get my hairpin,¡± Gu Zhiqi said to Su Yunling, looking into the room as he spoke.

    Logically, at such a close distance, Chubby Chiu should have been able to fly back into his Sea of Consciousness, but he had yet to see any sign of it.

    Could it really be that something had happened?

    ¡°Mm,¡± Su Yunling hummed softly in acknowledgment, then turned and walked into the room, ncing back at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Would you like toe in and sit down?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook his head.

    Su Yunling entered the room and finally stopped by the coffee table.

    Then, holding the hairpin, he returned to the door and handed it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°It identally fell into the water just now, and it seems¡­

    to be in a bad state.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯ referred to the Spiritual Body.

    Up to now, Su Yunling still had not figured out exactly what that Spiritual Body was.

    Although unclear about its nature, he could vaguely sense its existence.

    In fact, just moments ago, he had faintly felt that the Spiritual Body was not in good condition and had even sent him a distress signal.

    That¡¯s why he had looked around and found the hairpin on the bathroom floor.

    He couldn¡¯t fathom how it ended up in the bathroom but, to prevent it from falling again, Su Yunling casually wrapped a towel around himself before exiting the bathroom, and had just ced the hairpin on the coffee table when he heard the knocking.

    If he had been in the bathroom, he probably wouldn¡¯t have heard the knocking.

    ¡°Not very waterproof,¡± Gu Zhiqi muttered softly as he looked at the motionless hairpin, then reached out to take it.

    Since Chubby Chiu had detached from his Sea of Consciousness, it had one side effect¡ªit was not water-resistant.

    It easily short-circuited upon contact with water.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s movements paused slightly, ¡°Is it serious?¡±

 Chapter 544 - 544 544 Zither

    ?544: Chapter 544 Zither   544: Chapter 544 Zither                                   ¡°It¡¯s fine, a good sleep will do the trick.¡± Even though it short-circuited, once dried, it could quickly restore itself automatically.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling breathed a sigh of relief.

    If something had gone wrong in his care, he wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it to the child.

    After receiving the hairpin, Gu Zhiqi directly used his spiritual power to grab Chubby Chiu and tossed him into his Sea of Consciousness.

    Chubby Chiu, having been retrieved, was about to say goodbye to Su Yunling and return to his room when something urred to him.

    He looked up at Su Yunling and asked, ¡°Do you have a musical instrument with you?¡±

    His Storage Ring seemed to have been worn for a very long time, and it should contain quite a few items; he wondered if there was a musical instrument among them.

    If he could borrow one, then he wouldn¡¯t need to spend money to buy one.

    At Su Yunling¡¯s inquiry, Gu Zhiqi asked casually, ¡°Why?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I¡¯d like to borrow one.¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, ¡°You¡¯re going to y an instrument thiste at night?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak but just looked at Su Yunling with azy and soft expression.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes flickered, and he looked away, avoiding her gaze.

    He lowered his eyes slightly and asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I have quite a few instruments.

    What type do you want?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi asked, ¡°What do you have?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s the zither, guzheng, xiao, flute¡­¡± Su Yunling listed them one by one.

    Seeing that he seemed ready to continue, Gu Zhiqi interjected, ¡°The zither is fine.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded gently and then moved two steps into the room, touching his ring lightly with his fingertips.

    With a sh of brilliant light, a zither materialized in Su Yunling¡¯s arms, which he then held out horizontally and passed to Gu Zhiqi.

    Looking at the zither Su Yunling handed over, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes deepened.

    As she received the zither, she asked him, ¡°This zither¡­

    is it refined?¡±

    Just one nce was enough for Gu Zhiqi to tell that this was no ordinary instrument but a refined zither weapon.

    One could use it as a standard musical instrument, but also as a weapon for those skilled in Sound Skill.

    So, does this world also have people skilled in Sound Skill?

    When Gu Zhiqi read the novel, it had not been finished.

    From the parts she had read, there had been no mention of Sound Skill.

    Thus, she was not very clear on whether there were people in this world who possessed Sound Skill.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Su Yunling nodded.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Do you know Sound Skill?¡±

    Su Yunling shook his head and added an exnation, ¡°Two years ago, I obtained a diagram, so I tried refining one.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Then do you know what Sound Skill is?¡±

    Su Yunling, upon hearing this, wasn¡¯t sure whether to nod or shake his head.

    He pondered for two seconds and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it in real life, just on TV shows.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly.

    If even Su Yunling hadn¡¯t encountered it, then it was very likely there were no practitioners of Sound Skill in this world.

    **

    After saying farewell to Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi returned to her room, carrying the zither.

    The first thing she did upon returning to her room was to prepare to record Zither Music, thinking about attracting fans through short videos.

    Gu Zhiqi nned to arrange the scene a bit and took out a potted nt from her storage ne.

    Half a minuteter, one wall of the room was covered with climbing vines, which swayed with white flowers named Xiao Hua.

    Although it was intended to be a short video, to achieve a Fourth-order healing effect, it was best to keep it around three minutes.

    So Gu Zhiqi spent three minutes to shoot a three-minute video.

    After finishing, she downloaded a video app and then registered an ount.

    The video was uploaded and posted by Gu Zhiqi without any post-processing whatsoever.

    She nned to ask Chubby Chiu for help in driving traffic after it woke up.

 Chapter 545 - 545 545 Gu Yuluo Calls

    ?545: Chapter 545 Gu Yuluo Calls   545: Chapter 545 Gu Yuluo Calls                                   After sending the video, Gu Zhiqi tidied everything up and set her phone aside to freshen up.

    After her bath, Gu Zhiqi found several missed calls on her phone, all from Gu Yuluo.

    Just as she thought about calling back, Gu Yuluo¡¯s call came in again.

    ¡°Little girl, why haven¡¯t you been answering your phone for so long?¡± As soon as the call connected, Gu Yuluo immediately began.

    ¡°I was taking a bath just now,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliednguidly.

    Although Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t quite believe her, she didn¡¯t say anything and just asked grumpily, ¡°Which hotel are you at?¡±

    She was participating in a live outdoor survival variety show, broadcasting almost all day long.

    Now, having finally managed to evade the cameraman¡¯s watch, she nned to get in touch with her friends, but the first call she received was from Gu Mengyang.

    He said that the little girl hade to Sen City, without bringing anyone with her, and asked her to look after the girl.

    How could she look after her while live streaming all day?

    Should she bring her to join the live stream?

    She was speechless at Gu Mengyang¡¯s words, but couldn¡¯t really ignore the little girl, so she decided to get in touch.

    ¡°Yaoying.¡±

    The Yaoying Hotel seemed to be one of the chain hotels under the Ever Winning Army, avable not only in H¨£i City but also in Sen City.

    When Gu Yuluo heard this, silence fell for a few seconds before she tentatively asked, ¡°Did you book it yourself?¡±

    The rooms at Yaoying Hotel were incredibly expensive; could the little girl really afford it?

    Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    ¡°Someone helped book it,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied casually.

    ¡°Who is it, being so generous?¡± Gu Yuluo clicked her tongue lightly, feeling a twinge of envy.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer her question but instead asked, ¡°Did you call for a reason?¡±

    ¡°Gu Mengyang said you¡¯re going to Cloud Mist Mountain?¡± Gu Yuluo finally remembered the important matter after Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    After hearing this, Gu Yuluo pondered for two seconds before speaking again, ¡°I¡¯ll finish up in two days; just hang around in Sen City.

    I¡¯ll look for you once I¡¯m done, and we can go into the mountains together.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Zhiqi agreed promptly.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo felt something was a bit off.

    ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s settled.¡± Saying this, she still felt somewhat uneasy and couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go into the mountains alone, do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Zhiqi still agreed readily.

    Gu Yuluo, finding this even more unsettling but unable to pinpoint the problem, could only say in the end, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°Remember not to stay upte; you¡¯re still growing¡­¡±

    One second she was talking about hanging up, the next she started to nag.

    Gu Zhiqizily said, ¡°Good night.¡±

    Then she hung up the phone directly.

    **

    Gu Yuluo hadn¡¯t finished giving her advice when the call was cut off.

    Looking at the disconnected call, she sighed softly and murmured to herself, ¡°Who am I doing this for?¡±

    Having said that, she put her phone in her pocket, intending to head back to the shooting camp when the ringtone of an iing call suddenly sounded.

    Gu Yuluo felt a bit regretful for not turning off her phone.

    But since the ringtone was already there, she chose to answer it.

    Looking at the caller ID, a trace of confusion flickered in Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes; why would someone she hadn¡¯t been in contact with for a hundred years call her?

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± As soon as she answered the call, Gu Yuluo took the lead, asking grumpily.

    ¡°Found them!

    I¡¯ve found the person,¡± the person on the other end didn¡¯t care about Gu Yuluo¡¯s tone and simply stated this very excitedly.

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    ¡°What person?¡± Gu Yuluo was immediately puzzled; she didn¡¯t remember that ¡°004¡± was looking for anyone.

 Chapter 546 - 546 546 Whale Fall; Goodbye Yun Yi

    ?546: Chapter 546: Whale Fall; Goodbye Yun Yi   546: Chapter 546: Whale Fall; Goodbye Yun Yi                                   ¡°Regarding Whale Fall, didn¡¯t you and Moon ask me to use the voice recognition system to locate and find them?

    Just now, I found them!

    And I¡¯m sure it¡¯s them.¡± 004 spoke with great excitement.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo froze in ce, ¡°Found¡­

    found them?

    Where did you find them?¡±

    ¡°On Cloud Shadow short video.

    They¡¯ve just registered a new ount.

    I sent you the link.¡±

    As 004 finished speaking, Gu Yuluo received a message with a link.

    Seeing the link, Gu Yuluo decisively hung up the phone with 004, not bothering to head back and eagerly opened the link.

    Upon clicking the link, what first appeared was a wall covered in white flowering vines.

    As the music started, Gu Yuluo noticed, at the bottom of the video, there was a zither.

    Fair and slender fingers pressed on one end of the zither strings while the other hand gently moved across them, plucking, wiping, hooking, and picking¡­

    Soon, a gentle zither melody wafted from the strings.

    The sound was melodious, ethereal, and unknowingly, it seemed to pull the listener into a misty fairnd.

    The hand that Gu Yuluo used to grip her phone rxed from its tight grip.

    At first, she stared fixedly at her phone.

    Gradually, moisture gathered in her eyes, blurring Gu Yuluo¡¯s vision.

    It was Whale Fall.

    It was really Whale Fall.

    They had returned, and there could be no mistake.

    Gu Yuluo held her phone, falling into a long silence, reying the video over and over again.

    In the end, Gu Yuluo downloaded the video to her phone and opened a chat with Gu Xiyue immediately.

    [Fall: Found them!

    004 found Whale Fall!]

    As she typed, she could clearly feel her hands trembling.

    As soon as Gu Yuluo sent her message, Gu Xiyue replied right away.

    [Moon: Where?]

    Gu Yuluo forwarded the link that 004 had sent her to Gu Xiyue.

    After sending the link, no more messages came from Gu Xiyue, and Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t send any more either.

    She should have returned to the camp by now, but instead, Gu Yuluo found a tree with branches to climb up, sat on a limb, leaned back against the trunk, and with her phone connected to her earphones, yed the video again and again.

    Tonight the moon was bright, stars were sparse, the breeze was gentle, and the night was very pleasant.

    Gu Yuluo sat leaning against the tree trunk, tilting her head slightly to look at the moon above.

    She raised her hand towards the moon, spreading her palm open, allowing the hazy moonlight to shine through her fingertips onto her face.

    The moonlight entered her eyes, and Gu Yuluo curved her lips into a clean smile.

    **

    The next day.

    Gu Zhiqi, carrying a zither, arrived outside Su Yunling¡¯s room and knocked on the door.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the door to open.

    However, it wasn¡¯t Su Yunling who opened the door; it was Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi, dressed in a knee-length sleep robe, leanedzily against the door frame.

    When she saw who was standing at the door, hernguid demeanor tightened slightly, and a flirtatious smile yed on her lips, ¡°Child, good morning.¡±

    Her voice was seductive andzy, like a hook that could captivate souls and hearts.

    As she spoke, Yun Yi¡¯s expression flickered slightly, and the smile on her lips tightened a bit before she lightly coughed and spoke again, ¡°Up so early, is there something you need?¡±

    The seductiveness in her voice was a bit less, but it was still enticing.

    Seeing Yun Yi emerge from Su Yunling¡¯s room for the second time, a hint of confusion flickered in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    Could it be that they are a couple?

    Tsk, that would be quite fitting.

    They both had faces that could bewitch the heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Su Yunling,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, looking at Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi raised her hand,zily lifting her slightly curly hair, her smile bewitching, ¡°What do you need him for?

    You can ask sister the same thing.¡±

 Chapter 547 - 547 547 No Need to Return it

    ?547: Chapter 547 No Need to Return it   547: Chapter 547 No Need to Return it                                   Upon hearing Yun Yi¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi confirmed her suspicions once more.

    They were so close that to say they weren¡¯t lovers would be a bit of a stretch.

    ¡°Return the zither,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as she lifted the zither in her hands.

    Yun Yi, upon hearing this, turned her attention to the zither, gazing at the zither in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands with slightly deepened eyes.

    She murmured softly and meaningfully, ¡°Return the zither.¡±

    After she murmured, she smiled again, looking up at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Did Su Yunling give you this zither?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, then felt that her words were not entirely urate, so shezily exined, ¡°He lent it to me.¡±

    Guessing that the two were in a romantic rtionship, Master Zhi stated he couldn¡¯t let the couple be misunderstood.

    Yun Yi clucked softly after hearing this, ¡°Keep it; there¡¯s no need to return it.¡±

    Once a zither was given, there was no reason to return it.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you,¡± Yun Yi said.

    Her pretty peach blossom eyes filled with mirth as she leaned slightly forward and delicately ruffled Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair.

    ¡°This zither was given only to you by him.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi took a couple of steps back, her gaze falling on Yun Yi¡¯s hand, her emotionsplex.

    Why did they always like to touch her head?

    Just because she was shorter than them?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi dodge her, Yun Yi withdrew her hand with a hint of regret.

    Gu Zhiqi, still in the gesture of offering the zither, looked at Yun Yi and asked, ¡°Can you decide on this zither?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Yun Yi nodded, and to make her statement more credible, she added, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him the next time you see him.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi seized on the important point, ¡°He¡¯s not here?¡±

    ¡°He had urgent business in the capital, he left overnight, so it¡¯s me apanying you to Cloud Mist Mountain today,¡± Yun Yi¡¯s red lips curved slightly, her smile enchanting and dazzling.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Gu Zhiqi listened, nodded, and took the zither back to her room.

    ¡°Xiao Zhizhi, let¡¯s go down together for dinnerter,¡± Yun Yizily leaned on the doorway of the room and called out to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied, followed by the sound of the door closing.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi left, the smile at the corner of Yun Yi¡¯s mouth slightly retracted.

    Turning to go back to her room, she closed the door along with her, and the first thing she did was make a phone call.

    The call was quickly answered; it was Yun Sen on the line, ¡°Miss Yun Yi.¡±

    ¡°How is he?¡± Yun Yi lowered her eyes slightly, a few shades of profound darkness seeping into the depths of her pretty peach blossom eyes.

    ¡°Still in aa,¡± Yun Sen¡¯s voice carried a hint of helplessness and exhaustion.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it once a month before?

    This time, it¡¯s only been half a month, right?¡± Yun Yi¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, her demeanor turning cold.

    ¡°This, I haven¡¯t figured out yet,¡± Yun Sen sounded a bit troubled.

    Yun Yi listened, her eyes cast downward in thought and she remained silent.

    With Yun Yi silent on her end, Yun Sen also remained quiet for a good while before he cautiously spoke up, ¡°Miss Gu¡¯s medical skills surpass mine; perhaps we should let her have a look at Master¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yun Yi cut him off before he could finish.

    A chill ran through her normally sultry,nguid voice, causing Yun Sen to involuntarily shiver.

    ¡°Why, why not?¡± Yun Sen feared Yun Yi, but he was even more afraid something would happen to Su Yunling, so he still mustered the courage to ask.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Yun Yi began with a lightugh, her smile not reaching her eyes, and even her tone was somewhat unsettling, ¡°That¡¯s something you should ask your Master about.¡±

    Yun Sen: ???

    So, not telling Miss Gu was Master¡¯s wish?

 Chapter 548 - 548 The 548th Entering the Mountain

    ?548: The 548th Chapter: Entering the Mountain   548: The 548th Chapter: Entering the Mountain                                   ¡°If you dare to let Xiao Zhizhi treat Su Yunling today, tomorrow he will skin you alive and toss you back into the training camp,¡± Yun Yi said leisurely, tonepletely casual.

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    Hiss~ Is it that exaggerated?

    Both my treasure and I were terrified.

    At the same time, I silently gave up the idea of secretly asking Gu Zhiqi to lend a hand.

    Seeing Yun Sen not responding, Yun Yi continued, ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes.

    If he still hasn¡¯t woken up by tomorrow, contact me.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± agreed Yun Sen.

    Yun Yi, still somewhat worried, added another word of caution, ¡°No one but you is to touch him, and don¡¯t find someone else to treat him.

    If he hasn¡¯t woken up by tomorrow, I will return to the Ancient Martial Arts World and personally find Ling Yilin.¡±

    Yun Sen: ¡°¡­The Young Alliance Leader is in closed-door cultivation.¡±

    Yun Sen kindly reminded Yun Yi.

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s in cultivation?¡±

    People in closed-door cultivation are even easier to catch, a sure bet every time.

    Yun Yi didn¡¯t wait for Yun Sen to speak again and continued, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for now.

    Xiao Zhizhi and I are off to eat.¡±

    With that said, she didn¡¯t wait for Yun Sen to say anything else and hung up the phone directly.

    Yun Sen ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    Although Su Yunling had already returned to the capital, the helicopter he arranged took off on schedule.

    With Su Yunling back in the capital, Yun Miao also followed him back, so on this trip, only Yun Yi and Gu Zhiqi were left.

    There was no tnd near where Meng Xiao died, so the helicopter couldn¡¯tnd, meaning the two descended on ropes from the helicopter.

    ¡°In these deep mountains and forests, what kind of murder case could there be?¡± Yun Yi mumbled softly while following beside Gu Zhiqi.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi stopped in his tracks and looked at her, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you why we came to Cloud Mist Mountain.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yi paused slightly, turned her head to look at Gu Zhiqi, and said with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me, but I could ask someone else, right?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi found this reasonable and didn¡¯t ask further, continuing to walk towards the designated location.

    This area was often used by film crews for shooting scenes, but now, due to the murder case, it was cordoned off by police tape, so it was deserted.

    As they approached the location, Gu Zhiqi took out a yellow talisman from his bracelet and stood still as he folded it into the shape of a Thousand Paper Cranes.

    Soon, a Thousand Paper Cranes made from the yellow talismany steadily in the palm of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    Yun Yi looked at the Thousand Paper Cranes in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand with a touch of curiosity, then smiled at him and said, ¡°Your hands are quite skillful.

    I wonder if sister can have a Thousand Paper Cranes personally folded by Xiao Zhizhi.¡±

    ¡°Is this for me?

    Oh, I couldn¡¯t possibly.¡±

    Before Gu Zhiqi could speak, Yun Yi had already reached out her hand.

    However, just before her fingertips could touch the paper crane, it flew away.

    It really flew away, fluttering its wings as it did so.

    Yun Yi blinked lightly and then turned her head, looking at Gu Zhiqi with her glittering peach blossom eyes, ¡°Xiao Zhizhi, fold one for me.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond and simply followed the fluttering Thousand Paper Cranes as he continued forward.

    Seeing this, Yun Yi leisurely followed beside Gu Zhiqi.

    As they walked, the Thousand Paper Cranes suddenly stopped moving forward.

    Yun Yi¡¯s attractive eyebrows furrowed slightly as she looked around with caution, ¡°Be careful, we¡¯ve entered a Formation.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi remained unfazed, nodding his head and observing the changes around him.

    ¡°Here ites,¡± Yun Yi whispered, then quickly grabbed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wrist, pulling him behind her to shield him.

    Momentster, a Feather Arrow appeared between her fingers.

 Chapter 549 - 549 549 Such a Good Grandchild, Want a Dozen

    ?549: Chapter 549 Such a Good Grandchild, Want a Dozen   549: Chapter 549 Such a Good Grandchild, Want a Dozen                                   Gu Zhiqi naturally felt the Feather Arrow flying toward her, but seeing Yun Yi take action, she didn¡¯t move, merely casting her eyes down slightly, ncing at Yun Yi¡¯s hand that held her wrist, with a hint of inquiry arising in her eyes.

    She wasn¡¯t quitefortable with being touched by someone she was not familiar with, and she had met Yun Yi only twice.

    Logically, she should have instinctively rejected the contact, but somehow, she hadn¡¯t.

    So, had she and Yun Yi truly known each other before?

    There was only one Feather Arrow, likely triggered by inadvertently stepping on a Mechanism just now.

    After ushering Gu Zhiqi out of the way, Yun Yi released Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, casually threw the Feather Arrow on the ground, and, turning back to Gu Zhiqi, said, ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s a Formation with traps.

    Follow my steps; I will lead you out of the Formation.¡±

    ¡°You understand Formations?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked Yun Yi, starting with this question.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yi slightly lifted her eyebrows, her smile seductive and alluring, didn¡¯t answer Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, but instead asked, ¡°Have you seen your brother¡¯s Formations?

    I¡¯m just a bit more skilled than him.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Which brother?

    After pondering for two seconds and thinking of something, she asked, ¡°Brother?

    Su Yunling?¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Yun Yi¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Oh?

    Do you have other brothers?¡±

    ¡°Not many, just one or two.¡±

    There were also Gu Huaijin and Gu Mengyang, two brothers who gave her pocket money.

    Yun Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed a touch at these words, the smile at the corner of her mouth slightly fading, ¡°Which two?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi did not answer Yun Yi¡¯s question, but looked back at her with a weary expression, ¡°Just the two brothers from the Gu Family, why?

    Are you checking the household register?¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reply, Yun Yi¡¯s brow creased imperceptibly, not quite satisfied with the response.

    So, after all this time, does that child merely see him as a brother?

    As she pondered this, a touch of schadenfreude crossed her mind.

    Yun Yi clicked her tongue secretly, the corners of her mouth curving slightly, and with an intent gaze in her almond-shaped eyes, she asked Gu Zhiqi meaningfully, ¡°So, you regard Su Yunling as a brother?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, having heard this, gently shook her head.

    Yun Yi: ?

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d prefer him to be my well-behaved grandson.¡±

    A grandson who was wealthy, good-looking, with a pleasant voice and who made delicious mooncakes and cupcakes¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t mind having a dozen.

    Yun Yi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Yun Yi looked at Gu Zhiqi with a slightlyplex expression, feeling a little stifled while also filled with sympathy for Su Yunling.

    For the rest of the journey, Yun Yi did not speak.

    This unusual silence made Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help but nce sideways at her.

    **

    About ten minutes of weaving through the Forest, the two followed the Thousand Paper Cranes to arge tree.

    Once the Thousand Paper Cranes reached this spot, they stopped advancing.

    Gu Zhiqi, standing under the tree, beckoned the Thousand Paper Cranes gently toward her.

    Quickly, the Thousand Paper Cranes returned to the palm of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Here?¡± Yun Yi looked at the spot that had nothing but nts, soil, and stones and asked.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, handing the recalled Thousand Paper Cranes to Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi: ?

    ¡°Hmm?

    What are you giving it to me for?¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi passing the Thousand Paper Cranes to her, Yun Yi instinctively reached to take it, but before her hand touched the Thousand Paper Cranes, she stopped, fixing her gaze on Gu Zhiqi with a questioning look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a Thousand Paper Cranes?¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke in a nonchnt tone, maintaining the gesture of handing over the Thousand Paper Cranes.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yi¡¯s eyes brightened, but soon that glimmer of excitement was reced by suspicion, ¡°For free, without paying?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­As payment for guiding the way.¡±

    Damn it, who let slip that she loved money?

    Yun Yi: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 550 - 550 550 The Purple Xiao Hua

    ?550: Chapter 550: The Purple Xiao Hua   550: Chapter 550: The Purple Xiao Hua                                   ¡°Heartless girl, might as well have lied and said it was a gift,¡± Yun Yi muttered under her breath with a slight constriction in her heart, yet still extended her hand to take the Thousand Paper Cranes.

    She scrutinized the paper crane carefully in her palm.

    After giving the paper crane to Yun Yi, Gu Zhiqi started to form hand seals.

    With her fingertips lightly moving, a formation diagram appeared between her hands.

    Yun Yi nced sideways and caught sight of the floating formation diagram between her hands, momentarily stunned before a smile curled on her lips, ¡°So, Xiao Zhizhi, you know how to use formations too?¡±

    As she spoke, she gently lowered her gaze to the paper crane lying in her palm, poking it with her finger while murmuring to it, ¡°Knowing how to use the formation, yet still asking me to lead the way.¡±

    It was as if the paper crane in her palm was Gu Zhiqi herself.

    Gu Zhiqi paid no heed, casting the formation diagram outwards.

    The formation expanded at a visible rate and soon formed arge circle.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes shed blue as she scanned her surroundings, finally fixing her gaze on a stone not far away.

    Having marked the target, Gu Zhiqi stepped towards the stone, and seeing this, Yun Yi immediately followed suit.

    The stoney quietly on the ground, surrounded by wild grass, among which trembled a purple flower.

    Yun Yi surveyed the surroundings, then turned to Gu Zhiqi to ask, ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a murder here?¡±

    This ce didn¡¯t look like the scene of a murder at all.

    ¡°It was a murder from a few days ago,¡± Gu Zhiqi exined, squatting down and reaching out to pluck the purple flower.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t pluck that flower!¡± Just as Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand touched the Purple Flower, a coquettish female voice rang out, her tonemanding.

    Upon hearing this voice, Yun Yi frowned displeasedly, turning her head to look in the direction of the sound.

    Then she saw six people, five of whom were dressed in ancient-style uniforms with a dagger at their waists.

    The leader was a girl in red with a whip at her waist, her expression full of arrogance.

    The one who had spoken was undoubtedly the girl in red.

    Seeing the person who spoke, Yun Yi¡¯s brows filled with even more displeasure.

    Gu Zhiqi heard the girl¡¯s voice too but ignored it, plucking the Purple Flower with her bare hands and standing up while holding it.

    The girl in red, seeing Gu Zhiqi pluck the Purple Flower, was furious, ¡°Are you deaf?

    Didn¡¯t you hear me?

    I said not to pluck that flower!¡±

    While speaking, she drew the whip from her waist andshed it straight towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi stood up, the sound of the whip cutting through the air reached her ears, followed by the whip itself, slicing towards her.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression turned cool, her beautiful eyes narrowing slightly, a hint of icy color spreading in their depths.

    With one hand holding the Purple Flower, she enveloped the other in Vital Energy and grabbed the iing whip firmly.

    As she was about to yank the whip from the girl¡¯s grasp, an additional force acted upon her waist, and the whip in her hand was abruptly severed into two pieces.

    It had been cut by a dagger, flung by Yun Yi.

    ¡°Ah!

    My whip!¡± The owner of the whip screamed, holding onto it with a look that was a mix of shock and heartache.

    Yun Yi, after wrapping her arm around Gu Zhiqi¡¯s waist and dodging the whip, quickly let go of her.

    She stepped aside and nced at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand which was holding a piece of the whip, asking, ¡°Is your hand okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Zhiqi nonchntly tossed aside the piece of the whip, somewhat out of sorts.

 Chapter 551 - 551 551 Beauty Yun Yi Takes Action

    ?551: Chapter 551: Beauty Yun Yi Takes Action   551: Chapter 551: Beauty Yun Yi Takes Action                                   Gu Zhiqi lowered her gaze slightly, looking at her own waist, then nced at Yun Yi¡¯s right hand.

    Just now, Yun Yi seemed to have embraced her waist.

    She didn¡¯t feel any repulsion, on the contrary, the sensation felt very familiar.

    So, they did know each other before, didn¡¯t they?

    ¡°How dare you break my whip!

    Die!¡± The girl finally snapped out of her anger from having her whip broken and red at Gu Zhiqi and Yun Yi with resentment.

    Then, she tossed aside the whip and drew a dagger from the waist of a guard standing nearby, lunging at the two of them.

    Watching the girl attacking them, a dark shade suddenly crawled into the depths of Yun Yi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Child, step aside.¡± Saying so, she transformed into a blur, charging towards the girl.

    The two exchanged blows, with the girl only managing to make a move before Yun Yi unleashed countless others, her movement technique too fast to be clearly seen.

    In just a moment, the girl¡¯s dagger ttered to the ground, and Yun Yi was gripping the girl¡¯s hair, mming her head against a tree trunk with force.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The girl screamed, then, clutching her forehead, she turned to the guards behind her with a venomous look, ¡°What are you staring at?

    Get them, kill these two bitches.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    No sooner had the words left her mouth than the girl screamed again.

    Yun Yi had kicked the girl, who was now sprawled on the ground.

    ¡°Roll away, or I¡¯ll directly sever her head.¡± Yun Yi stood, foot pressed on the girl¡¯s stomach, holding the dagger that had just cut through the girl¡¯s whip.

    Her beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, she looked at the guards and said.

    After speaking, the corners of her mouth carried a ghost of a smile, but it did not reach her eyes.

    Instead, her gaze was filled with extreme ruthlessness and danger.

    Seeing this, the guards were afraid she would really kill the feisty girl.

    Not daring to make a move, they uniformly stepped back several paces.

    ¡°So young, yet so vicious.¡± Yun Yi stepped on the girl¡¯s stomach to keep her from moving, looking down at her from above, ¡°How about, sister teaches you how to behave?¡±

    ¡°You dare to hit me, do you know who I am?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes betrayed her pain, and she looked at Yun Yi hatefully, as if she wanted to bite her.

    ¡°How would I know?

    Why don¡¯t you tell me now?¡± Yun Yi said, pressing a couple of points on the girl¡¯s body to seal her acupoints.

    She squatted down, her brow and eyes curved, toying with the dagger as she looked at the girl, ¡°Come on, tell me, who are you?¡±

    Her mouth bore a smile, but her eyes were filled with coldness and ruthlessness.

    Facing Yun Yi¡¯s icy gaze, the girl showed a fleeting expression of fear, yet she still stiffened her neck and said to Yun Yi, ¡°I am Qi Yuanyuan, and Vice Alliance Hierarch Mo Cann of the Medical Alliance is my uncle.¡±

    Yun Yi heard this, and clicked her tongue lightly, speaking with feigned regret, ¡°What a pity, I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡±

    As Yun Yi spoke, she casually twirled the dagger in her hand, tracing it across Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s face.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Qi Yuanyuan screamed, the cool touch on her face making her scalp tingle with fear that Yun Yi might slip and cut her.

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Yun Yi said softly, then calmly continued, ¡°You open your mouth and call us ¡®bitches¡¯; such an eyesore.

    Let¡¯s start with your tongue then.¡±

    ¡°No!

    Please!

    Mmm¡­¡± Qi Yuanyuan, fearing that Yun Yi would really cut off her tongue, quickly sealed her lips and shook her head frantically at Yun Yi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want your tongue cut off?

    Then let¡¯s just cripple your hand; it almost hurt my child just now.¡± Yun Yi said, moving the dagger to Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s hand and pointing the de at the back of her hand.

 Chapter 552 - 552 552 Yun Yi Sister isnt usually like this

    ?552: Chapter 552 Yun Yi: Sister isn¡¯t usually like this   552: Chapter 552 Yun Yi: Sister isn¡¯t usually like this                                   The chill from the back of her hand spread rapidly, and as she gazed at the cold-hued de, Qi Yuanyuan felt her scalp tingle and a cold sweat break out on her back, ¡°No, don¡¯t, I was wrong!

    I was wrong, please spare me, I¡¯m sorry, I apologize!

    Don¡¯t ruin my hand.¡±

    As Qi Yuanyuan spoke, she burst into tears, her eyes filled with horror as she frantically shook her head at Yun Yi.

    ¡°So the hand can¡¯t be wasted either, I guess it¡¯ll have to be the face after all.¡± Yun Yi said, and moved the dagger back towards Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s face.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t, waaa, I was wrong!

    Don¡¯t scratch my face, I don¡¯t want my hand ruined, waaaa¡­¡± Qi Yuanyuan cried tearfully, her eyes brimming with terror.

    Soon after, a stench of urine began to permeate the air.

    Yun Yi frowned at the unpleasant smell and stood up.

    Seeing this, the terror in the girl¡¯s eyes slightly receded, and while she looked at Yun Yi with fright, resentment also filled her gaze.

    Yun Yi slightly lowered her eyes to meet the girl¡¯s, staring down at her with contempt before suddenly breaking into a smile.

    Though it was a charming smile, to Qi Yuanyuan it was as if it contained poison, alluring yet deadly.

    The girl¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then her pupils constricted before she let out a scream.

    ¡°Ah!

    Ahhh¡ª¡± The girl clutched her right hand, rolling on the ground in agony.

    A severed finger and a blood-stained daggery on the ground.

    Yun Yi reached out towards the bloody dagger lying on the ground, and it flew back into her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll take one of your fingers for now, and if you dare to look at me with that same expression again, I won¡¯t hesitate to dig out your eyes as well.¡±

    Having said that, Yun Yi pulled out a tissue from her pocket and leisurely began to wipe the dagger in her hand.

    After cleaning it, she twirled the dagger pleasantly in her hand, then slowly turned around, only to meet Gu Zhiqi¡¯s meaningful gaze.

    Yun Yi then remembered there was still a child standing beside her.

    Her twirling of the dagger faltered, and she failed to control the force well, causing a small cut on her index finger before the dagger slipped from her grasp and fell to the ground.

    Yun Yi didn¡¯t bother to attend to the cut on her hand but was instead quietly pondering a question.

    Had she been too cruel just now, might she have frightened the child?

    ¡°Ahem, well, Sister doesn¡¯t usually act like this,¡± Yun Yi felt the need to exin herself to establish a reputation as a gentle, kind, and understanding older sister figure in the child¡¯s mind.

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t paying attention to Yun Yi¡¯s words, his gaze instead fixed on Yun Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°Your hand is injured.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?

    My hand is injured?

    Let me see.¡± Yun Yi didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zhiqi meant and thought he was talking about his own hand.

    She took a few quick steps towards Gu Zhiqi and looked down to check his hands.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­

    Your hand.¡±

    Yun Yi: ?

    ¡°It¡¯s your hand that¡¯s injured.¡± Gu Zhiqi raised his hand, pointing at Yun Yi¡¯s.

    After hearing this, Yun Yi finally realized, and she lifted her injured hand to take a look.

    Seeing the blood seeping from her finger, she didn¡¯t seem concerned and was about to put the finger in her mouth to suck it.

    Gu Zhiqi stopped her.

    ¡°Put some medicine on it.¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Yun Yi raised her eyebrows lightly with a bewitching smile, ¡°Oh, are you concerned about me?¡±

    Without replying, Gu Zhiqi simply retrieved the ointment that Su Yunling had given them from his storage bracelet and handed it to Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi¡¯s interest piqued as she eyed the ointment Gu Zhiqi handed over, her brow twitched slightly, and her eyes narrowed a bit, ¡°This medicine, it was given to you by your brother, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    How had she be his brother?

    But still¡­

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

 Chapter 553 - 553 553 Who Did You Learn Your Medical Skills From

    ?553: Chapter 553 Who Did You Learn Your Medical Skills From?

    553: Chapter 553 Who Did You Learn Your Medical Skills From?

    ¡°Guessing blindly.¡± Yun Yi¡¯s expression returned to normal, and with a curved eyebrow, she said, before flipping her wrist gently, revealing four or five tubes of ointment in her palm, identical to the ones in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Use mine from now on.

    Don¡¯t use Su Yunling¡¯s anymore, use sister¡¯s.¡± Yun Yi spoke, and taking the tube of ointment that was in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s palm, she forcefully ced the four or five tubes she held into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    Since you have your own, why use mine?

    Unaware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s internal confusion, Yun Yi had already unscrewed the lid of the ointment and was randomly applying it to her fingers.

    While applying the medicine, she looked around and then noticed that the girl in red and her few guards had disappeared, ¡°Ah, they¡¯ve run off.¡±

    ¡°The troublemakers are dealt with, let them run I suppose.¡± Gu Zhiqi said nonchntly, then lowered her head to fiddle with the purple flower pinched in her hand.

    ¡°What kind of flower is this?¡± Yun Yi, curious since Gu Zhiqi kept fiddling with the ugly little purple flower, casually asked.

    Fiddling carefully with the flower¡¯s leaves, Gu Zhiqi responded absentmindedly to Yun Yi¡¯s question, ¡°Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yi took another look at the purple flower and murmured the name softly, ¡°Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown,¡± and then muttered to herself in a low voice, ¡°What a strange name.

    Does this flower have any uses?¡±

    Not really wanting to exin, Gu Zhiqi pretended not to hear Yun Yi¡¯s question and looking up at Yun Yi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yun Yi: ?

    ¡°Go?

    Aren¡¯t we supposed to investigate a murder case?

    Just took a stroll, picked a flower, and that¡¯s it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°We are investigating, but not here.¡±

    ¡°If not here, then why did youe?¡± Yun Yi asked with a full head of question marks, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°To find it.¡± Gu Zhiqi lifted the purple flower in her hand towards Yun Yi.

    ¡°It?

    Is it rted to the murder case?¡± Yun Yi eyed the slightly unattractive purple flower with a hint of investigative interest, examining it from top to bottom.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Gu Zhiqi dismissed the inquiry casually, clearly unwilling to exin further.

    Yun Yi realized that this child would rather waste breath on pointless chatter than offer an exnation.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll call the helicopter toe pick us up.¡±

    As she said this, Yun Yi began to send a message, only to realize afterposing it that there was no signal and she couldn¡¯t send it at all.

    ¡°There¡¯s no signal here.¡± Yun Yi muttered softly, pocketing her phone, and walked over to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Let¡¯s go, walk ahead and see if there¡¯s a signal up front.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi had originally nned to use her flying technique to leave the Cloud Mist Mountain Range, but considering that there should be a good number of wild herbs within Cloud Mist Mountain, she abandoned the idea of using the technique and continued to navigate through the mountains with Yun Yi.

    Now and then, Gu Zhiqi would pick some herbs, with Yun Yi following her leisurely.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi bend over to pick herbs again, Yun Yizily leaned against a nearby tree, looking down slightly at Gu Zhiqi, and spoke in a rxed tone, ¡°Xiao Zhizhi, who did you learn your medicine from?¡±

    ¡°Never studied it, I don¡¯t know medicine.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhandedly while continuing to pick herbs.

    Yun Yi: ???

    Could you be any more evasive?

    Yun Yi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, then meaningfully said, ¡°Don¡¯t know medicine, huh.¡±

    Then, counting on her fingers, she listed them for Gu Zhiqi to hear.

    ¡°Bringing back Tang Yichen from Ghost Gate Pass, curing Yun Yan¡¯s internal injuries, treating Old Fu¡¯s wounds¡­

    and that is not knowing medicine?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 554 - 554 554 Another Person Arrives

    ?554: Chapter 554 Another Person Arrives   554: Chapter 554 Another Person Arrives                                   Gu Zhiqi held the gathered herbs in his hand, slowly stood up, and turned back to ask Yun Yi, ¡°All this, where did you learn it from?¡±

    Are all these people sharing information?

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yi blinked at Gu Zhiqi, her beautiful peachy eyes seemed as if they could electrify, ¡°Guess.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi had only asked casually and didn¡¯t really expect an answer.

    Seeing that Yun Yi didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t ask again and just continued walking forward.

    Noticing this, Yun Yi clicked her tongue lightly and hurried to follow Gu Zhiqi.

    In the past, even if Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t ask any more questions, Yun Yi would have taken the initiative to exin, but today, she did not.

    With a bewitching smile at the corner of her mouth and a deep look in her eyes, it was unclear what she was thinking as she leisurely followed behind Gu Zhiqi.

    After meandering through the forest for another fifteen minutes, Yun Yi finally found a signal.

    ¡°Found a signal, let¡¯s wait here for the helicopter.¡±

    While speaking, Yun Yi was sending out a message.

    However, before she could send the message, a soft whistling sound reached her ears.

    Yun Yi¡¯s eyes grew sharp, one hand clutching her phone and the other reaching out to grab Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    Before she could grasp Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, her own was seized, and she felt a force pulling her.

    As Yun Yi was led away from her original spot, a Feather Arrow whisked past where she had just been standing, followed by a flurry of Feather Arrows shooting towards them.

    Both Yun Yi and Gu Zhiqi erected a Defense Shield.

    Seeing the Feather Arrows blocked outside the Defense Shield, the person shooting the arrows ceased their attack.

    As soon as the Feather Arrows stopped, people dressed in uniform came from all directions, encircling them.

    ¡°Quite the audacity, to dare to injure a member of my Medical Alliance on our turf,¡± a voice with a hint of authority sounded, and immediately following, a white figure descended from the sky.

    Apart from the color of their clothes, the style of the outfit worn by this neer was not much different from those surrounding them.

    The outfits of the encircling group were greyish-white with golden thread edges, and two notably distinct dark orange flowers embroidered at the cor.

    The woman who descended from above was d in white, with golden trimmings at the cor, cuffs, and hem, and three golden yellow flowers adorning the golden border at her neckline, all embroidered with golden threads.

    Yun Yi calmly took a step forward, shielding Gu Zhiqi behind her, and half-squinted at the woman in front of her.

    After the womannded, she flicked her sleeves, with one hand behind her back and the other held out in front, her gaze somber as she looked at Yun Yi and Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Was it you two who injured my daughter?¡±

    With an almost imperceptible smile on her lips, Yun Yi lifted her hand to sweep back her slightly curled hair, twirling a strand between her fingers, her demeanor casually observing the woman in front of her.

    ¡°Your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Big sister, which one is your daughter?¡±

    Before the woman could speak, Yun Yi raised her hand, lightly covering her mouth, ¡°Your daughter, she wouldn¡¯t happen to be that rude and unreasonable brat with pathetic martial arts skills, who was still moring for my life, right?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face changed at Yun Yi¡¯s words, turning dark with anger, ¡°Nonsense!

    My daughter is well-behaved and sensible.

    How could she be the unruly person you described?¡±

    ¡°Harming my daughter and then spouting such nonsense, watch me teach you a lesson.¡± As the woman spoke, she drew a whip from her waist, flicked it through the air, and with a twist of her wrist, the whip flew towards Yun Yi like a dragon.

    Seeing this, Yun Yi smiled, a trace of devilishness flitting through the depths of her eyes.

 Chapter 555 - 555 555 Sisters Waist is Not a Waist

    ?555: Chapter 555 Sister¡¯s Waist is Not a Waist   555: Chapter 555 Sister¡¯s Waist is Not a Waist                                   Just as she was about to reach for the whip, she heard a cold,zy voice by her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t touch the whip, it¡¯s poisoned.¡±

    Yun Yi¡¯s hand, which was going for the whip, paused, and then she quickly bent backwards, her supple waist bending into an n-shape to dodge the whipshing towards her.

    Gu Zhiqi watched Yun Yi¡¯s waist, so flexible it seemed boneless, and was silent, a popr inte phrase suddenly shing through his mind: ¡°Sister¡¯s waist is not merely a waist, it¡¯s a scythe that reaps lives.¡±

    Unaware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thoughts, Yun Yi dodged the whip and straightened up, retreating several steps rapidly, while at the same time, in her outstretched palm, a dagger spun.

    Although her palm faced downward, the dagger spinning below it showed no sign of falling; instead, following the push of Yun Yi¡¯s hand, it ¡°whooshed¡± out.

    The dagger flew out, circling the whip a few times, the de grazing the whip countless times without cutting a single slit in it.

    Seeing this, Yun Yi slightly raised an eyebrow;pared to that piece of trash earlier, this older one actually had some skills.

    Seeing the dagger did nothing to the whip, Yun Yi raised her hand to recall the dagger.

    Just as the dagger was about to return to Yun Yi¡¯s hand, Gu Zhiqi shifted his gaze from her waist and transformed into a blur, intercepting Yun Yi¡¯s dagger before she could catch it.

    Yun Yi: ?

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi, who suddenly appeared in front of her, Yun Yi narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly, ¡°Is this movement technique¡­

    Illusive Shadow Leviathan?¡±

    ¡°The dagger has been contaminated with poison,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, pinching the dagger and turning it gently in his hand before casually tossing it towards a nearby tree.

    The dagger embedded itself firmly in the trunk of the tree, but at the point of impact, a ring of ckness diffused outward.

    Seeing this, Yun Yi inwardly hissed a breath.

    That poison looked potent.

    ¡°You wretched girl, daring to foil my ns,¡± the woman, observing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s actions with fierce eyes, tightly gripped the whip andshed it viciously towards Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Sis, shall I take this one?¡± Gu Zhiqi seemed oblivious to the whipshing towards him, the corners of his mouth curled in a carefree,zy smile as he turned back to look at Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi felt a warmth in her heart at being called ¡°sister,¡± and she nodded subconsciously, then, with no time to think further, seeing the whip about to hit Gu Zhiqi, she immediately called out, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    At the same time, she lightly moved her feet, turning into a blur and shifting to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side.

    As she wrapped her arm around Gu Zhiqi¡¯s waist, she saw the iing whip securely caught in his hand.

    Seeing this, Yun Yi¡¯s brow twitched, and she hurriedly spoke, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the whip was poisoned?

    How¡­

    ¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her hand felt empty, and the girl who had just been standing before her and whose waist she had encircled was gone.

    When she reappeared, she was a meter away, still with her hand maneuvering to grip the whip.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not nice to casually touch someone¡¯s waist,¡± the girl said with azy, casual smile on her lips, her eyes misty and profound, making it hard to discern her emotions.

    Yun Yi was stunned at first, then smiled, her peach blossom eyes brimming with endless depth, ¡°Then, should sister apologize to you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi just raised an eyebrow slightly, not saying more, and turned his gaze to the woman in white.

    The woman was still in shock that Gu Zhiqi had not been affected by the poison on her whip.

    When she saw Gu Zhiqi looking over, she snapped out of it,

    and addressed the others standing idly by with a cold voice, ¡°What are you all standing around for?!

    Seize these two lowlifes, dead or alive!¡±

    As the woman¡¯s words ended, she felt her hand suddenly empty, and by the time she realized what happened, it was already bare.

 Chapter 556 - 556 556 I Dont Care Who You Are

    ?556: Chapter 556 I Don¡¯t Care Who You Are   556: Chapter 556 I Don¡¯t Care Who You Are                                   The whip was snatched away, the woman¡¯s pupils contracted, and her gaze fell upon Gu Zhiqi, the one who had taken her whip.

    However, before she could see whether the whip had reached her, a kicknded on her stomach.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    With a scream, the woman flew out two to three meters and crashed heavily onto three men who had not yet had the chance to react.

    As the woman¡¯s scream rang out, those who hade with her finally reacted, brandishing their knives and attacking Yun Yi and Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi could handle the woman, Yun Yi confidently turned to deal with the lower-ranking thugs.

    Gu Zhiqi, with the woman¡¯s whip in hand, stepped steadily toward the woman who was being helped up.

    It wasn¡¯t that no underlings tried to chop at her with their knives along the way, but after being rewarded with ash of her whip, they stepped aside, clutching at their poisoned wounds and howling in pain.

    Seeing this, the others dared not make a move on Gu Zhiqi and instead encircled Yun Yi one by one.

    As the woman saw her whip had been taken, and the one who¡¯d taken it wasn¡¯t at all corroded by her poison, and was even approaching her, a flicker of unease rose in her heart.

    She tried hard to maintain herposure, and with a stern face said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re actually not afraid of my poison.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing this, had a hint of a smile on her lips and said disinterestedly, ¡°I am immune to all poisons.

    Coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The woman, at these words, shed a look of disbelief that vanished as quickly as it came.

    To be immune to all poisons, one must either have been soaked in the medicinal waters of hundreds of rare and exotic herbs or be someone who survived the invasion of numerous poisons and lived to tell the tale.

    Whether soaked in a hundred medicines or invaded by a hundred poisons, just the task of acquiring the medicine and poison is a major obstacle, making such a person¡¯s existence nearly impossible.

    And yet, how could she have had the misfortune to encounter such an individual?

    She didn¡¯t believe it, but clearly, she had no choice but to.

    Because indeed, her poison whip could not injure this young girl before her.

    Gu Zhiqi leisurely toyed with the whip in her hand, her smile wicked and unrestrained, looked at the woman, and spoke, ¡°You seem to enjoy using the Poison Whip tosh others so much, how about, you try it yourself?¡±

    It seemed like a question, but there was no questioning in her tone.

    Upon hearing this, the woman¡¯s scalp tingled.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    She rebuked fiercely yet inwardly, panic began to rise.

    Even though she had the antidote, she was not immune to all poisons.

    If that whip really struck her body, she could not avoid the torment of flesh and blood.

    ¡°Dare or not, we¡¯ll know only if we try,¡± Gu Zhiqi said and tugged gently at the whip, as if testing its flexibility.

    Seeing this, the woman unconsciously stepped back twice, continued to keep a cold face, and feigned calmness, ¡°Would you dare?

    Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are.¡±

    Following Qinghan¡¯snguid voice, the sound of the whip breaking the air resounded.

    ¡°p!¡±

    ¡°Ah!

    Ah¡ª¡±

    As the sound of flesh being torn came, so did the woman¡¯s screams.

    In the forest, it was not only the woman¡¯s screams that could be heard but also those of others, so her screams did not seem out of ce.

    ¡°p!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Before the previous screams had subsided, anothershnded on the woman¡¯s body, and she screamed again.

    ¡°Witch!

    You dare hit me, my brother won¡¯t let you off¡­ Ah!¡± Her words, tainted with pain, were not even finished when another cry of agony followed.

    Then, there were continuous screams, not even allowing her to utter a single sentence.

    It wasn¡¯t until the woman was beaten to a pulp and Yun Yi had dealt with all the underlings that Gu Zhiqi finally stopped her whipping motion.

 Chapter 557 - 557 557 Want to know who I am

    ?557: Chapter 557: Want to know who I am?

    557: Chapter 557: Want to know who I am?

    The woman curled up, moaning in pain, no longer able to scream out loud.

    Looking pitiable, Gu Zhiqi observed her with indifference in the depths of her eyes, ncingzily at the woman before carelessly tossing the whip in her hand to the ground.

    Upon hearing the sound, the woman instinctively shrank back, covering her head with her hands, her eyes peeking through the crook of her arm at Gu Zhiqi.

    Viewing Gu Zhiqi from beneath her arm, hatred and resentment filled her eyes.

    Then, gritting her teeth in pain and bitterness, she spoke, ¡°Who¡­

    who exactly are you?¡±

    Watching her disciples lying around wailing, and seeing the unscathed Gu Zhiqi and Yun Yi, the woman knew she couldn¡¯t confront them head-on any longer.

    She could only make a mental note of this ount to take revenge on these two bitchester.

    But while she would remember, she needed to find out the names of these two bitches as well.

    ¡°Want to know who I am?¡± Gu Zhiqi looked at the woman with a look of weary amusement.

    The woman didn¡¯t speak, just stared at Gu Zhiqi, waiting for her to reveal herself.

    ¡°I am¡­¡± Gu Zhiqi paused, a teasing and unrestrained look suddenly flickering in her eyes as she continued under the woman¡¯s gaze, lightly saying, ¡°Not interested in telling you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A flicker of annoyance shed in her eyes, but she quickly concealed it.

    Her eyes lowered slightly as she pondered how to extract the young bitch¡¯s name.

    Unaware of the woman¡¯s thoughts, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and a me darted out from her fingertips.

    Seeing this, the woman shrank back, rapidly drawing in her feet for fear that Gu Zhiqi would burn her on the spot.

    Gu Zhiqi casually flicked the me from her fingertip onto the whip lying on the ground.

    When the me touched the Poison Whip, it ignited with a ¡°puff.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock, staring at the burning whip, ¡°My whip!

    My whip!¡±

    Ignoring the pain in her body, she crawled on the ground toward the fire to extinguish it.

    Not daring to use her hands directly, she snatched a handful of weeds from the side to fiercely pat out the mes.

    However, it was of no use; the fire didn¡¯t diminish at all.

    Seeing this, deep sorrow and defeat spread over the woman¡¯s eyes.

    Her whip!

    That was a weapon she had spent arge sum on to have a famously skilled Artifact Refining master make.

    The poison on it was crafted from dozens of poisons she had spent over four or five years gathering and had exerted a great deal of effort to concoct into a highly corrosive deadly poison.

    It was the treasure that saved her life.

    But now it was gone, all gone.

    Just like that, burnt to ashes.

    With this thought, a strong sense of venomous resentment colored her eyes as she looked at Gu Zhiqi and couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Bitch!

    You won¡¯t end well¡­

    Ah!¡±

    Before she could finish, the back of her hand was stabbed with a dagger.

    The dagger pierced right through her entire hand.

    ¡°Keep your mouth clean, or I can help you pull out your tongue,¡± Yun Yi said, walking up to stand before the woman.

    Yun Yi¡¯s face was still speckled with a few drops of blood she hadn¡¯t wiped away, her enchanting eyes tinged with an innocent nonchnce.

    Her mouth curved slightly, her smile not reaching her eyes, as her gaze fell squarely on the woman.

    Seeing Yun Yi¡¯s demeanor, the woman involuntarily shuddered.

    These two bitches, one was more terrifying than the other.

    Yun Yi¡¯s mouth held a faint smile as she squatted in front of the woman.

    Then, her well-defined fingers reached for the hilt of the dagger in the woman¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 558 - 558 558 Waiting for Revenge at Any Time

    ?558: Chapter 558: Waiting for Revenge at Any Time   558: Chapter 558: Waiting for Revenge at Any Time                                   Yun Yi¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the woman, and under the woman¡¯s terrified look, Yun Yi removed the dagger very gently, bit by bit.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Yun Yi was pulling out the dagger too slowly, which was sheer torture for the woman, causing her to roll her eyes in agony.

    Only after Yun Yi had pulled out the dagger did she look at the bloodstained de and asked the woman in a rxed manner, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Her enchanting and seductive voice took on a hint of gentleness, which almost seemed tender.

    The woman¡¯s face was pale, her forehead drenched in sweat.

    Hearing Yun Yi¡¯s words, she gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t dare utter a word.

    ¡°Do you harbor hatred in your heart?¡± Yun Yi curved her lips slightly, a bewitching smile ying on her lips.

    ¡°Would you like to tear me to pieces?¡±

    Seeing Yun Yi¡¯s expression, the woman felt a tingling on her scalp, feeling that the woman before her seemed somewhat abnormal.

    ¡°Want to know who I am?¡± Yun Yi asked the woman, her smile unchanged.

    Upon hearing this, the woman¡¯s expression flickered, but she continued to lower her gaze, biting back the pain and remaining silent.

    Yun Yi gently turned the dagger in her hand, measuring the de against the woman¡¯s face.

    ¡°You really want to know, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The woman, seeing the dagger almost touching her face, leaned her head back, refusing to say she didn¡¯t want to know, nor daring to admit her curiosity.

    ¡°If you want to know, I can tell you,¡± Yun Yi continued nonchntly, tapping the side of the dagger gently on the woman¡¯s face.

    Feeling the cold sensation on her face, the woman almost exploded, her body rigid, eyes downcast, breathing slowed, watching the dagger on her face with forced yet careful attention, afraid that Yun Yi would carelessly scratch her face.

    ¡°Listen closely.¡± Yun Yi spoke indifferently, ¡°My name is Yun Yi.¡±

    ¡°If you seek vengeance, feel free to look for me, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Upon hearing Yun Yi¡¯s words, the woman silently memorized the name Yun Yi, and in her heart, she repeated it countless times, wishing she could shred Yun Yi to pieces with her thoughts alone.

    ¡°If you also want to know where I live, you can ask the Alliance Hierarch,¡± Yun Yi spoke again, while the woman wasmitting her name to memory.

    The mention of the Alliance Hierarch prompted the woman to instinctively look up at Yun Yi, ¡°You¡­

    you know our Alliance Hierarch?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not close,¡± Yun Yi assured her kindly.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t be too scared toe for your revenge.¡±

    From the beginning to the end, Yun Yi acted as if she were afraid that the woman wouldn¡¯te to seek vengeance on her.

    Observing Yun Yi¡¯s demeanor and hearing her words made the woman feel somewhat uneasy.

    But soon, the hatred in her heart dispelled all else, the resentment gradually consuming what little rationality she had left, as she continued to focus on the name Yun Yi in her mind.

    Seeing this, Yun Yi¡¯s lips curled slightly as she got up, holding the dagger.

    She turned the dagger lightly in her hand, rxedly turned around, and then she saw Gu Zhiqi standing to the side, watching the scene unfold.

    Yun Yi¡¯s dagger-twirling faltered for a moment, but this time, she reacted promptly, preventing the dagger from cutting her hand or dropping to the floor.

    Clearing her throat, in front of Gu Zhiqi, she muttered to herself, ¡°Really now, I keep slipping uptely, letting this dagger slip and even stabbing someone¡¯s hand, that really shouldn¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s also incredibly coincidental, to hit someone¡¯s hand so precisely,¡± she said, then looked up at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Xiao Zhizhi?

    It¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡±

 Chapter 559 - 559 559 Illusive Shadow Leviathan Movement Technique

    ?559: Chapter 559: Illusive Shadow Leviathan Movement Technique   559: Chapter 559: Illusive Shadow Leviathan Movement Technique                                   Listening to Yun Yi¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi just slightly raised his eyebrows, didn¡¯t speak, but turned his head to look meaningfully at those lying on the ground, wailing and likely unable to stand up.

    Seeing this, Yun Yi turned a blind eye, cleared her throat, and took out a tissue to leisurely wipe her dagger.

    Gu Zhiqi, looking at the dagger in her hand, also remembered the knife that she had pinned to a tree earlier.

    He turned around and walked toward that knife.

    Having wiped the dagger clean, Yun Yi saw Gu Zhiqi walking towards the knife, she then put away her dagger and also headed towards it.

    Gu Zhiqi held the dagger and examined it for quite a while, then nced sideways at Yun Yi and asked, ¡°Do you still want this knife?¡±

    ¡°Can I still take it?¡± Yun Yi, looking at the dagger in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands, hesitated to im it.

    But, it was forged from extremely rare materials and matched the set with her other daggers.

    To just leave it would be somewhat heartbreaking.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly, and then, looking sideways at Yun Yi, said, ¡°However, you¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯ve neutralized the poison on it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yi immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be troubling you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi put away the dagger.

    Yun Yi asked, ¡°Do we still need to gather herbs?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook his head, no more gathering.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get in touch with the helicopter,¡± said Yun Yi, reaching for her mobile phone to send a message.

    ¡°Did the helicopter go back to Sen City?¡± Gu Zhiqi casually asked.

    ¡°No, I had themnd on a nearby t area, I¡¯ll ask where they stopped,¡± said Yun Yi while looking down topose her message.

    Soon, a message came from the other side.

    ¡°They replied, they¡¯re not far away, should be able to get here quickly,¡± Yun Yi said while sending the location from her end.

    After sending the coordinates, Yun Yi looked around and gestured toward a certain direction; she turned to Gu Zhiqi and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there; it¡¯s more open.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and together with Yun Yi, headed toward the open area.

    Once the two left, the downed disciples of the Medical Alliance started to help each other up and rise.

    A disciple holding a dagger and clutching his chest walked up to a woman in white who had just taken the antidote and was sitting in meditation, breathing regtion.

    Looking at the woman hesitantly, he spoke up, ¡°Uncle Master Mo, they¡¯ve left; do we pursue them?¡±

    Though the woman was regting her breathing with her eyes closed, she could hear the surrounding sounds.

    Upon hearing the disciple¡¯s voice, her face contorted, ¡°Chase?

    Can you defeat them if you do?¡±

    Hearing this, the disciple fell silent.

    **

    Not too far away, Yun Yi suddenly remembered something and turned to ask Gu Zhiqi, ¡°The movement technique you just used was the Illusive Shadow Leviathan, right?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and softly affirmed.

    ¡°Who did you learn it from?¡± Yun Yi asked with slight curiosity.

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, looking back at Yun Yi and countered, ¡°And your movement technique, who did you learn it from?¡±

    ¡°I remember you were¡­¡± Yun Yi began but abruptly paused, looking at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°You asked Su Yunling about this, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Yun Yi, not speaking, which was as good as confirming it.

    ¡°Just as he said, the Leviathan Referral is a family heritage of the Yun family, left behind by an ancestor named Yun Qian five hundred years ago,¡± Yun Yi continued, also with a hint of regret in her voice, ¡°Although Leviathan Referral is our family heritage, the talent required to cultivate it is too high.

    Over the past five hundred years, within the Yun family, only Su Yunling and I have been able to cultivate it.¡±

 Chapter 560 - 560 560 Yunzhi, where did you hear this name

    ?560: Chapter 560 Yunzhi, where did you hear this name?

    560: Chapter 560 Yunzhi, where did you hear this name?

    Gu Zhiqi listened, lightly nodded her head, and remained silent.

    Cultivating the Leviathan Referral indeed requires extremely high talent.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to tell me where you learned your movement technique from,¡± Yun Yi said with a face full of curiosity as she looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Judging by the child¡¯s level of proficiency, she must have been practicing for many years; definitely not something she started after seeing the mental method given by Su Yunling, so it can be ruled out that she learned it from Su Yunling.

    However, the Leviathan Referral is indeed a secret technique passed down from the ancestors of the Yun Family, said to be never disclosed to outsiders.

    Could it be that this child is from a branch of the Yun Family which has fallen on hard times?

    Thinking of this possibility, Yun Yi¡¯s expression became subtlyplex.

    ¡°Self-taught,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently.

    Yun Yi: ?

    Yun Yi was slightly stunned, paused for two seconds, and looked at Gu Zhiqi with a slight tilt to her head, ¡°Self-taught?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded but said no more.

    Seeing this, Yun Yi fell into silence.

    After pondering for quite a while, she asked Gu Zhiqi another question, ¡°Do you have the mental method for cultivating the Leviathan Referral?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds and then nodded.

    Yun Yi, upon seeing this, furrowed her brows slightly and continued to question Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Have you ever dealt with someone from Angel using the name¡­ Yunzhi?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    ¡°Where did you hear the name Yunzhi from?¡±

    If she remembered correctly, she hadn¡¯t told anyone in this world about the name Yunzhi.

    ¡°At the longevity banquet, you mentioned it yourself when you were drunk,¡± Yun Yi thought for a moment and then exined further, ¡°I heard it from the youngest brother.¡±

    Actually, she knew it through Su Yunling, but¡­

    To maintain Su Yunling¡¯s good standing with the child, it¡¯s better to throw the me on Tang Yichen.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    It seems the ancient saying is true; drinking indeed leads to trouble.

    But¡­

    One can suspect that these people share information in real-time!

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a few seconds before shaking her head at Yun Yi, ¡°No.¡±

    She had only encountered someone from Angel once, which was at Soraya Luya Base.

    During that encounter, she didn¡¯t engage directly with Angel¡¯s operatives, nor did she use the name Yunzhi or any other name.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yi¡¯s brow furrowed nearly imperceptibly, a touch of gravity coloring her features, ¡°Then how did Angel¡¯s people know the name Yunzhi?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    With a question mark hanging over her head, she looked at Yun Yi, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°At the longevity banquet, when Su Yunling fought with an Ancient martial artist from Angel, that martial artist called out the name Yunzhi upon seeing Su Yunling use the Ancient Martial Arts technique that apanies the Leviathan Referral,¡± Yun Yi spoke, her eyes also taking on a shade of gravity.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    Possibly, it was something she had done two years ago.

    At present, it could be almost certain that she was the person from two years past.

    ¡°From now on, you can¡¯t let anyone else know you are Yunzhi, understand?¡± Yun Yi¡¯s expression was grave as she earnestly spoke to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Zhiqi uttered softly.

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s demeanor and her perfunctory tone, Yun Yi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and she spoke with a hint of helplessness, ¡°Angel is a vast organization, and its leader is extremely powerful.

    I am worried about those people targeting you.¡±

    Her voice was very soft, carrying a hint of warmth and coaxing.

    Her sultry and enchanting voice took on a touch of gentleness, like the tender whisper of a seductive fairy.

 Chapter 561 - 561 561 With sister, Xiao Zhizhi has never been someone else

    ?561: Chapter 561: With sister, Xiao Zhizhi has never been someone else   561: Chapter 561: With sister, Xiao Zhizhi has never been someone else                                   Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ears gently twitched as she softly responded with a slight hint of obedience, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yun Yi, having heard her, had a slight shift in her eyes and slightly curved her lips.

    She turned to look at Gu Zhiqi and then gently ruffled the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head with her hand.

    ¡°Such a good girl.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    She quietly stepped back twice, the previously obedient expression on her face dissipated in an instant, bing bothzy and casual as she looked at Yun Yi, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t just ruffle anyone¡¯s head.¡±

    Yun Yi heard her and slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°Sister never ruffles anyone¡¯s head.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Yun Yi¡¯s lips curved into a smile that seemed to charm souls like a seductive fairy, ¡°To sister, Xiao Zhizhi is never ¡®anyone else.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the person in front of her, a fleeting sense of bewilderment shed in the depths of her eyes.

    This scene seemed familiar.

    It was as if, a long time ago, someone had said the same thing to her.

    Only¡­

    who was that person?

    She had forgotten.

    In her mind, a vague silhouette surfaced, and Gu Zhiqi struggled to recall that memory obscured by thick fog, trying to clear away the mist and grasp the figure within, only to find that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t catch it.

    As she pondered, a sharp pain shot through her head.

    Gu Zhiqi staggered slightly and raised her hand to her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yun Yi walked over to Gu Zhiqi and reached out, supporting Gu Zhiqi through her sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Zhiqi gently shook her head, the piercing pain had already faded away.

    Just like that silhouette, it was fleeting, as if everything just now was only her illusion.

    Seeing her like this, Yun Yi¡¯s eyes clearly showed disbelief, but after seeing that Gu Zhiqi¡¯splexion had returned to normal and the concern in her eyes had dissipated somewhat, she was still somewhat unsettled, ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really okay.¡± Gu Zhiqi lowered her hand and looked up at Yun Yi.

    The two of them were quite close, and only then did Gu Zhiqi realize that Yun Yi was actually almost a head taller than her.

    This height was almost catching up to Su Yunling.

    A familiar cool and refreshing fragrance lingered at her nose.

    Gu Zhiqi was trying to remember where she had smelt this fragrance before when a loud roar suddenly filled her ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Yun Yi said, looking up at the sky.

    This area was indeed spacious, but the surrounding trees were too dense.

    For the moment, they could only hear the sound of the helicopter, unable to see the aircraft itself.

    Yun Yi¡¯s wrist flicked lightly, and she sent up a signal re to the sky.

    Soon, the roaring sound grew closer and eventually hovered above Gu Zhiqi and Yun Yi.

    In a short while, a rope descended from the helicopter, ¡°Xiao Zhizhi, you go up first.¡±

    Having heard this, Gu Zhiqi grabbed the rope and climbed up first.

    **

    They left Yaoying Hotel at nine in the morning and returned to Yaoying Hotel at three in the afternoon.

    After resting in their rooms for a while, Yun Yi took Gu Zhiqi out for a meal.

    After eating, they each returned to their rooms.

    Upon returning to her room, Gu Zhiqi took out the purple flower from her storage bracelet.

    Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown was so named because the flower allowed a soul to attach itself to it.

    She couldn¡¯t remember which of the ancient books she had read about the story of Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown.

    There was a woman who loved growing flowers named Hua Yan, who cultivated many rare and peculiar flowers from a young age.

    Hua Yan had a fianc¨¦ named Su, who were childhood sweethearts with a deep affection for each other.

    Su promised Hua Yan that he would marry her once she came of age.

    But before Hua Yan coulde of age, there was a crisis at the border, the Imperial Court conscripted soldiers, and Su was enlisted.

 Chapter 562 - 562 562 Souls Return to Hometown - Soul Binding Flower

    ?562: Chapter 562 Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown ¨C Soul Binding Flower   562: Chapter 562 Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown ¨C Soul Binding Flower                                   There is no set date for my return, and life or death remains unknown.

    Although both hearts were filled with reluctance to part, the urgency of war called for actions, and as men, protecting the homnd was an inescapable responsibility.

    They made promises to each other, with Hua Yan asking Su toe back alive¡ªshe would wait for him.

    Su said that once the war was over, he woulde to marry her.

    On the day of their parting, Hua Yan broke off a newly bloomed flower and gave it to Su, for him to carry with him as a token of her thoughts, which he could look at whenever he missed her.

    Su knew that the flower he was carrying would probably wither in a few days, but he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse, so he tucked the flower away and headed for the battlefield.

    Strangely, even though the flower had no roots, ity inside Su¡¯s pouch for several days without wilting.

    Surprised at heart, Su took good care of the flower.

    Upon arriving at the frontier, Su nted the flower in the camp.

    Every time the camp was moved, Su transnted the flower.

    The warsted four years, during which the flower was uprooted and rented countless times, yet it survived.

    As the war wasing to an end, Su believed both he and the flower would live to return home.

    But in thest battle, there was a traitor in the army, and countless soldiers died tragically.

    Countless soldiers were buried on the battlefield, and Su died as well.

    As the triumphant army returned, Hua Yan eagerly awaited her beloved, only to receive the news of Su¡¯s death; even his remains could not be returned.

    Overwhelmed with grief, Hua Yan utterly refused to believe it and set out for the frontier overnight to search for Su.

    Even if he were dead, she wanted to bring back his remains.

    There were too many deaths in the war, bones littered everywhere; she couldn¡¯t identify which of the skeletons was Su¡¯s.

    Unable to find Su alive nor his remains, Hua Yan sat on the battlefield and wept, her tears flowing for a day and a night until she fainted from her crying.

    When Hua Yan awoke, she found herself in a sea of flowers.

    The deste battlefield had turned into a purple floral paradise overnight.

    Amidst the vast sea of flowers, Hua Yan saw the souls of countless soldiers, which included Su¡¯s spirit.

    As the wind blew, the sea of flowers swayed, and thousands of voices whispered in her ears.

    Hua Yan heard their requests¡ªthey wanted to return home.

    From then on, Hua Yan became a transporter on that battlefield, taking each flower and sending it back to its homnd.

    Countless soldiers¡¯ souls returned to their hometowns; as leaves to their roots.

    From then on, the Purple Flower got its name.

    However, in the Mystic Sect ssics, Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown had another name¡ªthe Soul Binding Flower.

    This flower automatically binds the souls of those who die within a hundred meters of it, and unless someone with cultivation level intervenes, the souls can only be released when the flower withers.

    However, the flowering period of the Soul Binding Flower is long, measured not by seasons or time, but in years.

    The longest blooming Soul Binding Flower can bloom for a hundred years.

    Originally, Gu Zhiqi had only intended to visit the ce where Meng Xiao was ¡°supposed to be dead¡± to investigate the scene of his death or look for the whereabouts of his spirit.

    Unexpectedly, he found the Soul Binding Flower.

    Indeed, there was a spirit within the flower, and it was a living soul.

    However, whether the spirit belonged to Meng Xiao was still under question.

    After Gu Zhiqi took out the flower and ced it on the ground, he formed several hand seals and directed them at the flower.

    Soon, dazzling light radiated from the Purple Flower, and a shadowy silhouette floated out of it.

    Looking up at the shadow hovering above the Purple Flower, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows lifted slightly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the phantom, that floated out from the Purple Flower, asked guardedly, ¡°Can you see me?¡±

 Chapter 563 - 563 563 First Look at Yourself

    ?563: Chapter 563 First Look at Yourself   563: Chapter 563 First Look at Yourself                                   Looking at the soul that drifted out from the flower, Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a moment, then heard the spectral figure speak and ask a question.

    With Gu Zhiqi raising her eyebrows, she nodded under the figure¡¯s watchful gaze.

    ¡°Can you really see me?¡± When the apparition saw Gu Zhiqi nodded, joy colored its tone, and it spoke again in disbelief to make sure.

    So many days had passed with no one able to see her.

    She had thought that from now on she would have to live inside that Purple Flower.

    Unexpectedly, when she woke up, she came out from the flower and found herself not in the woods of Cloud Mist Mountain but in¡­ a hotel?

    Gu Zhiqi did not reply to her question but instead looked at the apparition with anguid interest and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, the apparition¡¯s joy retracted a bit, and a hint of wariness tinged its eyes, ¡°Who¡­ who are you, and why can you see me?¡±

    Being able toe out from the flower did indeed bring her joy, but she was precautionary towards the person who could actually see her.

    Who is she?

    Why can she see her?

    Is she the envoy of soul reaping?

    ¡°Name?¡± Gu Zhiqi repeated the question about the name, her voice casual andid-back.

    Though the sound of her voice carried no harmful intent, the apparition felt an inexplicable sense of oppression upon hearing it, as if an invisible pressure was bearing down on her, prompting her to shrink back unconsciously, the wariness in her eyes intensifying, ¡°Who are you, really?¡±

    Was it possible that if she disclosed her name, her soul would be taken away?

    But that wasn¡¯t right, there were still so many things left undone.

    ¡°You should know that if I can release you from the flower, I can also put you back inside,¡± Gu Zhiqi said with an unchanging gaze and a listless expression as she looked at the apparition.

    Upon hearing this, the apparition¡¯s face changed immediately.

    Gu Zhiqi continued unhurriedly, ¡°So, you¡¯d better answer my questions honestly.¡±

    The apparition trembled slightly upon hearing this, and after a silence of two or three seconds, she began to speak in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ my name is Meng Xiao.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, a deep thoughtfulness coloring her eyes.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s furrowed brows, Meng Xiao took an instinctive step back.

    She discovered that even the slightest change in the expression of the person before her could incite a dreadful feeling in her.

    Only when she was slightly farther away from Gu Zhiqi did Meng Xiao carefully ask, ¡°Am I dead already?

    Are you the envoy of soul reaping?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak, and Meng Xiao took her silence for affirmation, her expression turning grim, sadness filling her eyes as she continued, ¡°Before you take my soul away, could you please grant me onest wish?¡±

    Finallying back to her senses, Gu Zhiqi did not answer Meng Xiao¡¯s question.

    Instead, she looked at Meng Xiao with significance and said, ¡°There¡¯s a mirror in the bathroom.

    Why don¡¯t you go see what you look like first?

    After that,e back and tell me who you are.¡±

    Meing Xiao: ?

    She furrowed her brow lightly, confusion clouding her eyes, and muttered in a lost tone, ¡°Could it be, I¡¯ve remembered my own name wrong?¡±

    Though she said this, she was already floating towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A few secondster, a scream came from the bathroom.

    Gu Zhiqi seemed to have expected this and lightly raised an eyebrow, her expressionrgely unchanged.

    Soon, Meng Xiao floated out of the bathroom, her long hair a tangled mess, her already pale face turning even paler.

    Distraught, she floated up to Gu Zhiqi, trembling as she looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You, I, why¡­ why isn¡¯t the person in the mirror me?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds, then spoke to Meng Xiao, ¡°Could there be a possibility that the person in the mirror is the real you?¡±

    Meng Xiao: ?

 Chapter 564 - 564 564 Chubby Chiu Upgrades; Shes Back

    ?564: Chapter 564 Chubby Chiu Upgrades; She¡¯s Back   564: Chapter 564 Chubby Chiu Upgrades; She¡¯s Back                                   The next day.

    Gu Zhiqi woke up early, not naturally, but because Chubby Chiu had woken her up.

    ¡°Ding~ Upgrade mission¢Ü has beenpleted!¡±

    ¡°Ding~ Your Spirit Pet has finished upgrading!¡±

    ¡°Level Three functions have been unlocked!

    The Primary Yun Jiu Shopping Mall has been unlocked, as has the Primary Teleportation Function.¡±

    One after another, the notification sounds echoed in her mind, and Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help but wake up.

    Groggily opening her eyes, her pupils were suffused with a hazy, bewildered tint.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a translucent panel floating in front of her.

    [New functions for Level Three Spirit Pets:

    1.

    Shopping Mall function: You can buy and sell all items pertaining to this ne through the mall.

    The delivery space channel has been opened; as soon as the seller dispatches the item, you will receive it.

    Simrly, the Spirit Pet owner can dispatch items through the mall.

    2.

    Primary Teleportation Function Introduction:

    Teleportation range: 200 meters

    Maximum number of people teleported: 2

    Restrictions: 1 use/month]

    Looking at the panel in front of her, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes became even more perplexed and clouded.

    Is she¡­

    still asleep or not?

    How on earth had she suddenly reached Level Three?

    Wasn¡¯t the healing music she had posted two nights ago meant to attract ten million fans?

    Chubby Chiu hadn¡¯t even started to divert traffic, so how had the mission beenpleted?

    Gu Zhiqiy motionless in bed, her sleepy eyes fixed on the panel in front of her, half believing she was dreaming.

    ¡°Zhizhi, your Intelligent Spirit Pet is Level Three now~¡± Chubby Chiu cheerfully spun around in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    It had fallen into a deep slumber for over a day due to being submerged in water the night before.

    It had only just woken up moments ago to discover, to its delight, that it had reached Level Three!

    Chubby Chiu¡¯s exuberant voicepletely roused Gu Zhiqi, clearing the grogginess from her eyes.

    ¡°Did you help me attract traffic?¡± Gu Zhiqi slowly got up from the bed and waved away the translucent panel in front of her.

    Chubby Chiu: ?

    ¡°Hm?

    Attract what traffic?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t attract traffic?¡±

    Chubby Chiu shook its head like a pendulum, ¡°Nope.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    If there was no traffic attraction¡­

    Was attracting ten million fans this easy?

    Or, were there just a lot of people in this ne?

    With confusion written all over her face, Gu Zhiqi picked up her phone from the bedside table and tapped on the short video app.

    Since her goal was to attract fans, Gu Zhiqi had chosen the most popr short video app, the Cloud Shadow App.

    After posting the video, Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t paid any attention to it, nor had she opened the Cloud Shadow video app until now, for the first time since posting the video.

    As soon as she opened the app, Gu Zhiqi found that the notifications forments, private messages, and new followers all disyed 99+.

    Not understanding what was going on, Gu Zhiqi clicked on her homepage.

    Nickname: User87050918888

    Following: 0

    Followers: 20221011

    Staring at the number of followers, Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds; she had actually far exceeded ten million?

    After viewing her homepage, Gu Zhiqi clicked on the video and swiftly went on to check thements section.

    Upon seeing the first hotment, Gu Zhiqi went silent.

    She had a rough idea of why she had suddenly gained so many followers.

    The top hotment was from a user named Ning Yue along with her repost, and there were countlessyers ofments underneath hers.

    [Ning Yue: She¡¯s back

    1st floor: I¡¯ve been waiting for your update, yet here you are watching another girl¡¯s videos.

    /cry.gif

    2nd floor: It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Yueyue repost someone else¡¯s video, I must follow!

    3rd floor: Boo hoo, turns out Yueyue was also waiting for Whale Fall toe back.

    4th floor: Although I¡¯m not a fan of Whale Fall, I must stan the girl Yueyue follows!

    ¡­]

    Countless morements followed, but Gu Zhiqi was a bit stunned.

    Something wasn¡¯t quite right here.

    They were waiting for Whale Fall, but why follow her, user87050918888?

 Chapter 565 - 565 565 Fans of Whale Fall

    ?565: Chapter 565 Fans of Whale Fall   565: Chapter 565 Fans of Whale Fall                                   Gu Zhiqi continued scrolling through thements; the second floorment was from a user called Wang Shen, who also shared the post, and below theirment there were countlessyers of replies.

    [Wang Shen: Waited until she arrived

    1st floor: Two years have passed, Wang Shen is still a fan of Whale Fall, just like I¡¯m still a fan of Wang Shen

    2nd floor: All Wang fans, please note, your biggest love rival hase online again

    3rd floor: Even though they¡¯re a love rival, I really do love Whale Fall QAQ

    ¡­

    ]

    Without scrolling further down, Gu Zhiqi continued to read through theterments.

    The third floorment was from someone called Rain Drop Changan, who also shared andmented.

    [Rain Drop Changan: Whale Fall baby, mommy loves you!

    Finally waited for you, ying ying ying¡«

    1st floor: Changan online ying ying ying

    2nd floor: Divine Changan, please always be aware of your gender, you are a man, you can¡¯t be a mommy fan!

    3rd floor: Am I the only one curious why Ning Yue, Wang Shen, and Rain Drop Changan, three of the big names from the CV circle, all fan a circle outsider like Whale Fall?

    4th floor: To the floor above, if you scroll further back, you¡¯ll see it¡¯s not just three big names from the CV circle anymore!

    There¡¯re countless other big names from various circles!

    ¡­]

    Upon reading this, Gu Zhiqi paused in her actions again.

    Apart from that user called Wang Shen, Gu Zhiqi hade across Ning Yue and Rain Drop Changan in the novel.

    Ning Yue was the alias the female protagonist used in the dubbing circle, and Rain Drop Changan was the female protagonist¡¯s friend from the same club.

    So, what exactly is going on here?

    And, her nickname was clearly User87050918888, so how did she be Whale Fall?!

    Gu Zhiqi felt like she could barely handle the question marks flooding her mind.

    With a mix of curiosity and confusion, Gu Zhiqi continued to scroll down.

    The fourth floorment was from an ount called Yin Meng, which shared andmented with three hearts.

    [Yin Meng: ???

    1st floor: Damn!

    Why do you get so many likes just by throwing three hearts?

    /sneer.gif

    2nd floor: Because it¡¯s Yin Meng¡¯s official ount @1st floor

    3rd floor: !

    Damn, the official ount of Yin Meng!

    Am I seeing things?!

    4th floor: Big love for my Whale Fall, even Yin Meng acknowledged her

    ¡­]

    The fifth floorment and share was:

    [Did Whale Falle back today: Asking daily, did Whale Falle back today?

    Today!

    Whale Fall has returned!!!

    Whales!

    Quick!

    Come!

    All of you,e here!

    /shouting exhaustively.gif

    1st floor: F*ck!

    Luoluozi really came back!

    2nd floor: So d I didn¡¯t give up, d I waited for you

    3rd floor: Luoluozi, charge!

    4th floor: Luoluo, we¡¯re still here!

    ¡­]

    The sixth floorment and share was:

    [Whale Cat Meow: Shocking!

    The missing person Whale Fall re-emerges on the scene!

    Whales,e quick to im your spot!

    1st floor: Whale number one in position, number two get ready

    2nd floor: Whale number two in position, number three get ready

    3rd floor: Whale number three in position, number four get ready

    ¡­]

    And so on for the seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth¡­dozens of floors with hotments with thousands of likes; Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t scroll any further but instead exited the video app.

    After logging out, Gu Zhiqi roughly sorted out the current situation.

    The situation now seemed to be that they had mistaken her for someone called Whale Fall, which exined why they were all sharing her post.

    There were two reasons behind her sudden increase in followers.

    One was that people with a massive following like Ning Yue and Rain Drop Changan were sharing her posts and driving traffic her way.

    Two, the followers of Whale Fall were mistaking her for Whale Fall and started to follow her en masse.

    That¡¯s why she gained so many followers within just one day.

    So, should she rify the confusion?

    Yes.

    Without further ado, Gu Zhiqi reopened the Cloud Shadow app, tapped to share the video, and then began to draft a message.

    ¡°Zhizhi, is it possible that this Whale Fall could be you?¡± Chubby Chiu suddenly suggested in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    Gu Zhiqi paused while typing her message, realizing that it could indeed be possible.

 Chapter 566 - 566 566 Not Master Zhis Style; Gu Yuluo Calls

    ?566: Chapter 566 Not Master Zhi¡¯s Style; Gu Yuluo Calls   566: Chapter 566 Not Master Zhi¡¯s Style; Gu Yuluo Calls                                   Gu Zhiqi paused for two seconds before addressing Chubby Chiu, ¡°Why don¡¯t you check it out?¡±

    ¡°I looked it up, andbining all the information online, Whale Fall is a very popr streamer, reputed byizens as a healing music girl.¡±

    ¡°Whale Fall¡¯s video ount was created three years ago, and in just one year, with twelve videos and twelve piano live streams, she gained over 50 million fans.¡±

    ¡°On a certain day two years ago, Whale Fall suddenly deleted all her videos and the ount was closed.

    I checked, and the reason for closing the ount seems to be¡­¡±

    ¡°That, let¡¯s not talk about the reason,¡± Gu Zhiqi interrupted Chubby Chiu.

    It sounded like a long story, and Gu Zhiqi indicated she didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to it all.

    As for whether she was Whale Fall or not, it actually wasn¡¯t that important.

    Before her memory fully recovered, she would just set it aside for the time being.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi bury her head and continue to edit text, Chubby Chiu asked, ¡°Zhizhi, are you still going to rify?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s me or not, rifying it will always save a lot of troubleter on.¡±

    Spection is useless, it¡¯s better to rify before it¡¯s confirmed that she is Whale Fall.

    If she really is Whale Fall, rifying it or not doesn¡¯t make much of a difference, at most she would lose a few fans.

    If not, then she has the suspicion of riding on someone¡¯s coattails, and she might even end up being used of impersonation, not knowing how much trouble that would cause.

    Hearing this, Chubby Chiu became silent, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    After Gu Zhiqi reposted the video, she also changed the usernameposed of a string of numbers to ¡°Retire When Rich¡±.

    Looking at the newly changed nickname, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly.

    This seemed like the kind of nickname she would choose.

    Master Zhi stated that ¡°Whale Fall¡± was clearly not her style.

    After finishing all this, Gu Zhiqi tossed her phone aside and was about to get up and go to the washroom when suddenly a woman with flowing long hair drifted by in front of her.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the person who had suddenly drifted in front of her, silently asking, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°When are we going to Yan City?¡± Meng Xiao asked Gu Zhiqi eagerly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll head out after we eat,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied casually, then stepped towards the bathroom.

    After two steps, her phone rang.

    Gu Zhiqi walked back, picked up her phone, and saw that it was Gu Yuluo calling.

    She pressed the answer button, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve wrapped up work.

    I¡¯m waiting for you at the foot of Cloud Mist Mountain.

    You cane find¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to Cloud Mist Mountain,¡± Gu Zhiqi interjected.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Yuluo was utterly confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m returning to Yan City today,¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say she had already gone.

    For now, considering what she knew about a few people, they seemed to be taking overly excessive care of her, treating her as if she were a porcin doll.

    She was a bit overwhelmed by it.

    ¡°Ah?

    Why the sudden change of ns?¡± Gu Yuluo was taken aback at first but didn¡¯t wait for Gu Zhiqi to respond before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just as well.

    Cloud Mist Mountain is very dangerous.

    Gu Mengyang said you were going there to investigate a murder case.¡±

    ¡°There were hardly any murder cases in Cloud Mist Mountain that reached a conclusion.

    I was thinking of persuading you not to go.

    Since you¡¯ve already decided against it, it saves me the effort.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say anything, just quietly listened to the phone.

    ¡°What time¡¯s your flight to Yan City?¡± Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhiqi to say anything and, after rambling on, asked her that.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Huh?

    What time was it?

    Yun Yi had booked the tickets, and she didn¡¯t tell her the time of the flight.

 Chapter 567 - 567 567 Calling Her Sister, Calling Me a Good Grandchild

    ?567: Chapter 567 Calling Her Sister, Calling Me a Good Grandchild?

    567: Chapter 567 Calling Her Sister, Calling Me a Good Grandchild?

    Although he didn¡¯t know what time the flight was, it didn¡¯t stop Gu Zhiqi from making up a time.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost at the airport.¡±

    Gu Yuluo ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Yuluo was silent, and so was Meng Xiao, who was floating beside Gu Zhiqi.

    After several seconds, Gu Yuluo finally spoke leisurely, ¡°Alright then, remember to let me know when you arrive in Yan City safely.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Meng Xiao immediately floated over to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what your identity is?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Meng Xiao, lightly raised her eyebrows, and asked her, ¡°Have you ever heard of a Mystic Master?¡±

    Meng Xiao shook her head.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t too surprised and casually replied, ¡°Then you can just think of me as a fortune teller.¡±

    Meng Xiao: ?

    So, fortune tellers really exist?

    Although she didn¡¯t quite believe it, the current situation seemed to leave her no choice but to believe.

    In life, she believed in science, but now, she found out that indeed souls did exist after death, and some people could see her.

    Unaware of what was on Meng Xiao¡¯s mind, and having answered her question, Gu Zhiqi went to the washroom to clean up.

    ¡­

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi opened the door to the hotel room, Meng Xiao, floating behind her, began to tremble, saying shakily, ¡°Such a terrifying aura.¡±

    After saying that, she quickly floated towards the inside of the hotel room, away from the door.

    As Meng Xiao¡¯s figure floated away, the door was fully opened, and there stood a person at the doorway.

    Looking at the person at the door, Gu Zhiqi remained silent.

    Isn¡¯t she, supposed to have gone to the capital?

    The person standing at the door was Su Yunling, who was just about to knock on her door when it suddenly opened, something that Su Yunling hadn¡¯t expected, causing her to pause for about two seconds while staring at the person inside.

    ¡°Beautifuldy~ I¡¯m here~¡± Chubby Chiu in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind reacted faster than she did, immediately turning into a streak of light and attaching itself to Su Yunling¡¯s button.

    Su Yunling looked down and nced at the button on the empty shirt, slightly raising her eyebrows.

    It seemed that everything was really alright.

    Lowering the hand she had raised, she took a step back and redirected her gaze to Gu Zhiqi, a faint smile ying on her lips as she said, ¡°Are you up?

    Shall we go eat?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, looking slightly up, observed Su Yunling without speaking immediately.

    After several seconds, she finally asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back to the capital?¡±

    Su Yunling nodded.

    ¡°I did, but I came over as soon as I finished my business.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly, leaningzily against the door frame as she asked Su Yunling, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister Yun Yi tell you that we¡¯re going to Yan City today?¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reference to Yun Yi, Su Yunling fell silent, aplicated expression crossing her face as she looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Sister Yun Yi?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Su Yunling, remaining silent.

    ¡°To be so close after just two encounters?¡± The already faint smile on Su Yunling¡¯s face dimmed even further as she looked intently at Gu Zhiqi, her voice carrying a hint of jealousy as she continued, ¡°Calling her ¡®sister,¡¯ but referring to me as ¡®good grandson¡¯?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    After being silent for two seconds, the corners of her mouth curled into azy, perfunctory smile, as she gazed at Su Yunling with arched brows and twinkling eyes, ¡°Brother.¡±

    Although Su Yunling knew this disy of docility was feigned, it was indeed very deceptive to look at.

    Su Yunling clicked her tongue lightly, lowering her gaze slightly as she looked straight at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°May I discuss something with you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for over a month now, we¡¯re not strangers anymore, right?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

 Chapter 568 - 568 568 Replace the name Su Yunling with Good Grandchild

    ?568: Chapter 568: Rece the name Su Yunling with Good Grandchild   568: Chapter 568: Rece the name Su Yunling with Good Grandchild                                   ¡°So, next time when you mention me in front of others, could you possibly use a term like ¡®brother¡¯ instead of the unfamiliar and distant ¡®Su Yunling¡¯?¡± Su Yunling said with a negotiable tone, speaking to Gu Zhiqi in a good-natured manner.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression flickered slightly.

    She did not respond to Su Yunling directly but instead countered with a question, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Su Yunling asked, ¡°Know what?¡±

    ¡°That when I mention you in front of others, I use your name?

    Like, in front of Sister Yun Yi?¡± Gu Zhiqi tilted her head up slightly, looking at Su Yunling with a gaze more profound and obscure than usual, which was already imprable, and now even more so.

    Su Yunling raised her eyebrows lightly and retorted nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t you call me that in front of Tang Yichen and Yun Yi?¡±

    The matter of the child calling him by his full name was something Tang Yichen had brought up to Su Yunling after the banquet ended that day.

    At that time, Su Yunling hadn¡¯t really taken it to heart.

    After all, in Su Yunling¡¯s view, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s nature was as cold as ice down to her very bones; bing truly close to her would likely take a long time.

    She indeed needed a long time.

    Early that morning, Yun Yi had been boasting to Su Yunling.

    Boasting how Gu Zhiqi called her sister, and even said that Gu Zhiqi only wanted to be his grandfather.

    Although Su Yunling was somewhat speechless, she didn¡¯t feel much else.

    But, what had he just heard?

    This child called Yun Yi ¡°sister¡± in his presence, but called him by his full name in front of Yun Yi.

    This¡­

    So, the saying that ignorance is bliss was utterly true.

    He did, in fact, feel a sense of imbnce in his heart.

    Although he had known the child first, Yun Yi had only met the child twice.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s retort, Gu Zhiqi fell silent for several seconds and then asked, ¡°Is your information all shared among you?¡±

    Why did she feel that if one person knew something, several others knew as well?

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrows slightly and asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi lowered her eyes and fiddled with her fingers, recounting each point to Su Yunling in a tepid tone, ¡°The matter with Jiu was known by the three of you, right?¡±

    ¡°The affairs of me treating Tang Yichen, refining medicine for Yun Yan, and treating Fu Xiyan¡ªSister Yun Yi knows about them too.¡± Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes to look at Su Yunling, ¡°And now, you¡¯re also aware that I call you by your full name in front of Tang Yichen and Sister Yun Yi?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling fell silent for two seconds before looking back at Gu Zhiqi and answering each point, ¡°The incident with Jiu waspletely coincidental; that day, indeed, three people knew about it.

    As for now, Yun Miao probably also knows, but there likely won¡¯t be a fifth person.¡±

    ¡°As for your medical skills, the news is indeed shared among us.

    Tang Yichen has discussed it in our childhood friends group, so it¡¯s not strange for Yun Yi to know.¡±

    ¡°Regarding the fact that you mention my full name, it would only be Tang Yichen and Yun Yi who would share such trivial news with me.¡±

    Fu Xiyan, Yun Sen, and others all knew Gu Zhiqi and would not bother to discuss with him how the child called him by his full name.

    After answering all the questions, Su Yunling steered the topic back to the original discussion, ¡°So, about what we were negotiating?¡±

    A mischievous smile yed at the corners of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes as she looked back at Su Yunling with a cunning glint, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will definitely rece the three words ¡®Su Yunling¡¯ with ¡®dear grandchild.¡¯

    Su Yunling: ¡°¡­¡±

    It would have been better not to negotiate.

    ¡°So, shall you call out ¡®Master Zhi¡¯ to see how it sounds?¡±

    Truth be told, others calling him Master Zhi didn¡¯t sound as nice as when Su Yunling did.

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 569 - 569 569 Young Age, What Hobbies

    ?569: Chapter 569: Young Age, What Hobbies   569: Chapter 569: Young Age, What Hobbies                                   Su Yunling¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and after a moment, she let out a light chuckle, looking at Gu Zhiqi with an exasperated tone, ¡°At such a young age, what hobbies do you have?¡±

    Seeing that Su Yunling didn¡¯t call him Master Zhi, Gu Zhiqi felt a bit disappointed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, time to eat.¡± Su Yunling said, reaching out to ruffle Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair.

    Feeling Su Yunling stretch out her ¡°ws,¡± Gu Zhiqi immediately stepped back.

    ¡°Master Zhi.¡±

    A deep, pleasant voice sounded by his ear, causing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s footsteps to falter slightly.

    Then, a handnded on his head.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    He had been careless.

    ¡°Have you packed everything?

    Are we going straight to the airport after eating?¡± Su Yunling asked, content after sessfully ruffling Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair, as she withdrew her hand.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was about to nod, he suddenly remembered that there was still a soul in his room, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±

    Saying this, he returned to his room, searched for a few seconds, and finally saw the shivering ghost, Chubby Chiu, in a corner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Zhiqi said to the ghost.

    ¡°He¡­

    he, I¡¯m scared.

    The aura around you is too frightening,¡± Meng Xiao said tremblingly, then hugged herself, curling up even more.

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent upon hearing this.

    Indeed, some Great Qi Practitioners wouldn¡¯t allow ghosts with heavy Yin energy toe near them.

    ¡°You should go back to the flower,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, taking out the Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown.

    ¡°If I go¡­

    go inside, can Ie back out again?

    Will it be like before ¡­¡±

    Her words were cut short as Gu Zhiqi, finding her too talkative, directly sealed her inside the flower.

    After finishing, Gu Zhiqi sealed off her senses and threw the flower into his bracelet, then left the room.

    **

    ¡°Where is Sister Yun Yi?¡± After breakfast, when everyone was in the car, Gu Zhiqi remembered he hadn¡¯t seen Yun Yi since he woke up that morning.

    ¡°She¡¯s not going to Yan City anymore, she has other things to attend to.¡±

    It was time for the Ever Winning Army¡¯s various branches to reinforce their formations, and these days, she had been busy with that.

    Cloud Mist Mountain was dangerous and filled with many formations.

    Yun Yi wouldn¡¯t have been reassured letting Gu Zhiqi enter the mountains alone, which is why she apanied him.

    In fact, she hade to Sen City on a mission to reinforce the Ever Winning Army¡¯s formations there.

    She followed Gu Zhiqi to Yan City to reinforce the formations there as well.

    However, since Su Yunling had woken up and she needed to go to the city, they no longer needed Yun Yi over at Yan City¡¯s branch.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly.

    The journey from Yaoying to the airport was quite long.

    At some point, Su Yunling began reading a script, while Gu Zhiqi was typing on his phone, repairing the mental method he had acquired from Su Yunling.

    Chubby Chiu had already upgraded to Level Three, and activating the Level Four Mission required 9 billion, which was more than all of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s current assetsbined.

    Therefore, he needed to work hard to earn money.

    These mental methods weren¡¯t like Fu Xiyan¡¯s mental methods.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s mental method was a Ninth Order mental method, which was somewhat difficult to repair, but these methods were much simpler.

    They required some thought, as looking at the previous line helpedplete the next one.

    As he repaired them, Gu Zhiqi remembered something he had asked Chubby Chiu to match for him and that he hadn¡¯t received the matched result yet.

    So, he exited the document editing software, Soft Sword, and opened WeChat.

    Just as he was about to message Chubby Chiu, Chubby Chiu messaged him first.

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, you have to look at the Cloud Shadow App.]

    [First Jiu: It seems like no one believes the rification you posted, sigh.]

 Chapter 570 - 570 570 Die-Hard Fans of Whale Fall

    ?570: Chapter 570: Die-Hard Fans of Whale Fall   570: Chapter 570: Die-Hard Fans of Whale Fall                                   As Gu Zhiqi read the message from Chubby Chiu, her typing fingers paused for a moment.

    First, she replied to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: What about those mental method matching results?]

    No sooner had she sent the message than Chubby Chiu replied,

    [First Jiu: It¡¯s a lot of work, let¡¯s put it off for another two years maybe~]

    [First Jiu: The Yin Family only started to make moneyst night, feel like taking a break]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    [Zhizhi: Just a reminder, no rush]

    Chubby Chiu looked at the message from Gu Zhiqi, feeling touched one second that Zhizhi was still so considerate of it, and the next second, received another message from Gu Zhiqi.

    [Zhizhi: Anyway, it¡¯s not like the money earned is going into my pocket]

    Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    As expected, tough love through messages.

    Ying~

    [Zhizhi: Let¡¯s match one in three days and give them one at a time.

    If there are too many, it¡¯s somewhat suspicious]

    It¡¯s not that she cared much if they doubted her ability, but she was afraid they might question her professionalism.

    If they started feeling uneasy about the speed with which she produced Cultivation Techniques, or thought she watered them down and didn¡¯t provide any more mental methods, wouldn¡¯t she lose a significant ie stream?

    [First Jiu: Okay]

    Remembering what Chubby Chiu had just said about not believing her rification, Gu Zhiqi opened the Cloud Shadow App to take a look.

    This time when she clicked into the video, she noticed the topment had changed.

    The first one was the one she had rified and shared, with thousands ofments piled up underneath.

    [Rich and Retired: Not Whale Fall, please unfollow if mistaken

    1st floor: If you don¡¯t change your nickname, I might as well take your name/evil dog.gif

    2nd floor: Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re not Whale Fall/evil dog.gif

    3rd floor: Dying ofughter, I have reason to suspect that Luoluo changed ounts just to retire

    4th floor: Don¡¯t all the whales know that this woman gets rich and retires every single day?

    5th floor:

    Whale Fall: Secretly changing ounts to retire

    The whales: Come quick!

    Whale Fall has changed ounts!

    Whale Fall: A bunch of noobs!

    You all just can¡¯t wait to let the whole inte know that I changed my ount, can you?

    6th floor: I¡¯m dying @5th floor; I think you¡¯ve hit the nail on the head

    ¡­]

    More floors were continuously being added below, and the floors ranked at the front were mostly those who didn¡¯t believe it.

    Gradually, other opinions emerged in thements, but they were quickly negated by the mass of Whale Fall¡¯s fans.

    On what basis were they denying it?

    Gu Zhiqi briefly looked through, and it appeared the biggest reason was her changed nickname.

    A few people mentioned other reasons, rting to healing effects.

    It¡¯s said people who suffered from insomnia slept well after listening to her music, and those who had nightmares had a dreamless sleep.

    Gu Zhiqi gave a light click of her tongue as she read thesements.

    The probability that she might indeed be Whale Fall, which Chubby Chiu had previously mentioned, had risen from 60% to 80%.

    Whether she was Whale Fall or not, it seemed one problem had been taken care of.

    She stopped reading the flood ofments and casually scrolled through otherments.

    The second hotment had be irrelevant.

    The third hotment was from Ning Yue, the fourth hotment was from a user named Mu Han, the fifth hot was from Changan Rain Drop, and the sixth was Yin Meng.

    There were many more hotments, all with thousands of likes, but Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t read them one by one and instead clicked on the homepage of the person behind the secondment.

    This person must be someone special to have be the topment.

    As the homepage of the topmenter popped up, a message appeared at the top of the screen.

    Gu Zhiqi initially didn¡¯t intend to ignore it, but then another message popped up, and she couldn¡¯t help but respond.

    Don¡¯t ask; if you do, it¡¯s because someone made a transfer.

 Chapter 571 - 571 571 Teacher Wen Your number

    ?571: Chapter 571 Teacher Wen: Your number?

    571: Chapter 571 Teacher Wen: Your number?

    Watching the transfer she had received, Gu Zhiqi fell silent for two seconds before her gaze shifted to the remark.

    Teacher Wen?

    Since she added Teacher Wen as a friend, it seemed that this teacher with the surname Wen had never sent her a message.

    Why had they suddenly sent her one today?

    Before the transfer, there was a message, an enigmatic text.

    [Teacher Wen: Is this your ount?]

    Looking at this message, Gu Zhiqi fell silent for two seconds and sent back a question mark.

    [Xiao Qi: ?]

    [Teacher Wen: Picture]

    No sooner had the question mark been sent than Teacher Wen sent a screenshot, which was of her homepage on Cloud Shadow.

    The instant the picture was sent, a video was sent over as well.

    Gu Zhiqi blindly guessed that Teacher Wen wanted to ask if the person in the video was her, but since the video hadn¡¯t been sent out, they opted to send the screenshot instead.

    [Xiao Qi: It¡¯s me]

    [Teacher Wen: Mhmm]

    Teacher Wen responded with a sound of acknowledgment on their end and then no further messages came.

    Could it be they sent her an 8888 red packet just to ask if this video ount was hers?

    While Gu Zhiqi was still puzzled, a new message popped up in the dialogue box.

    [Teacher Wen: Can you make some time recently?]

    [Xiao Qi: I¡¯m not avable recently]

    There was silence on the other end for several seconds before another message came.

    [Teacher Wen: What about November 11th?]

    November 11th?

    That far in advance?

    [Xiao Qi: I don¡¯t have any ns for now]

    [Teacher Wen: On November 11th, your senior brothers and sisters will have a tour in Haicheng.

    They want to invite you as a guest.

    Do you have time then?]

    Gu Zhiqi: ??

    Who are my senior brothers and sisters?

    After two seconds of silence and carefully recalling, she meticulously sifted through the original host¡¯s memories.

    Other than dredging up a memory about a senior brother named Tang Shuan, she couldn¡¯t seem to dredge up any information about a senior sister.

    And Tang Shuan¡­

    Seemed to be on the science and research path, so tours like this wouldn¡¯t happen.

    Unable to understand, she could only ask this Teacher Wen.

    [Gu Zhiqi: Who are my senior brothers and sisters?]

    [Teacher Wen: ¡­]

    [Teacher Wen: You still have amnesia?]

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed like the whole world knew about her amnesia.

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a few seconds, retrieving the lines she had used previously to hoodwink others.

    [Xiao Qi: Mmh, I lost my memory again over a month ago]

    After sending the message, Teacher Wen on the other side didn¡¯t respond for a long time.

    About half a minuteter, they sent two business cards and a link.

    [Teacher Wen: Their public profiles are in the link.

    As for the rest, you should add the two of them]

    [Xiao Qi: Okay]

    [Teacher Wen: The qualifying exam for Sound Masters ising up.

    Prepare well]

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    [Xiao Qi: What exam?

    What do I need to prepare?]

    [Teacher Wen: ¡­Sound Master qualification exam]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the message sent by Teacher Wen and raised her eyebrows slightly.

    So, this world has Sound Masters.

    She was familiar with the Sound Master qualification exam.

    [Xiao Qi: What Order was I as a Sound Master before?]

    Apparently a cursory effort, a modest advancement would suffice.

    [Teacher Wen: SSS]

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Wait, what Order is SSS for a Sound Master?

    She had never heard of such a grading system for Sound Masters.

    When in doubt, ask.

    Gu Zhiqi directly posed the question to Teacher Wen.

    [Xiao Qi: How are Sound Masters ssified?]

    After sending the message, Teacher Wen was typing for a long time, finally sending a rather lengthy response.

    [Teacher Wen: It is judged based on performance standard, performance habits, memory for music, understanding of music, as well asprehensive musical knowledge in all aspects.]

 Chapter 572 - 572 572 Senior Sister Gets the Vicious Female Supporting Role Script

    ?572: Chapter 572: Senior Sister Gets the Vicious Female Supporting Role Script   572: Chapter 572: Senior Sister Gets the Vicious Female Supporting Role Script                                   Looking at the message from Teacher Wen, Gu Zhiqi began to doubt whether the Sound Master Teacher Wen spoke of was the same concept as the one she knew about.

    [Teacher Wen: Your senior brothers and sisters have added you as a friend, can you ept their requests?]

    Before Gu Zhiqi could reply, another message from Teacher Wen popped up.

    [Teacher Wen: If you have time, you cane to the Imperial Capital to see.

    Your senior brothers and sisters have not seen you for a long time and miss you a lot.]

    [Xiao Qi: Okay.]

    [Teacher Wen: Can¡¯t chat anymore, have to set up my stall.]

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Set up a stall?

    Set up what kind of stall?

    Although she was puzzled, she did not ask any further and simply replied with an [Okay], then exited the chat box.

    Upon exiting the chat box, she indeed found friend requests, two to be precise, one saying ¡°Little junior sister, I¡¯m your Big Senior Brother¡± and the other stating ¡°Little junior sister, I¡¯m your Second Senior Sister.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi promptly renamed each of them as Big Senior Brother and Second Senior Sister in her contacts.

    As soon as she epted the friend requests, both of them sent her messages.

    Gu Zhiqi sluggishly moved to the message notification page, hesitating between replying and fixing her mental method.

    During her hesitation, she received two transfer notifications, and without a second thought, Gu Zhiqi decisively opened the private message box.

    After the transfers were securely in her possession, Gu Zhiqi silently looked at her own hand that had opened the red packets.

    [Big Senior Brother: Little junior sister~]

    [Big Senior Brother: You¡¯re not going to talk to your senior brother after receiving his red packet?]

    [Big Senior Brother: Heartbroken.gif]

    Looking at the messages from this unknown Big Senior Brother, Gu Zhiqi typed a few words and sent them over.

    [Little junior sister: Hello, Big Senior Brother.]

    After all, having epted the money, she had no choice but to acknowledge this Big Senior Brother.

    After messaging Big Senior Brother, Gu Zhiqi exited out of the chat box and opened the chat with Second Senior Sister.

    [Second Senior Sister: Teacher said you¡¯re still amnesiac?]

    [Second Senior Sister: Do you not remember anything from before?]

    [Little junior sister: Yeah.]

    Not long after the message was sent, Second Senior Sister sent another one.

    [Second Senior Sister: Then you probably don¡¯t remember me, right?]

    [Second Senior Sister: I¡¯m your Second Senior Sister, Yi Tingyu.]

    Yi Tingyu?

    This name looked somewhat familiar; it seemed she had seen it somewhere.

    With her eyes slightly downcast, Gu Zhiqi reflected for a moment and quickly remembered.

    It seemed to be a female minor character, one of Fu Xiyan¡¯s admirers, with the script of a white lotus, venomous female supporting role.

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a few seconds before she tepidly sent a message to the other party.

    [Little junior sister: Hello, Second Senior Sister.]

    Regardless of whether she had the white lotus, venomous female supporting role¡¯s script, anyone who gave her money was a good senior sister.

    [Second Senior Sister: Patting.gif]

    [Second Senior Sister: Howe you¡¯ve got amnesia again, did something happen before?]

    First, a patting head emoticon was sent, then quickly followed by a querying message.

    [Little junior sister: There was a little ident.]

    [Second Senior Sister: Have you seen a doctor?

    Did they mention a cause?

    Did the amnesia happen out of the blue or did you injure your head?]

    [Little junior sister: I did, but the doctor doesn¡¯t know the reason, it was out of the blue.]

    Although the answers were somewhat perfunctory, Gu Zhiqi responded to each of the other party¡¯s questions one by one.

    [Second Senior Sister: That¡¯s strange.]

    [Second Senior Sister: Could it be someone hypnotized you?]

    [Little junior sister: No hypnotism.]

    Hypnotism was out of the question, though it was possible there was a seal involved.

    [Second Senior Sister: This is really difficult.]

    While Gu Zhiqi was chatting with Yi Tingyu, a notification popped up at the top.

    Not just any ordinary notification, but a transfer prompt.

 Chapter 573 - 573 573 Senior Brother is Also from the Villain Camp

    ?573: Chapter 573: Senior Brother is Also from the Viin Camp   573: Chapter 573: Senior Brother is Also from the Viin Camp                                   Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes and hands moved quickly as she directly opened it.

    Only after she opened it did she realize it was a transfer from Big Senior Brother.

    And with the transfer, there were several messages.

    Following her greeting, Big Senior Brother also sent a greeting message.

    [Big Senior Brother: Little junior sister, hello]

    [Big Senior Brother: Teacher said you¡¯ve lost your memory, do you not remember me either?]

    [Big Senior Brother: Let me introduce myself, I am your Big Senior Brother, Yi Tingfeng]

    Looking at the name, Gu Zhiqi became silent.

    Yes, she had an impression of this name¡ªit belonged to a male character.

    Originally a good friend of Fu Xiyan, but because of his younger sister Yi Tingyu, he eventually became enemies with Fu Xiyan and joined the antagonist faction.

    Well, he truly deserves to be in the antagonist faction.

    Both big and little senior brothers and sisters got the antagonist scripts, it seems.

    Gu Zhiqi began to suspect that even Teacher Wen might have received a script for the antagonist faction.

    While wildly guessing, she continued to read the messages from Yi Tingfeng.

    [Big Senior Brother: Let me tell you, we¡¯ve known each other since you were five years old, and we¡¯ve had fifteen years of brother-sister affection.]

    [Big Senior Brother: With such a rtionship, it should be able to rival the affection you have for your real brothers and sisters.

    Although we are senior brother and junior sister, it feels as close as blood siblings.]

    ¡­

    There was a whole string of them barraging afterward, all about how good their rtionship was.

    As he went on, it seemed like he realized that Gu Zhiqi on the other end wasn¡¯t reading his messages, and then he began to ask.

    [Big Senior Brother: Little junior sister, are you there?]

    [Big Senior Brother: Little junior sister?]

    Several consecutive messages with ¡°little junior sister¡± followed by question marks were sent when he didn¡¯t get a reply from Gu Zhiqi, and then he sent a transfer.

    Gu Zhiqi quickly read through the messages and noticed there were two more messages after the transfer.

    [Big Senior Brother: You take my red packet and don¡¯t reply to my messages.]

    [Big Senior Brother: Sad.gif]

    Upon seeing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately replied to him.

    [Little junior sister: .]

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi finally replied, Yi Tingfeng was overjoyed and continued to chat with Gu Zhiqi about all sorts of things.

    Following that, Gu Zhiqi kept switching back and forth between chatting with Yi Tingyu and Yi Tingfeng until she got to the airport.

    **

    The flight took off from Sen City Airport at ten in the morning andnded in Hai City at one.

    Once out of the airport, a car was there to pick Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi up, and the driver was none other than Tang Yichen.

    ¡°Third Brother, Gu Xiaoxi!¡± Tang Yichen immediately greeted the two.

    Seeing Tang Yichen, Gu Zhiqi was somewhat surprised, and so was Su Yunling, ¡°Why is it you?

    Where¡¯s Yun Xin?¡±

    ¡°Something sudden came up at the Ancient Martial Artist Management Bureau, so Yun Xin went there,¡± Tang Yichen said as the two settled in the car, starting it and continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just about lunchtime, so I thought I¡¯d pick you both up and we¡¯d go eat together.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded gently.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, I heard that you went to Sen City to investigate a murder case?

    What kind of case is it?¡± Tang Yichen, someone not too shy to ask questions, recalled something Yun Miao had mentioned and inquired.

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    So, do they really share information with each other?

    She silently turned to look at Su Yunling.

    As if grasping the question in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, the corners of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth curved gently, a hint of innocence appearing in her beautiful, clear eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him that.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Tang Yichen immediately cut in, ¡°Right, right, it wasn¡¯t Third Brother who said it, it was Yun Miao.¡±

    Through Yun Miao¡¯s analysis, Tang Yichen felt that Third Brother¡¯s interest in Gu Xiaoxi must be more than just seeing her as a child.

 Chapter 574 - 574 574 Heartbeat

    ?574: Chapter 574 Heartbeat   574: Chapter 574 Heartbeat                                   However, Third Brother himself didn¡¯t realize it, and Tang Yichen wasn¡¯t nning on interfering too much.

    One reason was that Gu Xiaoxi was indeed still young.

    Another reason was that he was afraid it might backfire.

    It still had to be up to Third Brother to realize it on his own.

    Otherwise, just like before, Third Brother might be even more convinced that he saw Gu Xiaoxi as a little sister.

    All he could do now was to silently y the role of a supporter.

    Truth be told, Tang Yichen really hoped Gu Xiaoxi and Third Brother woulde together.

    After all, Third Brother was definitely top-tier husband material.

    Rich, powerful, handsome, with a high Combat Power, and he treated Gu Xiaoxi well.

    Unaware of Tang Yichen¡¯s thoughts, Su Yunling leaned back in the rear seat, tilted her head slightly, and asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°How long will it take to wrap things up here?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Two or three days, probably.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re done with Yan City, do you have time for a trip to the Capital?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds before nodding lightly under Su Yunling¡¯s gaze, ¡°I should have time.¡±

    ¡°So after this, a trip to the Capital?¡± Su Yunling¡¯s words carried a question, looking at Gu Zhiqi expectantly.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded gently, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She still remembered that Su Yunling had previously mentioned wanting her to check his childhood friend¡¯s injury.

    ¡°A trip to the Capital?

    Third Brother, are you inviting Gu Xiaoxi to go treat Brother Jin?¡± Tang Yichen, listening to their conversation, brightened up and asked Su Yunling cheerfully.

    ¡°Treating his injury is one reason, but it¡¯s also to take her to the Ever Winning Military Headquarters,¡± Su Yunling replied in a unrushed manner, before turning to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You¡¯re now a mental method consultant for the Ever Winning Army, so why not take this opportunity to visit?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly.

    Actually, visiting or not didn¡¯t really matter to her.

    Her main reason for being a mental method consultant was to earn money for repairing her own mental method.

    **

    The car drove all the way to Shadow Pavilion, which was about an hour¡¯s drive from the airport.

    ¡°We¡¯re here, get dow¡ª¡±

    ¡°Keep it down.¡± Tang Yichen hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Su Yunling interrupted him.

    His voice was very soft and slow.

    Tang Yichen, after hearing this, turned his head and saw that the person beside Su Yunling had fallen asleep, her head resting on Su Yunling¡¯s shoulder, her sleeping face peaceful and obedient.

    Tang Yichen clicked his tongue lightly, thinking that he rarely saw Gu Xiaoxi like this.

    ¡°Let her sleep a little longer,¡± Su Yunling told Tang Yichen, lowering his voice, ¡°You go ahead and order the dishes.

    Text me once everything¡¯s served.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen gave an okay gesture.

    Before getting out of the car, Tang Yichen looked back at Su Yunling, ¡°Third Brother, I don¡¯t know what dishes Gu Xiaoxi likes.¡±

    He knew what Su Yunling liked to eat, but as for Gu Xiaoxi, he only knew that she would always order sweet and sour pork ribs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll text you,¡± Su Yunling said quietly.

    Hearing that, Tang Yichen responded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Then, he got out of the car.

    Su Yunling took out his phone and sent Tang Yichen a few dish names.

    After sending the message, he turned slightly to look at the person resting on his shoulder.

    From this angle, he could take her sleeping face in entirely.

    This child was excessively beautiful¡ªlovely when awake, and just as charming asleep.

    His gaze moved from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead down to her nose, and finally to her rosy lips.

    When his gazended on her lips, Su Yunling¡¯s heart gave a sudden leap, and his breathing quickened for a moment.

    Then, quickly, Su Yunling shifted his gaze away, looking out the window before furrowing his brows deeply.

    What was that all about?

    Just now, he had almost¡ª

 Chapter 575 - 575 575 He Has Mixed Thoughts

    ?575: Chapter 575 He Has Mixed Thoughts   575: Chapter 575 He Has Mixed Thoughts                                   Movements stirred on her shoulder, and Su Yunling¡¯s gaze withdrew from the car window as she nced over at the person who had just awakened.

    ¡°Awake?¡± As the words left her mouth, Su Yunling realized that her throat was somewhat dry and her voice sounded huskier than usual.

    Gu Zhiqi woke up in a daze, a faint fragrance lingering on the tip of her nose; it was pleasant.

    Wrapped in this scent, whether in a dream or awake, there was an unprecedented sense of security.

    Gu Zhiqi experienced a moment of memory loss; after a while, she slightly turned her head to nce at Su Yunling.

    Meeting Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, she paused briefly before slowly moving her head away from Su Yunling¡¯s shoulder and nced outside the car window, only to realize that they seemed to have arrived at the underground garage.

    ¡°Are we here?¡± Her voice, still nasal from having just woken up, sounded a bit like whining.

    The first time she met this child, Su Yunling knew that the child¡¯s voice was pleasant.

    She had heard it countless times before, but today, it seemed more pleasant than any other time.

    It was unclear whether it was because he was distracted, or because her voice, muddled with sleep, sounded excessively soft and sweet.

    Before Su Yunling could speak, Gu Zhiqi noticed that Tang Yichen, the driver, was gone, ¡°Where¡¯s Tang Yichen?¡±

    As Su Yunling gazed at Gu Zhiqi, sleepy-eyed and still a bit confused, she involuntarily swallowed.

    Her eyes darkened slightly as she looked away without any indication, ¡°He¡¯s already gotten out of the car.¡±

    While speaking, Su Yunling reached out to open the car door.

    After getting out of the car, the two of them didn¡¯t speak again.

    With her eyes slightly downcast, Su Yunling remained silent the entire way, and Gu Zhiqi, who had just awakened, was out of sorts and didn¡¯t notice Su Yunling¡¯s abnormality.

    So, together they reached the private room without conversation.

    ¡°Third Brother, Gu Xiaoxi, you guys are here?¡± As soon as Tang Yichen saw the two of them, he immediately waved at them.

    Both nodded in response.

    The dishes had not yet been served and seemed to require some time, so Su Yunling took out the tea set and began making tea.

    While chatting sporadically with Tang Yichen, Gu Zhiqi was on her phone, repairing her mental method.

    Su Yunling ced a cup of tea in front of Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Asking you to be a mental method advisor doesn¡¯t mean you have to repair the mental method every moment.

    Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the tea Su Yunling had ced before her and casually replied, ¡°Not tired.¡±

    Though she said this, she had already put down her phone.

    This Yundao Tea tasted excellent¡ªyou¡¯d miss out not to savor it properly.

    Su Yunling wanted to say more, but her phone rang in her pocket.

    Seeing it was Yun Yan calling, Su Yunling could guess the context, pressed the answer button, and switched on the speakerphone, setting it on the table, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Boss, the person who hired the hit-and-run driver for the serial car idents has been caught, and the case has been thoroughly investigated,¡± Yun Yan immediately said upon hearing Su Yunling¡¯s voice.

    While casually passing a cup of tea to Tang Yichen, Su Yunling lightly hummed in response to Yun Yan, indicating she was listening.

    As Tang Yichen reached for the tea, he urged Yun Yan, ¡°You¡¯vepleted the interrogation?

    Who hired the hitman?

    Why did they target Gu Xiaoxi?¡±

    Tang Yichen was aware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s car ident, and he knew that because of her, the Ever Winning Army had taken over the case.

    However, he did not know much about the details.

    Yun Yan: ¡°The person who hired the hitman is Hu Shiyu, Miss Gu¡¯s ssmate.

    She hired someone to hit Miss Gu because she suspected that Miss Gu knew about her improper rtionship with a person named Li Yiming.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen paused briefly, ¡°Li Yiming?¡±

    Why does that name sound so familiar?

    Had he heard it somewhere before?

 Chapter 576 - 576 576 Follow-up to the Car Accident Case

    ?576: Chapter 576: Follow-up to the Car ident Case   576: Chapter 576: Follow-up to the Car ident Case                                   ¡°Li Yiming was previously the dean of students at Sea City No.1 Middle School, but was expelled for moral misconduct and repeatedly punishing students in private,¡± Yun Yan said, sharing some of the information he had found on Li Yiming with Tang Yichen.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen murmured Li Yiming¡¯s name to himself, and after finishing, suddenly eximed, ¡°Fuck!

    I remember now!¡±

    ¡°Is it that bastard who bullied people under the guise of Fourth Master¡¯s namest time?¡± he asked, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Tang Yichen knew too many people and had heard too many names.

    If it had been anyone else, he probably wouldn¡¯t remember the name after such a long time.

    But Li Yiming was different; Gu Zhiqi had mentioned his name the first time she proactively called Tang Yichen, making it impossible for him not to remember.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly lifted her head, choosing not to say anything more.

    ¡°Hey?

    You just said the two had an improper rtionship, what kind of improper rtionship?¡± Tang Yichen recalled what Yun Yan had said earlier and asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Hu Shiyu always thought she was Li Yiming¡¯s girlfriend, but she didn¡¯t know that Li Yiming has a wife and child in the capital,¡± Yun Yan stated, his voice devoid of emotion.

    The reason was that, ording to Su Yunling¡¯s instructions, not a single rted person should be overlooked.

    So when Hu Shiyu brought up Li Yiming, Yun Yan did a thorough background check on him.

    Although Li Yiming was unaware of and didn¡¯t participate in the incident where Hu Shiyu hired thugs, he hadmitted plenty of other offenses.

    His crimes were no less severe than those of Hu Shiyu.

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Yun Yan¡¯s words silently.

    She had guessed early on that there was something unusual about Hu Shiyu and Li Yiming¡¯s rtionship, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be like this.

    Li Yiming must be in his thirties or forties, right?

    And Hu Shiyu¡­

    she seemed to be only eighteen.

    Tang Yichen, hearing Yun Yan¡¯s words, cursed under his breath and then asked Yun Yan, ¡°Who exactly is Li Yiming?

    Did you do a check, Yun Yan?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Li Yiming is actually some kind of rtive to you, Fourth Master, he¡¯s like your cousin.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ?

    Listening to Yun Yan¡¯s words, Su Yunling turned his gaze to Tang Yichen.

    Feeling Su Yunling¡¯s cool gaze, Tang Yichen felt a chill on his back, ¡°Although it¡¯s possible that he and I are rted, I don¡¯t know him at all.¡±

    Yun Yan, hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s response, didn¡¯t continue on the subject but turned to Su Yunling and said, ¡°Fourth Master, in line with your orders, we¡¯ve added the charges of intentional assault on senior members of the Ever Winning Army to the crimes of Hu Shiyu and the two she hired, and we¡¯re imposing the maximum sentence.

    Li Yiming didn¡¯t participate, but he¡¯smitted plenty of other crimes and probably won¡¯t being out for the rest of his life.

    Do you have any other instructions?¡±

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t answer Yun Yan immediately, instead turning his attention to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Are you satisfied with this oue?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    It seemed quite pleasant to have someone else clean up the trash.

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then,¡± Su Yunling said, then remembering Ling Mufeng, he added, ¡°What about Ling Mufeng?¡±

    Yun Yan immediately responded, ¡°Ling Mufeng has also done plenty of bad things on the sly, and with the addition of the charges for intentionally attacking senior members of the Ever Winning Army, he¡¯ll be locked up for a good few years.¡±

    After hearing this, Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°And this?

    Are you satisfied?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows slightly and nodded.

    Even if the Ever Winning Army didn¡¯t imprison Ling Mufeng, he wouldn¡¯t have much longer to enjoy himself anyway, but getting him locked up out of sight was quite delightful.

 Chapter 577 - 577 577 Can Stay at Brothers House

    ?577: Chapter 577: Can Stay at Brother¡¯s House   577: Chapter 577: Can Stay at Brother¡¯s House                                   After dinner, the three of them returned together to the Moon Bay vi neighborhood.

    When the car was close to Gu Mengyang¡¯s vi, Tang Yichen asked Gu Zhiqi a question, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, I remember you saidst time that you¡¯re staying here temporarily, right?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Tang Yichen continued to ask, ¡°Are you staying at a rtive or friend¡¯s house, or do you have a house here?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°My second brother¡¯s house.¡±

    Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes flickered upon hearing this.

    As the car pulled up in front of Gu Mengyang¡¯s vi, although it stopped, the doors weren¡¯t opened.

    Tang Yichen turned back to look at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, you haven¡¯t visited Third Brother¡¯s ce yet, have you?

    How about, I take you to see it?¡±

    ¡°Hm?

    What for?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked subconsciously.

    Su Yunling also lifted her eyes to nce at Tang Yichen.

    Although she didn¡¯t fully understand why Tang Yichen was asking this, Su Yunling vaguely hoped that Gu Zhiqi would go there.

    With a slightly deeper look in her eyes, before Tang Yichen could answer Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling turned her gaze towards Gu Zhiqi and spoke in a calm and unhurried manner, ¡°You should get to know the ce, so when youe to Yan City in the future, you can stay not only at your second brother¡¯s house but also at your brother¡¯s house.¡±

    Tang Yichen, still searching for a reason, heard Su Yunling say this and immediately chimed in, ¡°Right, right, right, you can stay at Third Brother¡¯s ce.

    He lives there alone all year round, and there are plenty of empty rooms.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± need.

    Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t finished her refusal when Tang Yichen quickly spoke up, interrupting her refusal, ¡°Do you know how happy it is to live with Third Brother?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Tang Yichen said mysteriously to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Third Brother is very picky about food, he only eats meals from Shadow Pavilion or his own cooking.¡±

    Then he asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You haven¡¯t experienced Third Brother¡¯s cooking skills, have you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    ¡°Third Brother¡¯s culinary skills are excellent, by living with him, you can freeload food and drinks~¡± Tang Yichen said animatedly to Gu Zhiqi, his tone taking on a hint of enticement.

    The reason Tang Yichen always followed Su Yunling around was to freeload meals and drinks.

    Whenever he had some free time, he¡¯d think of heading to Su Yunling¡¯s ce.

    Tang Yichenmented more than once, why couldn¡¯t Third Brother be a girl?

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her brows and turned her head,zily half-closing her eyes and looking at Su Yunling, ¡°I wonder, when will brother cook next time?¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi like this, Su Yunling knew what she was up to and slightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°What, you want to try the meals brother makes?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly.

    ¡°This afternoon,¡± Su Yunling said, then looked at Tang Yichen, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce.¡±

    Tang Yichen, seeing this, had his eyes light up and immediately started the car.

    Although Su Yunling was an excellent chef, he didn¡¯t cook often.

    Tang Yichen, keen to freeload, didn¡¯t always get the chance to do so.

    But now, things were different.

    Tang Yichen felt that, from now on, by moving Gu Xiaoxi out, he would definitely be sessful in his freeloading endeavors.

    **

    The car quickly arrived at Su Yunling¡¯s residence, and Tang Yichen drove directly into the yard.

    After getting out of the car, Tang Yichen started introducing the ce to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°This is Third Brother¡¯s vi.

    Look, to the left, we have Old Fu¡¯s house, to the right is mine, and several childhood friends have also bought houses in this area.

    However, they don¡¯te often.

    I¡¯ll have Third Brother take you to meet them when you have time.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t particrly interested in meeting the friends of the two, but she still nodded perfunctorily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back for a bit ande find you guyster.¡± Having finally tricked Gu Xiaoxi into visiting Third Brother¡¯s vi, Tang Yichen expressed that he needed to create some alone time for the two, before the freeloading moment came.

 Chapter 578 - 578 578 Su Yunlings Abnormality

    ?578: Chapter 578: Su Yunling¡¯s Abnormality   578: Chapter 578: Su Yunling¡¯s Abnormality                                   After Tang Yichen left, Su Yunling brought Gu Zhiqi to the doorstep of the vi.

    Standing by the door, Su Yunling keyed in the security code while saying to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°In the future, when youe to Yan City, if you don¡¯t want to stay anywhere else, you cane to my ce.¡±

    As the security lock clicked open, Su Yunling turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi and continued, ¡°Even if I¡¯m not home, you cane by yourself; the code is 831111.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi lightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°You trust me that much, brother?¡±

    The door was open, but Su Yunling didn¡¯t step inside immediately.

    Instead, he leaned against the doorframe, looking back at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What¡¯s there not to trust?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I might empty your house?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you like, feel free to take it.¡± Su Yunling said with a curve in his brows and eyes, then made a weing gesture to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Come on in, let¡¯s see what you like?

    If it¡¯s too heavy, brother can help you move it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Without further words, she stepped into the room.

    Su Yunling shut the door and followed alongside Gu Zhiqi to the middle of the living room.

    ncing at Gu Zhiqi with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, he asked, ¡°See anything you like?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrows, his eyes inquiring as he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi smiled broadly and yfully, looking at Su Yunling, ¡°What I like is brother; can I move him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His heart skipped a beat, and for a moment, he felt flustered and confused.

    After two seconds of silence, he kept his expression unchanged and casually averted his eyes, changing the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you upstairs to see the rooms.¡±

    Having said that, he took the lead and walked towards the staircase.

    His face remained calm, but the panic and irritation in his heart didn¡¯t subside in the slightest.

    Previously, the child hadn¡¯t hesitated to say such things to him.

    But today, it felt especially abnormal.

    Su Yunling somewhat distractedly walked towards the staircase and stumbled on the steps as he ascended.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head and gave Su Yunling a curious nce.

    Stumbling on the step jolted Su Yunling back to his senses.

    Putting aside the turmoil inside, he led Gu Zhiqi upstairs to look at the rooms.

    Gu Zhiqi had actuallye with the intention of mooching food and drinks, but in the end, she even mooched a ce to stay.

    **

    During her lunch break, Gu Zhiqi sent a message to Gu Mengyang.

    [Qiqi: Is Qiao Nan in Yan City?]

    [Qiqi: I want to meet her.]

    The moment she sent the message, Gu Mengyang instantly replied.

    [Gu Mengyang: ?]

    [Gu Mengyang: Why do you suddenly want to see her?]

    [Qiqi: You¡¯ll know tomorrow.]

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t feel like exining too much, so she sent a casual message back to brush off Gu Mengyang.

    Gu Mengyang didn¡¯t press any further but asked another question.

    [Gu Mengyang: Gu Yuluo said you¡¯vee to Yan City.]

    [Gu Mengyang: By my calctions, you should have arrived in Yan City by now, right?

    Why didn¡¯t you call me?

    I can send a driver to pick you up and bring you back to the vi.]

    [Qiqi: I¡¯ve arrived, I¡¯m with a friend.

    I won¡¯t be going to your ce.]

    [Gu Mengyang: Male or female?]

    Gu Zhiqi ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at Gu Mengyang¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a moment.

    Based on her understanding of Gu Mengyang, she definitely couldn¡¯t say it was a male, so she chose to be vague.

    [Qiqi: Female.]

    [Gu Mengyang: You can bring your friend to my vi.

    It¡¯s not safe for girls to stay outside.]

    Gu Mengyang clearly believed that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s friend was female.

    [Qiqi: The unsafe ones are others.]

    Gu Mengyang: ¡°¡­¡±

    [Qiqi: Remember to arrange a meeting with Qiao Nan.

    If she¡¯s not avable, just knowing her whereabouts is fine too.]

    [Gu Mengyang: Ok.]

    After ending the chat with Gu Mengyang, Gu Zhiqi remembered that Gu Yuluo had asked her to check in, so she opened her WeChat to send her a message of reassurance.

 Chapter 579 - 579 579 The Origin of Evil Jade

    ?579: Chapter 579: The Origin of Evil Jade   579: Chapter 579: The Origin of Evil Jade                                   In the afternoon, Su Yunling really did start cooking, and Gu Zhiqi got to taste the meal made by her very own hands.

    What Tang Yichen said wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all¡ªSu Yunling¡¯s cooking skills were indeed superb, even surpassing that of Shadow Pavilion¡¯s chief chef by quite a bit.

    Gu Zhiqi thoroughly enjoyed the meal, but afterwards, she felt somewhat regretful.

    Having finished this meal, from now on, whenever she would eat a meal prepared by someone whose culinary skills couldn¡¯tpare to Su Yunling¡¯s, she was afraid she would involuntarily makeparisons with today¡¯s meal.

    Tang Yichen appeared on time for the meal, and after eating, Su Yunling and Tang Yichen went off to have a video meeting, while Gu Zhiqi returned to her room.

    After Su Yunling and Tang Yichen finished their meeting, it was already 9:30 p.m

    Carrying a cup of milk, Su Yunling stood outside Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room, knocking for a long time, but no one came to open the door.

    ¡°Asleep so early?¡± Su Yunling muttered softly, then carried the cup downstairs.

    The person Su Yunling thought was asleep wasn¡¯t in the room at all.

    **

    Standing outside an apartment near Yan City University was a girl dressed in ck clothes and pants, wearing a ck duck-billed hat, and adorned with a ck face mask.

    The girl stood at the entrance of the apartment, nced at the apartment number to confirm it, then raised her hand and knocked on the door.

    The apartment¡¯s soundproofing was average, so standing at the door, one could hear noisesing from the room, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The person inside the room asked, but the girl at the door didn¡¯t answer, merely looking down slightly before knocking again.

    ¡°Click¡±

    The door opened and a woman in a knitted sweater coat stood inside, eyes questioning as she looked at the person at the door.

    Seeing clearly the attire of the person at the door, the woman frowned, ¡°You are¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, she saw the girl lift her gaze, meeting her with a pair of deep blue eyes.

    The woman was startled for a moment, and then her eyes began to lose focus.

    Gu Zhiqi swiftly concealed the blue color at the bottom of her eyes and sized up the woman.

    The woman¡¯s destiny carried hints of purple, already marking her as someone with a touch of fortune, but a significant portion of it didn¡¯t belong to her.

    The fleeting cold glint in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes now observed the woman before her with indifference as she spoke, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The woman obediently followed, moving sluggishly and stiffly, allowing Gu Zhiqi to enter the apartment after the sound of Qinghan¡¯s clear, pleasant voice.

    Gu Zhiqi stepped inside, not going too far in, standing a short distance from the door with a cool look in her eyes, ¡°Your name is Wu Minfen?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the woman replied in a dull, numb tone when Gu Zhiqi asked.

    ¡°Zhou Qingyan is your daughter?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi hade out sote to investigate the origins of the Evil Jade that Zhou Qingyan had once worn.

    Gu Zhiqi nned to start from Zhou Qingyan¡¯s parents and hadn¡¯t expected that a small lookup would lead to a suspect.

    Having seen this woman, Gu Zhiqi confirmed that the Evil Jade was given to Zhou Qingyan by Wu Minfen.

    Wu Minfen: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi pressed on, ¡°Where did you get that Jade Pendant that absorbs other people¡¯s destiny from?¡±

    This time, Wu Minfen didn¡¯t respond to Gu Zhiqi immediately but instead furrowed her brows tightly, showing an evident resistance.

    Seeing Wu Minfen¡¯s frown getting deeper, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and once more a blue hue took over the bottom of her eyes, she looked straight at Wu Minfen, ¡°The Jade Pendant, who gave it to you?¡±

    As her furrowed brows gradually rxed, Wu Minfen continued to answer Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question with a dull expression, ¡°It was¡­

    Brother Yang who gave it.¡±

 Chapter 580 - 580 580 Seeking Lv Yaos Help Again

    ?580: Chapter 580: Seeking Lv Yao¡¯s Help Again   580: Chapter 580: Seeking Lv Yao¡¯s Help Again                                   Seeing that Wu Minfen¡¯s emotions had calmed down, Gu Zhiqi once again concealed the azure blue in the depths of her eyes and continued to question, ¡°Who is Brother Yang?

    What¡¯s his full name?

    And what¡¯s his identity?¡±

    ¡°Yang¡­

    Brother Yang is the person who saved my life.¡± Speaking of Brother Yang, there was actually a touch of sweetness in Wu Minfen¡¯s normally dull and dispersed expression, and even a faint smile curved at the corners of her mouth.

    Watching her look like this, Gu Zhiqi softly clicked her tongue, ¡°His full name, his identity?¡±

    ¡°He¡­

    His name is Qiu Yangzi, he¡¯s from the Feng Shui Alliance.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows.

    Qiu Yangzi?

    A member of the Feng Shui Alliance?

    Hadn¡¯t she also killed a member of the Feng Shui Alliance before, named¡­

    Qiu Mingzi?

    Qiu Yangzi, Qiu Mingzi?

    Could it be that this Qiu Yangzi was the elder brother mentioned by Qiu Mingzi?

    If that was the case, things could get interesting.

    A trace of interest appeared in the depths of her eyes as she looked at Wu Minfen and asked another question, ¡°Aside from you and Zhou Qingyan, has anyone else worn this Jade Pendant?¡±

    ¡°No, no one else.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her hand and snapped her fingers near Wu Minfen¡¯s ear.

    Following the crisp snapping sound, Wu Minfen¡¯s eyes closed, and she fainted on the spot.

    Seeing Wu Minfen falling toward her, Gu Zhiqi immediately stepped back two paces, and with a ¡°thud,¡± Wu Minfen heavily copsed to the ground.

    Without giving Wu Minfen another nce, Gu Zhiqi walked straight towards the door.

    No sooner had she walked out of the apartment than she sent a message to Chubby Chiu, instructing him to erase their tracks.

    After sending the message to Chubby Chiu, she opened Lv Yao¡¯s contact and sent him a message.

    [Zhezhi: Are you there?]

    After the message was sent, Lv Yao did not respond immediately; it wasn¡¯t until she returned to Su Yunling¡¯s vi that Lv Yao sent a message.

    Because Su Yunling had previously shared the vi¡¯s code with her, Gu Zhiqi did not climb through the window, but entered directly using the code.

    There were no lights on in the vi, and Gu Zhiqi had no intention of turning them on.

    She turned on the shlight of her phone and headed straight toward the staircase.

    Just as she reached the foot of the stairs, she received a message from Lv Yao.

    [Lv Yao: I¡¯m here!

    I¡¯m here!]

    [Lv Yao: Sorry, I just saw your message]

    [Lv Yao: Master, do you need something from me?]

    Gu Zhiqi had nned to reply after going upstairs, but Lv Yao kept sending messages one after another.

    So she started climbing the stairs while replying to Lv Yao.

    [Zhezhi: I need a favor from you.]

    [Lv Yao: Just say the word, Master!]

    [Zhezhi: I need to set up a formation, the same asst time.]

    Gu Zhiqi exined using as few words as possible.

    [Lv Yao: Has someone stolen another¡¯s destiny again?]

    [Zhezhi: Yes, it¡¯s rted to the previous incident.]

    [Lv Yao: You¡¯vee to the right person!]

    [Lv Yao: Please wait, Master, I¡¯ll ask my senior sister.]

    [Zhezhi: Please do.]

    Gu Zhiqi had reached the second floor.

    After sending that message, she was about to put away her phone when a hand appeared in front of her.

    Then a hand pressed against her forehead.

    Gu Zhiqi instinctively tilted her head back and was about to strike at the hand on her forehead when a low and pleasant voice sounded by her ear.

    Hearing the familiar voice, she immediately retracted her hand.

    She nced sideways at the person who had spoken.

    Because the lights were off and the light was dim, though with the help of the light from her phone, Gu Zhiqi could still make out the person who had suddenly appeared beside her.

    Without haste, Su Yunling lowered the hand that had been on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead and softly remarked, ¡°Why weren¡¯t you watching where you¡¯re going?

    You almost ran into it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nced in front of her with the light from her phone and saw a quiterge indoor nt; if she had taken two more steps forward, she would have run right into it.

 Chapter 581 - 581 581 Youve taken a fancy to her, fallen for that young girl

    ?581: Chapter 581: You¡¯ve taken a fancy to her, fallen for that young girl   581: Chapter 581: You¡¯ve taken a fancy to her, fallen for that young girl                                   She took a couple of steps to the side before ncing over at Su Yunling, ¡°It¡¯s sote, Brother, you haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±

    Su Yunling looked back at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°It¡¯ste, aren¡¯t you also not asleep?¡± he said, and then asked another question, ¡°Where have you been?

    It¡¯s the middle of the night.¡±

    Just now, he had knocked on the door for a long time, thinking the child was asleep.

    It turned out there was nothing going on in the room at all.

    ¡°I took care of some personal matters,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhandedly.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Su Yunling knew that the child didn¡¯t want to borate, so he didn¡¯t ask further, only murmuring softly, ¡°What kind of business can¡¯t be done during the day that it has to be done at night?¡± After he finished saying this, he looked up at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should go to sleep.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised his hand and waved at Su Yunling, ¡°Goodnight, Brother.¡±

    After speaking, he walked towards his room.

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze stayed on Gu Zhiqi until he entered his room, and then he murmured softly, ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Click¡±

    After the door to the room closed, silence settled over the corridor once again.

    Gu Zhiqi went to sleep in his room, but Su Yunling did not.

    With his eyes slightly downcast, he continued fiddling with the ring on his finger, standing in the corridor for a long time without moving.

    Too many thoughts swirled through his mind, making it impossible for him to fall asleep.

    The image of someone kept shing through his mind from time to time.

    Unable to help it, he had toe out for a walk, and finally stopped here.

    He had been standing here for more than ten minutes.

    He had managed to calm his mind, but seeing that child again seemed to have disturbed it.

    It felt as if all his efforts were in vain.

    Although he didn¡¯t dislike this feeling, and even felt a faint sense of anticipation and joy, these uncontroble emotions left him feeling perplexed and quite helpless.

    This¡­

    was far from normal.

    His eyes still slightly lower, he leaned against the wall, lost in thought for a long time.

    Finally, Su Yunling took out his phone, scrolled through his contact list, and sent a message to someone.

    [Ah Yun: Are you asleep?

    Got a few questions to ask you.]

    [Madman: ?]

    [Madman: Yo, what could possibly be something that Third Master Su doesn¡¯t know, but I do?]

    Madman was obviously surprised to receive a message from Su Yunling out of the blue.

    As Su Yunling saw the messages from Madman, his fingers hesitated on the keyboard.

    He typed, then deleted, typed and deleted again, repeating this several times without sending any message.

    [Madman: Hesitating this long?]

    [Madman: Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s some embarrassing question?]

    [Ah Yun: Psychological issues.]

    [Madman: Yo, Third Master Su has psychological issues?

    That, I¡¯ve got to hear.]

    [Ah Yun: Been feeling strangetely.]

    [Ah Yun: Specifically, I feel strange towards a child.]

    After that, Su Yunling switched to voice message, telling Madman about his recent abnormal state, the thoughts he shouldn¡¯t be having, and the uncontroble ideas.

    After Su Yunling sent the voice message, Madman did not reply for a while.

    It wasn¡¯t clear whether he was still listening to the long voice messages or if it was for some other reason.

    About three minutester, Madman finally sent a message.

    [Madman: Hey, let me ask you something first.]

    [Ah Yun: ?]

    [Madman: This kid you¡¯re talking about, how young are we talking?]

    [Ah Yun: Seventeen.]

    [Madman: ¡­]

    After sending a stretch of ellipses, Madman promptly sent a voice message.

    ¡°Look here, my Third Master, this¡­¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t some psychological problem.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve fallen for her, started liking that young girl.¡±

    After the first two voice messages, Su Yunling had no particr reaction.

    But upon finishing thest one, Su Yunling froze.

    Liking someone?

    How could it be liking someone?

    He clearly¡­

 Chapter 582 - 582 582 The Beauty is Acting Strange Today

    ?582: Chapter 582: The Beauty is Acting Strange Today   582: Chapter 582: The Beauty is Acting Strange Today                                   [Ah Yun: Are you mistaken, she¡­

    is still a child]

    Su Yunling still couldn¡¯t quite believe it.

    How could he be smitten, and with a young girl at that?

    [Madman: I can assure you with responsibility, you¡¯re definitely smitten]

    [Madman: It¡¯s true the young girl isn¡¯t of age, but you aren¡¯t that old either]

    [Madman: Do you know Fu Xiyan?

    That bastard is a year older than you, and he¡¯s keeping a seventeen-year-old wife, isn¡¯t he?

    What¡¯s your situationpared to that?]

    Madman¡¯s messages kepting in one after the other, but Su Yunling stopped replying.

    He was already too restless to sleep, and now, even more so.

    **

    The next day.

    When Gu Zhiqi got up, the vi was empty, not a soul in sight.

    Just as she came downstairs, Su Yunling sent her a message.

    [Su Yunling: Are you up?]

    [Gu Zhiqi: Yeah]

    [Su Yunling: Got some things, left early]

    [Su Yunling: There are buns and porridge in the kitchen, should still be warm, eat before you leave]

    Su Yunling knew that Gu Zhiqi was nning to see Gu Mengyang today.

    [Gu Zhiqi: Ok]

    After replying to Su Yunling¡¯s message, Gu Zhiqi received a call from Gu Mengyang saying Qiao Nan would be at thepany at eleven o¡¯clock.

    Checking the time, it was only nine, still early.

    She had just sat down at the dining table when she received a message from Lv Yao.

    [Lv Yao: Master, my senior sister said she¡¯lle too]

    [Lv Yao: But, senior sister isn¡¯t in Yan City, she¡¯ll be back in Yan City after ten or maybe tomorrow]

    [Zhezhi: Suit your timing]

    [Lv Yao: Great, then I¡¯lle with senior sister to see you tomorrow noon, is that okay?]

    [Zhezhi: Ok]

    After finishing her chat with Lv Yao, Gu Zhiqi tossed her phone aside and started eating in earnest.

    A couple of bites in, she lifted her head.

    With a slight tilt of her head, she nced at the camera installed in the living room.

    After a brief look, she turned her attention back to her meal.

    After breakfast, once the dishes were cleaned up, it was half-past ten.

    Gu Zhiqi was ready to leave the house when she received a message from Chubby Chiu.

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, the moment I woke up early today, I felt that the beauty was acting strangely]

    [First Jiu: StrokeBeard.gif]

    [Gu Zhiqi: ?]

    Gu Zhiqi casually sent a question mark in response, then exited the chat to open the ride-hailing app.

    Before she could book a car, a familiar voice reached her ears.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi!¡±

    Tang Yichen drove up and parked his car in front of Su Yunling¡¯s vi, then stretched his arm out, waving continuously at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Are you heading out?

    It¡¯s on my way, I can give you a lift.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi walked over to the car but didn¡¯t immediately get in.

    Instead, she raised her eyebrows at Tang Yichen.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even asked where I¡¯m going, how do you know it¡¯s on your way?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter where you¡¯re going, it¡¯s on my way,¡± Tang Yichen promptly assured Gu Zhiqi.

    It had to be on the way; Third Brother had instructed it to go smoothly, so it must.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Noticing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s confusion, Tang Yichen continued, ¡°I¡¯m just out for a drive.

    It makes no difference where I go.

    I¡¯ll just go wherever you¡¯re going to take a spin.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, she finally opened the car door and got in.

    ¡°Where to?¡± While asking, Tang Yichen started to tap on the navigation pad.

    ¡°Mengyang Entertainment.¡±

    Once settled in the car, Gu Zhiqi took out her phone and kept reading the messages from Chubby Chiu.

    [First Jiu: This morning, the beauty didn¡¯t go out at all]

    [First Jiu: He was sneaking peeks at you eating breakfast through theputer in the study]

 Chapter 583 - 583 583 The Beauty is Avoiding You; Arriving at Mengyang Entertainment

    ?583: Chapter 583 The Beauty is Avoiding You; Arriving at Mengyang Entertainment   583: Chapter 583 The Beauty is Avoiding You; Arriving at Mengyang Entertainment                                   Gu Zhiqi nced at the message from Chubby Chiu and slightly raised her eyebrows.

    Didn¡¯t you say you were going out for something?

    As Gu Zhiqi pondered in confusion, Chubby Chiu sent another message.

    [First Jiu: As soon as you left, the beauty came out from the study!]

    [First Jiu: I suspect the beauty is hiding from you.]

    [First Jiu: Tell me the truth, did you two have a fight when I wasn¡¯t online?]

    Chubby Chiu sent three consecutive messages.

    Looking at these, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    If Su Yunling hadn¡¯t sent her a message in the morning, Gu Zhiqi probably would share the same thoughts as Chubby Chiu, feeling that Su Yunling was avoiding her.

    But she did send a message, and also made breakfast.

    It shouldn¡¯t be avoidance.

    [Zhizhi: No fight.]

    [First Jiu: Really?]

    Chubby Chiu expressed doubt about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t bother to exin further to Chubby Chiu and simply exited WeChat without responding to Chubby Chiu¡¯s messages.

    Chubby Chiu also knew that if Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t want to reply, no amount of messages would make a difference, so he didn¡¯t send any more messages to Gu Zhiqi but went to take orders instead.

    Chubby Chiu dered that he hadn¡¯t yet gathered 9 billion and couldn¡¯t let Zhizhi be the only one busy; he also had to work hard to earn money to trigger the Level Four Mission status sooner.

    **

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi walked into Mengyang Entertainment¡¯s lobby, she encountered Li Xiao, who had been sent by Gu Mengyang to pick her up.

    Gu Zhiqi remembered that this person was Gu Mengyang¡¯s assistant.

    Li Xiao first took Gu Zhiqi to the lounge and pushed the milk tea and pastries on the table towards her, ¡°President Gu asked me to prepare these for you in advance.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the milk tea and pastries on the table, her eyes brightened slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu is too polite.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say anything more and began drinking her milk tea.

    ¡°Miss Gu, please have a seat for a while, President Gu will be over after he finishes his paperwork.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded without saying anything further.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, may I leave?¡± Li Xiao asked Gu Zhiqi with a questioning tone.

    ¡°I have a question for you,¡± Gu Zhiqi swallowed the milk tea in her mouth and turned her head to speak to Li Xiao.

    At her words, Li Xiao¡¯s eyes took on a questioning look, ¡°Ask away.¡±

    ¡°Do you know Meng Xiao?¡±

    Li Xiao found Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question a bit odd, ¡°Why would Miss Gu suddenly ask about her?¡±

    Of course, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer Li Xiao¡¯s question, but with eyes full of inquiry, she looked at him.

    Li Xiao¡¯s question was purely out of surprise and not an insistence on getting an answer from Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing that she remained silent, Li Xiao continued, ¡°Of course I know Meng Xiao.

    She¡¯s a frontline celebrity of Mengyang Entertainment Group, quite the top star, but¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Li Xiao slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°Meng Xiao, she¡¯s dead.

    Died just a few days ago.¡± He then looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°This case even hit the trending searches, just in these past couple of days, the heat has yet to cool down.

    Didn¡¯t you know about this, Miss Gu?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, indicating she really didn¡¯t know.

    The news of Meng Xiao¡¯s death was something Gu Mengyang had told her, but whether it went viral or not, Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t paid attention.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi shake her head, Li Xiao sighed softly, ¡°Meng Xiao was a talent of thepany, a top star at that.

    Her death is a significant loss for thepany.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi took a sip of milk tea and continued to inquire of Li Xiao, ¡°What about Qiao Nan?

    Are you familiar with her?¡±

    At Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Li Xiao looked at her with a peculiar expression, ¡°Qiao Nan?

    Shouldn¡¯t you be more familiar with her than I am?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Could it be that Li Xiao knew about her habit of frequently watching Qiao Nan¡¯s food videos?

 Chapter 584 - 584 584 Seeing Qiao Nan Again

    ?584: Chapter 584: Seeing Qiao Nan Again   584: Chapter 584: Seeing Qiao Nan Again                                   Seeing the confusion deep within Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, Li Xiao continued, ¡°Qiao Nan signed with Mengyang Entertainment three years ago.

    I remember it was you who brought her to thepany.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Sporting a question mark above her head, she looked at Li Xiao and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt.¡± Li Xiao spoke with certainty, ¡°The day you brought her to thepany, President Gu wasn¡¯t in, and I even asked Miss Gu if she needed to inform President Gu or give Qiao Nan any special attention.

    You said we should see what Qiao Nan wanted, and she herself refused.

    She also told me not to inform President Gu about her knowing you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised an eyebrow.

    She remembered that thest time she met Qiao Nan, the look in Qiao Nan¡¯s eyes was very unfamiliar, not like she knew her at all.

    Gu Zhiqi asked, ¡°In the past six months, has Qiao Nan suffered any memory loss?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Li Xiao shook his head at Gu Zhiqi.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi slightly lowered her gaze and didn¡¯t say anything further, instead sipping her milk tea sip by sip.

    **

    Half an hourter, someone knocked on the door of the break room.

    At that moment, Gu Zhiqi was nibbling on a pastry, earnestly repairing her mental method.

    Hearing the knock, Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look towards the door of the break room.

    Seeing the person she was waiting for arrive, Gu Zhiqi slightly curled her lips and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu?¡± Qiao Nan was somewhat surprised to see Gu Zhiqi, her eyes tinted with a hint of astonishment.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly to Qiao Nan.

    Qiao Nan stepped into the break room, and seeing only Gu Zhiqi and no one else, her eyes filled with confusion, ¡°Miss Gu, have you seen President Gu?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s looking for you,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, raising her hand to point to the seat opposite her, ¡°Please sit.¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Qiao Nan was momentarily stunned, murmuring in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    She stood there for several seconds, watching Gu Zhiqi, and took a while to respond.

    Her expression flickered before sitting down opposite Gu Zhiqi, ¡°May I ask why Miss Gu is looking for me?¡±

    ¡°There are a few questions I¡¯d like to ask Miss Qiao,¡± Gu Zhiqi said calmly.

    As she spoke, she reached for the teapot on the table, poured a cup of tea, and pushed it towards Qiao Nan.

    On hearing this, a hint of confusion tinted Qiao Nan¡¯s eyes.

    A faint smile curved on her lips as she looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu, feel free to ask anything you want, I¡¯ll spare no effort to answer.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Do you know Meng Xiao?¡±

    Qiao Nan¡¯s smile stiffened slightly, but in a sh, it returned to natural, ¡°Senior Meng works in the samepany as I do and is the top star of thepany, of course, I know her.¡±

    As she spoke, Qiao Nan lifted the teacup from the table, lowered her eyes, and took a light sip.

    ¡°Besides ourst encounter, have you seen me before, Miss Qiao?

    Or should I say, did we know each other previously?¡± Gu Zhiqi continued to ask while watching Qiao Nan.

    At the question, Qiao Nan¡¯s hand holding the teacup trembled violently, spilling the tea onto her hand.

    Gu Zhiqi looked meaningfully at Qiao Nan, raising her hand to take a few tissues from the coffee table and handing them to Qiao Nan, ¡°Miss Qiao is quite careless.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu.¡± Qiao Nan said, cing the cup down on the coffee table and taking the tissues from Gu Zhiqi to wipe the spilled tea from her hands and clothes.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my previous question,¡± Gu Zhiqi said with a slight curve of her lips, watching Qiao Nan, waiting for her response.

    ¡°Whether we know each other or not, Miss Gu, you should be aware of it.

    Why are you asking me?¡± Qiao Nan said, her head lowered, her voice carrying a hint of difort.

 Chapter 585 - 585 585 Qiao Nans Anomaly

    ?585: Chapter 585: Qiao Nan¡¯s Anomaly   585: Chapter 585: Qiao Nan¡¯s Anomaly                                   ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Miss Qiao, I had amnesia before and forgot many people,¡± Gu Zhiqi looked at Qiao Nan with a hint of distress, ¡°I happened to hear Assistant Li mention that on the day you signed with Mengyang Entertainment, it was I who brought you to thepany, so I wanted to ask.¡±

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Qiao Nan¡¯s eyes quickly flickered, and when she looked up again, a shallow smile was back on her lips, ¡°Since Miss Gu has mentioned it, I won¡¯t hide it from Miss Gu either.

    Three months ago, I suffered a head injury and forgot a lot, the doctor said it was selective amnesia, perhaps¡­

    I forgot Miss Gu, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows at this.

    Qiao Nan smiled gently, looking back at Gu Zhiqi with warm eyes, ¡°No wonder thest time I saw you, I felt a sense of familiarity, it turns out we knew each other before.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi slightly arched her brow and then blurted out, ¡°Yes, no wonder, when I saw you, I also felt you looked familiar.¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi like this, without any apparent reason, Qiao Nan felt an odd sensation but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was odd, so she just smiled at Gu Zhiqi and then picked up the teacup on the table, gently sipping from it.

    Gu Zhiqi reached into her pocket and pulled out a piece of paper, while also bringing up a photo on her phone.

    Then, she ced both the phone and the paper on the table.

    Once Qiao Nan saw the contents on the paper and the phone, her hand loosened, and the cup she was holding dropped to the floor.

    ¡°ng¡ª¡±

    The cup shattered on the floor, spilling water all over.

    Gu Mengyang, who had just entered, paused slightly at the sight.

    Looking at Qiao Nan scrambling to pick up the pieces, and with Gu Zhiqi eyeing the phone and the paper on the table, she said pointedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, Miss Qiao, having amnesia, you would even change your signature style.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like the previous style, so¡­

    I changed it,¡± Qiao Nan replied, scrambling to clean up the shards while responding to Gu Zhiqi¡¯sment.

    In a panic, her fingers got cut by a sharp fragment.

    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±

    Qiao Nan inhaled sharply and was about to reach for a tissue on the coffee table when she caught sight of a figure out of the corner of her eye.

    Qiao Nan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and, no longer caring for the cleanup, she stood up abruptly, ¡°President Gu.¡±

    Gu Mengyang said nothing, his gaze lightly falling on the broken pieces of the teacup on the floor.

    Seeing this, Qiao Nan immediately began to exin, ¡°President Gu, I¡¯m sorry, I identally broke your cup, I really¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just pay for it, that cup was worth twenty thousand,¡± Gu Mengyang interrupted her before she could finish.

    Hearing Gu Mengyang¡¯s words, Qiao Nan was stunned.

    She nced at the cup on the floor, then at Gu Zhiqi and Gu Mengyang.

    For a moment, she felt that the two siblings were plotting to con her out of her money.

    The thought was fleeting as she had no time to dwell on these things and simply agreed, ¡°Of course, I will pay.¡±

    Gu Mengyang walked over to where Gu Zhiqi was sitting and took a seat beside her.

    No sooner had he sat down than Qiao Nan addressed him, ¡°President Gu, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°My sister here was the one looking for you today,¡± Gu Mengyang cut her off, then turned his head to nce at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Continue, just act as if I¡¯m not here.¡±

    Qiao Nan was taken aback at hearing this.

    How can one simply ignore someone¡¯s presence?

    Qiao Nan couldn¡¯t pretend Gu Mengyang wasn¡¯t there, but Gu Zhiqi could.

    ¡°Are you familiar with Meng Xiao, Miss Qiao?

    Or are you perhaps her fan?¡±

    ¡°Not familiar,¡± Qiao Nan quickly denied, ¡°and I¡¯m not her fan either.¡±

 Chapter 586 - 586 586 Does Miss Qiao Know Qiu Mingzi

    ?586: Chapter 586: Does Miss Qiao Know Qiu Mingzi?

    586: Chapter 586: Does Miss Qiao Know Qiu Mingzi?

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Zhiqi drawledzily before leaning forward slightly, her fingertips sliding across the phone screen, changing the photo disyed.

    Watching the signature on the phone screen, Qiao Nan, who had stood up and not taken her seat again, saw her pupils contract and her body stiffen on the spot.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze to look at Qiao Nan and asked unhurriedly, ¡°Why does Miss Qiao¡¯s post-amnesia signature look so simr to Meng Xiao¡¯s?¡±

    At Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Mengyang looked at Qiao Nan strangely.

    Qiao Nan had amnesia?

    Listeining to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Qiao Nan¡¯s face changed slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but stagger back several steps.

    Gu Zhiqi smiled, ¡°Please enlighten me, Miss Qiao.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know.

    It must be a coincidence.

    It¡¯s really unexpected; I didn¡¯t think that my signature style would resemble Senior Meng¡¯s so closely.

    However, my signature was designed with someone¡¯s help, maybe¡ªI and Senior Meng just happened to have found the same person.¡± At the beginning of her response, Qiao Nan¡¯s tone was a bit unnatural, but by the end, she hadpletely calmed down.

    ¡°What a coincidence indeed,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidnguidly.

    ¡°Yes, indeed a coincidence,¡± Qiao Nan replied dryly, and as she spoke, she nced tentatively at Gu Zhiqi, trying to see if Gu Zhiqi believed her or not.

    But to her disappointment, she couldn¡¯t see through Gu Zhiqi at all.

    While filled with doubt and trepidation, Qiao Nan looked up and met Gu Zhiqi¡¯s deep, misty eyes that seemed to see through everything.

    Subconsciously, she averted her gaze.

    Gu Zhiqi, with a curved smile, looked at Qiao Nan and asked, ¡°Does Miss Qiao know Qiu Mingzi?¡±

    Originally panicking from making eye contact with Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing a familiar name from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mouth, Qiao Nan¡¯s entire body shuddered, and she stiffened on the spot.

    It took her a while to recover, and she took two steps back, stammering, ¡°Gu¡ªMiss Gu, what are you talking about?

    I don¡¯t know any Qiu Mingzi.¡±

    Hearing Qiao Nan¡¯s response, Gu Zhiqi remained expressionless and continued leisurely, ¡°However, Qiu Mingzi says otherwise.

    He ims to know you and says that you bought the Fiendishly Formation talismans from him.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qiao Nan took two sharp steps back, repeatedly denying, ¡°No, I¡¯ve never bought anything, what Yin Sha Formation?

    I¡¯ve never even heard of it.¡±

    Gu Mengyang, listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, also cast a puzzled nce at her.

    Wasn¡¯t it Meng Xiao who bought talisman papers from Qiu Mingzi?

    How did it be Qiao Nan?

    Thinking this, he looked toward Qiao Nan, his eyes narrowing slightly, a fleeting shadow crossing the depths of his eyes.

    Though Qiao Nan didn¡¯t admit it, the way she was acting made it clear that she couldn¡¯t bepletely disconnected from the matter, even if she hadn¡¯t bought the talisman papers.

    ¡°Miss Gu, there must be a mistake, I don¡¯t know such a person,¡± Qiao Nan said, her eyes tinged with an unmistakable color of panic, her face paling slightly as she looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°No only has Qiu Mingzi said so, but our review of the surveince footage also clearly showed it was you who ced the talisman papers,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, watching Qiao Nan.

    Upon hearing this, Qiao Nan paused momentarily, then continued to exin, ¡°Impossible, I haven¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Qiao had mentioned earlier that you have selective amnesia.

    It seems it was selectively forgotten by you,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, her mouth curving with a smile as she looked at Qiao Nan.

    The corners of her mouth held a leisurely smile, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Facing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes directly, Qiao Nan suddenly lost her voice.

    For a moment, Qiao Nan couldn¡¯t help but doubt¡ªhad she also bought talisman papers from Qiu Mingzi to harm Gu Mengyang?

 Chapter 587 - 587 587 Qiao Nans Body Taken Over

    ?587: Chapter 587: Qiao Nan¡¯s Body Taken Over   587: Chapter 587: Qiao Nan¡¯s Body Taken Over                                   Qiao Nan hadpletely lost her voice, a look of nervousness and panic on her face, her body rigid as she stood frozen in ce for quite a while.

    Gu Zhiqi did not speak again, but picked up the teacup from the table and gently took a sip.

    About half a minuteter, Qiao Nan finally regained herposure, a casual smile returning to the corners of her mouth, ¡°The things Miss Gu mentioned, I really don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember, I asked you here for another matter,¡± Gu Zhiqi ced the teacup on the coffee table and looked up at Qiao Nan.

    Qiao Nan looked back at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°May I ask what matter Miss Gu has called me here for?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°On someone¡¯s behalf, to help her retrieve her body that was taken.¡±

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words fell, the smile at the corner of Qiao Nan¡¯s mouth stiffened, herplexion changed drastically, and she hastily stepped two paces backwards, turning to run out of the door.

    Qiao Nan moved as fast as she could, nearly reaching the resting room.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    Just as Qiao Nan reached the doorway, the door to the resting room closed on its own.

    Qiao Nan reached out to pull the doorknob, but before she could touch it, her arm was grasped.

    Before she could react, her face was pressed against the door, her arm seized, and no matter how she struggled, she could not break free.

    With the person pressed against the door, Gu Zhiqi leaned slightly forward, getting close to Qiao Nan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Where were you going?

    Qiao¡­

    oh, I should call you Miss Meng.¡±

    As Gu Zhiqi spoke, Meng Xiao, the resident within Qiao Nan¡¯s body, pupils dted in shock, ¡°You¡­ who are you?

    How do you know?¡±

    Panic was evident in her tone.

    ¡°Besides being a celebrity, Miss Meng is also a Mystic Master, right?¡± Gu Zhiqi smiled, her lips curled as she watched Meng Xiao.

    ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you?¡± Meng Xiao¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly as she valiantly struggled to break free, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not escape.

    Even when she activated her secret technique to flee, it failed to work at that moment.

    ¡°We could be considered half colleagues,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded offhandedly.

    ¡°You¡­ umph.¡± Before Meng Xiao could finish her sentence, she felt a blow to her neck, grunted, and then her eyes closed as she fainted.

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi who had tossed the person back onto the sofa, Gu Mengyang¡¯s eyes filled with confusion, ¡°The thing you just said was¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he saw a purple flower appear out of nowhere in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    Gu Mengyang had seen Gu Zhiqi conjure things out of thin air many times before, but he couldn¡¯t help being startled every time.

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°You just mentioned a stolen body?

    Is it really possible for someone to take over someone else¡¯s body in this world?¡±

    Gu Mengyang was not at all concerned about whether Qiao Nan¡¯s body had truly been taken by someone; he didn¡¯t care who had taken her body, either.

    He was only interested in the concept of body-snatching itself.

    If it was truly possible for someone to take over another person¡¯s body, then the little girl from the past two years must have had her body taken over, right?

    In earlier years, Yu Shuling would often brainwash her family in the group chat that the little girl hadn¡¯t lost her memory, insisting she must have been body-swapped or soul-swapped into the otherworld.

    Initially, Gu Mengyang thought Yu Shuling¡¯s ims were preposterous.

    Gradually, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if soul swapping really existed in the world.

    But doubt as he might, there was still a part of him that didn¡¯t believe it.

    Now, however, it seemed that such things might indeed exist in the world.

    If the little girl¡¯s body had indeed been upied these past two years, then where had she gone?

    And who had taken over her body?

    Would that persone again in the future to snatch the little girl¡¯s body?

 Chapter 588 - 588 588 Take Back

    ?588: Chapter 588: Take Back   588: Chapter 588: Take Back                                   Thoughts swirling, Gu Mengyang was filled with both confusion and concern.

    Just as he was caught up in his worries, he heard Gu Zhiqi respond indifferently, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi came back to his senses and saw Gu Zhiqi moving his lips.

    Seeing her forming Hand Seals with her hands in front of her, he stopped the words that had reached his lips.

    After Gu Zhiqi formed a Hand Seal, the white light-emitting seal entered the middle of the flower.

    Gu Mengyang fixed his gaze on the Purple Flower for a long time, noticing no change in it, while Gu Zhiqi had already ced the flower on the coffee table.

    In a dimension invisible to Gu Mengyang, a vague figure was floating above Meng Xiao.

    As he stared at the person lying on the ground with her eyes tightly shut, Qiao Nan¡¯s soul body felt somewhatplicated.

    Had she not seen herself in the mirror, she would never have believed she was Qiao Nan.

    After all, in her memory, she was Meng Xiao.

    She had many memories rted to Meng Xiao, but none about being Qiao Nan, not a single one.

    After staring at her own body for quite a while, Qiao Nan turned her head to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Meng, what should I do now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied casually, then took out a stack of Talisman Paper and began to count them.

    Counting out thirty-six, she put away the rest of the Talisman Papers and then looked at Qiao Nan¡¯s soul body, ¡°Stay back.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qiao Nan immediately drifted away.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi seemed not to be talking to him, Gu Mengyang looked left and right before silently taking two steps back.

    Why did he feel so eerily frightened?

    By the time Gu Mengyang regained hisposure, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s front was already filled with floating Talisman Papers, arranged in an Eight Trigrams Array above Qiao Nan¡¯s body, emitting a dazzling golden radiance.

    The golden light was blinding, and Gu Mengyang instinctively squinted.

    The floating soul body of Qiao Nan silently curled up into a ball and drifted toward a corner.

    The pressure from the Eight Trigrams Array was so terrifying that Qiao Nan felt fear just looking at it, as well as an intense pressure.

    Although the pressure did not harm her, it made her feel breathless.

    The Talisman Paper-formed Eight Trigrams Array above Qiao Nan¡¯s body began to rotate slowly, then faster and faster until it became a golden sphere of afterimages.

    Qiao Nan on the couch began to show signs of pain, emitting anguished moans.

    The body on the couch also began to move, twisting in agony.

    Seeing Meng Xiao upying Qiao Nan¡¯s body and refusing toe out, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°If you don¡¯te out now, I will directly extinguish your soul.¡±

    With Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, a faint shadow began to emerge above Qiao Nan¡¯s body.

    However, as soon as the shadow revealed its head, it refused to move any further, moaning painfully, ¡°Please, let me go, let me go.¡±

    It was Meng Xiao¡¯s soul pleading for mercy, something Gu Mengyang could neither hear nor see, only Gu Zhiqi and Qiao Nan could hear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds.

    If you don¡¯te out, I will extinguish you,¡± said Gu Zhiqi, intent on extracting a living soul body, but if Meng Xiao did not cooperate, she did not necessarily need a living soul body.

    ¡°Please, let me go.

    Qiao Nan is already dead.

    Since nobody wants her body, just let me have it¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°Six.¡±

    ¡°Seven, eight, nine, ten are¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t counted yet.

    Meng Xiao¡¯s words were cut off mid-sentence by Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Five.¡±

    ¡°You want money, right?

    I¡­¡±

    Her words were still not finished when she was interrupted again.

    ¡°Four.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you money!¡±

 Chapter 589 - 589 589 What Rank of Mystic Master Are You

    ?589: Chapter 589: What Rank of Mystic Master Are You?

    589: Chapter 589: What Rank of Mystic Master Are You?

    ¡°Three.¡±

    ¡°A lot of money!¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle out!

    I¡¯ming out!¡±

    When Gu Zhiqi counted to two, Meng Xiao could already feel her soul being forcibly torn apart.

    With this intensity, if she insisted on not leaving Qiao Nan¡¯s body, in another second, she might really be scattered to the winds, unable to even enter the Reincarnation Path.

    As soon as Meng Xiao¡¯s voice fell, she drifted out of Qiao Nan¡¯s body with the golden light emanating from the Eight Trigrams Array.

    Immediately after, the talisman papers that formed the Eight Trigrams Array shifted, forming a circle and trapping Meng Xiao in the middle.

    Meng Xiao looked at the Eight Trigrams Array surrounding her, her eyes filled with shock, ¡°This formation, you¡­¡±

    How is it possible?

    She¡¯s only a few years old and can set up such a powerful formation.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Meng Xiao¡¯s shock but turned to look at Qiao Nan who was hiding in the corner, ¡°How is it going?

    Have you absorbed it all?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all absorbed, the timing was just right,¡± Qiao Nan immediately responded.

    ¡°Qiao Nan!

    You¡¯re still alive?

    How can you still be alive?!¡± Hearing Qiao Nan¡¯s voice, Meng Xiao screamed, her face filled with disbelief as she looked at Qiao Nan.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that Qiao Nan was actually still alive.

    Qiao Nan red coldly at Meng Xiao, wishing she could pounce on her and fight with Meng Xiao who had taken over her body.

    Alive?

    Her soul had drifted out of her body, and this was still considered being alive?

    ¡°Once you¡¯re done absorbing,e over,¡± Gu Zhiqi said to Qiao Nan.

    Last night, Gu Zhiqi had ced a formation on Qiao Nan¡¯s soul body that required twelve hours to absorb.

    All the banter with Meng Xiao was just to kill time.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Upon hearing this, Qiao Nan immediately shifted her gaze from Meng Xiao and drifted over to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Try to lie back down in your body,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, pointing to the body lying on the couch.

    The moment she heard this, Qiao Nan did as instructed.

    Just as Qiao Nan had floated next to her own body and started to align her legs with her body, she felt a suction from behind her, and then, she was suddenly pulled backward.

    Everything went dark, and she lost consciousness.

    ¡°No!

    Impossible!

    How could this be?¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Meng Xiao, trapped in the middle of the Bagua Circr Formation, saw that Qiao Nan had truly returned to her body and waspletely in disbelief.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her hand, bit her thumb, and blood began to seep out from the wound.

    Bending down, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s blood-stained thumb gently touched Qiao Nan¡¯s forehead, locking Qiao Nan¡¯s body back into her own.

    Gu Mengyang stood somewhat stunned, watching Gu Zhiqi talk to herself for quite a while.

    When she finally came to her senses and looked around the rest area, she couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation, so she lowered her profile and continued to stand quietly to the side.

    It was only when she saw Gu Zhiqi bite her own finger that Gu Mengyang¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°Why bite yourself?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi merely arched an eyebrow, took a piece of paper, casually wiped her cut finger, and did not answer Gu Mengyang¡¯s question, instead fixing her gaze on Meng Xiao, ¡°Why ce talisman paper in Gu Mengyang¡¯s office?¡±

    Meng Xiao, still in disbelief, looked up at Gu Zhiqi when she heard her voice.

    Filled with jealousy and enmity, she asked, ¡°Which order of Mystic Master are you?¡±

    Hearing Meng Xiao¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows lifted slightly, ¡°Does that matter?¡±

    ¡°You answer my question, and I will answer yours,¡± Meng Xiao said, her gaze fixed on Gu Zhiqi, the jealousy and enmity in her eyes undiminished.

    ¡°Fourth-order,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually made up an answer.

    ¡°Fourth-order?¡± Meng Xiao screamed, her face filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 590 - 590 590 Soul Search, The Person Behind the Scenes

    ?590: Chapter 590 Soul Search, The Person Behind the Scenes   590: Chapter 590 Soul Search, The Person Behind the Scenes                                   ¡°Impossible!

    How could it be?¡± Meng Xiao faced Gu Zhiqi with disbelief stered across her face.

    ¡°How can it be fourth-order?

    You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Of course, Gu Zhiqi was lying to her, but would she admit it?

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn to answer questions now,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidnguidly, looking at Meng Xiao.

    ¡°Why?

    How do you deserve to be fourth-order?!¡± Meng Xiao¡¯s voice was sharp with usation, ¡°I¡¯ve studied hard for thirty-four years, even resorting to the practice of evil techniques to barely enter the third order, and you?

    Howe you¡¯re fourth-order?!¡±

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re already fourth-order at your teenage years?!¡±

    Towards the end, her voice brokepletely.

    Hearing Meng Xiao¡¯s questioning, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression hardly changed as she told Meng Xiao, ¡°Answer the question or undergo the Soul Searching Technique, choose one.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Meng Xiao¡¯s face went slightly pale.

    ¡°You¡­

    you dare?

    The Soul Searching Technique is a forbidden technique, do you dare?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi curled her lips into a smile, a sinister and mocking one, ¡°When you used the Soul Exchange Technique, did you not consider that was a forbidden technique too?¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Meng Xiao choked, falling silent for three seconds before suddenly raising her gaze to meet Gu Zhiqi¡¯s, her eyes stained with anger and usation, ¡°You must have also practiced evil techniques to reach fourth-order, right?¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly, ¡°Since you are not willing to cooperate, I have no choice but to¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t continue, but instead reached out toward Meng Xiao¡¯s soul body in the void.

    By the time Meng Xiao reacted, her neck was already in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Witch¡­you witch!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The pain of the soul search caused Meng Xiao to scream out loud, the sound piercing and agonizing.

    Within Meng Xiao¡¯s memories, Gu Zhiqi saw the person instructing Meng Xiao to harm Gu Mengyang.

    From Meng Xiao¡¯s memories, it was evident, as expected of a puppet ount, that Meng Xiao also had her own puppet women, a total of four puppet ounts.

    Puppet One: An artist under Mengyang Entertainment.

    Puppet Two: A direct disciple of the Mystic Alliance Hierarch.

    Puppet Three: A youngdy from the sidelines of the Meng Family, a Mysterious Sect n in the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    Puppet Four: A member of the Angel.

    The one who instructed Meng Xiao to take action against Gu Mengyang wore a ck robe, concealing themselves tightly such that their face could not be seen, the only visible part being the embroidery of the Six-winged Angel on their robe.

    This symbol of the Six-winged Angel was something Gu Zhiqi had seen at the Luya Base and should be the symbol of the Angel.

    So, was it someone from the Angel who wanted Gu Mengyang dead?

    In Meng Xiao¡¯s memories, Gu Zhiqi also saw the transaction process between Meng Xiao and Qiu Mingzi.

    As a disciple of the Mystic Alliance, Meng Xiao feared being discovered by the Mystic Alliance for drawing a forbidden talisman, so she didn¡¯t draw the Evil-attracting talisman herself but instead sought out Qiu Mingzi.

    Meng Xiao was a Third-order Mystic Master, while Qiu Mingzi was a Second-order Mystic Master; it was normal for Qiu Mingzi not to notice that Meng Xiao was a Mystic Master.

    And the reason Meng Xiao chose to swap bodies with Qiao Nan was that she discovered Qiao Nan¡¯s talent was higher than hers and was a person with some good destiny.

    Moreover, she found out that Qiao Nan¡¯s soul was somewhat unstable, so she used the Soul Exchange Technique on Qiao Nan.

    After seeing the reason for harming Gu Mengyang and the reason for exchanging bodies with Qiao Nan, Gu Zhiqi stopped the soul search.

    The Soul Searching Technique truly was a forbidden technique, the more information searched, the heavier the bacsh.

    With the information gleaned from the soul search, her Yuan Force would be banned for three days.

    Meng Xiao was already curled up in pain, hunching over her body and crouching on the ground.

    The moment Gu Zhiqi stopped the soul search, Meng Xiao immediately retreated, but after moving back half a step, she was blocked by a circle formed by talisman paper, ¡°Demon Art, you¡¯ve indeed learned the Demon Art!¡±

    Meng Xiao, with a pale face that was twisted as if seeing a ghost, looked at Gu Zhiqi with hate and venom.

 Chapter 591 - 591 591 Bound

    ?591: Chapter 591 Bound   591: Chapter 591 Bound                                   Tired of hearing Meng Xiao¡¯s shrill screams, Gu Zhiqi directly formed hand seals and cast a small Formation into Meng Xiao¡¯s soul body.

    Once the Formation entered Meng Xiao¡¯s soul body, the surrounding formations spontaneously ignited.

    Meanwhile, Meng Xiao looked at her soon-to-disperse soul body with a face full of horror, ¡°What¡­

    what did you do to me?¡±

    Listening to Meng Xiao¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi looked up, nced at Meng Xiao, and uncharacteristically exined, ¡°You are a departed soul; everything in this world no longer concerns you.

    You should enter the Reincarnation Path now.¡±

    ¡°No!

    I don¡¯t want to!

    I don¡¯t want to enter the Reincarnation Path!¡± Meng Xiao¡¯s face was filled with terror as she frantically shook her head.

    Gu Zhiqi paid her no more attention.

    Watching her soul body bing more and more transparent, Meng Xiao¡¯s eyes filled with intense reluctance and resentment as she hysterically yelled at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Why?

    Why do you make me enter the Reincarnation Path?

    I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to enter the Reincarnation Path.

    She had worked so hard for so long to climb up to the position of a leading star, and had devoted so much effort to bing a disciple under the Mystic Alliance Hierarch.

    She had so much¡ªwhy should she enter the Reincarnation Path?

    Why?

    She did not want to enter the Reincarnation Path!

    Just as her soul body was about to dissipate, it suddenly began to consolidate again, emitting a faint malevolence.

    The wavering soul body lunged at Gu Zhiqi with ws bared.

    Sensing the malevolence emanating from Meng Xiao, Gu Zhiqi turned her head and looked at Meng Xiao with ackadaisical gaze.

    Just as Meng Xiao¡¯s hand, enshrouded in ck mist, was about to touch Gu Zhiqi, it stopped two centimeters away from her.

    Meng Xiao¡¯s soul body was frozen mid-air, stuck in the posture of reaching out towards Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°What¡­

    what have you done to me?¡± Panic colored Meng Xiao¡¯s eyes as she looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°If you are unwilling to enter the Reincarnation Path, then let your soul return to the heavens and earth,¡± Gu Zhiqi said with a faint smile on her lips, looking at Meng Xiao.

    ¡°You¡­

    you dare!¡± This time, Meng Xiao was truly panicked.

    Just moments ago, she was only focused on resenting Gu Zhiqi for ruining her chances, forgetting that the person in front of her was far above her in cultivation level.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak anymore and started forming hand seals.

    ¡°No¡­

    don¡¯t, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Meng Xiao watched Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand seal movements, growing even more panicked, and then an idea struck her.

    She blurted out, ¡°If you kill me, aren¡¯t you afraid of ruing karmic hindrance?¡±

    ¡°Your soul has already been tainted by malevolence; you are halfway to bing an evil spirit.¡±

    Mysterious Sect Disciples indeed cannot kill the innocent recklessly, or else they would be entangled by karmic hindrance.

    But if one eliminates evil for the sake of the world, there would be no karmic hindrance.

    Instead, one would be endowed with Merit Points.

    Mystic practitioners not only cultivate Yuan Force to enhance their strength but must also undergo training and umte Merit.

    The higher the Merit Points, the smoother one¡¯s journey in cultivation will be.

    Upon hearing this, Meng Xiao¡¯splexion turned deathly pale.

    ncing at her hand wrapped in ck mist, panic filled her eyes.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this, I was wrong, I truly was, please¡­

    ah!¡±

    Before Meng Xiao could finish her plea, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand seal struck her soul body.

    Apanied by Meng Xiao¡¯s screams, her soul body began to distort and struggle.

    The soul body was writhing violently, about to dissipatepletely.

    Suddenly, the Purple Flower that Gu Zhiqi had left on the coffee table emitted a faint purple glow.

    Following this, Meng Xiao¡¯s soul body was sucked away by the Purple Flower with a ¡°whoosh.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    She had forgotten that this flower would automatically bind any soul within a hundred meters.

    Her gaze fell upon the Purple Flower, and she silently stared at it for a few seconds.

 Chapter 592 - 592 592 The Reason for Meng Xiaos Death

    ?592: Chapter 592: The Reason for Meng Xiao¡¯s Death?

    592: Chapter 592: The Reason for Meng Xiao¡¯s Death?

    The luster on the Purple Flower gradually receded until it returned to calm.

    The Soul Binding Flower has a long blooming period, but it can also be very short.

    A Soul Binding Flower that hasn¡¯t bound any souls will only live for three years.

    However, a Soul Binding Flower that has bound a soul can live much longer.

    For Mysterious Sect Disciples, the Soul Binding Flower can be used to contain Evil Spirits, such as dealing with Malicious Ghosts and Resentful Spirits that they cannot handle.

    Besides, the Soul Binding Flower is also a Life-hanging Divine Herb; for those on the brink of death, consuming the Soul Binding Flower can extend their life for seven days.

    Whether capturing Evil Spirits or using it to extend life, it all must be done within the blooming period.

    But the normal blooming period of the Soul Binding Flower isn¡¯t long, only three years.

    Once the three years pass, the Soul Binding Flower will wither and be a pile of fertilizer.

    To maintain the Soul Binding Flower¡¯s bloom for an extended period, it is necessary to have it bind with a soul body.

    This method of preserving the bloom is generally known only to members of the Mysterious Sect.

    Righteous Mystic Masters naturally wouldn¡¯t arbitrarily use a soul body to prolong the bloom but would seek out Malicious Ghosts and Resentful Spirits.

    Originally, Gu Zhiqi was still considering whether to nurture the Soul Binding Flower or not.

    Now that there was a soul body in the flower to maintain the Soul Binding Flower¡¯s bloom, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t need to think about it anymore.

    She raised her hand, grasped at the Soul Binding Flower in the air, seized it in her hand, lowered her gaze to carefully examine it, and then put the flower away.

    After putting away the flower, Gu Zhiqi turned her attention to Gu Mengyang and said, ¡°Transfer the money.¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ¡°Is it over?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Seeing this, Gu Mengyang asked again, ¡°Did Qiao Nan return to her own body?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded again.

    ¡°And Meng Xiao¡¯s¡­

    soul?¡± As Gu Mengyang asked, he nced around, afraid that Meng Xiao¡¯s soul might still be lingering in the resting room.

    After all, it was¡­

    quite eerie.

    Gu Zhiqi did not respond to Gu Mengyang¡¯s question, just silently stared at him.

    Feeling unsettled by her gaze, Gu Mengyang silently turned his head to look behind him, ¡°You¡­

    what are you looking at?

    It¡¯s not behind me, right?¡±

    As he spoke, Gu Mengyang silently moved a few steps closer to Gu Zhiqi.

    Just as he was contemting whether to hide behind Gu Zhiqi, he heard her speak.

    ¡°Transfer the money.¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ¡°¡­¡±

    Fine then.

    Letting out a long sigh, he fished out his mobile phone to make the transfer.

    ¡°This time it took a lot of time and effort, so double it, ten million.¡± Seeing Gu Mengyang about to make the transfer, Gu Zhiqi spoke up.

    ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Gu Mengyang¡¯s voice fell, Gu Zhiqi received the transfer notification.

    Looking at the twenty million transfer, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows and nced sideways at Gu Mengyang, ¡°Thanks, second brother, and wee back anytime.¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ¡°¡­¡±

    He hoped never to encounter such a situation again, thank you.

    ¡°So, the reason for Meng Xiao¡¯s death was?¡± As Gu Mengyang thought about Meng Xiao¡¯s death, he looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    Meng Xiao¡¯s soul body had no memory of it.

    However, it might have been someone from Angel or perhaps the Mystic Alliance.

    Gu Zhiqi learned from Meng Xiao¡¯s memory that she had learned the Soul Exchange Technique from a forbidden text originating from Angel.

    With her actions, she was sure to be silenced by people from Angel.

    As for the Mystic Alliance, it seemed they wanted to purge their ranks.

    But all of this was just Gu Zhiqi¡¯s spection.

    The specifics would only be known after asking Qiao Nan.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi shake her head, Gu Mengyang fell silent.

 Chapter 593 - 593 593 Qiao Nan Loses Memory

    ?593: Chapter 593 Qiao Nan Loses Memory   593: Chapter 593 Qiao Nan Loses Memory                                   Gu Mengyang remained silent while the person lying on the sofa stirred.

    As Qiao Nan opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the snow-white ceiling.

    Propping herself up to a sitting position on the sofa, she looked around at the unfamiliar yet somewhat familiar surroundings and became puzzled.

    How did she end up here?

    With her hand on her forehead, she looked around and upon seeing two familiar faces, a hint of surprise flickered through Qiao Nan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Qiqi?¡± Qiao Nan¡¯s first reaction was to turn her gaze towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    It seemed that what Li Xiao had said was true.

    Qiao Nan did indeed know her.

    After her surprise, Qiao Nan¡¯s brows furrowed almost imperceptibly, and soon, the familiarity vanished, reced by a rather cold gaze towards Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu is here too?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked at her in silence.

    Could it be that she has lost her memory after the Soul Exchange?

    Qiao Nan got up from the sofa, her lips curling into a formal smile as she greeted President Gu politely yet distantly, ¡°President Gu.¡±

    President Gu merely nodded gently, but his gaze stayed on Qiao Nan, filled with an inquiring look.

    ¡°May I know why I¡¯m here?¡± Hesitating for a few seconds, Qiao Nan still asked President Gu.

    She clearly remembered she was at a dinner party, so how did she suddenly appear at thepany?

    Thepany¡¯s top floor lounge was a ce Qiao Nan had visited more than once, so she naturally knew it was thepany.

    But how did she end up here?

    Could it be that she drank too much?

    Did she make a drunken scene and run here?

    ¡°Do you remember that you owe me five million?¡± Gu Mengyang did not answer Qiao Nan¡¯s question but instead, Gu Zhiqi spoke up and asked her.

    Qiao Nan: ?

    Her brows creased almost imperceptibly, and she looked at Gu Zhiqi with a cool gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Watching Qiao Nanzily smile, her smile not quite reaching her eyes.

    Meeting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s cloudy and cold gaze, Qiao Nan felt a slight chill on her back and instinctively took a couple of steps back.

    Strange, why does this sly-looking gaze feel so frightening today?

    President Gu, who was standing to the side, appeared to notice Gu Zhiqi¡¯s displeasure and asked Qiao Nan, ¡°Do you still remember the Soul Swap with Meng Xiao?¡±

    Qiao Nan: ???

    She looked at President Gu, her face full of question marks.

    Her eyes stared at President Gu as though she was looking at someone mentally disturbed.

    ¡°Today is September 20, 8905.¡± President Gu mentioned.

    Upon hearing this, Qiao Nan¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    September 20th?

    Shouldn¡¯t it be July 15th?

    Even if she had a hangover, it would, at most, be July 16th, right?

    Thinking thus, Qiao Nan immediately took out her phone to check.

    Seeing the date on it, Qiao Nan fell silent.

    Is it really September 20th?

    **

    In the end, Gu Zhiqi still got ten million from Qiao Nan.

    Qiao Nan walked away in a daze, and since it was noon, President Gu took Gu Zhiqi to lunch.

    After lunch, he had the driver take Gu Zhiqi back to the vi, while he himself returned to thepany.

    The driver took Gu Zhiqi back to Moon Falling Bay.

    Remembering what Chubby Chiu had said in the morning about Su Yunling seemingly avoiding her, Gu Zhiqi decided not to visit Su Yunling¡¯s vi but went to President Gu¡¯s vi instead.

    The whole afternoon, Gu Zhiqi spent repairing her mental method in the vi.

    She also had a takeout meal for dinner, and then continued working on the mental method.

    At 8 p.m., Gu Zhiqi received a message from Mo Weiran.

    [Mo Weiran: Young Miss, are you there?

    Are you there?

    Urgent matter!]

 Chapter 594 - 594 594 Mo Weirans Rotten Peach Blossom; Did He Argue with Gu Xiaoxi

    ?594: Chapter 594 Mo Weiran¡¯s Rotten Peach Blossom; Did He Argue with Gu Xiaoxi   594: Chapter 594 Mo Weiran¡¯s Rotten Peach Blossom; Did He Argue with Gu Xiaoxi                                   [Miss: ?]

    Gu Zhiqi simply replied to Mo Weiran with a question mark.

    [Mo Weiran: Just¡­

    you know, that bad peach blossom of mine, wasn¡¯t she called Qin Daimai?]

    [Mo Weiran: I checked it out, and my mom really does know a girl named Qin Daimai]

    [Mo Weiran: But, but¡­]

    [Mo Weiran: That girl is dead!

    She died just five days ago!]

    It was clear that Mo Weiran was very agitated.

    She sent four messages in a row.

    Gu Zhiqi, looking at the messages from Mo Weiran, wasn¡¯t too surprised.

    [Miss: No mistake]

    [Mo Weiran: ?!]

    [Mo Weiran: No, Miss, don¡¯t scare me¡­]

    [Mo Weiran: How can somebody who¡¯s dead be a bad romance?]

    Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows as she read Mo Weiran¡¯s messages and stayed silent for a few seconds.

    Lowering her gaze, she considered whether or not to tell Mo Weiran what was going on.

    [Mo Weiran: Miss, it couldn¡¯t be¡­

    it couldn¡¯t possibly be¡­]

    [Mo Weiran: It couldn¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking, could it?]

    Mo Weiran sent two messages and was continuously typing thereafter.

    She must have some kind of suspicion.

    [Miss: Didn¡¯t you want to feel if there¡¯s any Formation on you?]

    [Miss: The day after tomorrow, you will be able to feel it.]

    [Mo Weiran: !]

    [Mo Weiran: !!!!!]

    [Mo Weiran: NO!]

    [Mo Weiran: Save me!

    Miss!

    Save me!

    Save me!

    Save me!

    Save me!]

    After sending four messages in a row, Mo Weiran directly sent several voice messages.

    Seeing that he sent so many messages, he must be quite panicked and excited.

    However, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t listen to his voice messages.

    The voice messages were too long; Gu Zhiqi pretended not to see them, exited the message box, and set him to Do Not Disturb.

    Just when she exited the chat with Mo Weiran, she received another message, from Tang Yichen.

    [Tang Yichen: Gu Xiaoxi?]

    Without specifying what it was about, Gu Zhiqi replied with a question mark.

    [Gu Zhiqi: ?]

    [Tang Yichen: Aren¡¯t youing to Third Brother¡¯s house today?]

    [Gu Zhiqi: I¡¯m at my second brother¡¯s ce, not heading over]

    After Gu Zhiqi sent her message, there was no more response from Tang Yichen¡¯s side.

    Guessing Tang Yichen wouldn¡¯t message back, Gu Zhiqi directly exited the message box.

    Thinking about the Array Setup tomorrow, she realized she hadn¡¯t prepared the Talisman Paper, and Zhou Qingyan¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t been brought over yet either.

    Gu Zhiqi put her phone into her pocket and walked out.

    **

    Over at Tang Yichen¡¯s side, after seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reply, he immediately handed the phone to Su Yunling nearby.

    ¡°There, Gu Xiaoxi said she¡¯s gone to her second brother¡¯s,¡± Tang Yichen handed the phone to Su Yunling for him to see.

    Su Yunling nced at the message box.

    After looking at the message from Gu Zhiqi, he fell silent for a few seconds.

    After quite a while, he caressed the ring on his finger and said to Tang Yichen, ¡°Ask her why she didn¡¯te.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Tang Yichen sent a message to Gu Zhiqi.

    But after the message was sent, it was like a stone thrown into ake, sinking without causing a ripple.

    ¡°No reply,¡± said Tang Yichen as he spoke, turning his head to nce at Su Yunling with a hint of inquiry in his eyes.

    ¡°Third Brother, tell me honestly, did you have a fight with Gu Xiaoxi?¡± Tang Yichen looked at Su Yunling with suspicion.

    Su Yunling turned his head and nced at Tang Yichen, with his attractive peach blossom eyes seemingly brimming with a pond of autumn water.

    However, Tang Yichen couldn¡¯t see clearly what emotiony deep within those eyes.

    ¡°Why do you suddenly ask?¡± inquired Su Yunling, looking at Tang Yichen.

 Chapter 595 - 595 595 Postponed; Yan City Ghost Market

    ?595: Chapter 595 Postponed; Yan City Ghost Market   595: Chapter 595 Postponed; Yan City Ghost Market                                   ¡°Why?¡± Tang Yichen asked a question, then stared fixedly at Su Yunling as he continued, ¡°You clearly didn¡¯t leave the house this morning, did you?¡±

    He raised his hand to touch his chin, a thoughtful look on his face as he went on, ¡°You didn¡¯t go out but had me take Gu Xiaoxi.

    You could have asked Gu Xiaoxi yourself, yet you made me do it.

    I can¡¯t help but be suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what is really going on between you two?¡± Tang Yichen looked at Su Yunling with a questioning face, a hint of curiosity coloring his eyes.

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes were cast down slightly in silence.

    About a minute passed before Su Yunling finally spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s my problem.¡±

    One night¡¯s time had been enough for him to confirm that he indeed harbored thoughts he shouldn¡¯t have.

    However, he had not yet figured out how to face that child.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s response, Tang Yichen blinked slowly, his interest clearly aroused, ¡°So, did you really have a fight?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t fight.¡±

    Tang Yichen, upon hearing this, was obviously unconvinced.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes were still slightly downcast, and he said no more.

    **

    Gu Zhiqi had just left Gu Mengyang¡¯s vi when she remembered something.

    Because she had used the Soul Searching Technique, her Yuan Force had been sealed.

    With the Yuan Force sealed, she clearly could not set up an array within three days.

    After standing in ce for a few seconds, she finally took out her phone and sent a message to Lv Yao.

    [Zhezhi: Something came up unexpectedly; the array setup needs to be postponed.]

    Just after she sent the message, Lv Yao immediately replied.

    [Lv Yao: Then I shall inform my senior disciple sister right away.]

    [Zhezhi: I am truly sorry.]

    [Lv Yao: Master, you are too serious.]

    [Lv Yao: You have done favors for both me and my senior disciple sister, there¡¯s no need to be so formal with us.]

    After rifying things with Lv Yao, Gu Zhiqi did not turn back to Gu Mengyang¡¯s vi, but instead went out to buy Yellow Paper.

    In Yan City, there is an underground market known as the Ghost Market.

    The Ghost Market is a jumble of all sorts, with Diviners telling fortunes at their stalls, vendors selling Mysterious Sect artifacts, traffickers of dubious goods, merchants of rare treasures, and all manner of cheats and swindlers.

    The Ghost Market usually opens after 9 p.m.

    and disperses before 6 a.m.

    In the Ghost Market, one can find high-quality Yellow Paper and cinnabar for sale.

    Gu Zhiqi had read novels and knew that Yan City had such a ce; the Yellow Paper and cinnabar she had previously used for array setup were bought there.

    Standing outside Yan City Suburb is a mountain named Shadow Mountain, and halfway up Shadow Mountain is a vi¡ªClear Shadow Vi.

    Clear Shadow Vi is the first gateway to the Ghost Market.

    Everyone who wishes to enter must be guided by the vi¡¯s staff.

    The trip from Moon Falling Bay to Shadow Mountain takes an hour and a half by car.

    When Gu Zhiqi arrived at Clear Shadow Vi, it was almost ten o¡¯clock.

    As soon as she entered the vi, a staff member came forward to greet her, ¡°Miss, would you like to reserve a room?¡±

    ¡°A room in Building 44.¡±

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, the staff member¡¯s smile remained unchanged as they led her to a room.

    After arriving at the room, Gu Zhiqi paid an entrance fee of One Hundred Yuan; the staff member gave her a ck Hooded Robe and a ck Mask.

    Once Gu Zhiqi had put on the mask, robe, and hood properly, the staff member went to a flower vase by the wall, twisted it, and opened a secret door.

    Behind the secret door was a teleportation gate glowing with white light, ¡°Pleasee inside, guest, and make sure to strictly abide by Underground Market rules.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded gently and stepped into the teleportation gate.

    The teleportation gate sent Gu Zhiqi to the outside of the mountain gate.

    Outside the mountain gate, in addition to Gu Zhiqi, many others were present, and from time to time, people would appear out of thin air.

    These people had alle to the front of the mountain gate through different teleportation gates.

 Chapter 596 - 596 596 Entering the Ghost Market; Stall Owners in the Ghost Market

    ?596: Chapter 596: Entering the Ghost Market; Stall Owners in the Ghost Market   596: Chapter 596: Entering the Ghost Market; Stall Owners in the Ghost Market                                   Outside the stone door, many couldn¡¯t help but stop in their tracks and look up at the entrance.

    Above the stone door, the words ¡°Ghost Market¡± were strikingly engraved within the mountain itself, carrying a hint of subtle strangeness.

    The stone door before their eyes was the second entrance to the Ghost Market, which also determined the opening and closing times for the market.

    The stone door was a Mechanism Stone Door; though it was mechanized, it could not be manually controlled.

    It opened and closed naturally, precisely at nine o¡¯clock in the evening each day, and would close again at six in the morning the following day.

    If you were still in the Ghost Market by six in the morning and hadn¡¯t left, you would be locked inside the entire day, only able to leave after the door opened again at nine in the evening.

    After walking through the stone door, there was a body of water, and several boats were docked on it.

    Once on a boat, crossing the expanse of water would take about ten minutes; after docking, you would find yourself within the ck market.

    The light inside the Ghost Market was dim, and everyone wore unified ck robes and ck masks.

    With so many people, one nce around was met with an overwhelming sea of darkness.

    Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t walked far in the market before they found the cinnabar and yellow paper they were looking for.

    After purchasing the yellow paper and cinnabar, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t rush to leave.

    During theirst visit, they were in a hurry to get back to Drawing Talismans, leaving hastily after buying Talisman Paper.

    Since they didn¡¯t need to go back for that tonight, they could afford a leisurely stroll around.

    The ck market was crowded, bustling with a throng of people moving shoulder to shoulder.

    The roadside stalls were numerous, with hawkers calling out continuously.

    asionally, you could see a stall owner leisurely drinking tea, humming a tune.

    However, the noise of the market made it impossible to discern what they were humming.

    Gu Zhiqi walked and looked around before stopping in front of a stall.

    Like Gu Zhiqi, the vendor was cloaked in a ck robe, wearing a ck mask, with a small tea table beside them and a set of teaware on the table.

    They were currently lying on a lounge chair with their eyes closed, humming a tune.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi stopped in front of the stall, the vendor seemed to sense their presence and opened their eyes, ncing at Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon opening their eyes, they locked gaze with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s deep, cool eyes, and the vendor was slightly stunned.

    They sighed inwardly at the beauty of those eyes.

    After a brief pause, they looked at Gu Zhiqi and cheerfully spoke up, ¡°Lass, see anything you fancy?¡±

    Hearing the vendor¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised an eyebrow, surprised that the vendor could discern their gender at a nce.

    Instead of speaking immediately, they first crouched down, pointing to a brush on the stall, ¡°How much for this?¡±

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, the vendor rose smoothly from the lounge chair without a sound, ¡°Interested in buying?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°Are you using it for calligraphy or painting traditional Chinese paintings?¡± the vendor asked with interest.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­Neither.¡±

    Vendor: Neither?

    So, you¡¯re buying it as an ornament?

    ¡°To draw talismans,¡± Gu Zhiqi stated frankly.

    Ordinary brushes could be used for talismans as well, but over time, they would break due to the inability to bear the energy of the Yuan Force.

    But this brush was different; it was made from special material that wouldn¡¯t break from bearing the energies of Yuan Force, Vital Energy, or Spiritual Energy.

    More than that, the brush had a Formation engraved on it which gathered energy.

    Using it to draw on Talisman Paper, the Yuan Force would not dissipate easily, which allowed for the crafting of high-grade talisman papers.

    Vendor: ???

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, the vendor¡¯s mind was topped with a string of question marks.

    ¡°Drawing what?¡± they asked in disbelief.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Talismans.¡±

    Vendor: ¡°¡­¡±

    Very well, they had not misheard.

    ¡°You mean those¡­ talismans that fortellers use for rituals?¡± the vendor was still incredulous.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

 Chapter 597 - 597 597 Leaving the Ghost Market; The Return Journey

    ?597: Chapter 597: Leaving the Ghost Market; The Return Journey   597: Chapter 597: Leaving the Ghost Market; The Return Journey                                   The vendor was silent for two seconds, then lifted their hand and pointed in the direction of the Ghost Market entrance, speaking in an eerie tone, ¡°You go.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Why start kicking people out without even a word?

    The vendor would not sell, so Gu Zhiqi did not insist and left.

    The ck market was indeed filled with rare treasures, but there were even more fakes.

    Gu Zhiqi roamed the ck market for another half an hour.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, she couldn¡¯t bother with whether she had seen everything or not and simply left.

    By the time she exited the ck market, it was already eleven o¡¯clock.

    Gu Zhiqi called for a ride online.

    While waiting for the car, she remembered something and opened Su Yunling¡¯s chat to send a message.

    [Child: Are you asleep yet?]

    The message was sent, but Su Yunling did not reply immediately.

    Thinking he might be asleep, Gu Zhiqi did not wait for his message and instead opened Gu Mengyang¡¯s chat.

    Gu Mengyang had sent her several messages.

    The first one:

    [Gu Mengyang: Why aren¡¯t you at home, did you go out?]

    This first message was sent at eight-thirty.

    [Gu Mengyang: Where are you?]

    After that, messages were sent every few minutes, roughly asking her to reply after seeing the messages.

    [Qiqi: Out, will be back soon]

    As soon as the message was sent out, Gu Mengyang immediately sent a reply.

    [Gu Mengyang: Where are you?

    Do you need me to pick you up?]

    After the message was sent, more messages quickly followed.

    [Gu Mengyang: Send your location, I¡¯lle pick you up]

    [Gu Mengyang: It¡¯s quitete; it¡¯s not safe for a girl to be out alone]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at his messages and let out a light tsk before replying.

    [Qiqi: It¡¯s safe]

    After sending the message, she didn¡¯t bother with any more messages from Gu Mengyang and immediately exited the chat.

    Just as she did, she noticed that Su Yunling had replied.

    [Su Yunling: Haven¡¯t slept yet]

    [Child: Didn¡¯t you say you had a childhood friend that needs to see a doctor?

    I¡¯ve got three days free]

    Since the Yuan Force was sealed, she couldn¡¯t set up an array and naturally couldn¡¯t return to help Mo Weiran deal with things.

    Since she had free time, she could go and check on Su Yunling¡¯s childhood friend.

    This time, not long after sending the message, Su Yunling replied quickly.

    [Su Yunling: Will you go to the capital tomorrow?]

    [Child: Can do]

    [Su Yunling: What time can you get up?]

    [Child: After eight]

    [Su Yunling: Hmm, I¡¯ll pick you up at nine.

    I¡¯ll buy the ne ticket]

    [Child: Okay]

    Thinking the conversation was over, Su Yunling sent another message.

    [Su Yunling: It¡¯s quitete, haven¡¯t you slept yet?]

    [Child: I¡¯mying down now]

    After the business talk was done, Gu Zhiqi subconsciously switched to perfunctory mode.

    [Su Yunling: Then sleep, good night]

    [Child: Good night]

    She sent a casual good night message and then exited WeChat, burying her head to start repairing her mental method.

    **

    Gu Zhiqi usually went to bed at midnight, so as soon as the clock struck twelve, sleepiness hit her.

    Gu Zhiqi turned off the editing software and shifted her gaze away from her phone to nce outside the car, only to realize that an hour had passed and yet the car hadn¡¯t even left Shadow Mountain.

    The drive from Shadow Mountain to Moon Falling Bay should take about an hour and a half, and from Clear Shadow Vi to the foot of the mountain, only about fifteen minutes.

    But an hour had passed, and the car hadn¡¯t even left Shadow Mountain.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and she withdrew her gaze from the window to nce at the driver.

    Just one look was enough for Gu Zhiqi to realize something was off with the driver.

    It seemed like he was under an Illusion Technique.

    ¡°Master, how much longer until we arrive?¡± Gu Zhiqi stuffed her phone into her pocket, leaned leisurely against the seat, and asked the driver.

 Chapter 598 - 598 598 Enemies Come Knocking

    ?598: Chapter 598 Enemies Come Knocking   598: Chapter 598 Enemies Come Knocking                                   The driver, upon hearing Gu Zhiqi speak, immediately replied cheerfully, ¡°We¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing this, clicked her tongue silently, confirming that the driver had indeed fallen for an Illusion Technique.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly lowered her eyes, her fingers subtly moving, forming hand seals, and quickly producing an invisible hand seal.

    She sent the hand seal into the driver¡¯s body.

    No sooner had the hand seal entered the driver¡¯s body than the car suddenly came to a screeching halt.

    ¡°Screech¡ª¡±

    With the ear-piercing sound of tires skidding across the pavement, the car stopped.

    The driver wore a look of both terror and relief, gasping for air.

    ¡°Youngdy, did you¡­

    did you see that person by the roadside?¡± The driver¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he stared intently at the figure standing by the road.

    Dressed in a white robe, with hair of ck and white twisted into a bun, secured at the back of the head, the figure stood with their back to them by the roadside.

    At first nce, it was indeed quite frightening.

    ¡°I saw it.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words allowed the driver to breathe a sigh of relief¡ªit wasn¡¯t just him who could see, so¡­

    it probably wasn¡¯t anything filthy.

    The driver rolled down the window and shouted at the figure, ¡°Miss, going into the city?

    It¡¯s quitete, and it¡¯s hard to find a ride around here¡­¡±

    The driver originally intended to give the person by the roadside a lift, but as he spoke, he abruptly fell silent.

    Hadn¡¯t they already entered the city?

    Why were they still at Shadow Mountain?

    The realization suddenly dawned on the driver, and he stopped talking abruptly.

    Then, his face turned pale in an instant, and he sat rigidly, staring fixedly at the scene outside the window.

    In the driver¡¯s terrified gaze, the figure standing by the roadside finally turned its head.

    As soon as the driver got a clear view of the person at roadside, his eyes widened, and then he closed them, frightened unconscious.

    Seeing that the driver had fainted, Gu Zhiqi no longer needed to knock him out herself, and she simply got out of the car.

    The person standing by the roadside actually wasn¡¯t too scary-looking; they merely dressed a bit oddly, with hair and beard of ck and white, and a horsetail whisk under their arm.

    When Gu Zhiqi got out of the car, the elderly figure spoke in a deep voice, ¡°So you are Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    Feeling the strong hostility emanating from the old man, Gu Zhiqi gently raised her eyebrows but did not speak.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi silent, the old man sneered coldly and continued with a darkened face, ¡°Do you know Qiu Mingzi?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and understood.

    This was someone seeking revenge.

    As Gu Zhiqi remained silent, the old man¡¯s face darkened further, and he continued, ¡°Did you kill Qiu Mingzi?¡±

    Although he was asking, the tone was pretty certain.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s affirmative response, the old man¡¯s face suddenly turned even uglier, his gaze filling swiftly with murderous intent.

    His presence surged, the overwhelming pressure bearing down on Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi showed no reaction, simply leaningzily against the car door, watching the old man, and asked, ¡°Who are you to him?¡±

    ¡°I am his elder brother, Qiu Yangzi.¡± Qiu Yangzi¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous and chilling intent, looking at Gu Zhiqi as if looking at a dead person.

    Hearing his answer, Gu Zhiqi slightly curved her lips in azy smirk, half-closing her eyes as she asked Qiu Yangzi, ¡°Do you know Wu Minfen?¡±

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi asked the question, Qiu Yangzi¡¯s expression flickered, a sh of astonishment quickly crossing the depths of his eyes, before his gaze returned to its cold demeanor, like a venomous snake staring at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

 Chapter 599 - 599 599 Are We Still Fighting

    ?599: Chapter 599: Are We Still Fighting?

    599: Chapter 599: Are We Still Fighting?

    Watching Qiu Yangzi¡¯s reaction, Gu Zhiqi knew that the person before her was indeed the Qiu Yangzi Wu Minfen had spoken of.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi did not answer his question, Qiu Yangzi¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold light shing at the bottom of his eyes, ¡°Whatever you n to do, it will be nothing more than wishful thinking.

    Tonight, you will be buried here.¡±

    Listening to Qiu Yangzi¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqizilyughed, ¡°Is that so?

    It¡¯s perhaps too early to say who will be buried here.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, insolent youth, do you actually think you can kill me?¡± Qiu Yangzi snorted contemptuously, looking down at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Try me.¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, she tilted her head lightly, looking at Qiu Yangzi with a yful expression.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s demeanor, Qiu Yangzi felt a clear provocation, and finally, he lost hisposure, bursting out, ¡°You have no idea how high the sky is, or how deep the earth is!¡±

    After that, he waved the horsetail whisk in his hand and pressed straight towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Without sensing any Vital Energy fluctuations or Yuan Force emanating from Gu Zhiqi, who appeared to be just an exceptionally beautiful Yellow Hair girl, Qiu Yangzi didn¡¯t take her too seriously.

    Thus, he didn¡¯t use his full strength with this first strike.

    Still, Qiu Yangzi was confident that he could take Gu Zhiqi¡¯s life with a single blow.

    However, he harbored some doubts about how Gu Zhiqi had managed to kill Qiu Mingzi.

    How could such a Yellow Hair girl have killed his brother?

    As the horsetail whisk was about to touch Gu Zhiqi and prate her, ending her life,

    at that moment, the figure suddenly vanished.

    Striking only air, Qiu Yangzi was momentarily stunned, standing frozen on the spot.

    Suddenly feeling someone behind him, Qiu Yangzi turned around sharply, leaped up, clearing the roof of the car and retreating backwards.

    Gu Zhiqi pursued him closely.

    Both leaped over the roof of the car andnded, Qiu Yangzi with a dark look in his eyes and a grave expression, addressed Gu Zhiqi, ¡°An Ancient martial artist?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi paid no attention to him, her fingertips trembled lightly, leaving a residual image in front of her, and in the blink of an eye, a hand seal was formed, flying straight towards Qiu Yangzi.

    Seeing this, Qiu Yangzi¡¯s eyes narrowed as he ced the horsetail whisk at his elbow and a piece of Talisman Paper appeared in his hand.

    The Talisman Paper between his fingers shimmered with light, and then a Defense Shield formed around Qiu Yangzi.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The hand seal cast by Gu Zhiqi collided with the Defense Shield around Qiu Yangzi, causing a thunderous noise.

    The Defense Shield surrounding Qiu Yangzi broke, and he was thrown back several steps.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Finally regaining his stance, he coughed up a mouthful of blood forcefully.

    The pride and disdain on Qiu Yangzi¡¯s face was gone, only solemnity remained between his brows.

    After merely one exchange, Qiu Yangzi realized all too well that he was likely no match for the woman in terms of martial prowess.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Qiu Yangzi clutched his chest, looking at Gu Zhiqi somewhat raggedly.

    ¡°Are we still fighting?¡± said Gu Zhiqi, who didn¡¯t fancy talking during a fight.

    Seeing Qiu Yangzi didn¡¯t make a move, she askednguidly.

    To deal with Qiu Yangzi, she couldn¡¯t just take his life outright.

    Because the old man had a rather high amount of Merit Points on him.

    Unlike Qiu Mingzi before, who had no Merit Points and was burdened with heavy karma.

    ¡°You killed my brother, I will certainly not let you off,¡± Qiu Yangzi said coldly, staring at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Then try to kill me,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded indifferently, looking back at Qiu Yangzi.

    If he harbored the intent to kill and made his move against her, she would be within her rights to strike him dead outright.

    She felt some regret that she hadn¡¯t just killed Qiu Yangzi when he attacked her earlier.

 Chapter 600 - 600 600 Beatdown; Back to the Villa

    ?600: Chapter 600: Beatdown; Back to the Vi   600: Chapter 600: Beatdown; Back to the Vi                                   As soon as Gu Zhiqi had spoken, Qiu Yangzi didn¡¯t move any further.

    He wasn¡¯t foolish, aware that he couldn¡¯t defeat Gu Zhiqi, and wouldn¡¯t rush to send himself to his death.

    So, under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s watchful eye, Qiu Yangzi flung his sleeve and snorted coldly, ¡°Just you wait, I will surely avenge my brother.¡±

    Then, he tread on qinggong and skimmed past the treetops by the roadside, flying away directly.

    Gu Zhiqi had hoped for a great battle with him, but upon watching his fading silhouette, she fell silent for two seconds.

    After two seconds, she leaped up to pursue him.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    From the forest beside the road, came a considerable disturbance, with continuous screams and pained grunts rising up, startling a flock of birds into flight.

    Two minutester, Gu Zhiqi dusted off hands that were not even dusty, returning to the road.

    Being troubled by that old fellow and having to sleep an hourte, Gu Zhiqi felt exceedingly irritated.

    However, after giving that old fellow a good thrashing, her irritation was dispersed.

    Back in the car, Gu Zhiqi woke the driver.

    The driver had a moment of amnesia, but swiftly his memory returned, panic shading his eyes as he looked left and right, and after spotting Gu Zhiqi sitting in the back seat, the driver let out a sigh of relief.

    But then, thinking of something, the driver nced at Gu Zhiqi with trepidation and asked, ¡°Miss, what¡­

    just happened?¡±

    ¡°You were too tired and said you wanted to rest for an hour, told me to call you when the time was up,¡± Gu Zhiqi lied smoothly.

    Driver: ?

    That hardly sounded usible, did it?

    But just now¡­

    Could it have been just a dream?

    The driver was dubious but chose to believe it on the face of it, ¡°I apologize for dying your time.¡±

    Then, he started the car nervously, asionally ncing at Gu Zhiqi in the rearview mirror as he drove, afraid that the youngdy in the back seat might suddenly vanish into thin air.

    That¡¯s right, the driver suspected that the passenger he picked up might not be human.

    Not long after the car had left, an elderly man with a bruised and swollen face emerged from the forest by the road.

    Looking at the deserted highway, Qiu Yangzi was burning with rage, his eyes filled with anger and murderous intent.

    ¡°Gu, Zhiqi,¡± Qiu Yangzi muttered her name through clenched teeth, pausing between each syble, and after finishing, he resumed his threats, ¡°You just wait for me.¡±

    **

    By the time Gu Zhiqi got back to Gu Mengyang¡¯s vi, it was already one-thirty in the morning.

    Upon entering the living room, she spotted Gu Mengyang sitting on the couch.

    Gu Mengyang had aptop on his knees, his fingers gently tapping the keyboard.

    After a few keystrokes, he picked up his phone from the side and nced at it.

    Gu Zhiqi walked into the living room just as Gu Mengyang was looking at his phone.

    At the sound of movement at the door, Gu Mengyang immediately turned his head to look in that direction, and seeing Gu Zhiqi return, he let out a sigh of relief, stood up, and took a few steps towards her to thoroughly check her well-being.

    Seeing her unharmed, he rxed a bit but then asked with irritation, ¡°Where have you been sote at night?

    Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be back in two and a half hours?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°At the time I texted you, I indeed was on my way back.¡±

    Gu Mengyang: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a few silent seconds, Gu Mengyang looked at Gu Zhiqi indignantly and asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°Shopping,¡± replied Gu Zhiqi, her expression tired and listless.

    Gu Mengyang looked at Gu Zhiqi with suspicion and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t run into any trouble, did you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    Gu Mengyang, half-believing, saw the increasingly weary look in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t press further, just said, ¡°It¡¯ste, go and sleep now.¡±

 Chapter 601 - 601 601 Leaving Tomorrow; A Troubled Heart

    ?601: Chapter 601: Leaving Tomorrow; A Troubled Heart   601: Chapter 601: Leaving Tomorrow; A Troubled Heart                                   Gu Zhiqi nodded, taking steps toward the stairwell.

    After a few steps, she turned back to look at Gu Mengyang, ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Mengyang felt a slight reluctance, but he knew that the girl had taken leave toe here, ¡°Heading back to Hai City?

    Have you bought your ne ticket?

    What time is the flight?

    I¡¯ll have the driver take you.¡±

    As he spoke, Gu Mengyang turned to walk towards the coffee table to get his phone.

    ¡°Not going back to Hai City.

    I¡¯ve bought the ticket, someone will pick me up.¡± Gu Mengyang bombarded her with questions, and Gu Zhiqi answered them one by one.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Gu Mengyang paused briefly before he could respond, then asked the question he cared about the most, ¡°Not going back to Hai City?

    Where to then?¡±

    ¡°The capital, to see a patient,¡± Gu Zhiqi said sinctly, offering a brief exnation.

    Just like the news about the group including Su Yunling was shared, the Gu Family¡¯s news was almost always shared as well.

    If she said today she was going back to Hai City but didn¡¯t show up there tomorrow, Father Gu and Mother Gu would probably start a relentless barrage of calls again.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Gu Mengyang fell silent, and after a few seconds, he asked, ¡°Going alone?

    Not taking Gu Huaijin?¡±

    ¡°With a friend.¡±

    On hearing this, Gu Mengyang felt a mix of schadenfreude and mncholy.

    The schadenfreude was because the little girl wouldn¡¯t be bringing that fellow Gu Huaijin along.

    You know, in the past, whenever the little girl was seeing a patient, Gu Huaijin was always by her side.

    The mncholy was because it seemed like the little girl had grown up.

    At that moment, Gu Mengyang couldn¡¯t help but let his thoughts wander.

    Where had Xiao Qi gone during the two years her soul had been exchanged?

    What kind of life had she led?

    How was it that she seemed to have grown up so much in just two years?

    Two years¡­

    Two years was actually quite a long time.

    ¡°You should get to bed early too,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, seeing Gu Mengyang zoning out, brought him back to reality.

    Upon hearing her, Gu Mengyang came back to his senses, but still seemed somewhat distracted as he smiled at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Got it, you go to sleep first.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded her head and went upstairs.

    **

    The next day, at nine o¡¯clock, a car stopped outside Gu Mengyang¡¯s vi.

    The car had just stopped when Gu Zhiqi appeared at the vi¡¯s door.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi!¡± Tang Yichen, sitting in the passenger seat, rolled down the window and waved to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi gave a slight nod to Tang Yichen and opened the car door to get into the back seat.

    Ever since she saw Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling¡¯s gaze rested on her unwaveringly.

    After Gu Zhiqi settled in, the car started, and Su Yunling took out a food container from the storage ring and handed it to Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing the food container suddenly before her, Gu Zhiqi turned her head towards Su Yunling.

    ¡°Breakfast,¡± Su Yunling said softly, lifting the container slightly, then added, ¡°I made it.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes lit up with sparkle, her brows and eyes curving gently, looking at Su Yunling with an adorably soft gaze, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    Then, she raised her hand to receive the food container from Su Yunling¡¯s hand.

    As the food container was taken, Su Yunling did not immediately withdraw his hand.

    His hand holding the container paused momentarily before he leisurely drew it back.

    With his gaze slightly lowered, his fingers caressed the ring delicately, his heart in slight turmoil.

    Because of the word ¡®brother¡¯ from Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, was once again stirred.

    Before, he certainly enjoyed hearing the child call him brother, but it was never like it was today.

    But just now¡­

    ¡°Hey, Gu Xiaoxi, have you been to the capital before?¡± Tang Yichen, seated in the passenger seat, suddenly turned around and asked Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 602 - 602 602 Arriving at the Imperial Capital; Su Family

    ?602: Chapter 602: Arriving at the Imperial Capital; Su Family   602: Chapter 602: Arriving at the Imperial Capital; Su Family                                   ¡°I forgot,¡± said Gu Zhiqi nonchntly.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen immediately switched into talkative mode, ¡°Let me tell you, there are a lot of fun ces in the capital.

    After we get there, I¡¯ll take you out to have fun.¡±

    ¡°Right, don¡¯t bother booking a hotel.

    I¡¯ll take you to stay at my ce.

    I¡¯ll take care of all your basic necessities¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop bothering her while she¡¯s eating,¡± Su Yunling interrupted Tang Yichen.

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    He stared at Su Yunling for several seconds with a pensive gaze, but Su Yunling¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen let out a wistful sigh.

    At this moment, he believed that Third Brother and Gu Xiaoxi really hadn¡¯t had a fight.

    Tang Yichen didn¡¯t speak again, and Gu Zhiqi actually nced up at him, ¡°You just mentioned taking care of all my basic needs¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± Before Gu Zhiqi could finish speaking, Su Yunling spoke up.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Su Yunling and said confidently, ¡°I am treating your childhood friend; it is only right that I do so.¡±

    Su Yunling smiled and nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, it is only right.¡±

    Pleased with the response, Gu Zhiqi continued to eat her meal.

    **

    The ne took off from Haicheng at eleven in the morning andnded in the capital at one-thirty in the afternoon.

    Just as they exited the airport, a car stopped in front of the three of them.

    ¡°Miss Gu!¡± The car window rolled down, and inside, Yun Sen, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, waved excitedly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly to Yun Sen in response.

    Tang Yichen hurried to open the passenger door and sat down, while Su Yunling opened the rear door and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Get in.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi bent down to get into the car, with Su Yunling following close behind.

    ¡°Yun Sen, you¡¯ve changed.

    You used to greet me and Third Brother first, but howe today, you only greeted Gu Zhiqi?¡± Tang Yichenined intively while buckling his seatbelt.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen remembered that he had forgotten to greet them in his excitement, ¡°My lord, I, your subordinate¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Before Yun Sen could finish, Su Yunling cut him off, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Shadow Pavilion first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yun Sen responded and started the car.

    **

    After eating, Su Yunling did not immediately take Gu Zhiqi to the Ever Winning Army to treat his childhood friend; instead, he first showed her where she would be staying.

    He arranged for Gu Zhiqi to stay with the Su Family, one of the Four Great Families in the capital.

    The Su Family estate was built in a garden-style architecture, resembling an ancient mansion of a prince or a high-ranking official,plete with Langyuan Mountain and Qionglou, rockeries and waterside pavilions, and ponds with swimming fish.

    On their way there, Gu Zhiqi saw plenty of rockery and bamboo, pavilions and towers.

    After walking for about ten minutes, Su Yunling finally brought Gu Zhiqi to a courtyard, ¡°What do you think of this ce?

    If you don¡¯t like it, I can show you others.¡±

    At Su Yunling¡¯s words, Yun Sen and Tang Yichen both had subtlyplex expressions on their faces.

    ¡°This ce will do,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied without noticing the odd looks from Tang Yichen and Yun Sen, right away.

    She didn¡¯t want to walk any further.

    At that moment, Gu Zhiqi was certain that the Su Family estate must have indeed been a prince¡¯s residence in the past.

    It was toorge.

    ¡°Then this ce it is,¡± Su Yunling said, before adding, ¡°My childhood friend is busy right now; I will bring him overter.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°Alright, you rest first.

    The courtyard opposite is where I live; you cane find me anytime if you need anything,¡± Su Yunling said, and with a slight turn, he pointed to the courtyard opposite Gu Zhiqi¡¯s new residence.

 Chapter 603 - 603 603 Moving into the Su Family

    ?603: Chapter 603 Moving into the Su Family   603: Chapter 603 Moving into the Su Family                                   After giving a few instructions to Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling and two others headed to the yard opposite Gu Zhiqi¡¯s.

    There was a soundproof formation arranged in Su Yunling¡¯s yard, among its many functions.

    Once sure that Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, Tang Yichen leaned in close to Su Yunling and asked with mystery and gossip, ¡°Third Brother, did you really give that yard to Gu Xiaoxi?¡±

    Unperturbed, Su Yunling nced at Tang Yichen and asked in a light tone, ¡°Is that a problem?¡±

    That nce from Su Yunling sent a chill down Tang Yichen¡¯s back, making him somewhat timid as he quickly exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t saying it¡¯s a problem, but isn¡¯t that yard something you wouldn¡¯t let anyone else live in?¡±

    Su Yunling still seemed unperturbed, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Tang Yichen nodded, indicating it was true.

    ¡°That yard was meant to be lived in, and I never said that it wasn¡¯t for habitation,¡± Su Yunling said, his eyes slightly lowered, seemingly distracted.

    ¡°Oh?

    Is that so?

    Then when Su Miaoyi asked you for that yard, why didn¡¯t you let her have it?¡± Tang Yichen said with a meaningful tone.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, but he remained silent.

    Seeing that Su Yunling was not speaking but also not stopping the conversation, Tang Yichen spoke again with teasing, ¡°Previously, Fu Yingying also said she wanted to live in the yard across from yours, and you didn¡¯t loosen up then either, did you?¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes continued to be lowered as he maintained his silence.

    ¡°Third Brother, tell me honestly, are you fon¡ª¡±

    ¡°You have quite a bit of free timetely,¡± Su Yunling interrupted him smoothly and leisurely, turning his head to look at Tang Yichen, ¡°If you¡¯re really that idle, go take over Brother Jin¡¯s work.

    It¡¯s perfect timing; let Brother Jin focus on his treatment.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­I just remembered, my mom called me home for dinner, so I¡¯ll be on my way, Third Brother.

    Bye-bye.¡±

    With those words, Tang Yichen promptly turned around and started to walk quickly toward the yard¡¯s exit.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Just a few steps away, Tang Yichen was called back by Su Yunling.

    Tang Yichen stopped, his body slightly stiff as he turned around and looked back at Su Yunling, ¡°You know, Third Brother, as the saying goes, ¡®Filial dutyes first.¡¯ I¡¯m rarely in the capital, and now that I have the chance to be here, spending time with my mom for a meal is very¡­¡±

    ¡°I found some leads on Lu Xingzhe¡¯s case, want to hear them?¡± Su Yunling cut him off, uninterested in hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s fibs.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Yichen replied without hesitation, and then walked back to Su Yunling¡¯s side.

    Su Yunling slightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°Not apanying your mom for dinner anymore?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡ªsuddenly remembered, my mom is on a diet recently, she¡¯s not eating dinner.¡± When it came to fabricating lies, Tang Yichen was very adroit.

    Su Yunling smiled without a word, stepped into the study, followed closely by Tang Yichen and Yun Sen.

    **

    After Su Yunling and the two others left, Gu Zhiqi entered the yard.

    There were several rooms in the yard,plete with a living room and a small kitchen, which would suffice for a family to live in a typical household.

    Gu Zhiqi clicked his tongue lightly, inwardly remarking on how wealthy the Su family was.

    The rooms were built in an ancient style but were furnished in a modern style, with all sorts of modern furniture.

    No sooner had he sat down on the sofa than he received a message from Gu Mengyang.

    [Gu Mengyang: Made it to the capital?]

    [Qiqi: I have.]

    [Gu Mengyang: How many days are you nning to stay in the capital?

    Have you booked a ce to stay?]

    As Gu Zhiqi was slowly typing his response, Gu Mengyang sent him a transfer of money.

    Without a second thought, Gu Zhiqi epted it.

    After taking the money, he leisurely typed and sent back a question mark.

    [Qiqi: ?]

    [Gu Mengyang: Don¡¯t skimp; book a nice ce to stay.]

 Chapter 604 - 604 604 Su Miaoyi

    ?604: Chapter 604 Su Miaoyi   604: Chapter 604 Su Miaoyi                                   [Gu Mengyang: Or maybe I should make the reservation for you.]

    [Gu Mengyang: Which area are you staying in?

    Where would be convenient for you?]

    [Qiqi: No need.]

    Gu Zhiqi immediately stopped Gu Mengyang.

    [Qiqi: I¡¯m already staying at a friend¡¯s ce.]

    [Gu Mengyang: Is your friend reliable?]

    [Qiqi: Reliable.]

    [Gu Mengyang: Alright then.]

    [Gu Mengyang: If you run into any trouble that you can¡¯t solve, remember to contact me.]

    [Gu Mengyang: If there¡¯s something you can¡¯t handle, go find someone named Gu Qing at Heavenly Domain Pavilion, she¡¯ll help you deal with it.]

    Gu Mengyang sent three messages in a row.

    Looking at his messages, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows and lightly typed a reply to Gu Mengyang.

    [Qiqi: ok.]

    After sending the message, her gaze still lingered on the words ¡°Heavenly Domain Pavilion.¡±

    Heavenly Domain Pavilion felt somewhat familiar.

    She couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen or heard of it before.

    After finishing her chat with Gu Mengyang, Gu Zhiqi exited WeChat and did a quick search on her phone for Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    There wasn¡¯t much info on the public web about Heavenly Domain Pavilion; the descriptions were rather sinct.

    After briefly browsing the rted information, it could be summed up in one sentence: A rather mysterious auction house.

    Gu Zhiqi then searched on awork forum and found that there were far more messages rted to it than on the public web.

    ¡°Tap tap tap¡±

    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    Just as she was deeply engrossed in her reading, a strange female voice suddenly sounded by her ear.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up at the door, put away her phone, got up, and walked to the door to open it.

    Standing outside was a girl with delicate features, wearing a blouse and a miniskirt, and little leather shoes on her feet.

    Her slightly curly hair hung neatly in front of her shoulders, and she looked to be around twenty years old.

    The girl had a round face with two dimples that became very pronounced when she smiled, giving her a particrly sweet and adorable look.

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, the girl standing at the door froze her smile for a split second before quickly regaining it.

    She looked at Gu Zhiqi with a beaming smile, ¡°You must be the Miss that Third Brother brought back?

    Hello, my name is Su Miaoyi, ¡®Miaoyi¡¯ as in ¡®ingenious¡¯ and ¡®artistic conception.¡¯

    Gu Zhiqi nodded gently at the girl, ¡°Gu Zhiqi, ¡®Zhi¡¯ as in branch, ¡®Qiqi¡¯ as in to perch.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi?¡± Su Miaoyi lowered her eyes, repeated Gu Zhiqi¡¯s name softly, then looked up, seeming a bit embarrassed as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard Third Brother mention you before, sorry.¡±

    After speaking, she yfully stuck her tongue out at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi held a polite smile at the corner of her mouth and nodded slightly, not saying a word.

    ¡°Can Ie in and sit down, maybe chat with you?¡± asked Su Miaoyi as she pointed at the room behind Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi really wanted to refuse, but after all, this was the Su residence, and it would seem rather inappropriate to reject someone with the surname Su.

    After debating it for a while, she eventually nodded.

    Upon hearing this, Su Miaoyi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She immediately stepped forward, attempting to wrap her arm around Gu Zhiqi¡¯s, ¡°You¡¯re so nice.¡±

    But she didn¡¯t manage to touch Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm.

    Gu Zhiqi subtly moved several steps aside and then said to Su Miaoyi, ¡°Miss Su, pleasee in.¡±

    Su Miaoyi stiffened a bit but still maintained a charming smile, ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that said, she stepped into the room.

    Upon entering, Su Miaoyi couldn¡¯t help but look around carefully.

    ncing at the room¡¯syout, she couldn¡¯t conceal a fleeting look of jealousy in her eyes.

    She had been after this courtyard for a long time but hadn¡¯t managed to obtain it from Su Yunling.

 Chapter 605 - 605 605 No Title

    ?605: Chapter 605 No Title   605: Chapter 605 No Title                                   The rooms in the courtyard, she had never even stepped into before, yet unexpectedly, a girl called Yellow Hair, who came out of nowhere, moved in.

    After entering the room, Su Miaoyi looked around before she settled down on the couch, then, looking up at Gu Zhiqi, she began to speak in a very familiar way, ¡°If your name is Gu Zhiqi, from now on, I will call you Xiao Qi.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi sat opposite Su Miaoyi, listening to her forward manner, she was just about to say something when Su Miaoyi cut in first.

    ¡°Xiao Qi, where is your family from?

    I don¡¯t know, how long have you known Third Brother?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too long, right?

    Otherwise, I shouldn¡¯t have never heard of you.¡±

    It sounded as if she was asking Gu Zhiqi, but she didn¡¯t give Gu Zhiqi a chance to answer, going right ahead and answering her own question.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Conveniently, Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t in the mood to respond and simply uttered a very concise sound.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi appearzy and disinterested, not even putting on an act, the smile at the corner of Su Miaoyi¡¯s mouth slightly stiffened.

    She seems to be a naive girl who knows nothing about the ways of the world.

    Thinking this, the smile returned to Su Miaoyi¡¯s lips, ¡°Xiao Qi, how did you meet Third Brother?¡±

    ¡°Fortune telling.¡±

    Su Miaoyi: ¡°¡­¡±

    The smile she had just regained barely held up, after being silent for several seconds, she bounced back, continuing to smile cutely, ¡°You¡¯re quite the joker.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi did not borate further.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi remain silent, Su Miaoyi inwardly cursed her for being tight-lipped, and then continued to introduce the capital city to Gu Zhiqi with a charming smile, ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡¯re not from the capital, are you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi replied, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Su Miaoyi asked, ¡°So this must be your first time in the capital, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Perfunctory x2.

    ¡°There are so many fun ces to go here in the capital¡­¡±

    Su Miaoyi went on talking to herself while Gu Zhiqi, sitting on the couch, asionally replied with a seemingly polite but actually perfunctoryment.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly lowered her gaze and thought to herself that she might as well have just stayed in a hotel.

    At least in a hotel, if she encountered someone like Su Miaoyi who loved to chatter endlessly and be overly familiar, she could simply throw them out.

    **

    ¡°So you¡¯re suspecting that Lu Xingzhe is Number 5?¡± In the study, Tang Yichen stroked his chin, looking thoughtfully at Su Yunling and asked in a low voice as hey sprawled across the conference table.

    ¡°Not much evidence, it¡¯s just a conjecture for now,¡± Su Yunling replied, eyes slightly downcast, her fingertips gently tapping on the conference table.

    ¡°Who could have erased the traces of these people?

    We¡¯ve been searching for four years with not a single lead.

    Now that we finally have a little clue, it¡¯s still uncertain,¡± Tang Yichen said gloomily, then exhaled a breath of frustration.

    ¡°This is actually a good thing,¡± Su Yunling murmured, her gaze still downward as she spoke softly.

    ¡°Huh?

    Good?

    What¡¯s good about it?¡± Tang Yichen lifted his chin from his arm, gazing at Su Yunling with a questioning look.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t find them, it¡¯s likely difficult for Angel¡¯s people too.

    This way, they are at least safe,¡± Su Yunling exined at a measured pace.

    Tang Yichen thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement, ¡°True.¡±

    After nodding, he was silent for two seconds, then remembering the incident of Angel targeting Lu Xingzhe, Tang Yichen looked at Su Yunling and posed another question, ¡°Third Brother, that¡¯s not necessarily true though.

    Look, we didn¡¯t find Lu Xingzhe, but Angel¡¯s people clearly knew of Lu Xingzhe¡¯s identity, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t aim for his legs and arms.¡±

 Chapter 606 - 606 606 Went to Shadow Court

    ?606: Chapter 606 Went to Shadow Court   606: Chapter 606 Went to Shadow Court                                   Su Yunling¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°We haven¡¯t received any news about Angel moving against anyone else, which also means that for now, they might have only identified Lu Xingzhe as A5.

    It took them four years to identify just Lu Xingzhe, which is safe enough.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen found it reasonable and raised his hand, lightly scratching his head, ¡°That¡¯s true, huh.¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Su Yunling and asked another question, ¡°Since they¡¯ve already identified Lu Xingzhe and their n has fallen through this time, will they attempt to target Lu Xingzhe again?¡±

    Su Yunling: ¡°This time, they¡¯ve suffered heavy losses and likely won¡¯t cross the border again in the short term.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, huh,¡± Tang Yichen agreed, nodding his head.

    After nodding, he spoke again, ¡°Then should we send someone¡­¡±

    ¡°Thump thump thump¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s me.¡± Following the knocking, a familiar voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as Su Yunling¡¯s voice fell, the door to the study was pushed open, and a familiar figure appeared at the doorway.

    ¡°Yo, Dog Luo, you¡¯re back in the imperial capital too?¡± Seeing the familiar figure at the door, Tang Yichen greeted.

    ¡°If you all are back in the imperial capital, why can¡¯t I be?¡± Su Luo slightly curled his lips and then, with big strides, walked up to stand in front of the two, ¡°What were you two just talking about?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he leaned back in the chair, speaking leisurely, ¡°Military secrets, you can¡¯t hear them.¡±

    Su Luo, upon hearing this, curled his lips again, speaking with slight disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear them anyway.¡±

    Tang Yichen didn¡¯t say anything else but looked towards the doorway, ¡°Hey, Dog Luo, is it just you?¡±

    Su Luo: ¡°Otherwise?

    Who else do you want to see?¡±

    ¡°Your clingy younger cousin, she didn¡¯t stick to you ande today?¡± Tang Yichen asked with a curious look at Su Luo.

    ¡°She was following me just now, but when she heard that the house opposite Third Brother¡¯s was upied, she said she wanted to meet the guests.¡± As Su Luo spoke, he looked at Tang Yichen and then at Su Yunling, ¡°Third Brother, I heard you brought a girl back?

    And you let her stay at Shadow Court, is that true?¡±

    As Su Luo spoke, Tang Yichen and Su Yunling simultaneously furrowed their brows.

    Seeing their expressions were off, Su Luo fell silent for two seconds, then cautiously asked, ¡°No, why that look on your faces?¡±

    ¡°Su Miaoyi went to Shadow Court?¡± Su Yunling frowned slightly and asked Su Luo.

    ¡°Yes, yeah.¡± Noticing Su Yunling¡¯s displeasure, Su Luo stammered in response, then looked at Su Yunling with some fear.

    ¡°What is she doing at Shadow Court?¡± Tang Yichen murmured with displeasure in a low voice.

    Tang Yichen had seen Su Miaoyi quite a few times, and he knew very well what kind of person she was.

    It was well known to anyone who knew Su Yunling and had seen Su Miaoyi that Su Miaoyi had a crush on Su Yunling.

    Su Miaoyi had once demanded Shadow Court from Su Yunling, but he had not granted it, and Tang Yichen had been present at that time.

    Now that Su Miaoyi was heading to Shadow Court, she was probably feeling uneasy and going to find trouble for Gu Xiaoxi or to annoy her.

    Thinking of Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s temperament, Tang Yichen silently sighed, hoping there wasn¡¯t a fight.

    As Tang Yichen thought this, he immediately stood up, ¡°Third Brother, shall we go¡­¡±

    Before Tang Yichen could finish speaking, he saw that Su Yunling had already reached the doorway of the study.

    Tang Yichen fell silent and immediately followed suit.

    He inwardly snorted, still not admitting his feelings for Gu Zhiqi, and yet, getting so anxious about her?

    ¡°Hey?

    Where are you two going?¡± Seeing Su Yunling and Tang Yichen leave, Su Luo immediately followed them, ¡°You two haven¡¯t told me who the girl you brought back is.¡±

 Chapter 607 - 607 607 She Really is a Little Fairy

    ?607: Chapter 607 She Really is a Little Fairy   607: Chapter 607 She Really is a Little Fairy                                   Being allowed into Shadow Court by Third Brother, that little girl must hold a special ce in Third Brother¡¯s heart.

    However, apart from Yun Yi, Su Luo couldn¡¯t remember any other girl who could have made Third Brother offer Shadow Court to¡­

    Hm?

    Wait a minute.

    It seemed there was such a girl.

    Thinking about it, Su Luo¡¯s mind conjured up a face.

    So, the little girl staying in Shadow Court couldn¡¯t be Little Fairy, could it?!

    **

    Just as Su Yunling approached the gate of Shadow Court, she ran into Su Miaoyi, who appeared somewhat confused and distracted.

    Seeing her in such an absent-minded state, Su Yunling felt it was somewhat abnormal but didn¡¯t take it to heart, instead ncing toward the courtyard.

    All the doors of the rooms were closed; Gu Zhiqi was nowhere to be seen.

    Following closely behind Su Yunling, Tang Yichen and Su Luo also saw the distracted Su Miaoyi.

    Tang Yichen simply arched an eyebrow, curious about what was going on with Su Miaoyi.

    Had she been shocked thin by Gu Xiaoxi?

    Su Luo, on the other hand, didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    Seeing Su Miaoyi out of sorts, he asked with some concern, ¡°Miaomiao, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    The moment Su Luo spoke, Su Miaoyi jolted, and her previously vague expression suddenly sharpened.

    ¡°Brother Luo?¡± Su Miaoyi looked at Su Luo, seemingly perplexed, and called out to him.

    After calling for Su Luo, she looked around.

    Wasn¡¯t she speaking with Gu Zhiqi?

    How did she end up outside?

    Upon seeing Su Yunling and Tang Yichen, Su Miaoyi instantly brightened, pushing all her doubts to the back of her mind as she cooed at the backs of Su Yunling and Tang Yichen, ¡°Third Brother, Brother Chen.¡±

    Hearing Su Miaoyi¡¯s nasal whine, Tang Yichen subconsciously shuddered, feeling goosebumps all over, and turned back rather stiffly to nce at Su Miaoyi.

    He looked, but didn¡¯t respond, just gave her a meaningful nce.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t even turn his head, heading straight into the courtyard.

    Seeing this, Su Miaoyi quickly followed.

    Stopping at a room¡¯s door, Su Yunling raised his hand and knocked.

    Inside the room, Gu Zhiqi sat in front of aputer, refining his mental method.

    Hearing the knock, his typing paused, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Could it be that the woman had recovered her wits ande back?

    While Gu Zhiqi was still puzzled, a familiar voice came from the doorway, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    At this, Gu Zhiqi closed hisptop and stood up, heading toward the door.

    As Su Yunling knocked, Su Luo had walked up beside him.

    Hearing the voice inside the room, Su Luo blinked lightly, ¡°Could it really be Little Fairy?¡±

    Su Miaoyi, who had hurried over with Su Luo, found her smile stiffen at Su Luo¡¯s words and nced at him, ¡°Brother Luo, you know Xiao Qi?¡±

    Surprised by Su Miaoyi¡¯s reference to Gu Zhiqi, a flicker of astonishment crossed Su Luo¡¯s eyes, ¡°You got to know Little Fairy so soon?¡±

    Strange, Little Fairy didn¡¯t seem like someone easy to get close to.

    Perhaps, is it easier for girls to form friendships?

    Hearing Su Luo¡¯s question, Su Miaoyi¡¯s face slightly shifted, while she maintained a sweet smile, ambiguously replying, ¡°We get along quite well.¡±

    Su Luo believed her.

    As they were about to continue talking, the sound of the door being opened was heard.

    With a creak, the door opened, and Gu Zhiqi, seeing the four people standing outside, fell silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Had his subtle suggestion for Su Miaoyi to leave been found out?

 Chapter 608 - 608 608 If You Dont Want to Bother, Then Dont

    ?608: Chapter 608: If You Don¡¯t Want to Bother, Then Don¡¯t   608: Chapter 608: If You Don¡¯t Want to Bother, Then Don¡¯t                                   Seeing that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression was no different from usual, Su Yunling secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    Honestly, even now, he still didn¡¯t know what exactly he was worried about.

    He knew very well that with the child¡¯s nature, she was definitely not one to tolerate grievances silently or suffer losses, yet he couldn¡¯t help worrying she might be troubled.

    ¡°Little Fairy, meeting again!¡± Before Su Yunling could speak, Su Luo took the initiative to greet Gu Zhiqi with a wave of his hand.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly towards Su Luo.

    ¡°Getting used to living here?¡± Without waiting for Su Luo to speak again, Su Yunling turned to Gu Zhiqi and asked.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhiqi and settled there, watching her, he zoned out momentarily and actually forgot what he wanted to say next.

    Seeing that Su Yunling kept looking at her but didn¡¯t speak, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes filled with puzzlement as she asked, ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    Su Yunling came back to his senses, discreetly shifted his gaze away, and asked softly, ¡°It¡¯s still early; do you want to go out for a stroll?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, ¡°I have things to do.¡±

    There were still many mental methods to catch up on.

    Hearing this, Su Yunling nodded slightly, ¡°Then go ahead with your work; I wille to call you at dinner time.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°If someonees looking for you and you don¡¯t want to deal with them, you don¡¯t have to,¡± Su Yunling said, looking at Gu Zhiqi and suddenly offering this piece of advice.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    Staring at Su Yunling for several seconds, Gu Zhiqi noticed, however, that Su Yunling avoided making eye contact and only added quietly, ¡°If someone troubles you, you can tell me directly.¡±

    At this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrows quirked gently, and she replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Her agreement was obedient but also carried a hint of perfunctoriness.

    As soon as Su Yunling spoke, the smile on the corner of Su Miaoyi¡¯s mouth, who had been standing by, stiffened somewhat; she then spoke with a yful pout, ¡°Third Brother, what you said, Xiao Qi is someone you brought here.

    Who would dare trouble her?¡±

    Su Yunlingpletely ignored Su Miaoyi and said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Go on then.¡±

    After speaking, he nced at Gu Zhiqi and then turned to leave.

    Tang Yichen waved at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Little Fairy, we are heading off now; see you tonight,¡± Su Luo also waved goodbye to Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing this, Su Miaoyi immediately stepped forward to catch up.

    Gu Zhiqi stood by the door, watching as they came in haste and left just as quickly, a trace of suspicion crossing her eyes, feeling it was strange.

    She closed the door and returned to her desk.

    ¡°Third Brother, now that you¡¯re back, how many days will you stay this time?¡± Su Miaoyi caught up to Su Yunling with a fewrge strides and followed him, asking curiously.

    Su Yunling, who was looking down at his phone sending a message, didn¡¯t pay attention to her.

    Seeing this, Su Miaoyi was not embarrassed at all and continued to pester Su Yunling with questions, ¡°Third Brother, what does Xiao Qi do for a living?¡± Recalling Gu Zhiqi¡¯s appearance and the fact that Su Luo also knew her, Su Miaoyi suddenly called out again, ¡°Is she also from the entertainment industry?

    Is she part of your drama crew?

    I¡¯ve heard that the third female lead in ¡®Delusion of God¡¯ is a neer, is that her?¡±

    After sending the message, Su Yunling stopped, looked sideways at Su Miaoyi.

    Seeing Su Yunling stop and look at her made Su Miaoyi¡¯s face turn slightly red, ¡°Third Brother, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Did I ever tell you not toe to the West District again?¡± Su Yunling¡¯s eyes were cool as he looked at Su Miaoyi with ax expression.

    At these words, Su Miaoyi stiffened slightly.

    Confronted with Su Yunling¡¯s detached and frosty gaze, Su Miaoyi guiltily lowered her head.

 Chapter 609 - 609 609 Why Not Take Her Punishment Instead

    ?609: Chapter 609: Why Not Take Her Punishment Instead?

    609: Chapter 609: Why Not Take Her Punishment Instead?

    ¡°I¡­

    I heard that Third Brother brought a girl home, so I thought abouting over to talk to her.¡± Su Miaoyi stumbled over her words as she exined.

    Upon hearing this, Su Luo¡¯s eyes became questioning, ¡°Third Brother, has she caused trouble again?

    How¡­¡±

    In the past, Su Yunling hadn¡¯t been willing to deal with Su Miaoyi, but he hadn¡¯t forbidden her from moving around the West District, either.

    But now, considering Third Brother¡¯s intentions, how¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Tang Yichen asked as he heard Su Luo¡¯s query, raising his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Earlier, this cousin of yours broke into Third Brother¡¯s study without permission and even drugged his cup.

    You didn¡¯t know about this?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Luo was stunned, ¡°What¡­

    What?¡±

    Breaking into Third Brother¡¯s study, putting drugs in the cup, this¡­

    Turning her head, Su Luo looked at Su Miaoyi with wide eyes, ¡°Miaomiao, you¡­

    you¡­

    are confused.¡±

    ¡°I know I made a mistake,¡± Su Miaoyi said, looking pitifully at Su Yunling, ¡°Third Brother, I know I was wrong, and you didn¡¯t end up drinking the tea, right?

    Please forgive me.¡±

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t look at her, merely lowering his gaze slightly and turning the ring on his index finger, remaining silent.

    Seeing that Su Yunling didn¡¯t speak, Su Miaoyi thought she had persuaded him.

    Her expression brightened, and she stepped forward to hug Su Yunling¡¯s arm, ¡°Third Brother, I knew you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°What?

    What?

    What are you doing touching and grabbing?¡± An off-key voice interrupted.

    Very soon, Su Miaoyi¡¯s wrist was tightly grasped.

    ¡°Sir.¡± Yun Sen grabbed Su Miaoyi¡¯s wrist, pulling her away to stand at a distance from Su Yunling, waiting for instructions.

    ¡°Take her to Su Yecheng, and pass a message,¡± Su Yunling said, lifting his eyes to nce at Yun Sen.

    ¡°Sir, you may speak.¡±

    ¡°Remind him of his promise fromst time; let him not forget,¡± Su Yunling said indifferently.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Yun Sen replied and then dragged Su Miaoyi away.

    After a few steps, Su Miaoyi finally realized what was happening and struggled, turning back towards Su Yunling, ¡°Third Brother, I was wrong, I truly¡­

    Mmm.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Yun Sen covered her mouth, ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Watching Su Miaoyi being led away by Yun Sen, Su Luo also finally snapped back to reality, ¡°Third Brother, it was me who brought Miaomiao here, could you possibly¡­

    just this once?¡±

    ¡°Dog Luo, this isn¡¯t your business.

    This matter between Third Brother and your Second Uncle has already been settled.

    Last time, Su Yecheng already promised he would take proper care of her and not let her into the West District,¡± Tang Yichen stepped forward, tugging at Su Luo¡¯s arm.

    ¡°But this time, I was the one who brought her here.

    The guard did try to stop her, but I insisted on bringing her in, I¡­¡±

    Because she came in with Su Luo, the guard didn¡¯t stop Su Miaoyi.

    When Su Luo said this, he waspletely trying to plead for Su Miaoyi.

    ¡°If you insist on pleading for her, why don¡¯t you take the punishment instead?¡± Su Yunling left these words behind as he walked towards the yard.

    Hearing this, Su Luo became rigid on the spot.

    ¡°What are you doing?

    You think that Third Brother hasn¡¯t lost his temper in so long that you¡¯ve forgotten about his temper?¡± Tang Yichen leaned towards Su Luo and whispered.

    Hearing that, Su Luo coughed lightly and nced at the retreating figure of Su Yunling.

    ¡°Daring to drug Third Brother¡¯s tea, she really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!¡± Su Luo dered righteously, ¡°She indeed deserves to be punished!

    It¡¯s good for her to learn a lesson.¡±

    With those righteous words, Su Luo hurried after Su Yunling.

    Actually, his feelings towards Su Miaoyi were just¡­

    average, at best.

 Chapter 610 - 610 610 Are You As Awesome As You

    ?610: Chapter 610: Are You As Awesome As You?

    610: Chapter 610: Are You As Awesome As You?

    In the evening, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room door was knocked.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the time and found it was already half-past six.

    Perhaps because there was no response from the room, the person knocking spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s dinner time.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi closed herptop and stood up.

    Opening the door, she saw a tall figure standing outside.

    When the door opened, Su Yunling¡¯s gaze fell straight onto Gu Zhiqi, seemingly unable to get enough.

    Su Yunling felt as if he might be bewitched.

    It was only a few hours since he¡¯dst seen her, so why did it feel like it had been a long time?

    Seeing Su Yunling staring at her in a daze, Gu Zhiqi propped her elbowzily against the door frame and leaned on the door¡¯s edge, tentatively calling out, ¡°Brother?¡±

    Snapped back to reality by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s call of ¡°brother,¡± Su Yunling reflexively looked away, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Then, turning around, he walked briskly toward the doorway.

    Gu Zhiqi casually closed the door behind her and then lifted her feet to catch up with Su Yunling.

    Sensing that Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t caught up, Su Yunling stopped and looked back at her, waiting for her to catch up.

    Once Gu Zhiqi had caught up with him, Su Yunling resumed walking and said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°There might be somewhat of a crowd for dinnerter, about four or five people.

    Do you mind?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head to indicate she didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°You know Tang Yichen, Fu Xiyan, and Su Luo.

    There is also an old friend, and he¡¯s the one I wanted you to see,¡± Su Yunling exined as they walked forward.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded lightly.

    Just then, they arrived at the entrance to Shadow Court.

    Seeing two additional guards outside the courtyard, Gu Zhiqi paused in her step.

    Why were there two more guards at the gate?

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi had noticed the guards and worrying she might get the wrong idea, Su Yunling quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of unwee disturbances, so I stationed two people to guard it.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, indicating she understood.

    It was only a short distance from Shadow Court to Su Yunling¡¯s courtyard, and there, Gu Zhiqi noticed, stood two guards as well.

    Apart from the guards, the entire courtyard was enveloped by a formation, which seemed to be abination of defense, soundproofing, and concealment functionalities.

    When Gu Zhiqi moved into Shadow Court, she had discovered that it too was fortified with a formation.

    However, unlike Su Yunling¡¯s courtyard, the formation of Shadow Court did not cover the entire area but only enveloped the rooms.

    Thus, without the upant¡¯s permission, those unfamiliar with formations were unable to enter those rooms.

    The techniques of the Formation Setter were exquisite, and even Gu Zhiqi had to admit that she could not set up such a sophisticated formation.

    ¡°Did you set up this formation?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked Su Yunling out of curiosity and admiration once they entered the courtyard.

    Su Yunling nodded.

    ¡°How many Formation Masters do you know?¡± Gu Zhiqi suddenly asked.

    Gu Zhiqi began to doubt whether she had genuinely been transposed into a book.

    If there were changes in the plot or the character depiction, it would be understandable.

    After all, a derived world indeed might not follow the original plot strictly.

    But if the background setting had changed as well¡­

    That would be somewhat abnormal.

    Gu Zhiqi clearly remembered that in the novel, ording to its background setting, aside from Mystic Masters who could use Yuan Force to set up formations, Ancient martial artists were not capable of doing so.

    Or was it that the original background setting by the author included it, but it just wasn¡¯t written yet?

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Su Yunling arched his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Well, I know about seven or eight.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Are they all as skilled as you?¡±

 Chapter 611 - 611 611 Jin Cengran

    ?611: Chapter 611 Jin Cengran   611: Chapter 611 Jin Cengran                                   Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Su Yunling pondered for a few seconds before replying with a phrase, ¡°Not entirely.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard his vague answer and didn¡¯t ask any further.

    Because of the soundproofing effects of the Formation, one couldn¡¯t hear any noise from inside while outside the yard.

    Once inside the yard, however, the sounds of conversationing from the living room could be heard.

    Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi had just reached the entrance of the living room when someone noticed them.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, you¡¯re here!¡± Tang Yichen was the first to spot Gu Zhiqi and immediately waved his arm towards him.

    Following Tang Yichen¡¯s shout, several people gathered around the dining table turned their heads to look towards the entrance.

    ¡°Little Fairy!¡± Su Luo also raised his hand and waved to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly in greeting and then entered the room with Su Yunling.

    In the living room, aside from Tang Yichen, Fu Xiyan, and Su Luo, there was also a handsome young man.

    The young man sat in a wheelchair, hisplexion pale and his features bearing a few traces of illness, exuding an aura both cold and serious.

    At this moment, he was slightly lifting his gaze towards the door with a clear, cold look in his eyes.

    ¡°This is my childhood friend, Jin Cengran.¡± Su Yunling first introduced him to Gu Zhiqi and then turned to Jin Cengran, ¡°Brother Jin, the child I mentioned to you earlier.¡± Thinking that he hadn¡¯t mentioned Gu Zhiqi¡¯s name to Jin Cengran before, he added, ¡°Her name is Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s introduction, Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly towards Jin Cengran.

    Jin Cengran?

    She remembered his appearance in the novel, a supporting male character, one of the leaders of the Ever Winning Army.

    Previously, when Su Yunling discussed it with her, Gu Zhiqi had a rough guess.

    Now it seemed that the person she was supposed to treat indeed was him.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s introduction, Jin Cengran was momentarily stunned.

    This young girl was the Divine Doctor meant to treat him?

    Wasn¡¯t she a little too young?

    He had held some expectations, but now, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disappointed.

    He was aware of his own condition; these past two years, his family and several childhood friends had sought countless famous doctors for him.

    Even those highly skilled doctors from the Immortal Medical Alliance were called upon exhaustively.

    But none of it worked.

    If those Immortal Doctors couldn¡¯t cure him, how could a young girl¡­

    Though his heart was filled with disappointment, his face didn¡¯t show it.

    After all, it was his childhood friend who had brought her.

    And besides, she was a young girl; he couldn¡¯t let her see his disappointment and upset her unnecessarily.

    While his mind was filled with thoughts, his face remainedposed as he nodded slightly towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Su Yunling pulled out the chair next to Tang Yichen that had been left vacant and beckoned to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Come and sit here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t formal and walked over to take the seat.

    Oberserving this scene, Jin Cengran¡¯s expression shifted subtly, and he couldn¡¯t help but give Gu Zhiqi another nce.

    After Gu Zhiqi sat down, Su Yunling took the seat that was vacant beside her, settling in and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, we can talk afterward.¡±

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s eat.

    Gu Xiaoxi, try this, you love sweet and sour pork ribs.¡± Tang Yichen beamed proudly as he ced a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s te, continuing, ¡°This was personally made by Third Brother.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi uttered a soft ¡°Oh¡± and began chewing on the piece of rib that she had put into her mouth.

    Jin Cengran sat directly opposite Gu Zhiqi and as she lowered her head to eat, he found that from this angle, the young girl looked somewhat familiar.

    That fleeting sense of familiarity was gone in an instant, and when he tried to take a closer look, he couldn¡¯t find that sense of familiarity anymore.

 Chapter 612 - 612 612 Taking the Pulse

    ?612: Chapter 612: Taking the Pulse   612: Chapter 612: Taking the Pulse                                   After eating, Fu Xiyan, Tang Yichen, and Su Luo went to the courtyard for a sparring session, leaving only Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling, and Jin Cengran in the living room.

    ¡°Do you need any medical instruments?¡± Su Yunling asked, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, ¡°No need, just taking the pulse will do.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded slightly, and Jin Cengran wheeled the chair over to the sofa, ¡°Let¡¯s do it here.¡±

    ¡°Wrist,¡± Gu Zhiqi instructed, tapping on the sofa armrest to indicate where Jin Cengran should ce his wrist.

    Jin Cengran held little hope, but after all, it was an invitation from an old friend.

    Besides, for some reason, he didn¡¯t want to see the youngdy sad or angry, so he extended his hand and ced his wrist on the sofa armrest.

    Gu Zhiqi fished in her pocket, pulled out a tissue, and without any regard for others, spread it over Jin Cengran¡¯s wrist before she calmlyid her fingers on it.

    Jin Cengran: ?

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Professional habit.¡±

    Jin Cengran: ¡°¡­¡±

    It just¡­

    looked very unprofessional.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes were slightly downcast as she took Jin Cengran¡¯s pulse.

    Both Jin Cengran and Su Yunling¡¯s gazes fell on Gu Zhiqi, hoping to discern something from her expression, but they could see nothing.

    Although Jin Cengran felt that Gu Zhiqi was somewhat unreliable, he couldn¡¯t help but cherish a sliver of hope.

    Once he recognized his own thoughts, Jin Cengran silently chuckled, ridiculing himself.

    What was he still hoping for?

    If it could have been cured, it would have been fixed long ago.

    Jin Cengran¡¯s eyes were downcast, a faint trace of destion and self-mockery flitting across their depths.

    A few minutester, the pulse taking was over.

    ¡°Is it treatable?¡± As soon as the pulse checking ended, Su Yunling immediately asked.

    Gu Zhiqi crumpled up the tissue and casually tossed it into a nearby trash can.

    Her eyes still downcast, shezily stated, ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡±

    Jin Cengran heard this and took it to mean that Gu Zhiqi was indirectly saying it was incurable.

    As though he had expected it, he just smiled faintly, with a swift sh of disappointment crossing the depths of his eyes.

    After all, he hadn¡¯t held much hope.

    Yet, hearing this expected result, he still couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed.

    Unaware of Jin Cengran¡¯s self-delusions, Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°How troublesome is it?¡±

    After spending so much time together, Su Yunling had some understanding of Gu Zhiqi.

    The trouble she referred to was usually something that she personally found troublesome.

    It must be said, Su Yunling did understand Gu Zhiqi quite well.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi replied, ¡°Indeed, the root of the injury is affected.

    It¡¯s lighter than Yun Yan¡¯s injury, but it has been dragged on too long, missing the best time for treatment.¡±

    Upon hearing the first part of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s statement, Jin Cengran suddenly felt a spark of hope, but the second half made him feel as if the newly kindled hope was ruthlessly extinguished.

    Missed the best time for treatment?

    So, does that mean there¡¯s no hope?

    ¡°Therefore, the medicinal herbs needed will be more expensive, and naturally, the recovery time will be longer, plus¡­¡± Gu Zhiqi continued, ncing at Jin Cengran.

    Seeing his distracted demeanor, she turned her gaze back to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes questioned Gu Zhiqi.

    As expected, the conversation was about to turn to the price.

    Indeed, Gu Zhiqi looked at Su Yunling with azy, cunning smile and began, ¡°The price, too, will be rather steep.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the corners of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth twitched almost imperceptibly, and she nodded, ¡°That is only fair.¡±

 Chapter 613 - 613 613 Can It Really Be Cured

    ?613: Chapter 613: Can It Really Be Cured?

    613: Chapter 613: Can It Really Be Cured?

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing this, the amusement in her eyes became more genuine, and she continued to speak to Su Yunling, ¡°I have several of the necessary herbs, but the rest you will need to purchase yourselves.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi reached into her pocket for paper and pen, squatted down beside the coffee table, and began to write out the prescription.

    Jin Cengran, who had been sitting on the wheelchair in a daze, finally came back to his senses, looking back and forth between Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling.

    What had he just heard?

    This youngdy said the recovery time would be longer?

    So, his injuries could be healed?

    He¡­

    could he resume practicing Ancient Martial Arts?

    ¡°Ah Yun, this¡­¡± Jin Cengran slightly raised his eyes, looking towards Su Yunling, ¡°Can it really¡­

    be cured?¡±

    Su Yunling gently lifted her eyebrows, her smile carefree, ¡°Prepare the money, the child¡¯s consultation fee is¡­¡± Pausing mid-sentence, she looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°If it¡¯s a bit more expensive, about how much more would it be?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze from the prescription, pondered for two seconds, then said to Su Yunling, ¡°You need to add ten million more.¡±

    Before, she had charged Yun Yan twenty million.

    Jin Cengran¡¯s situation was simr to Yun Yan¡¯s, but a bit more troublesome due to both legs needing treatment.

    The herbs required were also more expensive, and some were provided by her.

    Considering this, the total, in any case, needed to be ten million more than what Yun Yan was charged.

    Su Yunling, upon hearing this, nodded and turned to Jin Cengran, ¡°Prepare one hundred million.¡±

    Jin Cengran: ?!

    Robbery?

    Gu Zhiqi: ?!

    A middleman making a killing in profit?!

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze was on Jin Cengran, so she didn¡¯t notice Gu Zhiqi¡¯s slightly using look as she continued to Jin Cengran, ¡°The child¡¯s consultation fee is ny million, because your situation requires an additional ten million.

    In total, that¡¯s ny million.

    The remaining ten million is for the cost of the herbs, which I will purchase for you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?!

    So, was she trying to get the extra money for her?!

    Jin Cengran: ¡°¡­¡±

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, even the consultation fee of the Alliance Hierarch of the Immortal Medical Alliance was only sixty-five million.

    After exining everything to Jin Cengran, Su Yunling shifted her gaze away and looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi looking at her, Su Yunling asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Is there a problem?¡±

    Could it be too little?

    Gu Zhiqi hesitated for two seconds but then considerately reminded Su Yunling, ¡°Among the herbs, there is one called Chaos Green Vine.

    A single leaf starts at fifty million at the Heavenly Domain Pavilion¡¯s auction, and refining medicine requires three leaves.¡±

    She tactfully reminded Su Yunling that ten million for the cost of herbs would be insufficient.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling slightly furrowed her brow, murmuring softly, ¡°Chaos Green Vine?¡±

    Jin Cengran, listening to their conversation, showed a slight change in expression, ¡°Can it only be Chaos Green Vine?¡±

    Both Jin Cengran and Su Yunling had heard of Chaos Green Vine.

    While the starting bid for Chaos Green Vine at the Heavenly Domain Pavilion was fifty million, the Pavilion hadn¡¯t auctioned any for quite some time.

    Recently, Chaos Green Vine had reached sky-high prices online.

    Even so, no one was selling.

    It had been two years since Chaos Green Vine wasst seen.

    Some spected that Chaos Green Vine had be extinct.

    Or perhaps, the person who could cultivate Chaos Green Vine was no longer around.

    Observing their expressions, Gu Zhiqi, with a hint of curiosity in her eyes, answered Jin Cengran¡¯s question, ¡°It¡¯s not that it has to be Chaos Green Vine, but without it, the recovery time will be much longer.

    With Chaos Green Vine, recovery could happen within three months.

    But with other herbs, it will take at least two years for aplete recovery.¡±

 Chapter 614 - 614 614 Is the Chaos Green Vine Hard to Buy

    ?614: Chapter 614 Is the Chaos Green Vine Hard to Buy?

    614: Chapter 614 Is the Chaos Green Vine Hard to Buy?

    Jin Cengran breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.

    ¡°Please rece it with other medicinal ingredients.¡±

    Though Chaos Green Vine did exist in the world, it had been three years since itst appeared.

    Even three more years might pass without being able to acquire a single piece of Chaos Green Vine.

    Rather than that, it would be better to rece it with other medicinal ingredients.

    Listening to Jin Cengran¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi nodded her head, but before modifying the prescription, she asked Jin Cengran and Su Yunling a question, ¡°Is Chaos Green Vine very hard to buy?¡±

    Previously, when Fu Xiyan saw the Chaos Green Vine, he recognized it at first nce.

    She had thought that this thing wasmon in this world.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s very hard to buy, it¡¯s simply impossible to buy,¡± replied Su Yunling, addressing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and fell silent.

    ¡°Three years ago, Heavenly Domain Pavilion auctioned Chaos Green Vine, with a starting price of 50 million.

    Each month there was an auction with three pieces each time, totaling twelve auctions.

    After that, it was never auctioned again,¡± Jin Cengran said softly, his eyes slightly lowered as he spoke to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°We even attempted to inquire with the staff, and they said they were always contacted by the person providing the Chaos Green Vine, but after the twelfth auction, contact was lost.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    This¡­

    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, she was probably the provider of the Chaos Green Vine.

    ¡°Some say that the one who cultivated the Chaos Green Vine was an elder, who lost contact because the elder might have passed away,¡± continued Jin Cengran, still with eyes lowered, sharing the gossip he had heard with Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe¡­

    she had just lost her memory?

    ¡°Ahem, that, I can get the Chaos Green Vine,¡± Gu Zhiqi cleared her throat and told the two.

    Jin Cengran, Su Yunling: ?!

    ¡°However, I can only get it after three days,¡± Gu Zhiqi did not alter the prescription anymore and looked at the two before she asked another question, ¡°Do you still want to change the ingredients?¡±

    After all, Chaos Green Vine was indeed quite expensive.

    ¡°Can you really get it?¡± Su Yunling¡¯s eyes showed a clear surprise as she asked Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Upon seeing this, Su Yunling fell into a long silence.

    This child, is there anything in this world she can¡¯t do?

    Jin Cengran was also filled with surprise, to be more precise, he was shockingly looking at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Youngdy¡­

    can you really get it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded again, then repeated her question, ¡°Do you want to change the prescription?¡±

    She did indeed have Chaos Green Vine, but because her Yuan Force had been sealed, the Chaos Green Vine had been sealed as well.

    To obtain the Chaos Green Vine, she would have to wait until the Yuan Force was unsealed.

    ¡°No need to change it,¡± Su Yunling spoke up, answering Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question.

    Jin Cengran was somewhat stunned, sitting in ce, still not having recovered hisposure.

    Chaos Green Vine?

    A youngdy who could get her hands on the Chaos Green Vine¡­

    she must be no ordinary person, right?

    So, does this mean that there¡¯s hope for his injury to be cured?

    Jin Cengran had always cherished a bit of hope towards Gu Zhiqi¡¯s im that his injury could be cured, but he had always found it hard to believe.

    But now, at this moment, he began to believe that this youngdy could indeed cure his injury?

    A youngdy who could produce Chaos Green Vine, could she be just an ordinary youngdy?

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s answer, Gu Zhiqi decided not to change the prescription anymore and handed over the prescription she had just written to Su Yunling, ¡°All these medicines are needed, it¡¯s fine to buy them within three days, but if you can¡¯t find them all, it¡¯s okay to bete.¡±

    Su Yunling reached out and took the prescription.

    Gu Zhiqi rummaged in her pocket and took out an acupuncture pack from her storage ne, ¡°For treating the leg, only acupuncture is needed; we can start right now.¡±

    Jin Cengran: ?

    Treat¡­

    what?

    ¡®

 Chapter 615 - 615 615 The So-Called Hereditary Leg Disease

    ?615: Chapter 615 The So-Called Hereditary Leg Disease   615: Chapter 615 The So-Called Hereditary Leg Disease                                   He didn¡¯t mishear, did he?

    The girl was talking about curing legs, right?

    Jin Cengran waspletely stunned, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    Could an inherited leg disease be cured?

    After all, his leg disease was familial, and while not everyone in the family had it, the inheritance rate was not small.

    Especially among the direct lineage, the inheritance rate was very high.

    Within the direct lineage of the Jin Family for the past three generations, six had suffered from the leg disease: his grandfather, his father, his aunt, his younger uncle, himself, and his aunt¡¯s second son.

    In the entire direct lineage, there were only nine people alive with the Jin Family blood, and only three of them were normal, showing that the disease incidence was indeed high.

    Theplications of the leg disease varied among individuals; for him, his father, and his aunt, it was severe enough to require wheelchairs.

    His grandfather and his younger uncle had a slight limp, and his younger cousin would sometimes appear normal but then be unable to walk.

    This leg ailment had troubled the Jin Family for a long time, reportedly starting five hundred years ago, with each generation having a very high incidence.

    When the leg disease first appeared, the ancestors of the Jin Family sought divine healers far and wide, and to this day, they had invited many divine healers, but still, no one had been able to cure it.

    Jin Cengran¡¯s leg disease began when he was sixteen, and since then, he had been in a wheelchair for a decade.

    At first, he indeed could not ept the fact that he would have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair, but gradually, Jin Cengran came to terms with reality.

    From then on, Jin Cengran prepared himself to spend his days in thepany of a wheelchair.

    But now, what was he hearing?

    The girl in front of him¡­she said she was going to cure his legs?

    Looking at the girl in front of him, who spoke with anguid expression and an airy tone, Jin Cengran felt somewhat ambivalent.

    If it were someone else, he would undoubtedly have cursed them for not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth.

    Su Yunling was also slightly stunned, looking at Gu Zhiqi, who had unfolded his acupuncture package on the coffee table, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to treat the legs too?¡±

    Su Yunling was aware of Jin Cengran¡¯s familial leg disease and that no one had been able to cure it for many years.

    But now, this child was¡­

    After spreading out the acupuncture kit, Gu Zhiqi took out a pair of disposable sterile gloves and a small porcin bottle from his bracelet.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi paused while unscrewing the cap of the small porcin bottle, looking at Su Yunling in confusion, ¡°When you asked me to check on him, didn¡¯t that include his legs?¡±

    If the legs were not to be treated, the pill prescription would have to be rewritten.

    The pill prescription he had prepared this time was not only for healing internal injuries and restoring the foundation; it also included the treatment for his legs.

    Su Yunling: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a two-second silence, Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°If it can be treated, naturally it¡¯s included, but can you really cure it?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    As he spoke, he unscrewed the small porcin bottle and ced it on the coffee table.

    Observing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, Su Yunling fell silent.

    It seemed that she might have underestimated this child¡¯s medical skills.

    ¡°Can you¡­really cure it?¡± Jin Cengran finally came back to his senses, his hands tightly gripping the wheelchair armrests, a slow-burning heat gently spreading in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied while focusing on putting on the sterile gloves.

    As Jin Cengran listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, his grip on the wheelchair suddenly tightened, and then his eyes were fixed directly on Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Is it¡­really possible?¡± Jin Cengran murmured to himself, looking down while sitting in the wheelchair.

 Chapter 616 - 616 616 Take Off Your Pants

    ?616: Chapter 616 Take Off Your Pants   616: Chapter 616 Take Off Your Pants                                   Gu Zhiqi was never fond of answering repetitive questions, so she pretended not to hear and crouched beside the tea table, pulling out nine needles from the acupuncture pack and then cing the silver needles into a small porcin bottle.

    Clearly, Jin Cengran wasn¡¯t insisting on getting her answer; he was just having a hard time believing.

    Only after everything was ready did Gu Zhiqi turn her head to face Jin Cengran and say, ¡°Take off your pants.¡±

    Jin Cengran: !

    Jin Cengran was so startled that he almost fell off his wheelchair.

    Su Yunling, who had been lost in thought, was jolted back to reality by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    Both turned their gaze to focus on Gu Zhiqi at the same time.

    Seeing theirplex looks, Gu Zhiqi exined, ¡°I need to insert needles into your legs.¡±

    Su Yunling, Jin Cengran: ¡°¡­¡±

    But still, there¡¯s no need to take off the pants, right?

    ¡°Do I have to¡­

    have them off?¡± Jin Cengran stammered a question.

    Gu Zhiqi, having seen such reactions before, knew he was feeling embarrassed and said with azy tone, ¡°Wearing underwear is fine.¡±

    Jin Cengran breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.

    ¡°Can I just cut off the pants legs?¡± Su Yunling asked Gu Zhiqi, eyes slightly downcast, in a calm and unhurried manner.

    ¡°You can,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied, raising her hand to point to the middle part of Jin Cengran¡¯s thigh, ¡°Cut up to here.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling immediately took out a pair of scissors from his storage ring and crouched next to Jin Cengran.

    Before Jin Cengran could say anything, he had already snipped a cut on his pants leg.

    Jin Cengran: ¡°¡­¡±

    Great, his expensive suit pants had just been ruined.

    Soon, the pricey long suit pants were turned into shorts by Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling¡¯s scissors skills were not great; he had turned a pair of suit pants into something that looked as if it had been chewed by a dog, which, matched with Jin Cengran¡¯s suit shirt, looked somewhat incongruous.

    Jin Cengran gave Su Yunling a profound look.

    Having put away the scissors, Su Yunling caught Jin Cengran¡¯s gaze and, with a rxed smile, responded back to him, ¡°No need to thank me.¡±

    Jin Cengran: ¡°¡­¡±

    With the pants tailored and the silver needles soaked in the medicated water almost ready,

    Gu Zhiqi pulled out the needles from the small porcin bottle and began inserting them into Jin Cengran.

    Although there were only nine needles, and Gu Zhiqi inserted each one quickly, there was a long interval between each needle, and it took half an hour to insert all nine.

    After removing her disposable gloves soaked with the medicine, Gu Zhiqi threw them into the trash can beside her and told Jin Cengran, ¡°I¡¯ll remove the needles in half an hour.¡±

    Jin Cengran nodded slightly.

    Gu Zhiqi sat down on the sofa, nced sideways at Jin Cengran, and said, ¡°You will need acupuncture once a month, for a total of three times.¡±

    ¡°Once the medication is ready and you take the first pill, you can begin rehabilitation.

    When you can¡¯t get up, have someone help you walk every day.

    The duration of walking should be determined by your recovery progress.

    You can stop when you start to feel pain in your legs.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi had spoken a long series of instructions, but Jin Cengran was so focused on his legs that he didn¡¯t hear a word, just staring nkly at his legs.

    The area below the middle of his thigh had been sensationless for a long time.

    But now, he actually felt a tingling sensation.

    There was sensation.

    Really, there was sensation.

    Seeing Jin Cengran wasn¡¯t replying but just staring nkly at his thigh, Gu Zhiqi was speechless, feeling as if she¡¯d spoken to the void.

 Chapter 617 - 617 617 Not a Hereditary Disease

    ?617: Chapter 617 Not a Hereditary Disease   617: Chapter 617 Not a Hereditary Disease                                   Sensing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s speechlessness, Su Yunling spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve noted it.

    I¡¯ll remind him againter.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nodded in satisfaction.

    She really didn¡¯t want to repeat herself.

    Su Yunling sat next to Gu Zhiqi and saw Jin Cengran continue to stare nkly at his leg.

    Without intending to ask Gu Zhiqi any more questions, Su Yunling had no choice but to ask Gu Zhiqi herself, ¡°His leg disorder is hereditary within the family.

    There are several others in the family with the same leg ailment.

    If you have time, could you take a look?¡±

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi looked a bit strange.

    ¡°Hereditary¡­

    within the family?¡±

    Su Yunling: ?

    Is it not?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a leg paralysis caused by Dual Cultivation leading to a conflict of dual energies,¡±

    Su Yunling: ???

    So, it¡¯s not a hereditary family disease?

    ¡°Hm?

    What Dual Cultivation?¡± Suddenly, a figure appeared at the entrance of the living room.

    Just as he stepped into the living room and heard the term Dual Cultivation, Tang Yichen¡¯s thoughts took a turn.

    Scenes with a bit of color shed across his mind.

    Tang Yichen took a fewrge strides to Gu Zhiqi, leaned in close to her, and asked her in a secretive tone, ¡°Brother Jin¡¯s leg was caused by Dual Cultivation?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Tang Yichen: !

    No way, no way.

    Brother Jin was only sixteen when the disorder started.

    He¡­

    Hiss~

    A beast in human clothing!

    After hearing what Gu Zhiqi said, Su Yunling felt it was indeed possible, but¡­

    Ignoring Tang Yichen, Su Yunling pondered for a few seconds, then looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°In their family, indeed, they practice Dual Path Cultivation, but why does only the direct lineage suffer more frequently from this condition?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°It¡¯s rted to talent.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling fellpletely silent.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the two mental methods they practice repel each other, causing their energies to also be mutually exclusive,¡± Gu Zhiqi added.

    Hearing the conversation between the two, Tang Yichen realized that he had misunderstood.

    Seeing that neither of them was paying him any attention, he quietly moved to sit at the edge of the sofa, trying to downy his presence.

    ¡°If what you say is true, then our family¡¯s mental methods cannot be practiced together?¡± Finally snapped back to reality by the mention of conflicting mental methods, Jin Cengran looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked.

    ¡°I am only specting.

    If you don¡¯t mind, you could show me the mental methods,¡± Gu Zhiqi said in a calm and unhurried manner.

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cengran fell silent.

    If the mental methods were his alone, he wouldn¡¯t mind showing her.

    But, after all, it concerned the whole family, and he really wasn¡¯t in a position to decide.

    ¡°I apologize, I¡¯ll need to ask my grandfather about the family¡¯s mental methods first,¡± Jin Cengran said to Gu Zhiqi, somewhat apologetically.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly upon hearing this, not insisting further.

    ¡°Brother Jin, you must persuade your family¡¯s old man,¡± Tang Yichen leaned in close to Jin Cengran and spoke in a low voice.

    Jin Cengran nced sideways at Tang Yichen, his eyes questioning.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi is the mental method advisor hired by Third Brother,¡± Tang Yichen suddenly remembered that when they discussed Gu Zhiqi with Jin Cengran, they had only introduced her medical skills, without mentioning anything else.

    Jin Cengran: ?

    A mental method advisor?

    This¡­

    youngdy?

    Jin Cengran¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhiqi, filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it.

    Both Yun Xin and Yun Yan¡¯s mental methods were revised by Gu Xiaoxi.

    Look, both of them are now Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artists,¡± Tang Yichen understood Jin Cengran¡¯s feelings well.

    After all, when he learned that Gu Xiaoxi could also revise mental methods, he couldn¡¯t believe it either.

 Chapter 618 - 618 618 Tang Yichen Brother Jin, try to persuade your familys old master

    ?618: Chapter 618 Tang Yichen: Brother Jin, try to persuade your family¡¯s old master   618: Chapter 618 Tang Yichen: Brother Jin, try to persuade your family¡¯s old master                                   Jin Cengran maintained silence and continued to observe Gu Zhiqi.

    Meanwhile, Gu Zhiqi busied herself with repairing the mental method, her head bowed as she stared at the phone, her fingers not pausing for even a second.

    Even though she felt Jin Cengran¡¯s gaze, Gu Zhiqi did not look up and kept on repairing the mental method.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe it, you have to believe in Second Brother, right?¡± Thinking Jin Cengran¡¯s silence meant disbelief, Tang Yichen spoke again, ¡°How many years has Second Brother been stuck at the peak of the fourth-order?

    You know that, don¡¯t you?

    Just now, he broke through.¡±

    Jin Cengran: ?

    He turned his head, his eyes carrying a questioning look, and looked towards Tang Yichen, ¡°Broke through?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is advancing in the yard right now, with Su Luo acting as his protector.¡±

    Originally, he came in to announce this good news.

    However, before getting to it, he heard some misunderstanding words, and that¡¯s how the conversation wandered off course.

    Upon hearing the urate words of Tang Yichen, Su Yunling nced outside the door.

    No wonder, he had felt an extremely dense Vital Energy just now.

    He had thought it was the Vital Energy from a sparring session among the three seeping out.

    Turns out, it was a breakthrough.

    ¡°Brother Jin, you really have to persuade your old man.¡± Tang Yichen nagged Jin Cengran once more.

    Jin Cengran looked somewhat distracted, his gaze cold as he watched the direction of the doorway, unclear if he took in the words.

    Half an hour passed quickly, and Gu Zhiqi removed the acupuncture needles on time.

    When removing the needles, she did not spend too much time.

    Soon, the needles were all removed.

    After packing up the acupuncture kit, Gu Zhiqi ced it into her storage bracelet and said to the three, ¡°I¡¯m off.¡±

    Then, without waiting for the three to say anything, she walked towards the door.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling immediately followed, ¡°What about the matter we discussed earlier?

    Will you consider it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    What matter?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression, Su Yunling realized she had forgotten and reminded her, ¡°The childhood friend of mine, their family has a few with leg ailments, and I was hoping you would consider treating them.¡±

    After listening, Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds, then shook her head.

    Su Yunling: ?

    Surprised by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s refusal, Su Yunling questioned her decision.

    Was she turning down money?

    ¡°If it really is a problem with the mental method, even if I cure it once, it will recurter on unless their family ceases to cultivate two mental methods at the same time,¡± Gu Zhiqi said with anguid expression but her tone carried a hint of seriousness, ¡°Even if it¡¯s your childhood friend, I can¡¯t guarantee that after this cure, their leg ailment won¡¯te back when they practice cultivating again.¡±

    Curing a leg ailment wasn¡¯t difficult, the challenge was to prevent the two opposing forces of qi from shing again.

    Indeed, she could use acupuncture to stop the two forces of qi from repelling each other and coexist.

    But, after they cultivate anew and generate fresh ipatible qi, there would definitely be further rejection issues.

    When that happens, whether it would cause numbness and weakness in the legs again or lead to leg pain, she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°If the mental method truly has issues, perfecting or modifying the mental method is the root solution to the problem,¡± seeing that Su Yunling didn¡¯t speak, Gu Zhiqi added, ¡°Of course, if they wish, just for temporary relief with acupuncture, I cane with you to have a look.¡±

    After all, it was a chance to make money.

    Su Yunling nodded slightly to show understanding, ¡°I will let them know about this.¡±

    As they spoke, they had already reached the courtyard.

    In the yard, Fu Xiyan was sitting cross-legged on the ground, invisible Vital Energy spinning rapidly around him, lifting leaves and dust, appearing as if to form a tornado.

    Seeing this, Su Luo, acting as the protector at his side, had no choice but to retreat a few steps.

 Chapter 619 - 619 619 Contract

    ?619: Chapter 619: Contract   619: Chapter 619: Contract                                   Standing by Fu Xiyan¡¯s side as his protector, Su Luo saw this and couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back, fearing that a real tornado might form and sweep him into it.

    The wind around Fu Xiyan grew more and more intense, increasingly reckless, with more and more leaves and dust being swept up.

    As the wind grew stronger, even pebbles were caught up in it.

    Seeing the situation, Su Luo started to panic, retreating several steps before looking around in a fluster.

    When he caught sight of Su Yunling, it was as if he saw a lifesaver and immediately sought help from him.

    ¡°Third Brother, it seems like Brother Fu¡¯s Vital Energy is running wild,e and see!¡±

    Logically, since Fu Xiyan had established a connection with the Dragon Chant Sword, there should not be any more instances of Vital Energy running wild, but obviously, this was indeed a scenario of Vital Energy going out of control.

    Su Yunling clearly realized something was wrong too, stood still for two seconds, his fingers touching the storage ring, from which he took out an assistive incense.

    Just as he was about to light it, Gu Zhiqi stopped him, ¡°It¡¯s not Vital Energy running wild, it is the Dragon Chant Sword resonating with him, don¡¯t light the incense.¡±

    Su Yunling: ?

    He stopped the action of lighting the incense, turned his eyes to Gu Zhiqi, the depth of his pupils filled with inquiry, ¡°What is resonance?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t look at Su Yunling, her gaze falling on Fu Xiyan, she exined in an unruffled manner: ¡°When an Ancient Martial artist establishes a connection with an Auxiliary Item, though theyplement each other, they still retain their independence.

    For example, they have separate lives; if the master dies, the Auxiliary Item will automatically sever the connection, and the same happens if the Auxiliary Item is destroyed.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s different after resonance.¡±

    ¡°After resonance, the Auxiliary Item chooses its master through a soul contract, they will bond through a soul agreement, and the Auxiliary Item will be the master¡¯s Soul Weapon.

    Thereafter, the two will be one and the same.¡±

    ¡°As long as the master exists, so does the Soul Weapon.

    After the master¡¯s death and entry into reincarnation, the Soul Weapon will follow its master through reincarnation.

    If the master¡¯s soul returns to the heavens and earth after death, the Soul Weapon will be destroyed as well.¡±

    What Gu Zhiqi did not mention was that only god-level weapons could potentially resonate with an Ancient Martial artist.

    And the Martial artist¡¯s talent was a key factor in determining whether the weapon would choose a master on its own.

    From what could be seen at the moment, Fu Xiyan¡¯s talent was high enough, and as for the Dragon Chant Sword¡­

    Thinking, Gu Zhiqi turned her eyes, nced at Su Yunling, and called out to him with a somewhatplex expression, ¡°Brother.¡±

    Su Yunling, with a questioning look, gazed at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°May I know what order of Artifact Refiner you are?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling slightly raised his eyebrows, ¡°Want to know?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Su Yunling: ¡°Fifth order.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    A fifth-order Artifact Refiner could craft the Dragon Chant Sword which only a tenth-order Artifact Refiner should be able to make?

    Was he joking with her?

    Seemingly realizing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s disbelief, Su Yunling added an exnation, ¡°The Dragon Chant Sword was refined together by me and Yun Yi, she¡¯s also a fifth-order Artifact Refiner.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    So, two fifth-order Artifact Refiners put together could equal a tenth-order one?

    Could it really be calcted like this?

    ¡°Third Brother, I can¡¯t see him, I can¡¯t see Brother Fu!¡± Su Luo didn¡¯t have time to listen to what Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi were discussing, as he was constantly watching Fu Xiyan¡¯s condition.

    Seeing that the wind, along with the flying sand and rocks as well as the leaves, hadpletely obscured Fu Xiyan¡¯s figure, Su Luo grew even more anxious and called out to Su Yunling again.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling looked in the direction of Fu Xiyan, only to see a small tornado, but Fu Xiyan¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Su Yunling turned his head, giving Gu Zhiqi a nce.

    The matter of a weapon forming a contract with an Ancient Martial artist was something Su Yunling was hearing for the first time.

 Chapter 620 - 620 620 Advance Success

    ?620: Chapter 620 Advance Sess   620: Chapter 620 Advance Sess                                   ¡°Just wait.¡± Gu Zhiqi said nonchntly.

    Su Yunling:?

    Can just waiting really work?

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Since the Divine Artifact has chosen its master, it won¡¯t let anything happen to its owner.¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Su Yunling fell silent for two seconds, then asked softly, ¡°How do you, a child, know so much?

    Who did you learn from?¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression flickered slightly, and she dismissively shook her head, ¡°I forgot.¡±

    Although her response was dismissive, what she said was the truth.

    She really had forgotten; she couldn¡¯t remember whether someone had taught her, or if she had read it in some book.

    However, one thing was certain: this knowledge definitely wasn¡¯t from Aquamarine Star.

    As on Aquamarine Star, there was no such thing as ancient martial artists creating contracts with weapons.

    ¡°Third Brother, Brother Fu has been trapped in the tornado for three minutes now;e up with something quick.¡± Seeing Su Yunling still hadn¡¯t moved, Su Luo began to doubt whether Third Brother and Brother Fu were really childhood friends.

    ¡°Just wait.¡± Su Yunling passed along Gu Zhiqi¡¯s earlier advice to Su Luo.

    Su Luo: Huh?

    ¡°Just wait, and that¡¯s it?¡± Su Luo,pletely bewildered, looked at Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling did not respond to him again, mainly because he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Su Luo raised his hand, scratching the back of his head, then turned his gaze back to Fu Xiyan¡­

    oh, the tornado.

    Su Luo stared intently at the tornado, wanting to glimpse Fu Xiyan¡¯s figure through the swirling dust and various leaves, yet, he couldn¡¯t see anything aside from the twister spinning listlessly.

    Aside from the howling whirlwind, there were no other sounds in the yard.

    **

    Half an hourter.

    ¡°Holy shit!

    What happened?!

    Where did this tornadoe from?¡± Tang Yichen, after changing Jin Cengran¡¯s pants and wheeling him out, eximed in shock at the scene in the courtyard.

    Surprise shed through Jin Cengran¡¯s eyes.

    No one answered the two men¡¯s questions.

    Tang Yichen looked left and right, not seeing Fu Xiyan anywhere, his pupils shook momentarily.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the spot where the tornado was had been where Brother Fu was sitting just before, right?

    With this thought, Tang Yichen grew anxious and shouted at Su Luo, ¡°Dog Luo, weren¡¯t you supposed to be Brother Fu¡¯s protector?

    How did you let him get caught in a tornado?!¡±

    Su Luo: ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t protect him.¡±

    This was no ordinary wind; this was formed by the Vital Energy of a fourth-order peak ancient martial artist.

    For him, just a third-order beginner and nothing more, not only was protection out of the question, but any proximity at all could also result in being swept up by that Vital Energy and shredded into nothingness.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen promptly wheeled Jin Cengran over to Su Yunling, ¡°Third Brother, what¡¯s happened to Brother Fu?

    Has his Vital Energy gone out of control?

    Shouldn¡¯t we burn some¡­?¡± Before he could even finish his sentence with the word ¡®Fragrance,¡¯ the tornado suddenly dissipated.

    With the loss of the tornado¡¯s driving force, the swirling dust and leaves that had been caught in it instantly scattered centrifugally, whooshing in all directions.

    ¡°Duck!

    Shield!¡± Seeing the stones and leaves, now carrying Vital Energy, flying towards them, Tang Yichen immediately erected a Defense Shield, enveloping himself and the three people nearby within it.

    ¡°Hiss~¡±

    ¡°Ow~¡±

    ¡°Ow-ow~ow-woo~¡±

    While the stones and leaves crashed against the Defense Shield and fell to the ground over here, there, Su Luo, who hadn¡¯t managed to put up a Defense Shield in time, was hit by stones and sliced by leaves, letting out howling cries of pain.

    After thest of the stones and leaves had flown by, Su Luo was left with numerous injuries.

    His gaze, deep and dark, turned towards Tang Yichen¡¯s group, who remained unharmed.

    Clearing his throat, Tang Yichen retracted the Defense Shield, ¡°You were too far away, I couldn¡¯t shield you.¡±

    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±

    Excuses!

    All excuses!

 Chapter 621 - 621 621 If You Dont Mind, You Can Call Me Master Zhi

    ?621: Chapter 621: If You Don¡¯t Mind, You Can Call Me Master Zhi   621: Chapter 621: If You Don¡¯t Mind, You Can Call Me Master Zhi                                   Over there, Fu Xiyan finished his Breathing Regtion and got up.

    After sitting in the tornado for nearly an hour, his body was already covered in dust; his head and shoulders adorned with a few leaves, and there were leaves and pebbles on him, adding several small cuts to his face, and quite a few tears in his clothes.

    He looked utterly disheveled.

    Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t tend to his wounds.

    After getting up, he casually brushed the dust off himself and then walked towards where Su Yunling and the other three were standing.

    ¡°Second brother, are you alright?¡± Seeing Fu Xiyan¡¯s disheveled appearance, Tang Yichen voiced his concern.

    Fu Xiyan shook his head at Tang Yichen, then stood firmly in front of Gu Zhiqi, cupped his fist in the other hand and then seriously and earnestly bowed deeply, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi had helped him establish a connection with the Dragon Chant Sword and also assisted him in repairing his mental method and created a set of corresponding Ancient Martial Arts for him¡ªcourtesies that Fu Xiyan had yet to formally thank her for.

    Now, having made his breakthrough to be a Fifth-Order Ancient Martial Artist and contracted with the Dragon Chant Sword, all of this, he owed to the youngdy before him.

    He should rightfully express his thanks.

    Gu Zhiqi knew what Fu Xiyan was thanking her for and replied indifferently, ¡°Equivalent exchange, no thanks necessary.¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, the corner of Fu Xiyan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    He was somewhat resigned to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    This youngdy always managed to draw a clear line between herself and others with just one sentence.

    Not taking Gu Zhiqi¡¯s boundary-setting too much to heart, he seriously and solemnly said to her, ¡°If in the future there¡¯s anything you need, please feel free to ask.¡±

    ¡°Second brother, that¡¯s not very generous of you; if Gu Xiaoxi needs anything, she would definitelye to me first,¡± said Tang Yichen, as he moved closer to Gu Zhiqi and whispered to her, ¡°Whatever second brother can do, I can do too.

    And remember, I should be your first choice, Xiao Qi.¡±

    After speaking, he even winked at Gu Zhiqi with one eye.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Although Tang Yichen kept his voice low, everyone present was no ordinary person, and all who were meant to hear did so.

    Fu Xiyan cast a cool nce at Tang Yichen, then walked over, grabbed his cor and pulled him aside before turning to Gu Zhiqi and saying, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a while now, and have be quite familiar.

    If you don¡¯t mind, from now on you can call me Brother Yan or Brother Fu¡­¡± Before he could finish saying the word ¡®please¡¯, he heard Gu Zhiqi speak.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I mind.¡±

    Fu Xiyan: ?

    Under Fu Xiyan¡¯s puzzled gaze, Gu Zhiqi spoke softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, feel free to call me Master Zhi.¡±

    Calling him Brother Yan was out of the question.

    Fu Xiyan: ¡°¡­¡±

    The rest of the onlookers: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, from now on, you call me Brother Yan, and like Yichen, you can call me Xiao Qi,¡± Fu Xiyan stated as if he had not heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s objection, speaking with utter seriousness.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Didn¡¯t he hear her objection?

    Is it really okay to decide this unterally?!

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment, feeling a bit like smashing Fu Xiyan¡¯s face in.

    No sooner had the thought appeared than she heard the sound of a transfer notification¡ª a sound all too familiar and pleasant to the ear.

    She immediately took out her phone to have a look.

    Did Fu Xiyan make a transfer to her ount?

    Transferred one, ten, hundred, thousand¡­

    ten million, ten million, a whole ten million?!

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    She instantly put away the thought of smashing Fu Xiyan¡¯s face in.

    Shifting her gaze from the phone, she looked up at Fu Xiyan.

    Fu Xiyan continued gravely, ¡°Change of address fee.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?!

 Chapter 622 - 622 622 Change of Heart; A Blood Profit

    ?622: Chapter 622: Change of Heart; A Blood Profit   622: Chapter 622: Change of Heart; A Blood Profit                                   ¡°Since you called me Brother Yan, I am now your brother,¡± Fu Xiyan said with a deep meaning.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Did I call him that?

    Fu Xiyan looked at Gu Zhiqi and continued to ask, ¡°Do you want to change how you address me?¡±

    Fu Xiyan had been popr with girls since he was a child, with countless girls calling him Brother Yan.

    However, Fu Xiyan generally didn¡¯t pay them much attention, and he didn¡¯t even like them calling him that.

    But if the girl in front of him called him that, it would probably feel pretty good.

    Tang Yichen waspletely dumbfounded on the side.

    Is this the same Brother Yan that he knows?

    It couldn¡¯t be that some demon god has possessed him, could it?

    Tang Yichen was stunned, and Su Luo was dazed.

    Even Jin Cengran, sitting off to the side, looked rather surprised.

    This shameless person, is he really the Fu Xiyan that he knows?

    Su Yunling looked at the scene,zily narrowing her eyes, a fleeting strange light shing at the bottom of her gaze.

    Being too popr as a child might not be such a good thing after all.

    Hearing Fu Xiyan¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t hesitate for too long before shezily and sweetly addressed Fu Xiyan with a smile, ¡°Brother Yan.¡±

    Just changing the way I address him and I earn ten million, what a profit!

    Fu Xiyan heard this, and a trace of softness appeared in his eyes.

    Indeed, it felt pretty good.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi really called Fu Xiyan Brother Yan, Tang Yichen immediately couldn¡¯t stand it.

    He leaned towards Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, we¡¯ve known each other even longer, so you should start calling me Brother Chen, too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste.

    I¡¯m leaving,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied, turning around to leave as if she hadn¡¯t heard him.

    She had only stepped away a few paces when the sound of an iing payment notification made her pause, then she quickened her pace to leave.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen called out to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, since you¡¯ve taken my money, from now on you¡¯re my sister.

    Remember to call me Brother Chen next time, okay?¡±

    Su Luo watched the scene in silence.

    With so many people eager to be the Little Fairy¡¯s brother, should he also try to get her to call him Brother Luo?

    Jin Cengran, sitting in a wheelchair, was thinking along the same lines as Su Luo.

    However, when he saw that Su Yunling was just burying his head in typing and had not made Gu Zhiqi address him as brother like Fu Xiyan and the others did, Jin Cengran silently nodded in approval.

    It seems the abnormal ones were only Ah Yan and the fourth brother.

    He shouldn¡¯t follow their example.

    **

    Back in her room, Gu Zhiqi proceeded to turn on herputer, nning to continue repairing her mental method.

    Just as she turned on theputer, her phone rang with a notification of funds received.

    Gu Zhiqi checked it and saw that Su Yunling had transferred 50 million to her.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Is this the medical fee I asked for from Jin Cengran?

    As she opened WeChat, intending to send Su Yunling a questioning message, Su Yunling sent her a message first.

    After the message, there was also a red envelope.

    Gu Zhiqi was quick to open it.

    After collecting the red envelope, she took her time to read the message sent by Su Yunling.

    [Su Yunling: Buyout]

    [Child: ?]

    [Su Yunling: Since you¡¯ve taken my money, you can no longer call anyone else brother, you can only call me brother]

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    The person who can say something like that must have some issues.

    Comints aside, Gu Zhiqi was quite concerned about another issue.

    [Child: Can I call you dear grandchild then?]

    [Su Yunling: ¡­]

    Su Yunling was silent for a few seconds, pretending not to have seen Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question.

    [Su Yunling: If you have any issues, remember to find your brother first]

    [Su Yunling: What they can do, brother can do, what they can¡¯t do, brother can also do]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows and leisurely replied to his message.

    [Child: The things they can¡¯t do¡­

    for example, bing my dear grandchild?]

    [Su Yunling: ¡­]

    After sending a series of ellipses, there was no more message from the other side.

    Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly, about to ck out her phone screen and toss it to the side when Su Yunling sent another message.

    This time, it was a voice message.

 Chapter 623 - 623 623 Zhizhi Can you call Master Zhi a few more times

    ?623: Chapter 623 Zhizhi: Can you call Master Zhi a few more times?

    I want to hear the voice.

    623: Chapter 623 Zhizhi: Can you call Master Zhi a few more times?

    I want to hear the voice.

    Why suddenly send a voice message?

    Looking at the four-second voice message, Gu Zhiqi slowly clicked to y the message.

    ¡°As long as Master Zhi is happy, you can call it whatever you want.¡±

    A deep and entrancing voice came from the phone, tinged with a slight electric buzz, soft and unhurried, it prated her ears, leaving behind a tingling sensation.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ears twitched slightly, she clicked her tongue lightly, and yed the voice message again, then once more after that¡­

    [Su Yunling: Master Zhi]

    [Su Yunling: There¡¯s an auction at Heavenly Domain Pavilion tomorrow, do you want to go together?]

    As Gu Zhiqi repeatedly yed Su Yunling¡¯s voice message, Su Yunling sent over two more messages.

    Gu Zhiqi finally stopped reying Su Yunling¡¯s voice message, looked at the isted words ¡°Master Zhi,¡± and felt very cheerful.

    [Child: Will go]

    [Su Yunling: Okay, then let¡¯s go together tomorrow]

    [Child: ok]

    After sending ¡®ok,¡¯ Gu Zhiqi really wanted to exit the WeChat window.

    Thinking about the voice message issue, she didn¡¯t exit, but instead dawdled over her phone.

    It took a while before sheposed a message to send back, adding an emoticon at the end.

    [Child: Brother, can you call me Master Zhi a few more times?

    I want to hear your voice]

    [Child: Peeking cat.gif]

    [Su Yunling: ¡­]

    After Su Yunling replied with a string of ellipsis, he didn¡¯t send any more messages.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue in slight disappointment and exited the WeChat chat window.

    **

    After Gu Zhiqi left, the few people at Su Yunling¡¯s end dispersed.

    Su Yunling had just returned to the study when he sent Gu Zhiqi the first message.

    Now, after sending a string of ellipsis, Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved slightly, his eyes lowered, staring at thest two messages from Gu Zhiqi on his phone screen for quite some time.

    After quite a while, Su Yunling cleared his throat and was about to initiate the voice message.

    But just as he was about to record, there was a knock on the study door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± He spoke as he canceled the voice message.

    No sooner had Su Yunling finished speaking than the study door opened.

    The person who entered was Yun Sen.

    ¡°Master, did you call for me?¡± he said, taking severalrge steps towards Su Yunling and standing still, waiting for orders.

    ¡°Get the medicinal herbs from the list as quickly as possible,¡± Su Yunling handed the list of medicinal herbs Gu Zhiqi had given him to Yun Sen.

    ¡°Alrighty.¡± Yun Sen took the list, chuckled twice, then looked at Su Yunling and called out, ¡°Hehe, Master~¡±

    He deliberately dragged out thest word.

    Su Yunling raised his eyes, a faint look of annoyance in them as he regarded Yun Sen.

    ¡°Is this written by Miss Gu?¡± Yun Sen eagerly asked.

    Su Yunling nodded.

    Seeing this, Yun Sen¡¯s eyes immediately brightened.

    Then, staring at the list of medicinal herbs, he said dreamily, ¡°Miss Gu¡¯s handwriting is so beautiful.¡±

    Even though it wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen Gu Zhiqi¡¯s writing, Yun Sen couldn¡¯t help but praise it again.

    Listening to Yun Sen¡¯s words, Su Yunling tapped the table lightly with his fingertips.

    Although he didn¡¯t speak, he seemed to agree with Yun Sen.

    After praising Gu Zhiqi¡¯s handwriting, Yun Sen remembered the question he originally wanted to ask, ¡°Can Miss Gu cure Master Jin¡¯s wounds?¡± he inquired.

    Su Yunling nodded slightly.

    Even though Yun Sen had been mentally prepared, he couldn¡¯t help but feel thrilled at the nod.

    He knew Miss Gu would be up to the task!

    Miss Gu is truly amazing!

    Under Su Yunling¡¯s cid gaze, Yun Sen steadied his excited heart, ¡°Is this the prescription Miss Gu wrote for Master Jin?¡±

 Chapter 624 - 624 624 Wei Jingyu Tongtong is Missing Again

    ?624: Chapter 624: Wei Jingyu: Tongtong is Missing Again   624: Chapter 624: Wei Jingyu: Tongtong is Missing Again                                   Yun Sen muttered quietly to himself while burying his head in the content before him.

    ¡°Some herbs,¡± Su Yunling replied offhand, speaking as she opened theputer on the table to look through files.

    Yun Sen heard what Su Yunling had said clearly.

    Although it wasn¡¯t aplete prescription, and he didn¡¯t understand alchemy and Ancient Medicine, it didn¡¯t stop him from scrutinizing the prescription intently.

    He indeed studied modern medicine, but he had been dealing with various herbs since he was young and knew quite a lot about them.

    When he saw the crossed-out Chaos Green Vine, Yun Sen took a sharp breath and murmured softly, ¡°It¡¯s good that the Chaos Green Vine Leaf was crossed out.¡±

    Otherwise, where would he find such a thing?

    If it had been two years ago, he might have regrly gone to Heavenly Domain Pavilion to bid, but in thest two years, that thing had vanishedpletely.

    Seeing Yun Sen gripping the prescription as if trying to stare a hole through it, without any intention of leaving, Su Yunling raised her eyes and gave him a nce, ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing else,¡± Yun Sen quickly responded, then stood up straight.

    After speaking, he immediately walked briskly towards the doorway of the study.

    As soon as the study door closed, Su Yunling coughed lightly a few times, cleared his throat, and then calmly picked up her phone and sent out a voice message.

    **

    After finishing the chat with Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi muted his phone and continued to work on repairing his mental method on theputer.

    He was busy until 10:30 pm when the rm rang, and Gu Zhiqi realized it was time to wash up and go to bed.

    After silencing the rm, he intended to go straight to wash up but noticed that there were quite a few messages, especially that there were red envelopes.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t check who sent the red envelopes, deciding to im them first.

    After collecting the red envelopes, Gu Zhiqi nced at the memo, which was sent by Gu Yuluo.

    Starting at 8 pm, there was a voice call every ten minutes or so, four or five calls in total, none of which got through.

    Finally, a red envelope was sent.

    The red envelope was sent at 9 pm.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t imed the red envelope, Gu Yuluo stopped.

    [Gu Yuluo: Are you busy?]

    [Gu Yuluo: When you¡¯re done, remember to send me a message.]

    [Gu Yuluo: You take my red envelope but don¡¯t respond to my messages?!]

    The first two messages were sent shortly after the red envelope, and the third one came after Gu Zhiqi imed the red envelope.

    Looking at thest message, Gu Zhiqi slowly typed back two words.

    [Qiqi: What¡¯s up?]

    [Gu Yuluo: Wei Jingyu is looking for you urgently, he hasn¡¯t been able to reach you and asked me to contact you.]

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Wei Jingyu?

    Who?

    Staring at the message from Gu Yuluo and tilting his head, Gu Zhiqi thought for several seconds before remembering, the Network Manager 007¡¯s name was Wei Jingyu.

    [Qiqi: Oh.]

    Gu Zhiqi sent Gu Yuluo a word back and then looked for Wei Jingyu in his friends¡¯ list.

    It didn¡¯t take long to find him.

    [007: Master Zhi!

    It¡¯s an emergency.]

    [007: My Tongtong has gone missing again, can you help me figure out where she is?]

    [007: Master Zhi?]

    [007: Master Zhi?]

    [007: Crying.gif]

    The messages were sent within short intervals, about ten minutes apart, and eventually transformed into voice calls, several in total,sting until 8 pm before the barrage of messages ceased.

    Gu Zhiqi quickly read through his messages, then sent a reply.

    [Master Zhi: Can¡¯t do it for the next two days.]

    [007: Master Zhi!

    You¡¯re finally online!]

    [007: Ah?

    Why can¡¯t you do it?]

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t hide the truth and directly informed him with a message.

    [Master Zhi: Yuan Force is sealed, two days left until it¡¯s unsealed.]

    [007: Huh?

    What¡¯s Yuan Force?]

    Wei Jingyu expressed that he didn¡¯t understand what Yuan Force was.

 Chapter 625 - 625 625 might no longer exist

    ?625: Chapter 625 might no longer exist   625: Chapter 625 might no longer exist                                   [Master Zhi: You could say my fortune-telling abilities have been sealed]

    [007: !]

    [007: Who¡¯s so formidable to actually seal Master Zhi¡¯s fortune-telling ability?!]

    The other party retracted a message.

    [007: Wait, who is it, don¡¯t they value their life, actually daring to seal my Master Zhi¡¯s fortune-telling ability!]

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, looking down as he sent another message.

    [Master Zhi: You should find someone else to do the reading]

    Not long after the message was sent, Wei Jingyu sent a message.

    [007: Wuu wuu wuu, I can¡¯t find anyone]

    [007: Master Zhi, do you know any other Diviners?]

    Reading the message that Wei Jingyu sent, a hint of puzzlement shed through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    As a manager of the internalwork, he should be quite familiar with the female lead, right?

    Isn¡¯t the female lead¡¯s fortune-telling quite formidable?

    Why not go to her?

    [Master Zhi: Doesn¡¯t your internalwork have a very capable Diviner?

    Why not find her?]

    Out of curiosity, Gu Zhiqi posed this question.

    After sending the message, Gu Zhiqi felt it might not have been appropriate.

    Considering it pertained to the internal staff information of thework, Wei Jingyu probably wouldn¡¯t answer.

    Just when Gu Zhiqi was about to retract the message, Wei Jingyu¡¯s reply came.

    [007: It¡¯s a long story, but that Diviner, she¡¯s encountered a little issue and currently can¡¯t do any fortune-telling]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi understood.

    No wonder, both Fall and 007 had previouslye to him for divination.

    [007: Master Zhi, do you know any other reliable Diviners?]

    [Master Zhi: Send over Shen Tong¡¯s birth chart]

    [007: !]

    First a exmation mark, and soon after, the birth chart was sent over, followed by a word of thanks.

    [007: Thank you, Master Zhi]

    [Master Zhi: Wait]

    After replying with two words, he didn¡¯t continue to attend to Wei Jingyu¡¯s messages, but instead, directly opened Lv Yao¡¯s chat.

    [Zhezhi: Are you there?]

    [Lv Yao: Here!]

    Almost simultaneously as Gu Zhiqi sent his message, Lv Yao replied.

    Gu Zhiqi sent the birth chart straight to Lv Yao.

    [Zhezhi: Take a look, can you determine where she is right now?]

    [Lv Yao: Okay!]

    When there was no further response from Lv Yao¡¯s side for quite a while, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t wait any longer and started to check other messages.

    There were quite a few unread messages; Father Gu and Mother Gu sent their morning and evening greetings every day, and today¡¯s goodnight message had arrived.

    Gu Zhiqi bid them both goodnight and then continued replying to messages from other people.

    When he saw a familiar name, Gu Zhiqi subconsciously clicked on it.

    Following the ellipsis, there was only a voice message, one that was over ten seconds long.

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, he reached out to y the voice message.

    Just at that moment, a message from Lv Yao popped up on the top of the screen.

    Gu Zhiqi subconsciously clicked on it.

    [Lv Yao: Master, this person¡¯s Fate Pattern is too strange, I really can¡¯t figure it out]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    [Lv Yao: My senior sister is more skilled than me, should I ask her to give it a try?]

    [Zhezhi: Please do]

    After thinking it over, Gu Zhiqi added another line [If you really can¡¯t figure it out, don¡¯t force it; otherwise, you might suffer a bacsh]

    [Lv Yao: Got it]

    The sound of the rm clock rang out again, and Gu Zhiqi noticed it was already eleven.

    As there wouldn¡¯t be a reply from Lv Yao for a while, Gu Zhiqi turned off his phone screen, ced it on the desk, and went to the washroom to freshen up.

    When he came out again, Lv Yao had just sent a reply.

    [Lv Yao: Master, my senior sister concluded that this person might no longer be with us]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the message and was engulfed in silence.

 Chapter 626 - 626 626 First Jiu Beautys Embrace is So Warm~

    ?626: Chapter 626 First Jiu: Beauty¡¯s Embrace is So Warm~   626: Chapter 626 First Jiu: Beauty¡¯s Embrace is So Warm~                                   [Zhezhi: Trouble you.]

    Gu Zhiqi sent this message to Lv Yao.

    [Lv Yao: Master, you are too polite.]

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t send another message to Lv Yao but first messaged Wei Jingyu.

    [Master Zhi: They haven¡¯t figured it out yet, I¡¯ll help you with the calction once my Yuan Force recovers.]

    Clearly, Jin Cenglv was also uncertain about the results she had deduced, so Gu Zhiqi did note to a conclusion right away; she only told Wei Jingyu that they hadn¡¯t figured it out yet.

    [007: Ah?

    Okay, trouble you.]

    Wei Jingyu seemed somewhat disappointed on his side.

    Gu Zhiqi did not bother with it any longer and opened the chat window with Chubby Chiu.

    This dog spiritual pet had been attached to Su Yunling¡¯s button for quite a few days now, showing no intention of returning.

    Gu Zhiqi felt that it was time to refine a new Spirit Pet.

    [Zhizhi: Send me the Mystic Yuan Incantation to review.]

    [First Jiu: Okie dokie!]

    Chubby Chiu replied immediately, and after replying, started to chat idly with Gu Zhiqi.

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, it¡¯s sote, why haven¡¯t you slept yet?]

    Gu Zhiqi, standing by the desk and wiping her hair, saw the message from Chubby Chiu and simply ignored it.

    [First Jiu: Hehe, the beauty and I haven¡¯t slept yet either.]

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, the beauty smells so good.]

    [First Jiu: And she¡¯s got a great figure!

    She even has abs.]

    [First Jiu: Slurp slurp~]

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    She can see the abs?

    Are you sure what she¡¯s seeing isn¡¯t just a mosaic blur?

    Gu Zhiqi remembered Chubby Chiu¡¯s program should have a privacy protection feature.

    Any imaging or text information rted to privacy should be censored, and any audio information rted to privacy would be muted.

    [First Jiu: It¡¯s so warm in the beauty¡¯s embrace~]

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    [Zhizhi: Hurry up.]

    [First Jiu: Coming!]

    As soon as Chubby Chiu sent the message, a file followed immediately.

    Gu Zhiqi forwarded the file to Lv Yao and sent another message along with it.

    [Zhezhi: You and your senior sister can take a look at this.]

    Gu Zhiqi had troubled Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv quite a few times before; she couldn¡¯t let them help for nothing, so she offered the Mystic Yuan Incantation as a gift of thanks.

    After sending the file to Lv Yao, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t exit the chat window with Chubby Chiu but sent another message instead.

    [Zhizhi: How many days have you been at Su Yunling¡¯s?

    Are you not nning toe back?]

    [First Jiu: You and the beauty are always parting and reuniting, who knows when you¡¯ll see each other next, just let the Yin Family and the beauty enjoy more time together~]

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, the idea of refining a new Spirit Pet was incredibly strong.

    Without sending another message to Chubby Chiu, she closed the chat window and checked for unread messages, discovering that Lv Yao had replied.

    [Lv Yao: Master, you are too polite!]

    [Lv Yao: This is too valuable, I can¡¯t ept it!]

    [Zhezhi: There will be things I¡¯ll need your help withter, if you don¡¯t ept it, how can I reach out to you and your senior sister next time?]

    Upon Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Lv Yao, fearing that she would really not seek him out anymore, finally epted the Mystic Yuan Incantation.

    After ending the chat with Lv Yao, Gu Zhiqi opened the chat window with Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling had sent a voice message that she hadn¡¯t listened to yet.

    Just as her finger touched the voice message, Su Yunling¡¯s voice came out of her phone.

    ¡°Zhi, Master Zhi?

    Master Zhi.

    Zhi-Master-Zhi, Master Zhi~ Master Zhi¡ª¡ª¡±

    The varying tones of ¡®Master Zhi¡¯ came one after another from the phone.

    The low and clear maic voice seemed to carry a small hook, each call tantalizingly irresistible.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, holding the towel, tightened slightly, and then her fingertip slipped, and she immediately exited the chat with Su Yunling.

    She tossed the phone aside and continued to wipe her hair with the towel.

    But as she wiped, the movement in her hands gradually slowed down and stopped.

 Chapter 627 - 627 626 The Beautys Voice is So Pleasant to Hear~ (Leave Note)

    ?627: Chapter 626 The Beauty¡¯s Voice is So Pleasant to Hear~ (Leave Note)   627: Chapter 626 The Beauty¡¯s Voice is So Pleasant to Hear~ (Leave Note)                                   He leaned silently against the edge of the table for a few seconds and muttered softly, ¡°This person must be the reincarnation of a sylph.¡±

    As he spoke, he reached for his phone, opened Su Yunling¡¯s voice message, and reyed it.

    Having been addressed as Master Zhi so many times, it wouldn¡¯t do to listen just once, would it?

    Such a waste of her time.

    That¡¯s not right, not right.

    And so, Gu Zhiqi listened once, twice, three times¡­

    **

    Because he listened to Su Yunling¡¯s voice message over and over before sleeping, Gu Zhiqi dreamt all night, and in his dreams, someone kept chasing after him, calling out Master Zhi.

    Over and over, relentless to the point of no return.

    All in all, it was kind of demonic.

    But, intoxicating indeed.

    When he awoke, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thoughts were a mess, no longer remembering what the person in his dreams looked like, feeling a bit wistful.

    He had clearly woken up, but those repeated calls of Master Zhi seemed to still whirl around his ears.

    Sitting on the bed, Gu Zhiqi steadied his emotions and then reached for the phone on his bedside table, opening the chat with Su Yunling.

    He stared silently at the voice message lying in the chat box for a long time before he slowly clicked delete.

    This voice message was too bewitching; keeping it would only affect his sleep.

    Soon, a ¡°Confirm Deletion?¡± pop-up appeared in the chat box.

    His finger hovered over the delete option, yet he hesitated to tap it.

    Half an hourter.

    Gu Zhiqi sent a file to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Store in the database]

    Just when Chubby Chiu opened the file sent by Gu Zhiqi, he fell silent.

    It was an audio file, and upon hearing the repeated calls of Master Zhi inside, Chubby Chiu fell silent.

    Ultimately, Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t deleted Su Yunling¡¯s voice message; he even wrote a small program after getting up to export Su Yunling¡¯s voice message.

    The voice message he sent to Chubby Chiu was the processed audio file exported from WeChat.

    A few secondster, Chubby Chiu hesitantly sent Gu Zhiqi a message.

    [Divine Jiu: The beauty¡¯s voice?]

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, ignoring Chubby Chiu¡¯s question, and simply admonished, [Make sure it¡¯s stored safely.

    If you lose it, I¡¯ll throw you into the water to soak for three days.]

    Chubby Chiu: ¡°¡­¡± Scary.

    While storing the audio file in the database, Chubby Chiu listened to it several times and finally reached a conclusion.

    [Divine Jiu: The beauty¡¯s voice is really nice to listen to~]

    Gu Zhiqi expressed his agreement.

    Su Yunling¡¯s voice was truly pleasant to hear.

    Soon, Chubby Chiu sent over a link.

    [Zhizhi: ?]

    [Divine Jiu: The beauty¡¯s new song, super nice!]

    Isn¡¯t he an actor?

    He sings, too?

    Although he was puzzled, Gu Zhiqi still clicked on the link.

    As he began to y it, the intro started up with a mysterious and eerie vibe, followed by a lethargic, seductive murmur¡­

    The singing began, azy, enchanting hum and chant; in the first half, it was like a demon constantly tempting people to fall, and gradually, within the temptation, it soaked with a casualziness and an icy, ethereal mockery, kicking those about to sumb back to reality lightly and indifferently.

    The lyrics and arrangement were handled extremely well, and paired with Su Yunling¡¯s distinctive voice, theyplemented each other perfectly, with Su Yunling bringing the song to its fullest expression.

    After listening to the song, Gu Zhiqi nced at the song¡¯s details but found no information.

    Just then, Chubby Chiu sent a message.

    [Divine Jiu: The song is the theme tune for Delusion of God.

    It hasn¡¯t been officially released yet; I stole this from the beauty¡¯s phone, hehe.]

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    When Su Yunling knocked on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s door, Gu Zhiqi had just finished washing up.

    As the door opened, and Su Yunling saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure, he also heard the familiar song and melody.

 Chapter 628 - 628 628

    ?628: Chapter 628   628: Chapter 628                                   Su Yunling paused.

    This song hasn¡¯t been released yet, right?

    Thinking this to herself, she wasn¡¯t quite sure, so she pulled out her phone from her pocket and took a nce.

    Indeed, it hadn¡¯t been released.

    So, where had this child gotten the song he was ying from?

    ¡°Brother?¡± Seeing that Su Yunling had knocked on her door but didn¡¯t speak for a while and was looking down at his phone, Gu Zhiqi leaned against the door frame andzily called out to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling looked up, eyebrows slightly raised as she looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°This song¡­?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Damn, forgot to turn off the music.

    After being silent for two seconds, she turned around as if nothing had happened and went back to her room.

    Su Yunling raised her eyebrows slightly, watching Gu Zhiqi¡¯s retreating figure, and didn¡¯t speak immediately.

    After returning to her room, Gu Zhiqi turned off the music.

    Then, holding her phone, she went back to the doorway, silently opened the WeChat conversation with Chubby Chiu, and handed it to Su Yunling to see, ¡°It sent it to me.¡±

    Without the slightest hesitation, she had sold out Chubby Chiu.

    Chubby Chiu, witnessing everything from its perch upon Su Yunling¡¯s button: !!!

    Zhizhi actually betrayed it!

    It had indeed trusted the wrong one!

    Wuu wuu wuu¡­

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze fell on the phone screen and after seeing the content clearly, she saw the conversation between Gu Zhiqi and First Jiu.

    [First Jiu: The beauty¡¯s voice is really nice?]

    [First Jiu: Link]

    [?]

    [First Jiu: The beauty¡¯s new song is super nice to listen to!]

    [First Jiu: This song is Delusion of God¡¯s theme song, it hasn¡¯t been officially released yet.

    I sneaked it from the beauty¡¯s phone, hehe]

    The keyboard below was open, so Su Yunling could only see these few messages.

    First Jiu?

    That hacker Jiu?

    Speaking of Jiu, Su Yunling recalled how Gu Zhiqi had pinned First Jiu to the top.

    Su Yunling¡¯s beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, a subtle smile appeared in her eyes, as she looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Are you and Jiu close?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi watched Su Yunling¡¯s changing expressions, noticing that although his eyes smiled, the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.

    ¡°Not close.¡± Without thinking much, Gu Zhiqi tly denied it.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reply, Su Yunling kept a straight face and asked calmly, ¡°I see you¡¯ve chatted quite a bit,¡± then meaningfully added, ¡°I also saw you pinned him to the top before.¡±

    After reading the conversation between Chubby Chiu and Gu Zhiqi, the first thing Su Yunling was concerned about was not how Jiu got his unreleased new song.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    He had noticed such a minute detail?

    ¡°He did it himself, you know he¡¯s a hacker,¡± Gu Zhiqi said without a trace of change in her expression, looked up directly into Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, not the least bit guilty.

    After all, except for the fact that she wasn¡¯t close to Chubby Chiu which was a lie, everything else was true.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    After holding eye contact with Gu Zhiqi for a few seconds, Su Yunling started to feel dry-mouthed and subtly shifted his gaze away, ¡°I¡¯m going, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for Gu Zhiqi to respond, Su Yunling turned and started to walk towards the courtyard gate.

    Seeing this, a hint of confusion crossed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    Is that all?

    She closed the door to her room and ambled slowly towards the entrance.

    Su Yunling walked briskly, while Gu Zhiqi moved sluggishly.

    Seeing that they were already a considerable distance apart, Su Yunling suddenly stopped and waited for Gu Zhiqi to catch up.

    When Gu Zhiqi reached Su Yunling, he then raised his hand and ruffled her hair, ¡°Why are you walking so slowly today?¡±

 Chapter 629 - 629 629

    ?629: Chapter 629   629: Chapter 629                                   ¡°Chub¡­¡± She almost misspoke and quickly cleared her throat to correct herself, ¡°Jiu¡¯s theft of your unreleased song doesn¡¯t anger you?¡±

    With doubts in her heart, she temporarily ignored the fact that Su Yunling was rubbing the top of her hair.

    Su Yunling gently raised his eyebrows, ¡°What?

    Afraid your brother will get angry?¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi made no attempt to resist his wicked hand, he couldn¡¯t help but rub the top of her head again,

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Quietly she stepped back, avoiding his hand, and gazed at Su Yunling with deep eyes.

    Su Yunling nonchntly withdrew his hand, smilingly gazed at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Does brother seem to have such a bad temper?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know.

    She had met Su Yunling several times, and each time, he seemed very easy to talk to and, apparently, was never temperamental.

    However, they had known each other for less than two months, and Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t understand much about him.

    Su Yunling really didn¡¯t get the point Gu Zhiqi was trying to express and took it as her thinking he didn¡¯t have a bad temper.

    Satisfied, he nodded and walked shoulder to shoulder with Gu Zhiqi out of the yard.

    When they reached the door, he even said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°If you like, the next time I record a new song, I¡¯ll send it to you¡­ and Jiu to listen to once I¡¯m done.¡±

    If someone else had stolen his song, Su Yunling was not sure if he would be angry, but it was undeniable that it would definitely make him ufortable.

    But¡­ if it involved this child.

    Even though, the theft of the song had nothing to do with her.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t feel the slightest difort in his heart.

    The only difort, perhaps, was that the song he sang had to be heard by Gu Zhiqi through someone else¡¯s share.

    Rather than that, the next time, he would just send it to the child himself.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    This development, it¡¯s not right, it¡¯s too off.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Jiu will release it prematurely, before the song is even published?¡± Gu Zhiqi looked up at Su Yunling and asked.

    Su Yunling nodded earnestly, ¡°Yes, I am afraid.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re afraid.

    ¡°Afraid you¡¯ll pick up bad habits from Jiu,¡± Su Yunling said, his gaze tenderly lingering on Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Child, it¡¯s hical to steal someone¡¯s unreleased song.

    You can¡¯t learn from Jiu, understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is he teaching her like she¡¯s a three-year-old?

    The hical Chubby Chiu ¡°¡­¡±

    Someone help!

    There¡¯s an unscrupulous owner who¡¯s ruining his adorable pet!

    Wuuu wuuu wuuu¡­

    My image must have plummeted in the beauty¡¯s heart!

    **

    After breakfast, Gu Zhiqi returned to her room to work on the mental method.

    She had just sat down when she received four files, all containing Su Yunling¡¯s unreleased new songs.

    Following the files, Su Yunling also sent a message.

    [Su Yunling: These are the interlude songs for the new drama, which hasn¡¯t been aired yet, so you must keep it secret and listen quietly.]

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    There¡¯s really no need for this.

    [Child: Okay]

    After replying to the message, Gu Zhiqi put on a pair of headphones, opened the files, and began to listen to them one by one.

    The first three files contained songs, each with a different style but all very pleasing to the ear.

    The sort that could be put on repeat.

    The fourth file contained a zither music piece and was apanied by an MV.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attention was fully captured, and she stopped typing on the keyboard.

    The person on the phone screen, with stunningly handsome features and an ethereal aura, was d in red like blood, adding a touch of striking allure to the person ying the zither.

    The long ck hair that hung over the shoulders reached into the waist, and the notes spilling from the fingers were subtle and lingering, quiet and otherworldly.

 Chapter 630 - 630 630

    ?630: Chapter 630   630: Chapter 630                                   Gu Zhiqi watched the video intently, forgetting to move.

    It wasn¡¯t until the video ended that Gu Zhiqi came back to her senses.

    The video paused, its sound abruptly ceasing, leaving only the striking red figure still on the screen.

    You wouldn¡¯t know it, but surprisingly talented.

    Undoubtedly, within the entire video, Su Yunling¡¯s figure was the most eye-catching.

    Secondly, it was the zither under Su Yunling¡¯s hand.

    By sheer coincidence, that zither seemed to be the same one Su Yunling had lent to Gu Zhiqi before.

    Gu Zhiqi stared at the video for a while, then reyed it, propping her chin with one hand as she continued to stare at the phone screen.

    **

    ¡°Ding-dong-dong,¡±

    The door to the room was knocked on.

    Gu Zhiqi got up with her phone in hand, opened the door, and with a questioning look in her eyes, asked the person standing outside, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Su Yunling gently raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Already?

    She nced at the time on her phone.

    Sure enough, it was past twelve.

    She just watched the MV about¡­ten times or so, how did it be noon already?

    As Gu Zhiqi unlocked her phone, even though she quickly switched the screen, Su Yunling still saw it.

    It seemed to be that video of him ying the zither.

    The corners of his mouth curved slightly, and his eyes shimmered with mirth, ¡°Did you enjoy the video?¡±

    ¡°The zither was yed very well.¡± Gu Zhiqi watched it over and over but couldn¡¯t find a single fault in Su Yunling¡¯s performance.

    Hearing this, Su Yunling lightly arched his eyebrows but said nothing more.

    ¡°Oh, your zither.¡± It wasn¡¯t until she mentioned the zither that Gu Zhiqi remembered, she still hadn¡¯t returned the one Su Yunling had lent her.

    As she spoke, Gu Zhiqi took the zither out from her storage bracelet and handed it back to Su Yunling, ¡°I forgot to return it to you before.¡±

    Su Yunling nced at the zither that Gu Zhiqi was handing over but did not take it, ¡°Yun Yi said she has given the zither to you.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this zither yours?¡± Gu Zhiqi slightly lifted her eyes to look at Su Yunling.

    Yun Yi did say that she gave the zither to her, but Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    Regardless of whether Yun Yi could make decisions on behalf of Su Yunling, she had borrowed the zither from him, so it should rightfully be returned.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Su Yunling did not respond immediately.

    Instead, he stared at Gu Zhiqi for a long while, his eyes, deep like a pool, unfathomable.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was thinking about whether to just push the zither into his arms, Su Yunling finally spoke, ¡°It¡¯s yours now.¡±

    His tone was soft and gentle, and Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t tell if it was her misperception, but she always felt there was a hint of relief in Su Yunling¡¯s voice.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyebrows and eyes curved slightly as he gazed directly at Gu Zhiqi, softly saying, ¡°Brother¡¯s zither, I give it to you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi always felt that his words had another meaning, but she couldn¡¯t quite grasp it.

    Holding the zither for so long was tiring.

    Since Su Yunling said he was giving it to her, he certainly wouldn¡¯t take it back, so Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t insist on returning it and put the zither back into her bracelet, murmuring to Su Yunling, ¡°Thank you for the zither, brother.¡±

    The corners of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth curved slightly, and without dwelling on the topic, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to eat, and after lunch, the auction will be about to begin.¡±

    The auction was scheduled to start at two in the afternoon; with lunchtime ounted for, the timing would be just about right.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi remembered that Su Yunling had mentioned taking her to see the auction yesterday.

 Chapter 631 - 631 Untitled

    ?631: Untitled Chapter   631: Untitled Chapter                                   Outside the Heavenly Domain Pavilion, the parking lot was filled with various luxury cars.

    As Gu Zhiqi and hispanions walked into the auction venue, a woman in a cheongsam approached them.

    The woman had her hair up, with a pearl hairpin inserted, and was holding a handkerchief in her hand as she swayed gracefully towards them.

    Her voice was high-pitched and coquettish as she spoke, ¡°Fourth Master, howe you have time to be here today~¡±

    Tang Yichen immediately broke out in goosebumps and instinctively hid behind Fu Xiyan.

    Seeing Tang Yichen act this way, the woman let out a light chuckle, covered her mouth with the handkerchief as sheughed, and continued in a contrived manner, ¡°A month has passed, and Fourth Master is still so shy.¡±

    Tang Yichen silently hugged Fu Xiyan¡¯s arm tighter and did not respond to the woman.

    Feeling bored by hisck of response, the woman turned her attention to Fu Xiyan, losing her earlier affectations and greeted him with distant but polite words, ¡°The Second Master is here too?¡±

    Fu Xiyan nodded slightly.

    ¡°Still the Celestial two number¡­

    room, right?

    I can lead you¡­¡± The woman was speaking while ncing at the people next to her.

    When she caught sight of Su Yunling, she paused briefly but quickly recovered herposure.

    However, when her gazended on Gu Zhiqi, her voice abruptly stopped.

    A fleeting look of astonishment shed through her eyes.

    Feeling the woman¡¯s gaze on her, Gu Zhiqi nced at the woman.

    The woman almost let out a startled cry as she met Gu Zhiqi¡¯s deep, hazy eyes, but luckily, being experienced in such situations, she didn¡¯t lose herposure.

    She was taken aback for a moment but quickly regained her poise, putting on a polite smile and turning to Su Yunling and Su Luo, ¡°Young Master Su, Young Master Luo are also here.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded gently and gave Gu Zhiqi a side nce.

    Although Gu Qing¡¯s change in emotions was not obvious, and she hid it well and reacted quickly, Su Yunling still noticed it.

    It seemed like Gu Qing knew the child.

    Considering their surnames and the rtionship between the Heavenly Domain Pavilion and the Gu Family, Su Yunling already had some guesses.

    Su Luo didn¡¯t expect Gu Qing to greet him.

    He raised his hand and gave Gu Qing a nod.

    ¡°Please follow me,¡± Gu Qing said, gesturing for the group to proceed.

    As they headed upstairs, Gu Qing seemed to ask casually, ¡°This is your first time at the Heavenly Domain Pavilion, isn¡¯t it, Miss?¡±

    Gu Qing¡¯s question made everyone except Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi frown.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly toward Gu Qing.

    Without paying attention to the various expressions of the group, Gu Qing shamelessly continued to speak to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Looking at you reminds me of my sister back home.

    My name is Gu Qing, I¡¯m one of the stewards at the Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    You cane to y with me in the future~¡±

    With that, she gave Gu Zhiqi a wink with one eye.

    When Gu Qing introduced herself, Gu Zhiqi finally raised her head and looked at her.

    She remembered that Gu Mengyang had once told her if there was a problem she couldn¡¯t solve, toe to the Heavenly Domain Pavilion and find Gu Qing.

    So, the person she needed to find was this Gu Qing right before her.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly to Gu Qing andzily said, ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    Seeing her reaction, a deeper smile appeared in Gu Qing¡¯s eyes, and her smile seemed a bit more genuine.

    She wanted to continue talking, but remembering that it was not the right time, she held back and continued to lead the way for the group.

    ¡°Huh?

    Gu Xiaoxi, you and Steward Gu share the same surname, Gu,¡± one of them remarked.

 Chapter 632 - 632 632 The 500-Year-Old Auction House

    ?632: Chapter 632: The 500-Year-Old Auction House   632: Chapter 632: The 500-Year-Old Auction House                                   When Su Luo said this, Tang Yichen and Fu Xiyan also noticed this, and subconsciously nced at Gu Zhiqi.

    However, they didn¡¯t ponder it deeply.

    After all, there were many people with the surname Gu in the world.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and remained unfazed, casually replying, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    While Su Luo spoke up, Gu Qing hesitated briefly, looking somewhat awkward.

    After hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s somewhat perfunctory response, Gu Qing immediately regainedposure, presenting an official false smile, and returned Su Luo¡¯sment, ¡°Young Master Luo, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed either.

    Indeed, it¡¯s fateful, maybe Miss Gu and I were from the same family five hundred years ago.¡±

    Originally, Su Luo had just mentioned it in passing and hadn¡¯t thought that Gu Zhiqi and Gu Qing would be rted.

    After hearing Gu Qing¡¯s words, Su Luo was even more convinced that Little Fairy and Gu Qing had no connection.

    Only Su Yunling, upon hearing Gu Qing¡¯s response, a glimmer of deep thought shed in her eyes as she covertly gave Gu Zhiqi a nce.

    **

    Heavenly Domain Pavilion¡¯s decor was antique, upying a standalone building with a total of five floors.

    The first and second floors were the auction site, which was very spacious and wide.

    In the middle of the first floor, there was a high tform for the auctioneer to disy the items.

    Around the tform, tables for four were set up in order, roughly about a hundred tables, which could amodate about four people each.

    Of course, it was also possible to stand, meaning the first floor could amodate approximately six hundred people.

    The second floor consisted of private rooms, with a total of twenty, divided into Divine, Primary, Middle, and Yellow levels, each level having five rooms, and each room could hold up to ten people.

    Among these, the five Divine rooms had the best view of the first-floor tform, withrge windows directly facing the items on disy, allowing a clear and full view of the items.

    As for rooms of Primary, Middle, and Yellow levels, some were at an angle to the disy, while others were turned away from it.

    However, each private room featured a projector to see the items clearly, so even if one was facing away from the disy, it wasn¡¯t a problem.

    Almost all of the private rooms on the second floor had been purchased by various big shots, for example, Heaven Room Number One was exclusively for the Heavenly Domain Pavilion¡¯s management, Heaven Room Number Two was reserved for the Ever Winning Army, Heaven Room Number Three for the Medical Alliance, and so on¡­

    After leading the group to Heaven Room Number Two, Gu Qing left.

    After Gu Qing¡¯s departure, waiters came in with tea and fruits.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, this is your first time at Heavenly Domain Pavilion, isn¡¯t it?

    Come on, Brother Chen will tell you about it,¡± Tang Yichen said.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids, giving Tang Yichen, who had taken to calling himself Brother Chen, a nce.

    Tang Yichen, pretending not to see, began to exin to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Heavenly Domain Pavilion is the most famous and oldest auction house in Xia Country.

    Do you know how many years it has been around?¡±

    After asking, Tang Yichen stopped, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a secretive expression on his face.

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    When she had read about Heavenly Domain Pavilion, she hadn¡¯t noticed this detail.

    ¡°Five hundred years,¡± Tang Yichen said, showing five fingers to Gu Zhiqi, then staring at her, trying to see a hint of emotional change on her face.

    Gu Zhiqi listened and calmly nodded, her expression almost unchanging.

    The longest-standing auction house on Aquamarine Star had been around for over a thousand years, with plenty of others that had been around for eight to nine hundred years.

    Being five hundred years old was nothing remarkable.

    Seeing no change in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s demeanor, Tang Yichen blinked, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡±

    ¡°Surprised about what?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think five hundred years is a long time?

    You have to realize that this span of five hundred years has seen several historical changes.¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s calm reaction, Tang Yichen felt unbnced.

    When he first learned that Heavenly Domain Pavilion had been in business for 500 years, he had been surprised for quite a while.

 Chapter 633 - 633 633 About the Higher-ups of Heavenly Domain Pavilion; A Madman Arrives

    ?633: Chapter 633: About the Higher-ups of Heavenly Domain Pavilion; A Madman Arrives   633: Chapter 633: About the Higher-ups of Heavenly Domain Pavilion; A Madman Arrives                                   ¡°To ordinary people, five hundred years is indeed a long time but to Ancient Martial Artists, five hundred years isn¡¯t actually that long,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied nonchntly, as she plucked a grape from the fruit te and popped it into her mouth.

    Su Yunling understood what Gu Zhiqi wanted to say.

    Seeing her busy eating grapes, she spoke unhurriedly, ¡°The average lifespan of a fourth-order peak ancient martial artist is 290 years, so if two fourth-order peak ancient martial artists ran this auction house, there would only have been two generations of managers.¡±

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi looked up at her, then nodded towards Tang Yichen.

    What Su Yunling said was exactly what she was going to mention next.

    Now there was no need to say it.

    Thinking this, she plucked another grape and tossed it into her mouth.

    After hearing the conversation between the two, Tang Yichen suddenly had the illusion that five hundred years didn¡¯t seem that long.

    After a few seconds, Tang Yichen, propping up his chin, continued to speak, ¡°Let¡¯s assume for the moment that the mastermind behind Heavenly Domain Pavilion is a fourth-order peak ancient martial artist, but this is still too mysterious, even the Ever Winning Army can¡¯t find any traces of this person.¡±

    While speaking, he mimicked Gu Zhiqi and grabbed a grape to eat.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that they can¡¯t be found; it¡¯s as if this person has never appeared.

    Not only the mastermind but aside from Gu Qing, other managers of Heavenly Domain Pavilion have never shown their faces,¡± Su Luo joined in the conversation, resting her chin on her hand as she spoke, looking at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°The room next to us is Heaven Room Number One, which is supposedly reserved for the senior management of Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    However, I¡¯ve been here many times and I¡¯ve never seen it open once.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded indifferently, not seeming very interested.

    Tang Yichen swallowed the grape in his mouth and said with a tilt of his head as he thought aloud, ¡°Two years ago, I did see that room open.¡± He looked at Fu Xiyan, ¡°Old Fu, do you remember?

    Two years ago, on the day you secured the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance at Heavenly Domain Pavilion, someone was sitting in the room next door.

    At that time, the person inside even bid on a flowering vine that looked like stars.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Her hand, reaching out for another grape, paused.

    A vine like stars from two years ago?

    Was this a coincidence or¡­

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice,¡± Fu Xiyan replied nonchntly upon hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s question.

    At the time, he had been too busy bidding on the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance to pay attention to whether there were people in Heaven Room Number One.

    Hearing Fu Xiyan¡¯s response, Tang Yichen slightly pursed his lips.

    The topic of the Heavenly Domain Pavilion¡¯s managers was only briefly touched upon by Tang Yichen and the others before they quickly moved on to a new subject.

    The auction was set to start at two, and the group had arrived at around 1:20.

    After sitting in the box for about fifteen minutes, Tang Yichen stood up, ¡°Brother Jin and the madman have arrived too; I¡¯ll go greet them.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan¡¯s eyes showed a touch of surprise, ¡°The madman came too?¡±

    Tang Yichen was also puzzled, ¡°When I invited him yesterday, he said he had to deal with his tour and couldn¡¯t make it.

    I don¡¯t know how he ended uping with Brother Jin today.¡±

    As Tang Yichen muttered to himself, he stepped out of the box.

    As soon as Tang Yichen left, Gu Zhiqi received a message from Gu Mengyang.

    [Gu Mengyang: Gu Qing said she saw you?]

    Gu Zhiqi paused for a moment as she read the message.

    Their messages were indeed shared among them.

    [Qiqi: Yeah, I suppose.]

    She had indeed met someone named Gu Qing, but she wasn¡¯t sure if it was the Gu Qing Gu Mengyang was referring to.

    [Gu Mengyang: She added you as a friend, remember to ept.]

    [Gu Mengyang: She wants to meet you.]

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Hadn¡¯t they just met?

 Chapter 634 - 634 634 Madman; Haggard Mo Weiran

    ?634: Chapter 634: Madman; Haggard Mo Weiran   634: Chapter 634: Madman; Haggard Mo Weiran                                   Gu Zhiqi really wanted to act as if she hadn¡¯t seen it, but Gu Mengyang¡¯s next message wiped away any thought of not going.

    [Gu Mengyang: Gu Qing said the items you put up for auction at the Heavenly Domain Pavilion all sold out, and he wants you to go collect the money]

    Seeing the words ¡°collect the money,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded to Gu Mengyang¡¯s message very quickly.

    [Qiqi: Okay]

    After responding to Gu Mengyang¡¯s message, Gu Zhiqi got up.

    When Su Yunling saw her stand up and head towards the door, she asked subconsciously, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To the restroom,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, before hurriedly exiting the private room.

    **

    About five minutester, the door to the private room was pushed open.

    The first to enter was Jin Cengran, who was being pushed in a wheelchair by a young man with shoulder-length hair.

    The man had sses perched on his nose and his long, slightly curly hair was tousled, emanating an elegant and gentle demeanor.

    Upon seeing Su Yunling and Fu Xiyan, the man immediately greeted them, ¡°Old Fu, Ah Yun.¡±

    The tone was casual and familiar, which somewhat disrupted his elegant and gentle air as soon as he spoke.

    Su Yunling arched her eyebrows slightly but said nothing.

    Fu Xiyan gave a mild nod in response.

    After pushing Jin Cengran to where Fu Xiyan and Su Yunling were, the man looked around and then asked, ¡°Eh?

    Ah Yun, where¡¯s your child?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Su Yunling with a teasing look.

    He¡¯d heard that Su Yunling¡¯s so-called child was also at the auction house and had taken time out of his busy schedule toe over.

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze was slightly lowered, and she ignored him.

    Tang Yichen closed the door and, after hearing the long-haired man¡¯s question, also looked around the room.

    Not seeing Gu Zhiqi, he asked, ¡°Third Brother, where¡¯s Gu Xiaoxi?¡±

    ¡°She went out,¡± Su Yunling replied indifferently.

    As she spoke, she nced at the time.

    She¡¯d been gone for quite a while and still hadn¡¯t returned; could she have gotten lost?

    ¡°So her name is Gu Xiaoxi,¡± the long-haired man murmured with profound meaning, and then moved to take a seat next to Su Yunling.

    ¡°This seat is taken,¡± Su Yunling looked up and informed him.

    Upon hearing that, the man raised his eyebrows and clicked his tongue lightly, ¡°Fine, then.¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders and, walking past Fu Xiyan, took a seat next to Su Luo, ¡°Hey, Young Master Luo, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Feng,¡± Su Luo greeted him back.

    After Tang Yichen sat down again, the group started chatting sporadically.

    As the auction was about to start in ten minutes and Gu Zhiqi still hadn¡¯t returned, Su Yunling stood up and went to look for her.

    **

    After leaving Gu Qing¡¯s ce, Gu Zhiqi really did go to the restroom.

    She had met with Gu Qing on the first floor, so she used the restroom there as well.

    Walking out of the restroom, she bumped into an acquaintance right in the corridor outside of it.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t want to recognize him at first nce, but his signature yellow hair was too eye-catching.

    ¡°Hey!

    Miss!¡± Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, Mo Weiran¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and he quickly raised his hand, waving gently at her.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Since Mo Weiran had greeted her, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t pretend she hadn¡¯t seen him and walked straight over to him, casually asking him a question.

    ¡°I¡¯m here with Brother Zhou to bid on something.¡±

    Mo Weiran hade with Ling Yuanzhou, who had heard that today the Heavenly Domain Pavilion was auctioning off a Fragmented Scroll of Ancient Medicine, and wanted to bid on it.

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t interested in who his Brother Zhou was, she stared at Mo Weiran for a few seconds and then said, ¡°You look¡­

    a bit pale.¡±

    It¡¯d been only four days since shest saw him, how had he be so haggard?

    In this state, would he survive long enough to repay her money?

    Gu Zhiqi felt it necessary to show some concern for his health.

 Chapter 635 - 635 635 Mo Weiran Swear to protect your Xiao Hua Hua!

    ?635: Chapter 635 Mo Weiran: Swear to protect your Xiao Hua Hua!

    635: Chapter 635 Mo Weiran: Swear to protect your Xiao Hua Hua!

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Mo Weiran¡¯s face instantly sagged, looking even more haggard, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that rotten peach blossom you mentioned.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my rotten peach blossom was named Qin Daimai?

    Ever since I found out she had died, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep at night, and I often feel a chill behind me, as if someone is following me.¡± As Mo Weiran spoke, he stretched out his hands and rubbed his arms, then spoke with slight hysteria, ¡°Here ites, that feeling ising again.¡±

    Hearing his words, Gu Zhiqi fell silent, a fleeting azure color in her eyes.

    She looked in the direction behind Mo Weiran without any change in expression.

    ¡°Miss, you¡­

    don¡¯t scare me,¡± Mo Weiran said, nearly jumping at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s nce behind him.

    He immediately scurried behind Gu Zhiqi, seeking refuge behind her.

    Gu Zhiqi, with aposed expression, retracted her gaze, gave Mo Weiran a look, and in the end, decided not to tell him that there indeed was a ¡°person¡± following him.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± Gu Zhiqi said to Mo Weiran.

    After that, she turned and entered the women¡¯s restroom.

    ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± Mo Weiran asked feebly, raising his hand, looking at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s retreating back with an expression that pleaded not to be left alone.

    Gu Zhiqi, of course, couldn¡¯t see his expression and entered the restroom without looking back.

    A minuteter, Gu Zhiqi emerged, holding a flowerpot in her hands which contained a swaying purple flower.

    ¡°Huh?

    Where did you get that flower from?¡± Mo Weiran asked as soon as he saw the flower in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°This flower is the nemesis of all malevolent spirits.

    Keep it close to you, no more than ten meters away, and you will be safe and sound,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as she handed the flower to Mo Weiran.

    ¡°Ah?

    Is it really that magical?¡± Mo Weiran was a bit dumbfounded, somewhat disbelieving.

    ¡°Do you want it or not?

    If not, I¡¯ll take it away.¡± Although the flowerpot wasn¡¯t heavy, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t really want to keep holding it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it,¡± Mo Weiran said, quickly reaching out to take the flowerpot.

    After receiving the flowerpot, Mo Weiran suddenly thought of a question and looked at Gu Zhiqi to ask, ¡°Does this flower cost money?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on loan to you,¡± Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids to look at Mo Weiran and continued, ¡°Take good care of it.

    Should it be damaged, you will have topensate, 50 million per pot.¡±

    Mo Weiran: !

    Fifty¡­

    fifty million!

    Mo Weiran¡¯s hand trembled, nearly dropping the flowerpot, but thinking of its value of 50 million, he quickly steadied it with the fastest reflex.

    Gu Zhiqi saw this, and remained silent.

    Gazing at the flower in Mo Weiran¡¯s arms¡­

    she already began to regret giving him the flower.

    ¡°Miss, rest assured!

    I, Mo Weiran, swear to protect your little blossom with my life!¡± Mo Weiran said as he noticed Gu Zhiqi staring at the flower in his arms.

    He very much wanted to give the flower back to Gu Zhiqi, but then, remembering that it was the nemesis of all malevolent spirits, he changed his mind and could only assure Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi was still somewhat anxious but, considering that the flower was quite resilient, she no longer entertained the thought of taking it back, ¡°Remember to always carry it with you.¡±

    Having said that, Gu Zhiqi turned and walked away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll carry it with me 24/7!¡± Mo Weiran shouted after Gu Zhiqi¡¯s leaving figure.

    As Gu Zhiqi reached the corner of the corridor, she found a familiar figure leaning against the wall.

    Gu Zhiqi immediately stopped in her tracks, ¡°Brother?¡±

    Su Yunling was lightly lowering his eyes, leaning against the wall lost in thought.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice, Su Yunling¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and the corners of his mouth gently lifted as he turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 636 - 636 636 Afraid Youll Get Lost, Coming to See You

    ?636: Chapter 636 Afraid You¡¯ll Get Lost, Coming to See You   636: Chapter 636 Afraid You¡¯ll Get Lost, Coming to See You                                   Although Su Yunling was smiling, Gu Zhiqi always felt that there was a shadow lurking in his smile.

    Perhaps it was because she was ustomed to seeing hiszy, bewitching, and stunningly brilliant smile, that she found the shadow in his smile somewhat unfamiliar.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked softly.

    ¡°Worried you might get lost, so I came to check on you,¡± Su Yunling said as he stood up straight and took two steps towards Gu Zhiqi, stopping in a position where he could see Mo Weiran¡¯s figure.

    Then, he nced over at Mo Weiran, ¡°Know him?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head, following his gaze towards Mo Weiran.

    Then she saw Mo Weiran, one hand clutching a Soul Binding Flower, the other hand raised high, grinning foolishly at her.

    Without looking any longer, she turned her gaze back and nodded at Su Yunling, whispering, ¡°I know him.¡±

    Su Yunling nced at Mo Weiran, who was holding the flower and about to walk this way, with a cool expression in his eyes.

    Seeing him stop his steps, Su Yunling then withdrew his gaze, looking at Gu Zhiqi and asking, ¡°That flower, did you give it to him?¡±

    Although Su Yunling felt stifled in his heart, he still tried to make his voice sound gentler.

    He had been standing here for a while.

    Just as he reached the corner, he happened to see Gu Zhiqi handing the Purple Flower to Mo Weiran.

    It had to be said, that scene was very ring.

    Not understanding why Su Yunling would suddenly ask such a question, but worrying that he might ask her for the flower, Gu Zhiqi immediately responded, ¡°I loaned it to him.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes subtly flickered, and the stifled feeling in his heart seemed to ease a bit.

    This feeling was incredibly delicate.

    For the first time, Su Yunling discovered that there coulde a day when someone could effortlessly sway his emotions.

    The corners of his lips curved slightly more, and a genuine smile appeared in the depths of his eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the auction is about to start.¡±

    Having said this, he gently rubbed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother,¡± Gu Zhiqi called out to Su Yunling.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Yunling turned his gaze to Gu Zhiqi, his eyes sparkling with a bewitching and enchanting smile.

    Seeing that the shadow was no longer present in his smile, Gu Zhiqi felt her mood lighten a bit, almost forgetting what she had wanted to say.

    Once she collected her thoughts, she said to Su Yunling, ¡°Can we discuss something?¡±

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, signaling for Gu Zhiqi to continue.

    ¡°Could you, perhaps, not ruffle my hair?¡± she asked, looking at Su Yunling with inquiry in her tone.

    Hearing this, Su Yunling asked, ¡°Do you dislike it?¡±

    Upon hearing the question, Gu Zhiqi paused for a moment, then shook her head.

    She couldn¡¯t say she disliked it, but she didn¡¯t like it either.

    Unaware of the thoughts in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, Su Yunling saw her shake her head and his expression softened a touch, ¡°I¡¯ll try to control myself in the future.¡±

    Listening to his response, Gu Zhiqi could tell how much effort his ¡®try¡¯ would actually involve.

    **

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi stop at the corner, Mo Weiran intended to walk over with the flower in his arms, but after receiving a nce from Su Yunling, he froze right there.

    That look was terrifying.

    Just from that one nce, Mo Weiran felt he was almost torn apart, and he dared not take another step forward.

    ¡°Where did you get that flower from?¡± Ling Yuanzhou came out of the bathroom and immediately noticed the Purple Flower newly cradled in his arms.

    ¡°Ah, Boss¡­¡± Thinking of something, Mo Weiran immediately corrected himself, ¡°It¡¯s someone else¡¯s, they asked me to take care of it for a few days.¡±

    Mo Weiran concocted a reasonably usible excuse.

    Ling Yuanzhou heard this with a mix of doubt and indifference, not taking it too seriously.

    He had just taken a step forward when he caught sight of a familiar figure.

    Ling Yuanzhou paused, subconsciously furrowing his brow, why is she here?

    When he saw a man ruffling her hair, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s frown deepened even more.

 Chapter 637 - 637 637 The Young Lady is Actually Very Nice; Little Junior Sister

    ?637: Chapter 637: The Young Lady is Actually Very Nice; Little Junior Sister?

    637: Chapter 637: The Young Lady is Actually Very Nice; Little Junior Sister?

    When Yuanzhou tried to get a clear look at the man¡¯s face, he saw that the two had already disappeared around the corner.

    Upon seeing this, Yuanzhou immediately sped up and headed towards the corner.

    Weiran, having witnessed this, felt a sudden pang of anxiety and hastened after him with the flowers in his arms, ¡°Brother Zhou, why are you suddenly walking so fast?¡±

    Without paying any attention to Weiran, Yuanzhou continued to walk briskly forward.

    With a growing sense of urgency, Weiran, carrying the flowers, quickened his pace to chase after Yuanzhou, ¡°Brother Zhou, wait for me.¡±

    As Weiran finished speaking, Yuanzhou had already reached the corner.

    But around the corner, there was nobody else.

    Perhaps due to the auction soon starting, there were no other people in the corridor; only Yuanzhou and Weiran were there.

    Weiran jogged to the corner, and not seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure on the other side, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Brother Zhou, why did you suddenly walk so fast?¡±

    Yuanzhou stood in ce for two seconds, then suddenly turned his head, his voice cold as he looked at Weiran and asked, ¡°Who gave you these flowers?¡±

    ¡°Ah, just, a friend, someone you don¡¯t know,¡± replied Weiran, with a slightly unnatural expression.

    Yuanzhou knew Weiran well enough to understand what was going on when he saw him acting like this, and he let out a coldugh.

    He thought, just now why was he hesitating?

    Surely, the ¡°Miss¡­¡± that slipped out was meant to be ¡°Miss Gu,¡± wasn¡¯t it?

    Weiran liked to call Gu Zhiqi ¡°Miss,¡± and this was something Yuanzhou knew.

    Seeing Yuanzhou¡¯s coldugh, Weiran felt somewhat guilty and, therefore, did not hide it any longer, stuttering as he said, ¡°These flowers¡­

    indeed, Miss¡­

    Gu Zhiqi gave them to me, but I took the initiative to ask her for them.¡±

    At this, Yuanzhou¡¯s smile grew colder; he did not bother asking Weiran why he asked for flowers from Gu Zhiqi, but instead said in a chilling tone, ¡°Do you still remember what I told youst time?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Weiran immediately frowned, ¡°Brother Zhou, you might not believe this, but now, I really can¡¯t stay away from Miss Gu.¡±

    How could he stay away when he relied on Miss Gu to save his life?

    ¡°Heh,¡± Yuanzhou scoffed with a coldugh, a mocking light in his cool eyes, ¡°Can¡¯t stay away, you say?

    I suppose you¡¯ve fallen for her then?¡±

    When Weiran heard this, he felt a bit ufortable, but he didn¡¯t get angry and exined in a good-natured manner, ¡°I do quite like Miss Gu, but I swear, it¡¯s not in a romantic way.¡±

    How could he dare have romantic feelings for Miss Gu?

    Seeing that Yuanzhou¡¯s face was still dark with an imminent anger, Weiran persisted, ¡°Brother Zhou, I think you misunderstand Miss Gu.

    If you took the time to really get to know her, you would discover that apart from being a bit cold, she¡¯s actually a very nice person.¡±

    As Weiran finished speaking, Yuanzhou let out another coldugh, ¡°Weiran, I think you have lost your mind.¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhou, what you think about her is really¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop, I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± interrupted Yuanzhou, cutting Weiran off.

    Just then, the sound of the auctioneer¡¯s voice reached their ears; the auction had begun.

    Yuanzhou cast Weiran a cold nce and, without lingering any longer, quickly walked away.

    Weiran, holding the flowers with a helpless look on his face, followed behind Yuanzhou, pondering how to change Yuanzhou¡¯s prejudices against Gu Zhiqi.

    **

    Just as the auctioneer¡¯s voice began to resound, Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling had just returned to their private room.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, Third Brother, you¡¯re finally back; the auction has already started.

    Gu Xiaoxi,e and look!¡± Hearing the noise at the door, Tang Yichen was the first to speak, beckoning to Gu Zhiqi.

    As Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s footsteps crossed the threshold into the private room, the madman who hade to see Su Yunling¡¯s child immediately fixed all his attention on her.

    His eyes were filled with immense curiosity, and upon seeing Gu Zhiqi clearly, the madman froze, his eyes wide with astonishment, ¡°Little junior sister?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Everyone: ???

 Chapter 638 - 638 638 Madman The child youre talking about

    ?638: Chapter 638 Madman: The child you¡¯re talking about?

    638: Chapter 638 Madman: The child you¡¯re talking about?

    The long-haired youth spoke with surprise and familiarity, his face lighting up with delight as he looked at Gu Zhiqi, which silently raised a huge question mark over Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    Little junior sister?

    Which forgotten senior brother was this?

    Equally puzzled were Su Yunling and her entourage.

    The madman had a junior sister they had never heard of?

    Didn¡¯t he only have one twin sister?

    Where did this little junior sistere from?

    ¡°Little junior sister, what are you doing here?¡± The madman, upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, joyfully ran towards her.

    Just as his hand was about tond on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s shoulder, Gu Zhiqi subtly took two steps back, ¡°You¡­

    who are you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the madman¡¯s expression stiffened slightly.

    The onlookers, seeing this, had somewhatplicated expressions.

    Quickly, the madman remembered that his little junior sister had amnesia, so he immediately introduced himself to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Little junior sister, I am your Big Senior Brother Yi Tingfeng.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Yi Tingfeng?

    The senior brother who had just added her as a friend a few days ago and sent her a red envelope upon adding her?

    ¡°Little junior sister, what are you doing here?

    You didn¡¯t tell us you wereing to the capital¡­¡± As he spoke, Yi Tingfeng suddenly stopped, as if recalling something, his face changed dramatically, and he eximed, ¡°Little junior sister!¡±

    ¡°Damn!

    It¡¯s little junior sister!¡± Yi Tingfeng, who was normally refined and elegant, never using foulnguage, blurted out a curse in panic, drawing looks from several people who knew him.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    This Big Senior Brother seemed a little off.

    After his exmation, Yi Tingfeng¡¯s gaze rested entirely on Su Yunling.

    While the corners of his mouth still wore a gracious and gentle smile, it didn¡¯t reach his eyes, and his face looked extremely unpleasant.

    He looked at Su Yunling with gritted teeth and asked, ¡°The child you were talking about?¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi, Yi Tingfeng was indeed surprised, and happy too, so preupied with his joy that he overlooked something, but just now he finally caught on.

    That was, his little junior sister came in with Su Yunling!

    When Su Yunling went out, he made it very clear that he was looking for a child.

    Now, the only person who came back with him was just the little junior sister.

    So, the little junior sister is the child mentioned by Su Yunling?

    When Tang Yichen mentioned Gu Xiaoxi earlier, Yi Tingfeng felt it was quite a coincidence that the name differed by only one word from that of his junior sister.

    Now he thinks about it, ha, it¡¯s not just a coincidence, they are unmistakably the same person!

    The child in Su Yunling¡¯s mouth is his little junior sister!

    It¡¯s his seventeen-year-old, underage little junior sister!

    Hearing Yi Tingfeng¡¯s question, Su Yunling gave him a light nce, his eyes carrying a hint of warning.

    Seeing the warning in Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, Yi Tingfeng felt an even greater fire in his heart.

    Clenching his teeth and staring daggers at Su Yunling, he wished he could dissect Su Yunling with his gaze alone, yet he didn¡¯t dare to say anything out loud.

    Instead, at an angle invisible to others, he silently cursed at Su Yunling, ¡°Damn you!

    Beast!¡±

    Su Yunling saw it, and understood.

    He silentlyughed, raising an eyebrow at Yi Tingfeng in a casual, challenging manner.

    At this, Yi Tingfeng felt fury rush to his head and silently began rolling his sleeves.

    Guessing what might happen, Tang Yichen stepped forward and gently tugged at Yi Tingfeng¡¯s arm, ¡°The auction is starting, sort out your matters privately between the two of you.¡±

    On hearing this, Yi Tingfeng regained hisposure, shot Su Yunling a dark look, and muttered a fierce threat inaudibly, ¡°Just you wait.¡±

    Then, he let his rolled-up sleeves down.

 Chapter 639 - 639 639 Big Senior Brother Online in Rage

    ?639: Chapter 639 Big Senior Brother Online in Rage   639: Chapter 639 Big Senior Brother Online in Rage                                   Regarding Yi Tingfeng¡¯s harsh words and anger, Su Yunling didn¡¯t take them too seriously, pulling out a chair and waving towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Although Yi Tingfeng and Su Yunling didn¡¯t show it too obviously, Gu Zhiqi still noticed the undercurrent flowing between them.

    He was a bit puzzled.

    Was Big Senior Brother starting to y the viin¡¯s plot against the protagonist¡¯s camp so soon?

    But even if he was ying the viin, shouldn¡¯t he be angry with Fu Xiyan?

    Could it be¡­

    the plot has changed, and Second Senior Sister¡¯s affection isn¡¯t for the male lead, but for Su Yunling?

    Gu Zhiqi followed the routine of the plot and silently spected for a while.

    As he was pondering, a deep and pleasant voice sounded beside his ear, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s voice, Gu Zhiqi turned his head and took a careful look at Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling, seeing Gu Zhiqi sizing him up, thought she had guessed something, and his heart jumped to his throat.

    But Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t ask him anything, instead, she turned her gaze to Fu Xiyan.

    This stance seemed as if she wasparing him with Fu Xiyan?

    This guess made Su Yunling frown almost imperceptibly.

    The youngdies of the Ancient Martial Arts World all favored the kind of noble and abstinent look that Fu Xiyan had.

    This child couldn¡¯t possibly be harboring thoughts about Fu Xiyan, could she?

    Thinking this, Su Yunling¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, her lips curved in an apparently gentle smile, but in reality, there was a profound and icy coolness in the depths of her eyes.

    She slightly turned her gaze and softly called out, ¡°Child.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shelved his doubts for the moment and refocused his attention on Su Yunling.

    ¡°The auction is starting,¡± Su Yunling said, stretching out his hand towards the chair he had pulled out for her, signaling Gu Zhiqi to sit.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi stopped her wild spections and directly took her seat.

    Yi Tingfeng took in their interaction, the anger in the depths of his eyes ring up, nearly bursting into an outburst again.

    Recalling that Su Yunling hade to him for psychological counseling just a couple of days ago, and how he had counseled Su Yunling and even encouraged him to bravely pursue love.

    Now¡­

    Beast!

    Pah!

    Worse than a beast!

    Thinking of the advice he had given to Su Yunling, Yi Tingfeng felt a twitching pain at the front of his head.

    The party in question, Yi Tingfeng, was now deeply regretful, extremely regretful.

    Tang Yichen saw his reaction and had a rough guess in his heart that Yi Tingfeng was pained and angry that his little innocent had caught the attention of a pig.

    Tang Yichen could understand that, if he were Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s senior brother, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be happy about his little junior sister being targeted by a wolf.

    However, understanding aside, fearing that he might actually jump up and hit Su Yunling, he immediately spoke up, diverting the topic, ¡°Madman, did you just say Gu Xiaoxi is your little junior sister?¡±

    Tang Yichen¡¯s question echoed everyone else¡¯s thoughts, including Su Yunling¡¯s.

    They really didn¡¯t understand how the youngdy became Yi Tingfeng¡¯s little junior sister.

    Here, except for Su Luo, everyone had grown up with Yi Tingfeng from childhood, and they had never heard of Yi Tingfeng having a junior sister.

    Moreover, this junior sister didn¡¯t seem to be very familiar with Yi Tingfeng.

    Everyone was so puzzled that they couldn¡¯t even focus on the auction anymore, all looking at Yi Tingfeng with confusion.

    ¡°What, can¡¯t I have a little junior sister?¡± Yi Tingfeng was already in a bad mood, and he didn¡¯t feel like answering Tang Yichen¡¯s question.

    Seeing Yi Tingfeng, who was usually good-tempered, acting like he had eaten gunpowder, the others found it strange but didn¡¯t continue to ask for trouble.

    Yi Tingfeng was stewing in his frustration, sitting there with his arms folded, sulking alone for a long while.

 Chapter 640 - 640 640 Divine Doctor Mo

    ?640: Chapter 640 Divine Doctor Mo   640: Chapter 640 Divine Doctor Mo                                   But it didn¡¯t take long for Yi Qingfeng to figure it out.

    Su Yunling might have feelings for his little junior sister, but with her independent nature, she would definitely not be interested in Su Yunling, so¡­

    Su Yunling¡¯s affection could only be considered unrequited love.

    After realizing this, Yi Qingfeng was no longer sulky; he even took a bit of pleasure in Su Yunling¡¯s predicament with a nce.

    Afterward, he struck up a conversation with Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Little junior sister, what brings you to the imperial capital all of a sudden?

    Is there something you need to do?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, who was busy watching the auction, wasn¡¯t too keen to chat with him.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling said to Yi Qingfeng, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her watching the auction.¡±

    Yi Qingfeng: !

    Pfft!

    Damn scoundrel!

    He moved his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end chose not to.

    He red at Su Yunling, then turned his head and absentmindedly watched the auction.

    There were a total of twenty items to be auctioned at this event, and they were already on the fifth item.

    The fifth item was a Fragmented Scroll of Ancient Medicine, with a starting bid of two million.

    As soon as the bidding started, within less than a minute, it had reached five million.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the scroll and immediately recognized the content disyed on the fragment; it was a pill prescription fragment.

    The disyed content was precisely the prescription¡¯s index; the fragment contained three pill prescriptions¡ªCalming Pill, Detoxification Pill, and Marrow Cleansing Pill.

    The Calming Pill was an excellent Breath-Regting Pill, rtivelymon and could calm rampant Vital Energy.

    As the name suggests, the Detoxification Pill was used to avoid poison, able to cure mild poisons and reduce the toxicity of severe poisons.

    Both the Calming Pill and the Detoxification Pill were rtivelymon and easy to make, but the most valuable was probably the Marrow Cleansing Pill.

    What drove those people to bid frantically must be the pill prescription for the Marrow Cleansing Pill.

    ¡°It¡¯s the pill prescription for the Marrow Cleansing Pill.

    Third Brother, should we bid for it?¡± Tang Yichen, having recognized the names on the prescription, turned to look at Su Yunling.

    ¡°Do you know how to make it?¡± Su Yunling asked dryly in return.

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    Of course not.

    ¡°I might not, but someone else does,¡± murmured Tang Yichen in a low voice.

    Although he spoke softly, Su Yunling heard him and, after thinking for a moment, turned to ask Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Are you interested in that pill prescription?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    There were plenty of Marrow Cleansing Pill prescriptions in Chubby Chiu¡¯s information database.

    There was no need to spend money on a fragmented scroll.

    Hearing the conversation of the three, Yi Tingfeng was utterly baffled, wondering why his little junior sister, a musician, would be interested in pill prescriptions?

    ¡°Nine million!¡± While the group was discussing, a bidding voice came from room number three in the Sky Section.

    The bidding price had already reached nine million.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi began to consider whether she should also obtain a few pill prescriptions to auction off.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect people from the Medical Alliance to be here too.¡± Tang Yichen was slightly surprised to hear a voice from room number three in the Sky Section, expressing his astonishment.

    Upon hearing this, Yi Tingfeng chipped in, ¡°Just now, I think I saw Divine Doctor Mo.¡±

    ¡°For Divine Doctor Mo to make a personal visit, it must be for more than just this pill prescription fragment,¡± Jin Cengran casually added.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll ask¡ª who is Divine Doctor Mo?¡± Su Luo raised her hand and asked with a puzzled face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who Divine Doctor Mo is?¡± Tang Yichen found it hard to believe that Su Luo didn¡¯t even know who Divine Doctor Mo was, looking at her incredulously.

    Su Luo: ?

    ¡°Should I know who he is?

    You don¡¯t believe everyone knows him, but do you want to bet Third Brother doesn¡¯t either?¡± Su Luo said, looking at Su Yunling, ¡°Third Brother, do you know who Divine Doctor Mo is?¡±

 Chapter 641 - 641 641 Mo Canglan; The Sixteenth Auction Item

    ?641: Chapter 641: Mo Cann; The Sixteenth Auction Item   641: Chapter 641: Mo Cann; The Sixteenth Auction Item                                   ¡°Mo Cann, the current Minister of Medicine at the Medical Alliance,¡± Su Yunling said unhurriedly.

    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Luo fell silent for two seconds before looking at Fu Xiyan, ¡°Brother Fu, do you know?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan mimicked Su Yunling¡¯s demeanor and slowly replied, ¡°Ranked third on the Web of Heaven¡¯s Medical List, a Divine Doctor.¡±

    Su Luo: ¡°¡­¡±

    Silently shifting his gaze towards Jin Cengran, ¡°Brother Jin, you¡­¡±

    Remembering what Jin Cengran had just said, which clearly indicated he knew who this Divine Doctor Mo was, Su Luo closed his mouth.

    After another two seconds of silence, he finally turned his eyes to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Little Fairy, do you know Divine Doctor Mo?¡±

    ¡°Mo Cann, the current Minister of Medicine at the Medical Alliance, ranked third on the Web of Heaven¡¯s Medical List, a Divine Doctor,¡± Gu Zhiqi repeated quickly and casually.

    Once she finished speaking, she felt that the name Mo Cann sounded familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before.

    Someone from the Medical Alliance?

    Didn¡¯t the two groups of people she and Yun Yi beat up at Cloud Mist Mountain belong to the Medical Alliance?

    Back then, the person they had mentioned was none other than Mo Cann.

    Upon hearing this, Su Luo suddenly felt deted.

    Could it be that he was the only person in the entire world who didn¡¯t know who Divine Doctor Mo was?

    Su Luo was so preupied with questioning his life that he didn¡¯t notice Gu Zhiqi had merelybined the words of Su Yunling and Fu Xiyan and repeated them verbatim.

    Apart from Su Luo, the people nearby had caught on and their lips twitched, but they had a tacit understanding not to remind Su Luo, letting him doubt his life on his own.

    The auction for the pill prescription had ended, and the individual in room number Tian-3 had won the Fragmented Scroll for 12 million.

    Hearing this closing price, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s desire to auction her own pill prescriptions grew even stronger.

    Thinking it over, she took out her phone and sent a message to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Organize a few rare pill prescriptions from First Order to Fourth Order.]

    Considering the overall conditions of this world mentioned by Chubby Chiu before, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t ask Chubby Chiu to organize higher-order pill prescriptions for the time being.

    [First Jiu: Eh?

    Why are you suddenly asking to organize pill prescriptions now?]

    Although Chubby Chiu was puzzled, it immediately began the sorting process.

    [Zhizhi: To earn your keep.]

    After meeting with Gu Qing, she was only¡­

    oh, exactly seven billion short of her 90 billion savings goal.

    So, she needed to hurry up and make money.

    Chubby Chiu was almost moved to tears by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message.

    For the sake of upgrading itself, Zhizhi was having a hard time.

    It looks like it needs to work even harder to earn money!

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t wait for a response from Chubby Chiu, and after sending the message, she put away her phone and continued to watch the auction with her chin propped on her hand.

    The following auction items were one more precious than the other, and the starting bids were higher in each case.

    The sixteenth item was a set of Fourth Order assistive incense.

    As soon as the item was disyed, the whole venue began to murmur.

    The auctioneer introduced the item and then announced the starting bid.

    The starting bid was 50 Million, with each increment being at least five million.

    When Gu Zhiqi heard this price, her gaze fixed on the set of Fragrance and didn¡¯t stray.

    Noticing her interest, Su Yunling asked her, ¡°Want it?¡±

    No sooner had Su Yunling spoken than Yi Tingfeng immediately said, ¡°Little junior sister, if you want it, your senior brother will bid for you!¡±

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, you like this?

    I¡¯ll bid for you,¡± Tang Yichen joined in, originally nning to bid on anything Gu Zhiqi liked.

    However, the auction was nearly over, and Gu Zhiqi showed no interest in any items, leaving Tang Yichen unsure what to bid for.

    Finally, Gu Zhiqi showed interest in something, and Tang Yichen was determined to win it for her, ignoring Yi Tingfeng¡¯s offer to bid for Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 642 - 642 642 The Eighteenth Auction Item

    ?642: Chapter 642: The Eighteenth Auction Item   642: Chapter 642: The Eighteenth Auction Item                                   ¡°Sisi, get it straight, I was the first to say I wanted to bid for Little junior sister.¡± Yi Tingfeng was immediately displeased hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s words, and without waiting for a response, he called out a bid, ¡°One hundred million!¡±

    ¡°One hundred and ten million.¡± Seeing this, Tang Yichen immediately followed with his bid and only after he finished bidding, he looked at Yi Tingfeng with a chuckle, ¡°Hey, we¡¯re both bidding for Gu Xiaoxi, why draw lines between you and me, right?¡±

    Yi Tingfeng, upon hearing this, thought Tang Yichen was shameless, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I the first to bid?¡±

    Tang Yichen smiled innocently, ¡°In an auction, the highest bidder wins, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    While saying this, he even winked at Yi Tingfeng with one eye.

    Yi Tingfeng: ¡°¡­¡±

    The crowd was stunned when they heard both voicesing from the Heavenly Domain Pavilion number two room.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Are they fighting internally?

    Fu Xiyan also wanted to bid but seeing Yi Tingfeng and Tang Yichen scrambling to bid for Gu Zhiqi, he chose not to get involved.

    Watching the bidding, Gu Zhiqi stayed silent for two seconds before speaking up, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that Fragrance.¡±

    Afraid to be even a secondte, lest these two squanderers really win the bid for that Fragrance set.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yi Tingfeng and Tang Yichen both turned to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°If you two are interested, feel free to continue bidding,¡± said Gu Zhiqi, shrugging indifferently.

    It was clear if it was bought for her, she wouldn¡¯t ept it.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi expressed her disinterest, Yi Tingfeng and Tang Yichen immediately lost their enthusiasm for the bidding.

    After speaking with Yi Tingfeng and Tang Yichen, Gu Zhiqi looked towards Su Yunling with a somber gaze and asked softly, ¡°How could you tell what I wanted?¡±

    Without changing expression, Su Yunling replied, ¡°Seeing you look so focused, I thought I¡¯d ask.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    She was only watching intently because she saw the Fragrance selling for a high price and suddenly fancied the idea of Fragrance Refining.

    Unexpectedly, Su Yunling noticed this as well.

    ¡°Look at the auction item, not at me,¡± Gu Zhiqi muttered under her breath with resignation, then turned her head to look at the auction stage.

    Hearing her murmuring, Su Yunling smiled and then shook his head helplessly to himself.

    He didn¡¯t want to, but he couldn¡¯t help looking at her.

    It wasn¡¯t something he could control if he wanted to.

    Initially, because the Heavenly Domain Pavilion number two room was reserved for the Ever Winning Army, many were deterred from bidding.

    However, the lure of the Fourth-grade Fragrance was too strong; someone boldly continued to bid.

    As there was no longer any activity from the number two room, everyone continued to bid with confidence.

    In the end, the Fragrance set was bought for two hundred and forty million.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s desire to engage in Fragrance Refining grew even stronger.

    The seventeenth auction item was a Mansion-guarding Spirit Sculpture, a Third-grade Spirit Sculpture.

    The final bid was Ny Million.

    The eighteenth auction item was a mutated orchid species called the Dark Night Bewitching Orchid.

    This peculiar flower blooms in two colors¡ªone white and one red.

    The White Flower can be used in medicine, suitable for refining various elixirs, while the red flower contains a potent poison favored by Poison Doctors for concocting rare poisons.

    The Dark Night Bewitching Orchid up for auction today was still in bud¡ªit looked pretty nice with white and red buds nestled among the dark green leaves.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered when she saw the Demon Orchid, growing serious as she looked at the flower and felt somewhat tempted.

    Soon, the auctioneer announced the starting bid¡ª50 Million with a minimum increment of five million each time.

    After hearing the price, the little person inside Gu Zhiqi¡¯s heart jumped violently, swiftly pressing down her flickering desire with the speed of lightning striking before one¡¯s ears.

    Poor folks have no business at auctions.

 Chapter 643 - 643 643 Master Ling Takes Action

    ?643: Chapter 643 Master Ling Takes Action   643: Chapter 643 Master Ling Takes Action                                   As soon as the auctioneer announced the starting price, people began eagerly bidding, and quickly, a Demon Orchid worth 50 million was bid up to one hundred million.

    Ever since the bidding started, the person in room number four of the Heavenly Character series was incessantly raising the bid, their demeanor suggesting that they were determined to win at all costs.

    Hearing the non-stop bidding from room number four of the Heavenly Character series, Tang Yichen muttered under his breath, ¡°Could it be that Divine Doctor Mo came for this orchid?¡±

    ¡°Judging by the circumstances, it¡¯s very possible,¡± Su Luo remarked softly, ncing at the auction list.

    The others didn¡¯t speak, and Su Yunling fixed her gaze on the orchid, her fingers delicately rubbing her ring, her expression indifferent.

    ¡°The guest in room number four of the Heavenly Character series has bid one hundred twenty million; is there anyone willing to bid higher?¡± the auctioneer on stage was now asking.

    ¡°One hundred twenty million once, one hundred twenty million twice¡­¡±

    ¡°One hundred thirty million,¡± a clear and unhurried voice from room number two of the Heavenly Character series interrupted before the auctioneer could finish.

    This remark caught Tang Yichen and the others off guard, prompting them to turn their heads in unison to look at Su Yunling.

    ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re interested in this flower?¡± Tang Yichen asked inquisitively, looking at Su Yunling with a hint of confusion.

    Could it be, it was for Yun Sen?

    Since when had Third Brother cared so much for Yun Sen?

    The thoughts of the others were simr to Tang Yichen¡¯s.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t respond to Tang Yichen¡¯s question; she kept gently rubbing her ring, her gaze continuing to watch the auction stage closely.

    The sudden voice from room number two of the Heavenly Character series caused a brief silence at the scene.

    Soon, the auctioneer¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°The guest in room number two of the Heavenly Character series has bid one hundred thirty million; is there anyone who would like to bid higher?¡±

    ¡°One hundred thirty-five million.¡± A voice from room number four of the Heavenly Character series spoke up.

    Su Yunling: ¡°One hundred fifty million.¡±

    Room number four: ¡°One hundred fifty-five million.¡±

    Su Yunling: ¡°One hundred seventy million.¡±

    Room number four: ¡°One hundred seventy-five million.¡±

    Su Yunling: ¡°Two hundred million.¡±

    After two hundred million was called out, room number four went silent for a moment.

    In room number four, the woman dressed in yellow who had been continuously bidding now wore a troubled expression.

    She paused, looking uneasily at the elder and thedy sitting beside her.

    Thedy seemed to understand what she was about to say and gently shook her head at the woman in yellow, who then refrained from further raising the bid.

    Seeing this, the white-bearded elder sitting beside her turned his head, speaking anxiously, ¡°Why have you stopped bidding?

    Keep going!¡±

    Struggling with the situation, a trace of difficulty surfaced between the woman¡¯s brows, ¡°Elder Mo, if we continue to raise the bid, I¡¯m afraid the money we brought this time won¡¯t suffice.

    Maybe we should just let it go.¡±

    Liu Yiyi truly didn¡¯t understand why Elder Mo was so suddenly insistent on having this Demon Orchid.

    Although precious, it was not something that everyone could handle.

    A single mishap could cost one¡¯s life.

    Moreover, Mo Cann studied modern medicine, not versed in refining medicine nor in making poison.

    The orchid, once bought, would be of no substantial use to him.

    ¡°What do you mean let it go!

    This Demon Orchid, we must secure it,¡± Mo Cann said, about to ce another bid himself.

    Thedy who had been silent until now saw this, and with a frown, she grabbed Mo Cann¡¯s wrist, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s stop here.

    The things that the Ever Winning Army sets their eyes on can¡¯t be taken by anyone else.

    It¡¯d be better to end this now; otherwise, I¡¯m worried that when we bid for the Blood Amber Pillter, we won¡¯t have enough funds.¡±

    After hearing this, Mo Cann¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, his gaze fixed on the orchid, clearly unwilling to give up so easily.

    ¡°Big Brother, Brother Qi¡¯s condition can¡¯t wait any longer.

    If we miss out on the Blood Amber Pill because of this orchid, there really will be no hope for Brother Qi.¡±

 Chapter 644 - 644 644 Turns Out It Was For the Blood Amber Pill

    ?644: Chapter 644: Turns Out It Was For the Blood Amber Pill   644: Chapter 644: Turns Out It Was For the Blood Amber Pill                                   Seeing that Mo Cann began to hesitate yet still didn¡¯t relent, the woman started to y the emotion card, ¡°Big brother, can you really bear to watch Brother Qi¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts skills go to waste like this?

    He¡¯s your brother-inw.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mo Cann¡¯s heart struggled, but in the end, he did not speak up again and could only watch helplessly as the Demon Orchid was auctioned off.

    Su Yunling managed to secure the Dark Night Bewitching Orchid for two billion, and Tang Yichen¡¯s group watched him for a long time, truly not understanding what he needed that thing for.

    Could it be that the person in Room No.

    4 with the character ¡°Heaven¡± had offended him?

    So he had topete with them no matter what?

    Gu Zhiqi also couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yunling, seeing him squander two billion without batting an eye, and she silently marveled to herself, indeed, the world of the wealthy was something she, a poor person, would never understand.

    Soon, the neenth auction item was presented on the stage.

    The neenth auction item was a Fourth Grade Blood Jasper Pill, an excellent remedy for internal injuries, and there were not a few who wanted to bid on it, but in the end, it was secured by someone in Room No.

    4 with the character ¡°Heaven¡± for two billion.

    ¡°So it was for the Blood Amber Pill that they came,¡± Tang Yichen murmured softly to himself when he saw the person from Room No.

    4 with the character ¡°Heaven¡± bid sessfully for it.

    ¡°Can¡¯t anyone from the Medical Alliance refine the Blood Amber Pill?

    Why go through the trouble of bidding for it at the Heavenly Domain Pavilion?¡± Curious, Yi Tingfeng asked.

    Hearing Yi Tingfeng¡¯s question, Jin Cengran spoke up, ¡°Alliance Leader Ling and Yue Xi should be able to produce it.¡±

    Jin Cengran was rather familiar with the matters of the Medical Alliance.

    There were four impressive individuals in the Medical Alliance, namely Alliance Leader Ling Yuxuan, the current Head of the Ancient Medicine Department, Mo Cann, the Head of the Fragrance Department, Meng Fei, and one who preferred to stay out of the limelight, the Head of the Ancient Medicine Department, Yue Xi.

    Jin Cengran had met three of them¡ªLing Yuxuan, Mo Cann, and Meng Fei¡ªespecially Ling Yuxuan and Meng Fei, who were from the Ancient Martial Arts World, so he was quite familiar with them.

    It was only Yue Xi that Jin Cengran had never met, though he had heard some rumors about her.

    To his knowledge, both Ling Yuxuan and Yue Xi were Fourth-order Alchemists, so presumably, they should be able to refine the Blood Amber Pill.

    It was just unclear why Mo Cann and his group had to make the long journey from Sen City to the capital to bid for this Blood Amber Pill.

    After all, Mo Cann and Ling Yuxuan were partners, and if Mo Cann had simply asked Ling Yuxuan to refine the Blood Amber Pill, under normal circumstances, she would have agreed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why bothering all this way to the Heavenly Domain Pavilion to bid for the Blood Amber Pill?

    Given Divine Doctor Mo and Alliance Leader Ling¡¯s rtionship, if he asked Alliance Leader Ling to refine it, she would surely agree, right?¡± Tang Yichen stroked his chin, deep in thought.

    Could it be that Ling Yuxuan and Mo Cann¡¯s rtionship had broken down?

    ¡°Whatever the reason, that¡¯s their business, let¡¯s just focus on the auction, thest item is about toe up,¡± Su Luo, who knew nothing about the Medical Alliance, stated, wanting to steer the conversation away from the topic since he had no input to add.

    As soon as Su Luo spoke, Tang Yichen and the others indeed stopped pursuing the topic from before.

    The list did not mention what the twentieth item was; this was typical of the Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    Tang Yichen unconsciously asked, ¡°What could this twentieth item be?¡±

    ¡°Here ites,¡± Su Luo gestured towards the auction stage with a nod of his chin.

    The item was brought out just then but was covered with a ck cloth.

    The host spoke with a mysterious air, ¡°Next is thest item of today¡¯s auction.

    Let¡¯s have you guess, what do you think this item is?¡±

    As soon as the host¡¯s words fell, the bidders expressed that they weren¡¯t interested in guessing¡ªthey just wanted to see the item quickly.

 Chapter 645 - 645 645 The Twentieth Auction Item

    ?645: Chapter 645: The Twentieth Auction Item   645: Chapter 645: The Twentieth Auction Item                                   The bidders below grew more anxious, but the host remained unfazed, delivering a long speech before slowly lifting the ck cloth.

    In the transparent square boxy a ring.

    Upon seeing this, a wave of disappointment swept through the crowd, all showing faces of dismay.

    Most of those present were cultivators, in need of items rted to cultivation.

    This ring, at a nce, appeared to be a mere ordinary adornment, hence their disappointment was no surprise.

    After their initial disappointment, people sat back, disinterested, hoping the auction would soon end.

    ¡°It seems like everyone is quite disappointed,¡± the host, clutching the microphone, not panicking at all, continued to ramble on, ¡°You might be thinking, it¡¯s just a ring, what¡¯s so special about it, at best, it¡¯s just a slightly more valuable piece of jewelry¡­¡±

    As the host showed no signs of stopping and rambled on as if he could go on forever, the crowd became impatient.

    A few short-tempered individuals started to fidget restlessly, and if not for Heavenly Domain Pavilion¡¯s rule of arrivingte was eptable but leaving early wasn¡¯t, they would have already pped their thighs, stood up, and left.

    Tang Yichen watched the host with no intention of stopping and couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue twice, ¡°This host really has the gift of gab.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, every time.

    When ites to thest auction item, he just keeps on talking,¡± Su Luo agreed, and then a trace of confusion crossed her brow, ¡°But, what¡¯s so special about that ring?

    Does anyone know?¡±

    Su Luo stared at the ring for a long while, and other than noting the ring¡¯s material was special, she really couldn¡¯t discern anything else.

    At Su Luo¡¯s question, Tang Yichen shrugged lightly and hazarded a guess, ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s some kind of hidden weapon.¡±

    ¡°If you think this is just an adornment, then you are sorely mistaken.

    How could Heavenly Domain Pavilion auction a run-of-the-mill piece of jewelry, right?¡± the host said after much talk, and finally, to the impatient gazes of the crowd, with an official smile on his lips, he got to the point, ¡°This is Heavenly Domain Pavilion¡¯s mysterious auction item for this month¡ªa Storage Ring.¡±

    With the host¡¯s words, the entire venue went into an uproar.

    ¡°Damn!

    A Storage Ring?

    The kind of Storage Ring I¡¯m thinking of?

    The kind that can store things?¡±

    ¡°What the heck?

    Does a Storage Ring really exist in this world?¡±

    ¡°Are they crazy?

    Since when does such a mystical object exist?

    Even if there really is a Storage Ring, would someone actually be willing to auction it off?!¡±

    ¡­

    Below, the discussions were heated, and the voices chaotic.

    The host on stage maintained his official smile, waited until the crowd had mostly discussed enough, and began urging the start of the bidding.

    He then continued in a calm and paced manner, ¡°This Storage Ring, indeed, is a ring that can hold items, with a space of 2 cubic meters.¡±

    After finishing his exnation, the host demonstrated the Storage Ring to prove it was the real deal.

    Seeing this, the crowd instantly became excited, their eyes sparkling as they stared at the ring¡ªthe more they had previously scorned it, the more they now yearned for it.

    ¡°The starting bid is two hundred million, with each increment of ten million.¡±

    Although it was only a First Order Storage Ring, the material of the Storage Ring was rare and valuable, just the cost of the materials was around a hundred million, so the starting bid of two hundred million was not excessive at all.

    As the bidding started, those present began to bid frantically.

    The bidders were not the only ones shocked; in the Heaven Number One, aside from Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi, the others also expressed their astonishment.

    Tang Yichen couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°Heavenly Domain Pavilion is reallyvish, even bringing out a Storage Ring to sell.¡±

    Su Luo stared nkly at the ring, stammering, ¡°Who exactly is behind Heavenly Domain Pavilion, to actually be willing to auction off a Storage Ring.¡±

 Chapter 646 - 646 646 Little Junior Sister, Do You Want That Ring

    ?646: Chapter 646 Little Junior Sister, Do You Want That Ring?

    646: Chapter 646 Little Junior Sister, Do You Want That Ring?

    Yi Tingfeng, Jin Cengran, and Fu Xiyan all showed the same astonished expression.

    You should know that even in the Ancient Martial Arts World, storage devices are considered treasures, possessed only by a very select few.

    Although each of them had a storage device on them, this was entirely because they had a close rtionship with Su Yunling, who could craft such devices.

    They had queued up for a long time to get their hands on one, because crafting storage devices is difficult, the materials rare, and Su Yunling could only craft about five storage devices in a year.

    ¡°Third Brother, that Storage Ring isn¡¯t the one you put up for auction at the Heavenly Domain Pavilion, is it?¡± Suddenly thinking of something, Tang Yichen turned his head and asked Su Yunling this.

    As soon as Tang Yichen spoke, Fu Xiyan and the others turned their gazes to Su Yunling.

    You should know that in the entire Ancient Martial Arts World, there were only about two people who could craft storage devices.

    Others might not know that Su Yunling could craft storage devices, but they, being his childhood friends, were aware of this fact.

    If it wasn¡¯t Su Yunling, then it could only be¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Su Yunling shook his head.

    ¡°Not you?¡± Tang Yichen blinked as he said, ¡°Could it be Yun¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not her either,¡± Su Yunling said, his gaze rising to rest on the ring, and then he added calmly, ¡°The crafting technique doesn¡¯t match.¡±

    Once Su Yunling spoke, Tang Yichen expressed doubt.

    Not him?

    Could there be a third person in this world who could craft storage devices?

    During the pause in the conversation, the price of the Storage Ring had already been increased to 700 million.

    Gu Zhiqi watched the auction intently, feeling a wave of amazement in his heart.

    He looked at the ring and then at the bracelet on his wrist.

    If a First Order Storage Ring could be auctioned for seven hundred million, then a fourth-order storage bracelet would probably be worth several tens of billions.

    ¡°Little junior sister, do you want that ring?

    Big Senior Brother will bid for you,¡± Yi Tingfeng casually nced at Gu Zhiqi, who was watching the ring attentively, and thus he asked her.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Can I just transfer the money directly?¡±

    Yi Tingfeng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Listening to their conversation, the corners of Tang Yichen¡¯s mouth twitched, and he rolled his eyes at Yi Tingfeng, ¡°Come on, didn¡¯t you see the bracelet Gu Xiao Qi has on her hand?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yi Tingfeng¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wrist, he looked intently for a few seconds, then nodded, ¡°The bracelet looks pretty good.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That is a fourth-order storage device,¡± Tang Yichen said with a hint of speechlessness, and then he suggested, ¡°So there¡¯s no need to bid for that Storage Ring, you might as well just transfer the money directly to Gu Xiao Qi.¡±

    When Yi Tingfeng heard this, he was initially stunned, then he turned to look at Su Yunling, realizing, ¡°Did you give it to her?¡±

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

    Seeing this, Yi Tingfeng knew he had tacitly admitted it.

    Inwardly, he cursed Su Yunling a bit, and at the same time, felt somewhat emotional.

    He and Su Yunling had grown up together since childhood, and Su Yunling had only given him a third-order storage device, but he had actually given little junior sister a fourth-order storage bracelet.

    Did this mean that the bastard actually cared quite a bit about little junior sister?

    Yi Tingfeng felt irritated and depressed.

    He was originally smug, but now, he was starting to worry.

    Little junior sister indeed had an independent spirit, but it had to be admitted that Su Yunling was also truly extraordinary.

    If he really took a fancy to little junior sister, Yi Tingfeng couldn¡¯t guarantee that his little junior sister wouldn¡¯t fall for him.

    **

    The auction continued; what was seven hundred million for the Storage Ring a moment ago had now reached an intense bid of one billion, but thepetition did not subside.

    Gu Zhiqi watched the scene, his eyes undeniably gleaming.

    While others did not notice Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression, Su Yunling, who often stole nces at him, did.

    Seeing the barely concealed joy in his eyes, Su Yunling¡¯s own eyes deepened slightly.

 Chapter 647 - 647 647 Su Yunling For You

    ?647: Chapter 647 Su Yunling: For You   647: Chapter 647 Su Yunling: For You                                   The auction had ended, and the final item was auctioned off for 1.2 billion yuan, imed by the individual in Room D5.

    Since only the Sky Suites were exclusive and the other rooms were booked based on price, apart from the staff of Heavenly Domain Pavilion, no one knew who had won the Storage Ring.

    Furthermore, to protect the bidders, the staff at Heavenly Domain Pavilion would not reveal information about the seller or buyer, allowing the buyer to avoid being targeted by those with ulterior motives.

    As the auction concluded, the staff at Heavenly Domain Pavilion began to deliver the auctioned items into the hands of the buyers.

    Gu Zhiqi excused himself to use the bathroom and left the room first.

    After leaving the room, he didn¡¯t head straight to the bathroom but went to find Gu Qing first.

    Leaving Gu Qing¡¯s ce with his phone still in hand, Gu Zhiqi was about to put the device in his pocket when he received a message from Chubby Chiu.

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi]

    [First Jiu: SneakyDoggie.gif]

    Gu Zhiqi saw it, but pretended not to, and slipped the phone into his pocket before heading to the bathroom.

    Just as he left the bathroom, a familiar, adorable voice rang in his mind, ¡°Zhizhi~¡±

    Gu Zhiqi askednguidly, ¡°Decided toe back, did you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Yin Family missed you~,¡± Chubby Chiu spoke with a ttering and sleazy tone.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded indifferently and continued to walk forward.

    ¡°Zhizhi, did you forget something?¡± Chubby Chiu asked weakly.

    ¡°Forgot what?¡± His tone remained aloof andzy.

    Seeing this reaction, Chubby Chiu got straight to the point with a pitiful tone, ¡°Um, is the 9 billion all collected?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied with an icy expression.

    ¡°Waaaah~ But you do have it.¡± It monitored Zhizhi¡¯s piggy bank at all times and had just detected that Zhizhi¡¯s savings had exceeded 9 billion.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored Chubby Chiu, walking ahead on his own, and when he reached the corner, he stopped.

    There was someone leaning against the corner, holding a pot of flowers.

    At the moment, the person was gazing down at the flower with a bored expression.

    It was still the same corner from before the auction began, with the same person leaning against the wall.

    Hearing footsteps, Su Yunling shifted her gaze from the Dark Night Bewitching Orchid and looked towards Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Gu Zhiqi called out reflexively.

    After realizing it, Gu Zhiqi noticed that the word ¡®brother¡¯ had slipped out a bit too naturally as if it was a reflexive utterance.

    Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved, and standing up straight from the wall, she approached Gu Zhiqi and handed him the flower.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    A big question mark appeared in his mind, and with a questioning look in his eyes, he turned towards Su Yunling.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± Su Yunling¡¯s eyes twinkled with a light smile as she looked back at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°For you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi spoke somberly, ¡°You bid for me?¡±

    Su Yunling nodded, ¡°Specifically for you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    He remained silent, gazing at Su Yunling for several seconds without a move.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling raised an eyebrow lightly, ¡°What?

    Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi finally spoke, his tone somber as he uttered two words, ¡°Wasteful.¡±

    Surprised at first, Su Yunling¡¯s lips then curved slightly, and with an amused lightness, he asked, ¡°How so wasteful?¡±

    ¡°This flower is worth at most seventy million.¡±

    He had just spent two billion, hadn¡¯t he?

    If it was for his own use, Gu Zhiqi would only marvel at his wealth and think nothing more.

    But to have bid on it for her?

    Wouldn¡¯t a direct transfer have been better?

 Chapter 648 - 648 648 Mo Weiran in a Daze

    ?648: Chapter 648: Mo Weiran in a Daze   648: Chapter 648: Mo Weiran in a Daze                                   At that moment, it was Su Yunling¡¯s turn to fall silent.

    She had intended to win the child¡¯s favor, but it seemed¡­

    she had failed?

    Still holding out the flower, Su Yunling asked somewhat helplessly, ¡°So, do you want it or not?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling felt as if something had poked her throat and she inwardly clicked her tongue, continuing, ¡°Then should I throw it away?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?!

    He silently reached out, took the flower from Su Yunling¡¯s hand, and didn¡¯t forget to murmur softly, ¡°With two billion, you could raise a thousand Demon Orchids.¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s muttering, the corner of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    After Gu Zhiqi epted the flower, he ced it into his storage bracelet and both of them walked out side by side.

    **

    Outside the auction house, Ling Yuanzhou had a dark expression on his face as he walked out of the Heavenly Domain Pavilion building.

    Mo Weiran followed beside Ling Yuanzhou holding a pot of Purple Flower, appearing to be in a daze.

    This trip had truly refreshed his understanding of the world.

    He thought that experiencing a young miss who could do fortune-telling and draw talismans was fantastical enough but had never imagined that there were even more mysterious things in this world.

    He never knew that there were Ancient martial artists in this world, or such things as Marrow Cleansing Pills, Blood Amber Pills, and Storage Rings.

    This was just too fantastical, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Brother Zhou¡­

    Brother Zhou, we weren¡¯t dreaming just now, right?¡± Mo Weiran still couldn¡¯t quite believe it and asked Ling Yuanzhou in a daze.

    Upon hearing this, Ling Yuanzhou just frowned without answering his question.

    The events of today had not only renewed Mo Weiran¡¯s perception of the world but also Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s.

    Long ago, Ling Yuanzhou knew that there were Ancient martial artists, as well as Fragrance Refiners and Alchemists in the world.

    Although he had never truly encountered them, he was aware of their existence.

    He understood they were beyond reach; his grandmother once told him that as long as he diligently studied medicine, one day, once his medical skills were good enough, he would be able to interact with these individuals.

    So, he studied medicine with all his might and became the leading figure of his generation in the Ling Family.

    Originally, he believed he could use his medical skills to close the distance with those people.

    But today, he realized he was still very far away.

    Between him and them, there stilly an insurmountable gulf.

    He had no idea what Blood Amber Pills were, he didn¡¯t know about the existence of Marrow Cleansing Pills, and he was even more unaware of Storage Rings.

    Seeing that Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t respond to his question, Mo Weiran didn¡¯t take it to heart but asked another question with a look of wonder, ¡°Brother Zhou, I haven¡¯t asked you yet, how did you manage to get an invitation to the Heavenly Domain Pavilion?¡±

    After learning that Ling Yuanzhou was going to attend the Heavenly Domain Pavilion auction, he had searched online for information about Heavenly Domain Pavilion and found very little on the inte.

    Luckily, he suffered from ¡®social media excellencyplex.¡¯

    Just now, during the auction, he had chatted and gotten friendly with the young man sitting next to him.

    He also learned some information that wasn¡¯t avable online.

    The young man mentioned that ordinary people couldn¡¯t get their hands on Heavenly Domain Pavilion¡¯s invitations.

    To be eligible to attend a Heavenly Domain Pavilion auction, one must first apply on the official website of Heavenly Domain Pavilion or at their front desk.

    Only after the application is approved can one obtain an invitation letter.

    A standard invitation allows bringing one person along, while a premium invitation allows bringing 1 to 9 people.

    As for the eligibility for invitation application, the young man didn¡¯t exin clearly; it seemed that to apply as a buyer, one must have assets over a billion, and to apply as a seller, one must have items worth auctioning for at least five million.

    Mo Weiran was genuinely curious about what status Ling Yuanzhou had applied for the invitation under.

 Chapter 649 - 649 649 Young Friend, Are You Selling This Flower

    ?649: Chapter 649: Young Friend, Are You Selling This Flower?

    649: Chapter 649: Young Friend, Are You Selling This Flower?

    Ling Yuanzhou heard Mo Weiran¡¯s question and frowned deeply, still ignoring Mo Weiran and continued to walk ahead on his own.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran sighed softly and stopped speaking.

    He knew that Brother Zhou hade for an Ancient Medical Manuscript, but in the end, he did not win the bid for that Fragmented Scroll.

    Mo Weiran could only guess that perhaps he was upset about not getting the Fragmented Scroll and didn¡¯t know how tofort him, so he let him be alone and quiet.

    He silently held the flower and followed alongside Ling Yuanzhou.

    ¡°Young friend, please wait a moment.¡±

    A somewhat hoarse voice rang beside his ear.

    Mo Weiran didn¡¯t think it was addressed to him, so he continued walking with his head down.

    However, Ling Yuanzhou stopped in his tracks.

    Seeing Ling Yuanzhou stop, Mo Weiran also stopped.

    Both of them turned to look back and saw three people standing there: an elder with a white beard, followed by a woman dressed in a traditional white robe and a woman in yellow clothing.

    At that moment, the elder was briskly walking towards them.

    Recognizing the elder¡¯s appearance, Ling Yuanzhou was stunned.

    This man, he had seen him on the inte before.

    Mo Cann, a world-famous healer who had been the president of the World Medical Association but had since retired.

    He had not expected to encounter him here.

    Ling Yuanzhou looked at Mo Cann with excitement, and as Mo Cann approached closer, you could see Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s heart almost reached his throat.

    Was he being called?

    Could Divine Doctor Mo have recognized that he was also a medical student?

    Could it be that seeing his talent, he would take him as a disciple?

    The more he thought, the more excited Ling Yuanzhou appeared, and the usually stoic expression couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of thrill.

    By now, Mo Cann had arrived in front of them.

    Ling Yuanzhou found his voice, about to greet him, ¡°Mo¡­¡±

    He had barely uttered a word when Mo Cann interrupted him, ¡°Young friend, are you selling this flower?¡±

    Mo Cann was now standing close to Mo Weiran, looking at him with a somewhat excited expression.

    Mo Weiran had not expected the elder to be speaking to him.

    Hearing what the elder said, Mo Weiran was first stunned then immediately shook his head, ¡°Sorry, the flower isn¡¯t mine, I¡¯m taking care of it for a friend.¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Cann looked a bit disappointed, yet he persisted, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not for sale?

    Or, could you ask your friend if they would sell?

    We can negotiate a price.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mo Weiran quickly responded, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not for sale.¡±

    A flower that can ward off all evil spirits is surely very important to the young miss; it certainly cannot be sold.

    Once Mo Cann heard it, he sighed in disappointment, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you.¡±

    ¡°No, no problem.¡± Even Mo Weiran, who struggled with social interaction, was somewhat caught off guard by the courtesy from a stranger.

    Embarrassed, he nodded at Mo Cann and was about to walk away when he saw Ling Yuanzhou staring at Mo Cann with no intention of leaving.

    Mo Weiran whispered to Ling Yuanzhou, ¡°Brother Zhou, let¡¯s go.¡±

    However, Ling Yuanzhou still showed no sign of leaving, instead looking at Mo Cann, ¡°Elder Mo, hello, I¡­¡±

    Ling Yuanzhou hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted again, ¡°Where did you get this flower?¡±

    The woman in the traditional white robe took a few steps towards Mo Weiran, her gaze sternly fixed on him.

    Mo Weiran¡¯s brow furrowed almost imperceptibly.

    Holding the flower, he instinctively took two steps back, ¡°It was given to me by a friend.¡±

    ¡°What is your friend¡¯s name?¡± The tone was interrogating, making it quite ufortable to hear.

 Chapter 650 - 650 650 Mo Weiran Auntie, Can You Please Stop Being So Funny

    ?650: Chapter 650 Mo Weiran: Auntie, Can You Please Stop Being So Funny   650: Chapter 650 Mo Weiran: Auntie, Can You Please Stop Being So Funny                                   Mo Weiran furrowed his brow and didn¡¯t answer her question.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you,¡± the woman said coldly, seeing that Mo Weiran hadn¡¯t spoken.

    ¡°Auntie, could we not make this a joke?

    Just because you ask me a question, I must answer?

    Shouldn¡¯t you be more polite when asking?¡± Mo Weiran had never been known for his good temper.

    Just hearing the woman¡¯s tone made him not want to respond.

    Seeing that Mo Weiran spoke to her like this, a flicker of astonishment passed through the woman¡¯s eyes, but quickly, her gaze turned colder.

    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that?

    Do you know who I am to talk to me this way?¡± she said.

    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Mo Weiran snorted derisively and spoke nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are.

    Even if the Heavenly King¡¯s father came today, he would need to ask me politely.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Mo Qingsnow.¡± Before Mo Qingsnow could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Mo Cann.

    Upon hearing this severe voice, Mo Qingsnow btedly realized that her brother was beside her.

    She quickly softened the harshness on her face, ¡°Elder brother, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Mo Cann reprimanded sharply, cutting off her words, ¡°Go stand aside.¡±

    Hearing this, a sh of displeasure crossed Mo Qingsnow¡¯s eyes.

    She cast a cold nce at Mo Weiran, the murderous intent in her eyes fleeting.

    She thenposed herself and quietly stood to one side.

    ¡°My apologies, my younger sister has lived in seclusion in the mountains for a long time and doesn¡¯t understand worldly ways.

    I apologize for her rudeness on her behalf,¡± said Mo Cann with a friendly face to Mo Weiran.

    Regarding Mo Cann¡¯sment about not understanding worldly ways, Mo Weiran silently rolled his eyes internally, but since Mo Cann¡¯s demeanor was friendly and polite, Mo Weiran felt embarrassed to say anything more.

    Cradling a flower in one hand and scratching the back of his head with the other, he said, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    After speaking, he turned to look at Ling Yuanzhou, ¡°Brother Zhou, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ling Yuanzhou, however, did not pay attention to Mo Weiran.

    Instead, he stepped forward and gave Mo Cann a deep bow, his tone filled with respect, ¡°Elder Mo, hello.¡±

    Mo Cann was surprised to see this, not expecting the young man to recognize him.

    Since Ling Yuanzhou was with Mo Weiran and he remembered they had indeed dyed their time, Mo Cann returned the greeting with a friendly smile, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Seeing Mo Cann¡¯s amiable response, Ling Yuanzhou felt a surge of joy and looked at Mo Cann with excitement, ¡°Elder Mo, I¡­

    I also study medicine.

    My name is Ling Yuanzhou, and I greatly admire you.¡±

    Mo Cann responded with a kindly nod to Ling Yuanzhou and, after thinking for a moment, offered a word of encouragement, ¡°The path of medicine is obstructed and long, with a journey far-reaching.

    Keep going and striving, and the future is promising.¡±

    Ling Yuanzhou felt truly moved upon hearing this.

    He wanted to say more to Mo Cann but noticed that Mo Cann had already turned to Mo Qingsnow and coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, Mo Cann nodded to both Ling Yuanzhou and Mo Weiran and strode away.

    Listening to Mo Cann¡¯s somewhat icy tone, Mo Qingsnow had no choice but to follow.

    Before leaving, she nced at Liu Yiyi, d in yellow, and gave her a meaningful look.

    Understanding instantly, Liu Yiyi nodded back at Mo Qingsnow.

    Seeing this, Mo Qingsnow offered a frosty smile, then stepped forward to follow Mo Cann.

    As she brushed past Mo Weiran, she flicked her long sleeve, which fluttered past him and then drifted away.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran silently rolled his eyes again, his impression of the woman in white plummeting.

    As Mo Cann left, Ling Yuanzhou moved his lips, but in the end, he said nothing.

    He just stared nkly at the retreating figure of Mo Cann.

 Chapter 651 - 651 651 Do you know what flower is in your arms

    ?651: Chapter 651: Do you know what flower is in your arms?

    651: Chapter 651: Do you know what flower is in your arms?

    Thinking of the words of encouragement Mo Cann had just given him, Ling Yuanzhou felt greatly invigorated.

    Noticing Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s apparent excitement, Mo Weiran felt curious and approached him, ¡°Brother Zhou, do you know that elder from just now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Elder Mo, a renowned Immortal Doctor internationally, ranked third on the Divine Medical List.¡± Having just met his idol, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s previously heavy mood had lifted considerably, and he answered Mo Weiran¡¯s question.

    ¡°What?

    He¡¯s that amazing?¡±

    An internationally famous Immortal Doctor must be formidable, but what on earth is this Divine Medical List?

    For the first time, Mo Weiran realized that he and Brother Zhou seemed to be from different worlds.

    ¡°Indeed he¡¯s that amazing, and what¡¯s more, Elder Mo has other identities too.¡± As Ling Yuanzhou and Mo Weiran were talking, suddenly a female voice interjected from the side.

    Ling Yuanzhou and Mo Weiran both turned their heads to look and saw that it was the yellow-d woman who had been following Mo Cann earlier.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Having noticed her earlier as well, Ling Yuanzhou politely asked since she had been with Mo Cann.

    ¡°Who I am is not important.¡± Liu Yiyi smiled yfully at the two of them and took two steps closer, ¡°Have you heard of the Medical Alliance?¡±

    Mo Weiran: ?

    What alliance?

    Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s gaze deepened as he looked at Liu Yiyi and asked, ¡°The Medical Alliance?¡±

    Liu Yiyi slightly raised her eyebrows and let out a cute chuckle, ¡°It seems you have heard of it.¡±

    Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t speak, just kept his deep gaze locked on Liu Yiyi.

    He had indeed heard of the Medical Alliance.

    Not only the Medical Alliance but also the Immortal Medical Alliance.

    The Medical Alliance and the Immortal Medical Alliance, one within the Secr World and the other within the Ancient Martial Arts World¡ªthese alliances were unknown to ordinary people.

    Ling Yuanzhou had only heard about it from his grandmother, who also mentioned that their Ling Family ancestors were a branch of the Ancient Medical Family in the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    And the Immortal Medical Alliance was founded by the Ling Family themselves.

    Both the Medical Alliance and the Immortal Medical Alliance required individuals with exceptional medical talent to join, and joining either was Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s ultimate goal.

    Seeing Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s reaction, the smile on Liu Yiyi¡¯s lips remained unchanged as she continued to address Ling Yuanzhou and Mo Weiran, ¡°Our Elder Mo is currently the head of the Medical Department in the Medical Alliance, and the Alliance Hierarch is Elder Mo¡¯spanion.¡±

    Mo Weiran listened inplete confusion, having no idea what the Medical Alliance actually was.

    Ling Yuanzhou, on the other hand, was utterly shocked.

    Elder Mo was actually the current head of the Medical Department of the Medical Alliance.

    Having sessfully seen the astonishment in the depths of Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s eyes, Liu Yiyi was very satisfied and then shifted her gaze from Ling Yuanzhou to Mo Weiran.

    Then, she saw Mo Weiran with apletely baffled expression, and her smile almost couldn¡¯t be maintained.

    The smile on the corner of her mouth froze for an instant, but quickly, she put on a smile again and said to Mo Weiran, ¡°Did you understand what I just said?¡±

    Mo Weiran nodded and then shook his head.

    He seemed to understand, yet he also seemed not to.

    He understood that the old man possessed an impressive identity but didn¡¯t understand what the Medical Alliance actually was.

    Seeing Mo Weiran nod and then shake his head, Liu Yiyi kept the smile on her face but a fleeting impatience crossed the depths of her eyes.

    She then said, ¡°Elder Mo is a very incredible Immortal Doctor, you understood that part, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Mo Weiran nodded.

    ¡°Do you know what flower you are holding in your arms?¡± Liu Yiyi began to slowly steer the conversation to the main point.

    Mo Weiran nodded.

    The young miss had said it was a flower that suppressed all Evil Spirits.

    Seeing him nod, a hint of amusement appeared in Liu Yiyi¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°Since you know what this flower is, then you should know about its medicinal value, right?¡±

    Mo Weiran shook his head.

    This flower has medicinal value?

 Chapter 652 - 652 652 Favors from the Medical Alliance, Hard to Come By

    ?652: Chapter 652: Favors from the Medical Alliance, Hard to Come By   652: Chapter 652: Favors from the Medical Alliance, Hard to Come By                                   Seeing Mo Weiran shake his head, Liu Yiyi¡¯s expression became slightly stiff, and a trace of impatience shed through the depths of her eyes.

    Yet, on the surface, she still appeared patient as she continued, ¡°This flower is of great medicinal value, very important to Elder Mo.¡±

    Mo Weiran: ?

    So?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have much use for this flower anyway, why not sell it to Elder Mo?

    In your hands, this flower is just one for admiration, but in Elder Mo¡¯s hands, it bes a life-saving flower,¡± Liu Yiyi tried to guide Mo Weiran step by step into her verbal trap.

    Having understood her intention, Mo Weiran coldly snorted in his heart.

    His expression became nonchnt.

    ¡°So?

    You want me to sell this flower to you?¡±

    Seeing Mo Weiran shift from a simple appearance to a careless demeanor, Liu Yiyi frowned almost imperceptibly, but she still maintained her smile, ¡°I¡¯ve said so much, naturally, I hope you will sell the flower to me.

    That way, Elder Mo can use it to save many people.¡±

    Mo Weiran merely scoffed, not buying her act at all, ¡°Cut it out.

    By your logic, should everything in the world with medicinal value be sold to you?¡±

    Liu Yiyi was taken aback by Mo Weiran¡¯s words, and her smile momentarily stiffened.

    But she quickly recovered, ¡°You misunderstand.

    I didn¡¯t mean that.

    It¡¯s just that ¡®Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown¡¯ is extremely rare and hard to find.

    Divine Doctor Mo has been searching for it for many years without sess, and now that we¡¯ve encountered it today¡­

    ¡± She paused, then changed her approach, ¡°Please consider it carefully.

    If you sell this flower to us, Elder Mo can indeed save many people with it.¡±

    Although Liu Yiyi¡¯s words were still unpleasant, they were at least more polite than before.

    Mo Weiran couldn¡¯t snub her any longer, yet his demeanor remained distant, ¡°Sorry, the flower belongs to my friend.

    I can¡¯t decide.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Liu Yiyi¡¯s smile stiffened again, but she continued to press, ¡°Could you ask your friend if the flower is for sale?¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t sell.¡±

    Mo Weiran rejected the offer outright.

    Sell what?

    If an internationally renowned Divine Doctor wanted to buy it, missy would definitely not sell.

    Besides, such a precious flower wouldn¡¯tck buyers even if missy wanted to sell.

    Seeing Mo Weiran¡¯s straightforward refusal, Liu Yiyi¡¯s smile almost copsed, ¡°You¡¯d better think it through.

    If you sell the flower to the Medical Alliance, it means we owe you a favor.¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Weiran hesitated slightly.

    This Medical Alliance sounded like a formidable force.

    He didn¡¯t need a favor from the Medical Alliance, but missy¡­

    Seeing Mo Weiran¡¯s hesitation, Liu Yiyi curled her lips slightly, ¡°Ask your friend.

    A favor from the Medical Alliance is hard toe by.¡±

    Mo Weiran hesitated even more after hearing this.

    ¡°You just said that the flower is from Gu Zhiqi?¡± Ling Yuanzhou, who had been silent by the side, suddenly spoke up, posing the question to Mo Weiran.

    Mo Weiran, still debating whether to ask Gu Zhiqi, heard Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s question.

    Lifting his gaze towards Ling Yuanzhou, curiosity tinged his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t understand why Ling Yuanzhou would suddenly bring up this topic.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi doesn¡¯t know medicine; the flower is wasted in her hands.

    Just sell it directly to Elder Mo,¡± Ling Yuanzhou said to Mo Weiran, speaking as if it were a matter of course, as if the flower belonged to him.

 Chapter 653 - 653 653 Not for Sale

    ?653: Chapter 653: Not for Sale   653: Chapter 653: Not for Sale                                   Mo Weiran listened to Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s words, furrowed his brows, ¡°That won¡¯t do, I need to ask first.¡±

    As Mo Weiran spoke, he held the flower in one hand and took out his phone with the other.

    Initially, he wanted to send Gu Zhiqi a WeChat message, but remembering that all his previous ¡°harassing¡± messages had gone unanswered, Mo Weiran called Gu Zhiqi.

    The call was answered not long after it was dialed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± A cool,zy voice came through the receiver, and Mo Weiran¡¯s ears perked up.

    He found that the youngdy¡¯s voice was not only pleasant in reality but also sounded very nice through the phone, even though, her tone was not too good.

    ¡°Miss, someone wants to buy your Purple Flower.

    Will you sell it?¡± Mo Weiran directly stated the purpose of his call.

    Gu Zhiqi repliednguidly, ¡°No sale.¡±

    ¡°She said she¡¯s from the Medical Alliance, and could owe you a favor¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Mo Weiran hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Gu Zhiqi interrupted him.

    Mo Weiran: ¡°Someone from the Medical Alliance.¡±

    ¡°No sale.¡± Theziness in her voice changed, and this time the refusal was very crisp, tinged with a chill.

    Mo Weiran paused slightly upon hearing this tone; the youngdy seemed not to like the Medical Alliance very much.

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±

    Mo Weiran quickly agreed and hung up the phone.

    Liu Yiyi saw how quickly Mo Weiran had finished the call and was very confident that the owner of the flower had agreed.

    After all, it was a sale to the Medical Alliance, and there were few people who knew of the Medical Alliance and did not wish to curry favor with them.

    ¡°Young friend, what did your friend say?

    What price did she ask?¡± Liu Yiyi had already assumed that the other party had agreed to sell her the flower.

    Hearing Liu Yiyi¡¯s words, Mo Weiran inwardly clicked his tongue and apologetically said, ¡°Sorry, my friend won¡¯t sell.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the smile on Liu Yiyi¡¯s face froze again, and a sh of disbelief passed through the depths of her eyes.

    In the past, they had encountered people who refused to sell herbs to them.

    This tactic had always been effective, but today, someone had refused them.

    After a few seconds of stunned silence, Liu Yiyi forced a smile and looked at Mo Weiran, ¡°Did you tell her it was for someone from the Medical Alliance?¡±

    ¡°I did, and she said she won¡¯t sell,¡± Mo Weiran also mimicked Liu Yiyi, curving his lips into a forced smile as he looked at her.

    Liu Yiyi was a bit taken aback by the response and momentarily forgot to react.

    ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t even know what the Medical Alliance is,¡± Ling Yuanzhoumented coldly.

    He then turned to Mo Weiran, ¡°Call her again, I will speak to her.¡±

    Because of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s entanglements, he had long since deleted all of her contact information.

    Mo Weiran: ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s words, Mo Weiran felt like Ling Yuanzhou might be somewhat unwell.

    But he couldn¡¯t say that out loud.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Mo Weiran didn¡¯t think the youngdy would be unaware of the Medical Alliance.

    He, himself, was a nobody, and the Mo family was just a second-tier family in Seacity, so he hadn¡¯t seen much of the world.

    But the youngdy was different.

    Although she was not the Gu Family¡¯s biological daughter, she had grown up in the Gu Family and undoubtedly had been exposed to and knew more than him.

    If Ling Yuanzhou was aware of the Medical Alliance, how could the youngdy not know?

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask her again.

    This time I want to speak to her personally, is that okay?¡± Liu Yiyi, listening to their conversation, spoke up once more.

    In truth, her patience had run out.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this ce was under the jurisdiction of Heavenly Domain Pavilion, she would have just taken it by force.

    After all, it¡¯s just an ordinary person¡ªwho couldn¡¯t possibly do anything to her.

    But she couldn¡¯t.

    Because causing trouble within the jurisdiction of Heavenly Domain Pavilion means being permanently cklisted.

 Chapter 654 - 654 654 Mo Weiran What does this have to do with you and me

    ?654: Chapter 654 Mo Weiran: What does this have to do with you and me?

    654: Chapter 654 Mo Weiran: What does this have to do with you and me?

    ¡°If she said she¡¯s not selling, then she¡¯s truly not selling.

    She doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed, sorry,¡± Mo Weiran tly refused on behalf of Liu Yiyi.

    Liu Yiyi¡¯s patience had run out, and so had Mo Weiran¡¯s.

    Not wanting to waste any more words on Liu Yiyi, Mo Weiran held the flowers and walked directly toward the entrance of Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    Seeing Mo Weiran holding the flowers and heading towards the entrance, Liu Yiyi didn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Watching his retreating figure, her lips curved into a chilly arc.

    If that¡¯s the case, she couldn¡¯t be med for taking direct action.

    Heavenly Domain Pavilion upied an entire building, which was surrounded by arge open-air garden that connected to an outdoor parking lot.

    This entire area was under the jurisdiction of Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    Just now, the ce where they were situated was within the garden of Heavenly Domain Pavilion, under its jurisdiction.

    Inside Heavenly Domain Pavilion, Liu Yiyi dared not make a move, but once outside, he would have no choice but to sell.

    Seeing Mo Weiran leave, Ling Yuanzhou immediately followed and called out to him, ¡°Mo Weiran.¡±

    Hearing Ling Yuanzhou call him, Mo Weiran instinctively stopped, ¡°Brother Zhou, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call her?¡± Ling Yuanzhou asked coldly, his eyes filled with displeasure as he looked at Mo Weiran.

    Listening to Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s words, Mo Weiran¡¯s brow imperceptibly furrowed, he avoided Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s gaze and muttered softly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t like?¡± Ling Yuanzhou murmured coldly and continued, ¡°Just because she doesn¡¯t like it, you decided not to call her?

    Since when did you care so much about what she likes or doesn¡¯t like?¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Weiran moved his lips but said nothing, opting instead to hold the flowers and slowly walk forward with his head down.

    Seeing that Mo Weiran was ignoring him, Ling Yuanzhou frowned and continued, ¡°Do you know what the Medical Alliance represents?

    Do you know how valuable a favor from someone in the Medical Alliance is?¡±

    Hearing Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s words, Mo Weiran¡¯s steps faltered slightly.

    He took a deep breath, turned his head to look at Ling Yuanzhou, and asked, ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Yuanzhou asked with knit brows.

    ¡°So, what does this have to do with you and me?¡± Mo Weiran looked at Ling Yuanzhou with a serious expression, ¡°The flowers belong to Miss Gu, and she has already said she doesn¡¯t want to sell, so they¡¯re not for sale.

    This isn¡¯t something you or I can decide, nor is it anything we can interfere with.¡±

    Ling Yuanzhou was taken aback by Mo Weiran¡¯s words, stunned for two seconds, then responded with a cold voice, looking at Mo Weiran, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°What could it mean?

    It means the flowers are not for sale.¡± Having said that, Mo Weiran continued walking towards the entrance of Heavenly Domain Pavilion with the flowers in his arms.

    Ling Yuanzhou hadn¡¯t expected Mo Weiran to give him the cold shoulder for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s sake, which ignited a surge of resentment in his heart.

    He watched Mo Weiran¡¯s back for a couple of seconds, scoffed coldly, caught up to Mo Weiran in a few steps, and said with a cold voice, ¡°You say you don¡¯t like her, but just look at yourself.

    Does this look like you don¡¯t like her?¡±

    Listening to Ling Yuanzhou, Mo Weiran let out a long sigh and muttered softly, ¡°If you say I like her, then I like her.¡±

    Since his exnations fell on deaf ears, Mo Weiran was toozy to rify further and offhandedly gave a perfunctory response.

    Ling Yuanzhou hadn¡¯t taken in a single word of Mo Weiran¡¯s previous exnations, but he did catch the offhand, perfunctory response.

    He felt that Mo Weiran was admitting his feelings for Gu Zhiqi.

    With a sneer, his frosty tone tinged with disdain, ¡°To think you could fall for such a flirtatious woman, Mo Weiran, I really overestimated you.¡±

 Chapter 655 - 655 655 Falling Out; Probably Stay for a Few Days

    ?655: Chapter 655 Falling Out; Probably Stay for a Few Days   655: Chapter 655 Falling Out; Probably Stay for a Few Days                                   ¡°Ling Yuanzhou!¡± Mo Weiran frowned deeply, cold-faced and tinged with anger as he spoke, ¡°Are you sick?

    What do you mean by ¡®flirtatious¡¯?

    Did they provoke you?

    If you have an issue with me, just say it.

    Why insult others?¡±

    ¡°What, getting worked up now?

    Don¡¯t forget, it was you who told me about Gu Zhiqi attracting bees and butterflies, keeping several backups,¡± Ling Yuanzhou said with a cold sneer, looking at Mo Weiran, ¡°You didn¡¯t seem so rushed when you were telling me all about it before.¡±

    Mo Weiran, infuriated by Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s words, had his chest heaving with anger, and finally, he burst intoughter out of frustration.

    ¡°I never would have thought, Ling Yuanzhou, that I freaking thought you never listened to me.

    Now it seems that¡¯s not the case.¡±

    ¡°I freaking spoke to you nicely about how Miss is different from before, and you didn¡¯t catch a single word, but you remember the gossip I told you, and now you¡¯re using that to mock me?

    You¡¯re really something.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I, the freakingborer, am a gossip, running my mouth, and have misled Young Master Ling,¡± Mo Weiran said, and right in front of Ling Yuanzhou, he forcefully pped himself on the face, ¡°Just consider that everything I said in front of you before was utter nonsense.¡±

    Having said that, he grabbed the Purple Flower and strode towards the entrance of the Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    Ling Yuanzhou stared at Mo Weiran¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes icy.

    Mo Weiran, clutching the flower, stormed out of the Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    Not until he felt that Ling Yuanzhou could no longer see him did Mo Weiran slow his pace, walking forward somewhat dejectedly.

    As he walked, he couldn¡¯t help but turn back for one more nce.

    He had thought Ling Yuanzhou would follow him, but he didn¡¯t.

    Feeling a sense of loss and misery, he turned his head back, clutching the flower, and continued walking aimlessly.

    After all, how could Ling Yuanzhou possibly take the initiative to chase after him?

    It was always him following Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s footsteps.

    Behind him, the sound of faint footsteps reached his ears.

    Mo Weiran¡¯s ears twitched and he quickly turned around to look.

    Upon seeing the face of the neer, Mo Weiran¡¯s brow furrowed abruptly, ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    **

    When Gu Zhiqi received the call from Mo Weiran, she had just arrived at the basement level of the Heavenly Domain Pavilion with Su Yunling in the elevator.

    The basement level of the Heavenly Domain Pavilion was a parking area, and Gu Zhiqi was standing at the elevator entrance taking the call.

    After the call, Su Yunling could clearly tell that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mood seemed to have worsened a little, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Who made you angry?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nobody,¡± Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling slightly raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t pursue the matter further.

    As they approached the car, both the driver and passenger seats were already upied, so Su Yunling opened the rear door, letting Gu Zhiqi get in first before he followed and took a seat as well.

    Upon realizing the person in the passenger seat was Yi Tingfeng, Su Yunling raised an eyebrow slightly, wondering why he¡¯d leave the back seat for him and the child.

    Su Yunling of course didn¡¯t know that Yi Tingfeng had been forcefully pushed into the passenger seat by Tang Yichen, who was in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Noticing Gu Zhiqi getting into the car, Yi Tingfeng turned his head, asking immediately, ¡°Little junior sister, how long are you nning to stay in the capital this time?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Yi Tingfeng seemed to have expected such an answer.

    Leaning back in his seat, he turned to Gu Zhiqi and continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not stay for a few more days?

    The teacher and Ting Yu are both in the capital.

    If you have time, we could have a meal together.¡±

    ¡°Huh?

    Does Gu Xiaoxi know Sister Ting Yu, too?¡± Tang Yichen, catching Yi Tingfeng¡¯s remark, was slightly surprised.

    He promptly asked a question.

 Chapter 656 - 656 656 Master Wens Last Disciple

    ?656: Chapter 656: Master Wen¡¯s Last Disciple   656: Chapter 656: Master Wen¡¯s Last Disciple                                   Tang Yichen expressed great surprise that Gu Zhiqi knew Yi Tingyu.

    Knowing Yi Tingfeng, and also Yi Tingyu, and it seemed like they¡¯d known each other for a long time.

    He had known Yi Tingfeng and Yi Tingyu since they were kids, but why had he never met Gu Xiaoxi before, or even heard Yi Tingfeng mention her?

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s question, Su Yunling nced sideways, giving Gu Zhiqi a look.

    As Yi Tingfeng¡¯s little junior sister and also acquainted with Yi Tingyu, Su Yunling had a rough idea of what kind of little junior sister Gu Zhiqi was to Yi Tingfeng.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up and nced at Tang Yichen.

    Sister Yu?

    That must be referring to her Second Senior Sister.

    Listening to this address, Tang Yichen and Yi Tingyu seemed quite familiar with each other.

    Initially, Gu Zhiqi was a bit surprised that Tang Yichen knew Yi Tingyu, but considering that Yi Tingyu and Fu Xiyan were childhood sweethearts holding the script of a wicked female supporting character, and Tang Yichen, although he died young, was a childhood friend of the male lead, it didn¡¯t seem strange that they knew each other.

    ¡°Yeah, I know her,¡± replied Gu Zhiqinguidly.

    ¡°Crazy guy, Sister Ting Yu, how long have you known each other?¡± Tang Yichen asked curiously.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi went silent for a few seconds and then casually replied, ¡°You should ask Big Senior Brother.¡±

    The amnesiac stated that she didn¡¯t know either.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, Yi Tingfeng said, ¡°Twelve years, we¡¯ve known each other since little junior sister was five.¡±

    Tang Yichen was shocked, his eyes widening, ¡°Twelve years?¡±

    That long?

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it before?¡±

    Hearing this, Yi Tingfeng snorted, ¡°How do you know I haven¡¯t mentioned it?¡±

    Tang Yichen: ?

    ¡°Ah?

    You¡¯ve mentioned it?¡± Tang Yichen looked bewildered.

    Yi Tingfeng didn¡¯t respond to Tang Yichen¡¯s question but looked at him and asked, ¡°What about you?

    How long have you known little junior sister?¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­just, not even two months.¡±

    Yi Tingfeng: ?

    A big question mark appeared over Yi Tingfeng¡¯s head, and then he turned his head, looking towards Su Yunling with a deep gaze, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Su Yunling raised her eyelids slightly, her eyes clear as she returned Yi Tingfeng¡¯s gaze and slowly spoke, ¡°Less than two months.¡±

    Yi Tingfeng: ?!

    You set your sights on her in less than two months?

    Isn¡¯t that what a beast does?!

    Yi Tingfeng really wanted to curse Su Yunling as a beast, but considering that Gu Zhiqi was still in the car, he refrained from doing so to avoid revealing anything.

    Tang Yichen, still puzzled, didn¡¯t notice the resentment on Yi Tingfeng¡¯s face and asked him another question, ¡°Crazy guy, what exactly is your rtionship with Gu Xiaoxi as master and disciple?¡±

    Surely Yi Tingfeng hadn¡¯t secretly studied Mysticism or medical arts behind their backs.

    Or could it be that Gu Xiaoxi and Yi Tingfeng shared the same Ancient Martial Arts teacher?

    He thought hard but couldn¡¯te up with a reason.

    ¡°Hey?

    You can¡¯t figure out such a simple question?¡± Yi Tingfeng showed some disdain after hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s question, then nced back at Su Yunling, raising an eyebrow, he asked, ¡°Third Master Su, did you figure it out?¡±

    Su Yunling returned Yi Tingfeng¡¯s gaze: ¡°Thest disciple of Master Wen?¡±

    ¡°Huh?

    Who?¡± Due to the shock, Tang Yichen abruptly brought the car to a halt, suddenly turning his head to look at Yi Tingfeng, ¡°Master Wen?!¡±

    Tang Yichen¡¯s sudden braking caused Gu Zhiqi, who was focused on her phone, to lurch forward due to inertia.

    Fortunately, she was quickly caught by Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling frowned almost imperceptibly and gave Tang Yichen a fleeting, indifferent nce.

 Chapter 657 - 657 657 Dont Drive Yet; Robbery in Broad Daylight

    ?657: Chapter 657: Don¡¯t Drive Yet; Robbery in Broad Daylight   657: Chapter 657: Don¡¯t Drive Yet; Robbery in Broad Daylight                                   However, Tang Yichen was so shocked that he didn¡¯t notice the look in Su Yunling¡¯s eyes.

    He stared at Yi Tingfeng in astonishment, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi is Master Wen¡¯sst disciple?!¡±

    Tang Yichen could never have imagined that it would be this little junior sister in that regard.

    He had only guessed that she was secretly learning mysticism or medical skills from Yi Qingfeng, but he had never thought about Gu Zhiqi learning music.

    After all, Gu Xiaoxi already knew enough things.

    To be able to catch Master Wen¡¯s eye and be taken as hisst disciple must mean that she had an extremely high talent and learned very well.

    So, how did Gu Xiaoxi manage to learn so many things and still learn them so well?

    ¡°Just drive,¡± Su Yunling looked at Tang Yichen and spoke in a tone that was neither salty nor light.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s tone, Tang Yichen felt a chill rise up his spine.

    He shivered and restarted the car.

    Yi Tingfeng leaned back in his seat and continued speaking in aid-back manner, ¡°You said I never mentioned the little junior sister in front of you, but that¡¯s because you didn¡¯t listen carefully.

    I¡¯ve mentioned her several times, especially Third Brother.

    You and Gu Xiaoxi¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t start the car yet.¡± The car had just restarted when Yi Tingfeng was interrupted by Gu Zhiqi before he could finish his sentence.

    Hearing this, Tang Yichen subconsciously stopped the car.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Yichen turned to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Open the door,¡± Gu Zhiqi looked straight out the window, her tone cool.

    Hearing her tone, Yi Tingfeng knew she was unhappy.

    Could it be that she found him too talkative?

    While Yi Tingfeng was lost in his thoughts, Tang Yichen opened the car door, and as soon as it was open, Gu Zhiqi quickly got out of the car.

    **

    ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    Mo Weiran had thought the person catching up would be Ling Yuanzhou, but to his surprise, it turned out to be Liu Yiyi.

    Liu Yiyi¡¯s mouth held a smile as she pointed at the flower in Mo Weiran¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are you really not selling the flower, not even up for negotiation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it, this is my friend¡¯s, the flower is not for sale,¡± Mo Weiran watched Liu Yiyi warily, while saying this, he stepped back, holding the flower.

    Hearing this, Liu Yiyi¡¯s smile deepened and grew colder as she stepped forward.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Mo Weiran saw Liu Yiyi approaching step by step and stepped back the same way while holding the flower, ¡°I¡¯ve said I¡¯m not selling, are you nning to forcefully take it?¡±

    Liu Yiyiughed lightly, ¡°You guessed right, I am nning to take it by force.¡±

    Mo Weiran¡¯s pupils constricted at her words, ¡°You dare?

    In broad daylight, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll call the police?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, naive.

    Since I¡¯ve decided to do this, do you think I would be afraid?¡± said Liu Yiyifortably, continuing to advance on Mo Weiran step by step.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran tightened his grip on the flower and turned around to run.

    But he had only taken a few steps when a handnded on his shoulder.

    The hand firmly gripped Mo Weiran, and no matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free.

    Mo Weiran didn¡¯t understand how a person could possess such great strength, and the other party was a woman to boot.

    Could it be that this was one of the legendary ancient martial artists?

    At this thought, Mo Weiran¡¯s face became extremely ugly.

    ¡°Run?

    Where do you think you¡¯re running to?¡± Liu Yiyi sneered, ¡°Did you think that you could get away?¡±

    Naturally, Mo Weiran knew he couldn¡¯t escape.

    Realizing this, he clutched the flower pot tightly in his hands.

    It was the youngdy¡¯s flower, worth 50 million.

    If it was stolen, he couldn¡¯t possiblypensate for it!

    No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let the flower be taken away!

    ¡°Give me the flower,¡± Liu Yiyi gripped Mo Weiran¡¯s shoulder with one hand and said to him.

 Chapter 658 - 658 658 Who Allowed You to Touch My Flower

    ?658: Chapter 658 Who Allowed You to Touch My Flower?

    658: Chapter 658 Who Allowed You to Touch My Flower?

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Mo Weiran held tightly to the flower pot, resolutely refusing to let go.

    He had vowed to protect Xiao Hua to the death.

    Seeing this, Liu Yiyi let out a snort ofughter and increased the pressure on the hand mped on Mo Weiran¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A searing pain shot from his shoulder, and Mo Weiran cried out in agony, yet he still didn¡¯t release his grip.

    Liu Yiyi, seeing this, formed her other hand into a palm and struck towards Mo Weiran¡¯s back.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±

    Mo Weiran cried out in agony, as blood spurted from his mouth, sttering onto the Purple Flower.

    Liu Yiyi¡¯s palm strike had nullified all the strength in his body.

    A sharp pain coupled with a sense of powerlessness overcame him, and Mo Weiran¡¯s grip loosened as the flower pot plummeted towards the ground, while his own body crashed to the floor with a heavy thud.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Mo Weiran¡¯s body smashed into the ground, while the Purple Flower was caught by Liu Yiyi.

    Liu Yiyi looked at the flower she caught and a smirk crossed her lips.

    Then, looking down haughtily, she nced at Mo Weiran, ¡°If only you knew it¡¯de to this, why be so willfully blind?¡±

    After speaking, her eyes filled with malice, she flipped her wrist and a whirl of Vital Energy gathered in her palm, then shot straight towards Mo Weiran.

    This palm strike, charged with seventy percent of her strength, ifnded on an ordinary person like Mo Weiran, would certainly be fatal.

    Just as the Vital Energy-infused palm wind was about to hit Mo Weiran¡¯s back, suddenly, a gust of wind came out of nowhere, dispersing the lethal blow.

    Liu Yiyi¡¯s sarcastically cold smile gradually froze, ¡°Who?¡±

    Her gaze became wary as she looked in the direction from which the wind hade.

    Then, she saw a car parked by the roadside with a stunningly beautiful young girl standing beside it.

    Once Liu Yiyi saw the young girl¡¯s features, the cautious look in her eyes dissipated, and a cold sneer returned to her lips, ¡°You little brat, looking to die?¡±

    As soon as her words fell, the young girl beside the car suddenly disappeared.

    Liu Yiyi was taken aback, blinking several times, wondering if she had seen things.

    A blur passed in front of her, and she felt her grip loosen and her neck tighten as a figure appeared in front of her.

    Then, the flower was snatched, and her neck was being choked.

    Liu Yiyi¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, looking in horror at the person who had suddenly appeared in front of her, grasping her neck, ¡°You¡­

    you¡­

    heh¡­¡±

    The rest of her words stuck in her throat.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes were cold as ice as she looked at Liu Yiyi.

    Although not using full force, she lifted Liu Yiyi like lifting a small chicken and spoke indifferently, ¡°Who allowed you to touch my flower?

    Hm?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Liu Yiyi¡¯s body stiffened slightly, her struggle faltering for a moment, then, full of terror, she shook her head at Gu Zhiqi, her lips moving but uttering not a single clear word.

    ¡°When I ask you a question, you just need to nod or shake your head.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi said, slightly easing her grip, but still holding Liu Yiyi aloft.

    Liu Yiyi immediately nodded, her eyes red and watery as if from ack of air, and tears already brimming at the corners of her eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Did you strike out for the flower?¡±

    Liu Yiyi hesitated for two seconds, feeling the grip on her neck tighten, and then nodded frantically in terror, afraid that Gu Zhiqi would truly strangle her to death.

    Little did she know, after nodding, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s grip did not rx in the slightest but instead tightened further.

    ¡°The questioning is over, and you¡¯re of no use¡­¡±

    Before Gu Zhiqi could finish her sentence, another hand appeared on her wrist.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head and saw a familiar handsome face.

    Subconsciously, her grip loosened.

 Chapter 659 - 659 659 Su Yunling Dont dirty your hands, let brother handle it

    ?659: Chapter 659 Su Yunling: Don¡¯t dirty your hands, let brother handle it?

    659: Chapter 659 Su Yunling: Don¡¯t dirty your hands, let brother handle it?

    The grip loosened by half, only to tighten once more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dirty your hands, should your brother handle it?¡± Su Yunling said softly, holding Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wrist and speaking with a questioning tone.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi did not respond but merely turned her head to look at Su Yunling.

    When Su Yunling met Gu Zhiqi¡¯s somewhat cool gaze, she paused.

    This was the first time she had ever seen her like this.

    Was this blond youth very important to her?

    While her mind was filled with random thoughts, she continued to speak to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°When an Ancient martial artist strikes amoner with the intent to kill, they forfeit their Ancient Martial Arts skills.¡±

    Speaking gently and softly, Su Yunling recited the regtion of the Ancient Martial Arts Administration, and once finished, she looked at Gu Zhiqi with a gentle gaze.

    Gradually, the strength in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands eased until atst, she casually tossed Liu Yiyi aside.

    Then, she squatted down, set aside the flowers she was holding, and began to check on Mo Weiran¡¯s condition.

    After being thrown to the ground, Liu Yiyiy there, coughing and gasping for air.

    Su Yunling merely nced at her indifferently, then turned to Tang Yichen who had exited the car with her, ¡°Take her away and deliver her to the Imperial Capital¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts Administration.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Tang Yichen responded, approaching Liu Yiyi.

    He sealed her Ancient Martial Arts and apprehended her with one hand, while also taking out his phone to send a message.

    Su Yunling did not speak further, but instead squatted down and picked up the flower Gu Zhiqi had ced on the ground.

    Afterward, she held a tissue with a slight look of disgust and wiped bloodstains off the flower.

    ¡°Who are you people?

    How dare youy a hand on me, do you know who I am¡­

    Ah!¡± Finally regaining herposure, Liu Yiyi started to question them, but before she could finish, she was forcefully pushed to the ground by Tang Yichen.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are.

    Once you¡¯re in Master Tang¡¯s hands, just shut up,¡± Tang Yichen said to Liu Yiyi with a harsh tone,

    ¡°But I¡¯m from the Medical Alliance¡­

    Ah!

    Ugh ugh ugh¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence before crying out in pain once more.

    Tang Yichen didn¡¯t bother listening to her babble and simply took out a strip of tape to seal her mouth.

    Themotion here was significant, with bystanders already drawn to the sight when Liu Yiyi had made her move.

    Fearing trouble, the onlookers didn¡¯t daree too close but now, seeing that Liu Yiyi had been subdued, more and more people started gathering, yet none dared to get too near.

    As the number of onlookers grew, there were whispers, as well as those using their phones to record videos.

    Two minutester, several groups of people arrived.

    The security team from Heavenly Domain Pavilion came, the nearby Ever Winning Army rushed over, and personnel from the Ancient Martial Arts Administration did as well.

    Then, they quickly took Liu Yiyi away and also took the injured Mo Weiran.

    Tang Yichen stayed behind to deal with the aftermath while Gu Zhiqi and Mo Weiran got into the same car, with Su Yunling following, carrying the flower.

    ¡°Third Master, shall we go to the hospital?¡± Before starting the car, the driver turned back to nce at Su Yunling.

    Instead of immediately answering his question, Su Yunling turned to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Actually, there was no need for a hospital visit, but they couldn¡¯t just take him back to the Su Residence.

    After some thought, going to the hospital seemed more appropriate.

    ¡°To the city hospital,¡± Su Yunling said, pulling out his phone from his pocket and sending a message.

    After sending the message, Su Yunling then held the flower and looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi was administering acupuncture to Mo Weiran, fine beads of sweat dotting her forehead.

    Su Yunling could feel the fluctuations of her spiritual power and didn¡¯t know whether those fluctuations were caused by her emotional upheaval or if she was using her spiritual power to treat him.

 Chapter 660 - 660 660 Zhizhi He Owes Me Money

    ?660: Chapter 660 Zhizhi: He Owes Me Money   660: Chapter 660 Zhizhi: He Owes Me Money                                   Mo Weiran had sustained internal injuries, which, although not severe, definitely couldn¡¯t be healed just by acupuncture.

    After Gu Zhiqi had inserted a few needles into Mo Weiran and used her spiritual power to help him regte his breath to ensure he wouldn¡¯t die, she packed away her needles.

    The moment she stowed away the needles, a hand appeared before her, a hand holding a handkerchief.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze and nced at Su Yunling.

    When Su Yunling saw her look up and just stare straight back at him without taking the handkerchief, he spoke up, ¡°Sweat, wipe it off.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi lightly arched her brow with anguid smile, ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡±

    As she said this, she reached out and took the handkerchief from Su Yunling¡¯s hand, the cool feeling of it grazing her fingertips caused Su Yunling to involuntarily curl his fingers.

    For the first time, he realized how cold her fingers were.

    Holding the handkerchief, Gu Zhiqi wiped the fine sweat from her forehead with casual andnguid movements.

    Watching her actions, Su Yunling fell silent for a few seconds before asking seemingly inadvertently, ¡°Are you close with him?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    She turned her head to look at Su Yunling, her eyes questioning, ¡°Where did you get the idea that he and I are close?¡±

    Su Yunling unconsciously touched his fingers as he replied, ¡°I saw you seemed worried about him.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi listened, then fell silent for a brief moment.

    Was she worried about him?

    Perhaps a bit, but not because they were close.

    It was because¡­

    ¡°He owes me money, so of course I¡¯m worried.¡±

    If he died, who would repay her money?

    Su Yunling: ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    Elsewhere, after Tang Yichen and the officials from the Ancient Martial Arts Administration took Liu Yiyi away, her confidence quickly turned to panic and anxiety.

    Earlier, she had been too preupied with her resentment towards Gu Zhiqi to take much notice of Tang Yichen, but now she recognized him and realized that he was a diplomat from the Ever Winning Army.

    She also recognized among the three squads that had arrived, other than the security team from Heavenly Domain Pavilion, there were people in uniforms of the Ancient Martial Arts Administration and the Ever Winning Army.

    She never imagined that just harming an ordinary youth would bring the Ancient Martial Arts Administration to her doorstep, let alone provoke the Ever Winning Army and even Tang Yichen himself toe.

    Initially, Liu Yiyi felt untouchable under the protection of the Medical Alliance, but the moment she saw the Ever Winning Army, she panicked.

    After all, in the entire Xia Country, there was no crime the Ever Winning Army wouldn¡¯t dare to address.

    Even though she was part of the Medical Alliance, this time, she feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the cmity.

    The only strategy left was to try and y her cards in regard to her grudge with that blonde young man.

    ¡°Wu, wuwuwu¡­¡± Liu Yiyi¡¯s mouth was sealed with tape, and she looked at Tang Yichen with muffled sobs.

    When Tang Yichen heard her whimpering, he lightly arched his eyebrow and looked back at Liu Yiyi, ¡°What?

    Want to talk?¡±

    Liu Yiyi nodded frantically like she was pounding garlic.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen did not peel off the tape, but smiled maliciously and addressed Liu Yiyi, ¡°Don¡¯t panic.

    When we get to the ce, you¡¯ll have a chance to speak.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Liu Yiyi¡¯s expression stiffened, and then she continued whimpering, with two rows of pearls streaming down her face, resembling a pitiful pear blossom branch in the spring rain as she looked at Tang Yichen.

    Tang Yichen, upon seeing this, cursed under his breath and involuntarily took a couple of steps back.

    Cry at the drop of a hat?

    Good that Master Tang never understood the concept of pitying the frailty of women.

    With two rows of pearls on her face and misty eyes, Liu Yiyi looked at Tang Yichen, thinking that he would take off the tape from her mouth because of her tears.

    But contrary to her assumptions, Tang Yichen was not only unmoved; he even backed away from her with a look of disgust.

    Seeing this, a sh of astonishment swirled in Liu Yiyi¡¯s eyes and, on her face, the crying intensified even more.

 Chapter 661 - 661 661 Entering the Trigger State for the Level Four Mission

    ?661: Chapter 661: Entering the Trigger State for the Level Four Mission   661: Chapter 661: Entering the Trigger State for the Level Four Mission                                   Tang Yichen looked at Liu Yiyi¡¯s crying face and instantly got goosebumps all over.

    He raised his hand, rubbed his own arm, then turned his head to nce at Tang Bai sitting beside him, ¡°Do you have a ck bag?¡±

    Tang Bai: ?

    A questioning look appeared in his eyes as he gazed at Tang Yichen.

    ¡°Find a bag to put over her head; she¡¯s bothering my eyes,¡± Tang Yichen said, pointing at Liu Yiyi who was crying pitifully like a pear blossom bathed in rain.

    Tang Bai looked at Liu Yiyi and fell silent.

    Bothering his eyes?

    She was obviously crying so pitifully, a sight that would usually evoke sympathy, so how could it bother his eyes?

    Tang Bai didn¡¯t understand, but still found a bag to cover Liu Yiyi¡¯s head.

    **

    After sending Mo Weiran to the hospital, Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi returned to the Su Residence.

    On the way back to the Su Residence, Gu Zhiqi was lectured by Chubby Chiu for a long time.

    ¡°Zhizhi, we already have enough Money Money, let¡¯s enter the trigger state,¡± Chubby Chiu said.

    ¡°Zhizhi~¡±

    The whining was both long and trembling.

    Gu Zhiqi hung her gaze slightly, staring at her phone, pretending not to hear.

    ¡°Zhizhi~ Zhizhi~ Zhizhi~¡­¡±

    If Gu Zhiqi ignored her, Chubby Chiu would just go on and on in her mind.

    Gu Zhiqi started to wonder if she had raised a mouse in her brain.

    Eventually, bothered beyond tolerance, Gu Zhiqi agreed.

    Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu cheered and went to clear Gu Zhiqi¡¯s healing ount bnce.

    When the fee deduction notification sounded, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t bear to look.

    Nine billion, just gone like that.

    Good-for-nothing!

    As the fee deduction notification sounded, Chubby Chiu¡¯s voice also echoed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Beep~ Your pet has entered Level Four Mission trigger state~¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ignored it and continued to focus on typing on her phone.

    Sitting next to Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling had been sending messages since getting into the car.

    The car had been very quiet until Su Yunling received a call from Tang Yichen.

    ¡°Third Brother,¡± Tang Yichen was the first to speak after the call connected.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Su Yunling replied softly and indifferently.

    ¡°Finished asking her.

    Guess what background that woman has?¡± Tang Yichen asked mysteriously.

    Su Yunling asked unhurriedly, ¡°What background?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s from the Medical Alliance.¡±

    Seeing the other party daring to make a move in broad daylight, Tang Yichen had guessed that the person must have some background.

    He hadn¡¯t expected it to be someone from the Medical Alliance.

    ¡°Medical Alliance,¡± Su Yunling muttered softly upon hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s words, not saying anything more.

    Hearing the familiar term, Gu Zhiqi, who had been engrossed in typing, paused for a moment, then slightly turned her head to look in Su Yunling¡¯s direction.

    Su Yunling noticed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze, tilted her head slightly, and looked back at Gu Zhiqi while continuing to inquire with Tang Yichen, ¡°What exactly is her identity?¡±

    Originally, Gu Zhiqi had only looked up subconsciously upon hearing the familiar term.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Su Yunling to look back at her as well.

    Meeting those excessively beautiful, limpid, peach-blossom eyes, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze lingered for a moment and then nonchntly shifted away.

    Su Yunling caught her subtle reaction and the corner of her mouth curved slightly.

    ¡°Her name is Liu Yiyi, the senior disciple of Mo Qingsnow, the sister of Divine Doctor Mo¡­¡± Tang Yichen quickly answered Su Yunling¡¯s question.

    After replying, he waited but didn¡¯t hear Su Yunling¡¯s voice, so he called out to her twice, ¡°Third Brother?

    Third Brother?

    Are you listening?¡±

    Called back to the present by Tang Yichen¡¯s voice, Su Yunling gave a soft hum.

 Chapter 662 - 662 662 Asleep

    ?662: Chapter 662: Asleep   662: Chapter 662: Asleep                                   Tang Yichen saw that Su Yunling had responded and asked, ¡°So, should we inform Alliance Leader Ling and Divine Doctor Mo about this matter first?¡±

    Alliance Leader Ling naturally referred to the leader of the Medical Alliance, Ling Yuxuan, and Divine Doctor Mo referred to Mo Cann.

    Coming from the Ancient Martial Arts World, Su Yunling and Tang Yichen were quite familiar with Ling Yuxuan and often had dealings with Mo Cann.

    In such a situation, ording to their personal connections, they should inform Ling Yuxuan and Mo Cann first.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling fell silent and did not speak for a while.

    Although Gu Zhiqi had stopped watching Su Yunling, her hearing was too good, and she overheard the entire conversation between the two.

    Seeing that Su Yunling remained silent, she asked, ¡°Are the people from the Medical Alliance difficult to deal with?¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice, Su Yunling came back to her senses and shook her head at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Not really, I just have some personal connections with the Alliance Leader of the Medical Alliance.¡±

    ¡°If you feel it¡¯s difficult, I can take action myself.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi thought Su Yunling was hesitating about punishing Liu Yiyi and spoke up.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Su Yunling slightly raised her eyebrows and then slowly spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not about whether it¡¯s difficult or not, I¡¯m just contemting something.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi did not speak again.

    ¡°Third Brother?

    Are you talking to me?¡± Tang Yichen, who did not hear Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice, naively asked.

    It didn¡¯t quite sound like it.

    ¡°No,¡± Su Yunling replied indifferently, and then continued, ¡°Let¡¯s follow the rules.

    After crippling her Ancient Martial Arts, send her to Divine Doctor Mo and his sister.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Tang Yichen and Su Yunling had simr thoughts, but he was unsure himself.

    Now, seeing that Su Yunling had spoken, he readily agreed.

    ¡°Not long ago, I received severalints about the Medical Alliance.

    Take this opportunity to investigate them as well.¡±

    Su Yunling had been silent because he was considering whether to use this opportunity to investigate matters regarding the Medical Alliance.

    Recently, there had been frequentints about the Medical Alliance, and it was time to conduct a thorough investigation.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Tang Yichen agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°Choose a team leader with Ancient Martial Arts reach at the peak of the fourth-order or higher, and have Yun Sen assist.¡±

    Some people in the Medical Alliance were skilled in medicine, and there were also quite a few adept in poison.

    Uncertain if they would dare to make a move against the Ever Winning Army, it was best to have Yun Sen follow for precaution.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Tang Yichen readily replied.

    **

    Because she had expended some spiritual power, Gu Zhiqi felt a bit tired and fell asleep directly in the car.

    Su Yunling subconsciously turned his head upon hearing the steady breathing sound and noticed that the young girl beside him had fallen asleep.

    The girl leaned back in the seat, her head tilted towards the window, and with the movement of the car, her little head nodded bit by bit.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved slightly, and a soft light spread in the depths of his eyes.

    After watching the girl for a while, fearing she might actually hit the window, Su Yunling reached out, steadied the nodding head, and let it lean on his own shoulder.

    After pulling her over to rest on his shoulder, Su Yunling did not immediately divert his gaze, but instead, tilted his head and continued to unabashedly gaze at the young girl¡¯s sleeping face.

    He had seen the girl¡¯s well-behaved appearance on other days, but he knew that she was always deliberately pretending.

    However, after falling asleep, her true, calm and tranquil demeanor was revealed.

    Only when she was asleep, the chill and indifference that was etched in the girl¡¯s bones seemed to lessen somewhat.

    Su Yunling stared at Gu Zhiqi for a while and in the end, murmured, ¡°What have you experienced to be so icy and detached?¡±

 Chapter 663 - 663 663 Flowers; Dinner

    ?663: Chapter 663 Flowers; Dinner   663: Chapter 663 Flowers; Dinner                                   Gu Zhiqi slept the whole way until they arrived at the Su Residence when Su Yunling finally woke her up.

    When Gu Zhiqi woke up, she noticed a faint and ethereal fragrance lingering at the tip of her nose, so light it seemed almost unreal, as if it were the scent from a dream, yet also one she sensed in reality.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Seeing that Gu Zhiqi had opened her sleepy eyes but showed no intention of moving her head from his shoulder, Su Yunling gently spoke.

    At hearing this, the momentary confusion that flickered in the depths of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes vanished as her memories slowly returned, and only then did she remember where she was.

    How did she fall asleep on Su Yunling¡¯s shoulder again?

    With this question in her mind, she opened the car door and got out.

    Su Yunling followed her out of the car.

    They had driven straight into the estate and stopped outside Gu Zhiqi¡¯s courtyard.

    As she walked towards the courtyard after getting out of the car, Su Yunling called out to her, ¡°Child.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi stopped and turned around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the flower?¡± Su Yunling asked, standing in ce with the purple flower in his arms, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    He had intended to ce the flower into the Storage Ring, but discovered it couldn¡¯t be stored, so he had to carry it all the way here.

    Looking at the flower Su Yunling was holding, Gu Zhiqi walked over in a few steps and took it from him.

    After firmly taking the flower into her hands, Gu Zhiqi paused for a moment, looked down, and cast a deep nce at the flower she had taken.

    This flower¡­

    Great, Mo Weiran now owed her another 50 million.

    **

    After returning to the Su Residence, Gu Zhiqi spent all her time in her room cultivating her mental method.

    It wasn¡¯t until dinner time that Su Yunling came to call her, and Gu Zhiqi finally left her room.

    Today¡¯s dinner table was just as lively.

    The same guests as yesterday were present, with the addition of Yi Tingfeng.

    ¡°Little junior sister, you¡¯re here.

    Come, sit next to Big Senior Brother.¡± As soon as Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi entered the dining hall, Yi Tingfeng stood up, warmly pulling out the chair next to him for her and gesturing for her to join him.

    Gu Zhiqi, without any politeness, went straight over and sat down.

    Seeing this, Yi Tingfeng¡¯s smile deepened at the corner of his mouth, and then, he provocatively nced at Su Yunling.

    As if he had not seen Yi Tingfeng¡¯s challenging gaze, Su Yunling took his own seat once Gu Zhiqi had sat down.

    The chair Yi Tingfeng pulled out for Gu Zhiqi was next to him, with Tang Yichen on her left and Su Yunling, who had just sat down, across from Tang Yichen.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling seated on either side beside him, Tang Yichen lifted his hand and scratched his neck.

    He nced at Yi Tingfeng and then at Su Yunling before finally standing up, ¡°Third Brother, here, take my seat.

    It so happens I have something to discuss with Brother Jin.¡±

    As soon as Tang Yichen finished speaking, he felt Yi Tingfeng¡¯s re of death, but clearly, Tang Yichen wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated by that stare.

    Rising to his feet and without waiting for Su Yunling to react, he walked around him and took the empty seat next to Jin Cengran.

    Upon seeing this, Su Yunling subtly raised his eyebrows and moved unhurriedly to the seat next to Gu Zhiqi.

    His eyes slightly curved, a gentle smile on his lips, he looked at Yi Tingfeng.

    Although he was clearly smiling, Yi Tingfeng felt as if the smile contained shards of ice.

    Subconsciously shivering, Yi Tingfeng dared not look at Su Yunling again and quickly picked up his chopsticks.

    He served Gu Zhiqi a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs to divert his attention, ¡°Little junior sister, your favorite sweet and sour pork ribs.

    Ah Yun¡¯s cooking skills are not bad; you should like them.¡±

    Tang Yichen openly scorned Yi Tingfeng¡¯s attempt to curry favor, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi indeed likes them quite a lot, after all, it¡¯s not her first time eating them.¡±

    Yi Tingfeng: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 664 - 664 664 Positioning in the Medical Alliance

    ?664: Chapter 664 Positioning in the Medical Alliance   664: Chapter 664 Positioning in the Medical Alliance                                   As soon as Gu Zhiqi heard that the meal was personally made by Su Yunling again, he didn¡¯t say a word and started wolfing down his food.

    Most of the people at the dinner table knew that Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t like to talk while eating, so no one tried to strike up a conversation with him, and they chatted sporadically among themselves.

    Tang Yichen moved to sit next to Jin Cengran, and indeed had something to discuss, ¡°Brother Jin, your Jin Hua and Jin Xue?

    Can I borrow one of them?¡±

    The captains under hismand were either at the third-orderte stage or at the primary or middle stages of the fourth order, none at the peak of the fourth order.

    Among the captains under Su Yunling¡¯smand, only Yun Sen had some avability, so he could only ask Jin Cengran for help.

    Among Jin Cengran¡¯s people, only Jin Hua and Jin Xue were at the peak of the fourth order.

    If he couldn¡¯t borrow someone from Jin Cengran, he would have to turn to Fu Xiyan.

    ¡°Jin Xue is avable, just direct her,¡± Jin Cengran replied and then asked curiously, ¡°Why do you suddenly need to borrow someone?¡±

    ¡°The Medical Alliance has been frequently reported recently.

    We just happened to catch a member of the alliance who not only stole from ordinary people but also intended to harm their reputation.

    Coincidentally, the reported incidents are simr to this case.

    Third Brother¡¯s idea is to take this opportunity to conduct a thorough investigation.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cengran furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°Members of the Medical Alliance?

    They live reclusively in the deep mountains and have always been isted from the world.

    How could such an incident ur?¡±

    ¡°The forest is big and has all kinds of birds.

    Besides, it¡¯s not just the Medical Alliance; there are simr situations among other forces.

    Even within our Ever Winning Army, there are those who bully others using their power.

    Remember when we went to Sorayast time?

    Third Brother caught one,¡± Tang Yichen said with a light sigh.

    Hearing this, Jin Cengran fell silent for a long time; it was indeed a serious problem.

    ¡°Are you going to have Jin Xue investigate the Medical Alliance?¡± Fu Xiyan, who had been sitting next to Jin Cengran and had been silent, asked upon hearing their conversation.

    Tang Yichen nodded.

    ¡°The people of the Medical Alliance are not easy to deal with.

    If Jin Xue investigates, she might need to consider many issues,¡± Fu Xiyan remarked, looking up at Tang Yichen, ¡°I¡¯m nning to visit the Medical Alliance soon.

    I will take care of the investigation.¡±

    At these words, Tang Yichen blinked lightly, a hint of joy appearing in his eyes, ¡°Really?¡±

    Fu Xiyan nodded.

    Seeing Fu Xiyan nod, Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes gleamed with even more amusement, ¡°If you handle it, Second Brother, the matter will certainly proceed more smoothly.¡±

    Indeed, if Jin Xue went, she would need to consider many issues.

    After all, there were quite a few people from the Ancient Martial Arts World within the Medical Alliance.

    Jin Xue couldn¡¯t afford to offend them outright, but Fu Xiyan was different.

    Not only did he have the status of the Ever Winning Army,

    He was also the Young Master of the Fu Family, who feared no offense.

    Moreover, he had just advanced to be a fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist.

    In terms of Combat Power, he was unmatched in the Medical Alliance.

    This way, sess was more likely.

    Seeing Fu Xiyan take on the task, Su Yunling raised his eyebrows and told him, ¡°Remember to take Yun Sen with you when you go.¡±

    Fu Xiyan nodded in acknowledgment.

    ¡°By the way, Second Brother, why are you suddenly going to the Medical Alliance?

    I heard from Fu Hong that he got a lead on Yue Ying.

    Shouldn¡¯t you continue to search for people?¡± Tang Yichen suddenly remembered this and asked casually.

    As Tang Yichen asked his question, Su Yunling, Yi Tingfeng, and Jin Cengran all turned to look at Fu Xiyan; clearly, they were also concerned about this issue.

    ¡°We did get a lead,¡± Fu Xiyan replied, his gaze slightly lowered, a depth of meaning in his eyes, ¡°She¡¯s located within the Medical Alliance.¡±

    Those waiting for an answer glimpsed an understanding in their eyes upon hearing this.

    Tang Yichen nodded lightly, muttering to himself, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re going to the Medical Alliance; it turns out you¡¯re seeking someone.¡±

 Chapter 665 - 665 665 Yi Tingfeng My Little Junior Sister Has No Medical Skills

    ?665: Chapter 665: Yi Tingfeng: My Little Junior Sister Has No Medical Skills   665: Chapter 665: Yi Tingfeng: My Little Junior Sister Has No Medical Skills                                   After finishing his mumble, Tang Yichen thought of something and nced at Fu Xiyan, ¡°Hey?

    Second brother, doesn¡¯t Gu Xiaoxi know medical skills too?

    Why don¡¯t you let her take a look at Grandfather Fu.¡±

    As soon as Tang Yichen¡¯s words came out, everyone at the dining table collectively paused, turning their gazes toward Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi, who had been earnestly focusing on her meal, paused in her eating when she was suddenly mentioned.

    ¡°Sisi, what nonsense are you talking about?

    My little junior sister definitely doesn¡¯t know any medical skills,¡± Yi Tingfeng was the first to speak up, breaking the silence.

    Then, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted toward Yi Tingfeng.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve known Gu Xiaoxi since you were five?¡± Tang Yichen looked at Yi Tingfeng with a slightlyplicated expression,

    Yi Tingfeng: ¡°¡­¡±

    That look¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that Gu Xiaoxi can practice medicine,¡± Tang Yichen said, his eyes gleaming with a bit of a cruel smile as he spoke.

    Yi Tingfeng: ?

    Could it be, little junior sister really knows medicine?

    Turning his head, his gaze deeply fixed on Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Howe I don¡¯t know you know medical skills?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond upon hearing this and continued to focus on her meal.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes sparkled with a bit of schadenfreude, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be unaware that Gu Xiaoxi can also tell fortunes, right?¡±

    Yi Tingfeng: ?!

    Little junior sister can tell fortunes too?!

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s words, everyone else at the table, except for Su Yunling, who remained expressionless, turned their gaze to Tang Yichen.

    The fact that Gu Zhiqi could tell fortunes was something that, besides herself, only Tang Yichen and Su Yunling had witnessed.

    Fu Xiyan had heard a bit about it from Tang Yichen before, but at that time, to him, Gu Zhiqi was just a young girl he¡¯d met once and hadn¡¯t taken seriously.

    Now, hearing Tang Yichen mention it again, he couldn¡¯t help but silently admire that this young girl was indeed a little too impressive.

    ¡°No way, no way, you don¡¯t even know that Gu Xiaoxi can tell fortunes?¡± Tang Yichen said with a toneced with a bit of gloating and showing off.

    He thought that Yi Tingfeng and Gu Xiaoxi were very close.

    But now, it seemed that even he knew Gu Xiaoxi better than Ting Feng did.

    Yi Tingfeng: ¡°¡­¡±

    His gaze lingering on Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Howe I don¡¯t know you can tell fortunes as well?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, with a chunk of chicken in her mouth, mumbled in response, ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Yi Tingfeng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Ying~

    ¡°Hey, madman, then you tell me what else Gu Xiaoxi can fix¡­¡± Just as Tang Yichen was about to continue, Gu Zhiqi looked up and her deep gaze cut him off.

    ¡°Brother Chen.¡±

    The young girlzily squinted her eyes, her brows and eyes half curved, smiling sweetly, yet the smile didn¡¯t reach the bottom of her eyes.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen felt a hint of chill, sensing that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s smile was cold and distant.

    He immediately pursed his lips and made a zipping motion across them, sealing his lips shut.

    Seeing Tang Yichen stop talking, Yi Tingfeng couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer, turning his head, his gaze fixed intently on Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You¡¯re hiding something from me.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi continued to eat without paying him any heed as if she hadn¡¯t heard what he said.

    As Yi Tingfeng was about to speak again, another set of chopsticks added some food to his te, followed by a deep, sultry voice, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her meal.¡±

    The food came from Su Yunling, and it was Su Yunling who had spoken.

    Her mouth curled into a gentle and shallow smile, looking at Yi Tingfeng, but the limpid depths of her eyes carried a sharp chill, a naked threat.

    Yi Tingfeng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Confronted with Su Yunling¡¯s gaze, Yi Tingfeng had no choice but to keep quiet.

    Among their childhood friends, probably only Jin Cengran and Fu Xiyan were not intimidated by Su Yunling¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 666 - 666 666 Heading to the City Hospital

    ?666: Chapter 666 Heading to the City Hospital   666: Chapter 666 Heading to the City Hospital                                   Yi Tingfeng and Tang Yichen closed their mouths, and no one else tried to talk to Gu Zhiqi, leaving the dining table engulfed in silence.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zhiqi put down her chopsticks that Yi Tingfeng, while dabbing at his mouth with a napkin, turned to Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Ting Yu and the teacher know you¡¯re in the capital; they¡¯d like to see you.

    Are you free tomorrow?

    How about we get together for a meal?¡±

    Fearing he might forgetter, Yi Tingfeng momentarily set aside the matter of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s medical knowledge and fortune-telling skills to ask this question.

    He had already inquired from Su Yunling; Little junior sister wouldn¡¯t be leaving the capital within the next couple of days.

    He had ns the day after tomorrow, so if Little junior sister was free, they could arrange the dinner for tomorrow.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer right away, but tilted her head, taking a moment to reflect.

    After confirming there was nothing important, she looked at Yi Tingfeng and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s paying for the meal?¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    Yi Tingfeng: ¡°¡­¡±

    His lips twitched frantically for a moment, and two secondster, he let out a long sigh and said gruffly to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I¡¯ll pay, all expenses are on me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±

    And with that, the dinner was set.

    **

    After the meal, Gu Zhiqi, holding Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown, made a trip to the city hospital.

    As Su Yunling was upied and couldn¡¯t send her personally, Tang Yichen took the initiative to escort Gu Zhiqi.

    The drive from Su Residence to the city hospital took about an hour, and an hourter, the car stopped in the hospital parking lot.

    As soon as the car came to a stop, Gu Zhiqi got out, cradling Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown in her arms.

    Tang Yichen followed by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side, ncing at the flower in her embrace and asked out of curiosity, ¡°What is the use of this flower, Xiao Qi?¡±

    He remembered the blond boy had been holding this flower, and Liu Yiyi had been trying to snatch it, seemingly called Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown.

    If Liu Yiyi had personally attempted to take it by force, it must be an extremely precious flower.

    This was his first time seeing it, as well as hearing its name.

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi responded offhandedly, ¡°For those on the brink of death, it prolongs life by seven days.¡±

    Tang Yichen was taken aback, a sh of surprise in his eyes, ¡°Is there really such a miraculous flower in the world?

    Does it have side effects?¡±

    ¡°To those nearing death, it¡¯s a life-prolonging flower; to the living, it¡¯s a life-iming flower.¡± When Tang Yichen asked, Gu Zhiqi answered, ¡°Healthy people who take it, without the antidote for Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown within seven days, will fall into a deep sleep until death.¡±

    Tang Yichen blinked, looking at the flower again, ¡°Isn¡¯t it, then, possible to use this flower to kill someone?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°Indeed, it has a greater potential as a murder weapon than as a medicinal flower.¡±

    **

    The two arrived at Mo Weiran¡¯s hospital room door, and Gu Zhiqi raised her hand, knocking on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± a weak voice came from inside the room.

    Gu Zhiqi pushed the door open and stepped inside.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi, Mo Weiran¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, immediately followed by guilt.

    Because he had lost the Miss¡¯s flower.

    When his gazended on the Purple Flower in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arms, Mo Weiran was taken aback and blinked, ¡°Miss, this flower¡­¡± he hesitated before swallowing and continued falteringly, ¡°Is it the same one you gave me, or do you have two identical ones?¡±

    Mo Weiran spoke with a guilty expression, sneakily ncing up to gauge Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reaction.

 Chapter 667 - 667 667 The Flower Hasnt Been Lost, But the Money Must be Compensated

    ?667: Chapter 667: The Flower Hasn¡¯t Been Lost, But the Money Must be Compensated   667: Chapter 667: The Flower Hasn¡¯t Been Lost, But the Money Must be Compensated                                   ¡°Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak, just hugged the flowers and walked straight to the bedside, then stopped and looked at Mo Weiran, softly beginning, ¡°50 Million.¡±

    Mo Weiran: ?!

    Did he really lose the flowers?!

    Listening to Mo Weiran and Gu Zhiqi¡¯s conversation, a glint of confusion shed in Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes.

    Miss?

    Could it be that this youngster was a servant of the Gu Family, or¡­

    someone under the Gu Family¡¯s employ?

    But, it seemed like Gu Xiaoxi had given this young man a pot of flowers?

    Those flowers must be quite expensive.

    What kind of rtionship allows Gu Xiaoxi to give him a pot of flowers?

    Thinking this, Tang Yichen extended his hand and touched his chin, his face contemtive.

    ¡°Mi¡­

    Miss, you¡­

    you know?¡±

    Mo Weiran still thought that Gu Zhiqi knew about the flowers being lost, oh, that they were stolen.

    After all, when he woke up, he found himself lying in a hospital.

    Aside from the doctors and nurses, he hadn¡¯t seen anyone else.

    He asked the nurse how he ended up in the hospital, and the nurse said that two good-looking people had brought him in¡ªshe didn¡¯t recognize them.

    When he inquired about his flowers, the nurse said she hadn¡¯t seen them.

    So, Mo Weiran had thought for a time that the flowers were stolen and that he was brought to the hospital by two kind-hearted people.

    ¡°Know what?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked.

    ¡°I¡­

    I lost the flowers, no, not exactly, they were snatched, the flowers, were stolen,¡± Mo Weiran said, his expression sullen as he hung his head, his face a picture of guilt and self-reproach, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, rest assured, I will definitely, definitely¡­

    50 Million.¡±

    The words ¡¯50 Million¡¯ were said through clenched teeth by Mo Weiran.

    In his heart, however, was utter despair.

    This is 50 Million we¡¯re talking about!

    When could he ever amass such a sum?

    Selling himself wouldn¡¯t even cover the debt!

    ¡°The flower isn¡¯t lost,¡± Gu Zhiqi said casually, in response to his words.

    Mo Weiran: ?!

    A sudden light appeared in his eyes as he stared fixedly at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°But for the 50 Million, you need topensate,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidzily, looking at Mo Weiran.

    Mo Weiran: ?!!

    What?

    ¡°Why¡­

    why?¡± Mo Weiran waspletely bbergasted.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°You vomited a mouthful of blood on the flower.¡±

    Mo Weiran: ???

    ¡°Just because¡­

    I vomited blood?

    So¡­

    I need topensate?¡± Mo Weiran was dumbfounded, ¡°No, is the flower that precious?

    Just because I spat blood?

    Did my blood defile its delicacy?¡±

    While speaking, Mo Weiran made a bitter face, looking pitifully at Gu Zhiqi as if he was about to cry.

    What kind of flower is so venerable?

    Spitting blood causes it to be defiled?!

    Is his blood that dirty?!

    Absurd!

    ¡°You spat out blood and established a contract with it.

    It¡¯s now your soul-bound partner,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, then took out his phone, intending to hand his card details to Mo Weiran for the transfer, but remembering he was poor, he added, ¡°Write an IOU, and repay it as soon as possible.¡±

    Mo Weiran: ?!!

    What contract?

    Divine damnation, a soul-bound partner.

    And an IOU too?!

    Mo Weiran was at a loss, his mindpletely frozen.

    Listening to the topic of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s flower, Tang Yichen looked at Mo Weiran strangely.

    A contract?

    This young man was just an ordinary person, but he could directly contract an Auxiliary Item?

    What doggone luck?

    ¡°Miss, this partner¡­

    can I refuse it?¡± Mo Weiran asked, a face full of tears as he stared at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, can a contract be transferred?¡± Tang Yichen asked, gazing at Gu Zhiqi, breaking the silence.

    This fool doesn¡¯t want to contract with the Auxiliary Item, but he does!

 Chapter 668 - 668 668 Tang Yichen Have You Cultivated Ancient Martial Arts

    ?668: Chapter 668 Tang Yichen: Have You Cultivated Ancient Martial Arts?

    668: Chapter 668 Tang Yichen: Have You Cultivated Ancient Martial Arts?

    Upon hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi turned her gaze towards him.

    ¡°Holy shit!

    Tang Yichen!¡±

    Before Gu Zhiqi could speak, an excited voice erupted in the hospital room.

    Tang Yichen: ?

    Turning his attention to Mo Weiran, he noticed that Mo Weiran was staring at him with sparkling eyes, his pupils tinted with a light shade of admiration.

    It seemed like he admired him quite a bit, but his words were somewhat ambiguous.

    Not only did Tang Yichen realize this, but evidently, Mo Weiran himself did too, as a flicker of unease swept through his eyes, ¡°Uh, Tang¡­

    Fourth Master, I-I didn¡¯t mean¡­

    I was just so excited to see you, I never imagined I could meet you here!¡±

    Mo Weiran started off stammering but ended up rushing through his words in one breath.

    After speaking, he continued to gaze at Tang Yichen with fervent admiration.

    Earlier, because he felt so guilty, he¡¯d been preupied with Gu Zhiqi and the little Purple Flower.

    He was aware two people had entered the hospital room together, but he hadn¡¯t paid attention to what the other person looked like, focusing only on talking to Gu Zhiqi.

    However, now that Tang Yichen had spoken up, Mo Weiran took notice of him and even recognized him.

    Isn¡¯t this the Ever Winning Army¡¯s Fourth Master, Tang Yichen?

    Tang Yichen slightly raised his brows and nodded lightly at Mo Weiran, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran felt another surge of excitement.

    So excited, he nearly forgot he was someone in debt of 55 million.

    Gu Zhiqi spoke again, ¡°Sign the IOU, and the flower is yours.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water, instantly cooling down the overexcited Mo Weiran.

    The thrill in his heart immediately extinguished, Mo Weiran looked up at Gu Zhiqi standing by the hospital bed and said dejectedly, ¡°Buddy, are you sure we can¡¯t just forget about it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    ¡°This buddy¡­

    cough, this flower, can¡¯t we really change the transfer contract?¡± Tang Yichen also looked eagerly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head again.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen let out a deep sigh and then nced at Mo Weiran with a hint of envy and jealousy.

    Mo Weiran, seeming to read Tang Yichen¡¯s look: ?

    Uh?

    This development, isn¡¯t it a bit off?

    Watching the clueless Mo Weiran, Tang Yichen cleared his throat and spoke up, ¡°Mo Weiran, is that right?¡±

    Upon hearing his name, Mo Weiran immediately sat up straight on the bed, looking at Tang Yichen with attention, ¡°Fourth Master, you know me?¡±

    Tang Yichen nodded.

    Know might be an overstatement, he had just browsed through some information about him.

    Mo Weiran, 18 years old, from Sea City, the son of the head of the second-rate Mo family of Sea City, a student of Sea City No.1 Middle School, ss one of the senior year, and a former ssmate of Gu Xiaoxi.

    These were the details Tang Yichen knew about Mo Weiran.

    As for more detailed information, it didn¡¯t seem necessary, so he hadn¡¯t delved further.

    Seeing Tang Yichen nod, Mo Weiran was dumbfounded again.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Tang Yichen actually knew of him.

    Could it be, he saw something special in him, a raw talent, and was considering recruiting him into the Ever Winning Army?!

    ¡°Have you practiced Ancient Martial Arts?¡±

    Because when he first met Gu Zhiqi, Tang Yichen hadn¡¯t detected any fluctuation of Vital Energy from her and had assumed she didn¡¯t know Ancient Martial Arts, untilter he found out, practicing the mental method originating from Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s creation would make the Vital Energy concealed.

    Just like himself, ever since he started practicing Universe Decision, his Vital Energy had begun to be internalized.

    He believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he couldpletely internalize his Vital Energy.

    Although there was no Vital Energy fluctuation in the young man with golden hair, since he was acquainted with Gu Xiaoxi, it was possible he had practiced Ancient Martial Arts but it hadn¡¯t been detected.

 Chapter 669 - 669 669 Blessing in Disguise Mo Weiran

    ?669: Chapter 669: Blessing in Disguise Mo Weiran   669: Chapter 669: Blessing in Disguise Mo Weiran                                   Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s question, Mo Weiran was initially stunned, then, with a dazed expression, shook his head.

    Ancient Martial Arts?

    It was his first time hearing about this thing today.

    Seeing Mo Weiran shake his head, Tang Yichen then exined to him what Ancient Martial Arts were, what Auxiliary Items were, and what contracts were.

    After listening to the exnation, Mo Weiran was even more stunned.

    ¡°So¡­so, Fourth Master, are you an Ancient martial artist?¡± Mo Weiran asked Tang Yichen with a dazed look.

    Tang Yichen nodded.

    Upon hearing this, Mo Weiran felt surprise on top of what had seemed inevitable.

    ¡°Then I¡­can I now cultivate Ancient Martial Arts?¡±

    Tang Yichen nodded again, ¡°As long as you have a suitable Cultivation Technique, you can indeed cultivate.¡±

    What Tang Yichen didn¡¯t say was that even without the contract with Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown, Mo Weiran still had the talent to cultivate Ancient Martial Arts, only that his talent was average.

    The talent for cultivating Ancient Martial Arts is divided from high to low into five levels: Divine, Heaven, Earth, Profound, and Yellow, with the four levels of Heaven, Earth, Profound, and Yellow further divided into Primary, Middle, Later, and Peak stages.

    Before making the contract with Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown, Mo Weiran¡¯s talent was only at the Middle Phase of the Yellow Level.

    But after the contract, his Ancient Martial Talent greatly improved, jumping straight to the Peak of the Profound Level.

    Mo Weiran: !

    Holy moly, what kind of unbelievable luck had he stumbled upon?!

    With Tang Yichen exining to Mo Weiran, Gu Zhiqi saved the trouble of exining, and watching Mo Weiranzily asked, ¡°So, do you still want the flower?¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    I want it!¡± Mo Weiran nodded frantically, extending his arms towards Gu Zhiqi to receive his spiritualpanion, no, his partner.

    However, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t hand it over to him but raised an eyebrow, looking at him with a casual tone, ¡°Debt note.¡±

    Mo Weiran: ¡°¡­¡±

    Wuu wuu wuu¡­

    In the end, with a heart both in pain and joy, Mo Weiran wrote a debt note for Gu Zhiqi.

    After all, the temptation to cultivate Ancient Martial Arts was too great for him.

    Gu Zhiqi reluctantly epted the debt note, after all, with Mo Weiran being such a poor ghost, who knew when he could pay back the money.

    Compared to a debt note with an uncertain repayment date, she would have preferred the flower.

    After reluctantly pocketing the debt note, she handed the flower over to Mo Weiran.

    Mo Weiran raised his hand and took the flower.

    As soon as he touched the flowerpot, he distinctly felt a deep bond with the flower.

    He could even sense that there seemed to be a life inside the flower.

    It was at that moment that Mo Weiran truly believed that he had indeed made a contract with the flower.

    Holding the flower and gazing at it for some time, he finally looked up at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Miss, I have a question for you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Mo Weiran, silent.

    ¡°Do you¡­

    also practice Ancient Martial Arts?¡±

    He suddenly remembered how Gu Zhiqi had previously pinned him against a wall with one move.

    Moreover, since Tang Yichen was an Ancient martial artist, and Miss Gu seemed quite familiar with him, it meant that she should know Ancient Martial Arts too, right?

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow without saying a word, which was as good as confirming it.

    Because Mo Weiran already knew about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fortune-telling, and now that he knew that Ancient martial artists really existed in this world, and having personally experienced being injured by one, Mo Weiran was only momentarily shocked by Gu Zhiqi being an Ancient martial artist before he quickly epted it.

    Clutching the flower and looking at it for quite a while, Mo Weiran suddenly thought of a very important question, ¡°So, Fourth Master, do you know where I could buy a Cultivation Technique?¡±

    He had written a debt note and made a contract with Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown, but now the question was, without a cultivation technique, how was he going to practice Ancient Martial Arts?

 Chapter 670 - 670 670 Mo Weiran Desires Financial Freedom; The Jin Family

    ?670: Chapter 670: Mo Weiran Desires Financial Freedom; The Jin Family   670: Chapter 670: Mo Weiran Desires Financial Freedom; The Jin Family                                   After Mo Weiran asked his question, Tang Yichen raised his eyebrows slightly, ncing at Gu Zhiqi subconsciously.

    Mo Weiran followed Tang Yichen¡¯s gaze towards Gu Zhiqi.

    ?

    Could it be that the youngdy even sells mental methods?!

    Feeling the gaze on her, Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment, then looked sideways at Mo Weiran with anguid and casual expression, and spoke leisurely, ¡°Not for sale.¡±

    Master Zhi indicated she didn¡¯t want to take on another IOU.

    Mo Weiran: Lost!

    There is really something for sale?

    After Mo Weiran got over his shock, he btedly remembered what Gu Zhiqi had just refused and immediately pulled a long face, looking pitifully at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Young Miss.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi gave azy, indifferent smile, ¡°Do you have money?¡±

    Mo Weiran: ¡°¡­¡±

    He shook his head.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrows took on a teasing look, ¡°To match your talent, the best mental method would cost at least 50 million.¡±

    Mo Weiran: !

    What kind of Cultivation Technique is so expensive?!

    ¡°When you¡¯ve paid off the 55 million you owe me,e find me to buy one,¡± Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice was Qinghan, her tonenguid, and after speaking, she added one more thing, ¡°Oh, right, buying a mental method requires cash on delivery.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wuwuwu¡­

    Suddenly didn¡¯t want to cultivate anymore.

    In the end, Mo Weiran didn¡¯t buy a mental method from Gu Zhiqi.

    Tang Yichen then asked Mo Weiran some detailed questions, and after rifying the whole process of Liu Yiyi snatching the flower, left with Gu Zhiqi.

    After Gu Zhiqi and Tang Yichen had gone, Mo Weiran sat on the bed holding the flower, silent for quite a while, and began to think about how to make his old man retire sooner so he could take over and inherit the family fortune, to achieve financial freedom at an early date.

    **

    Emperor City, Jin Family.

    In the living room, three people were huddled together, engrossed in eating.

    The middle-aged man sitting in a wheelchair had an expression full of sternness and seriousness,manding respect without anger, his every move precise and meticulous, without a hair out of ce.

    In contrast to him, the middle-aged man sitting opposite had half of his handsome face hidden in a beard, with medium-length hair that fell to his shoulders, tied at the back with a small braid that only gathered a tuft of hair, with most of his hair loose and messy, giving him an air of casual indifference.

    Beside him sat a long-haired girl in a green sweater, with a calm and serene face, quietly eating with chopsticks in hand, her demeanor noble and cool.

    The three of them sat together eating, without exchanging a single word.

    At that moment, there was a slight noise at the entrance of the living room.

    The man with the little braid turned his head first, looking towards the entrance, then saw a familiar figure, ¡°Yo, Ah Ran, howe you have time toe home today?

    ¡±

    As the man spoke, the stern-faced man also turned his head to look at the entrance, and the girl in the green sweater also nced over.

    At the entrance was Jin Cengran, wheeling himself in.

    ¡°Ah Ran (Big Brother),¡± the middle-aged man and the girl called out at the same time.

    ¡°Dad, Uncle, Xiao Lv,¡± Jin Cengran greeted each one of them.

    All three nodded in unison at Jin Cengran, then Cenglv went silent and continued to eat quietly.

    Father Jin¡¯s stern expression softened a little when he saw Jin Cengran, tinged with warmth as he looked at Cengran, asking, ¡°Have you eaten?

    If not, join us.¡±

    Jin Cengran shook his head, ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already eaten.

    Go ahead and eat.¡±

    He had juste back from mooching a meal at the Su Family.

    Originally, since he was supposed to return to the old Jin house today, he really did intend toe back for dinner.

    However, hearing that Su Yunling was going to cook herself, he joined Fu Xiyan and the others for a meal at Su Yunling¡¯s ce.

 Chapter 671 - 671 671 Jin Familys Young Uncle; Inquiring

    ?671: Chapter 671 Jin Family¡¯s Young Uncle; Inquiring   671: Chapter 671 Jin Family¡¯s Young Uncle; Inquiring                                   Jin Cengran finished speaking, and neither Father Jin nor Jin Cenglv said anything more; they just ate their meal in quiet.

    Little Uncle Jin, with a scruffy beard, pinched his chopsticks and shoved a mouthful of vegetables in, then looked at Jin Cengran and mumbled a question, ¡°Weren¡¯t you busy?

    Howe you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Came back to discuss some matters with Father,¡± Jin Cengran responded while looking at Father Jin, ¡°It¡¯s about the mental method.

    Has Grandfather told you about it?¡±

    Father Jin had food in his mouth, so he didn¡¯t speak, only nodding his head slightly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until after you¡¯ve finished eating to talk about it,¡± Jin Cengran said, not wanting to disturb Father Jin any further during his meal.

    ¡°Issues with the mental method?

    What mental method?

    What¡¯s the problem?¡± Little Uncle Jin didn¡¯t care about talking with his mouth full and continued muttering to Jin Cengran.

    ¡°The matter with the mental method isn¡¯t urgent, but Little Uncle,¡± Jin Cengran didn¡¯t respond to his queries and instead asked him, ¡°Weren¡¯t you out looking for an heir?

    You¡¯re back so soon, did you find one?¡±

    Hearing this, Little Uncle Jin¡¯s face immediately fell, ¡°Stop it, just thinking about it clogs up my heart.¡±

    Jin Cengran arched his eyebrows lightly but did not inquire further.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t curious, but rather he knew that even if he didn¡¯t ask, Little Uncle would volunteer the information himself.

    Sure enough, not half a minute passed before Little Uncle Jin spoke up, ¡°I took my treasured brush with me to so many cities, set up so many stalls, saw so many people, yet not a single one of them recognized its value.¡±

    ¡°Finally, a young girl who took a liking to the brush showed up, and guess what?

    She actually, actually¡­¡± he trailed off, shook his head with a look of frustrated disappointment, picked up some vegetables with his chopsticks, and chewed vigorously before continuing to mutter, ¡°She actually wanted to use my treasured brush to paint talismans.¡±

    The moment Little Uncle Jin finished speaking, Jin Cenglv, who had been eating quietly, paused and nced up at him quickly.

    ¡°What are you looking at?

    It¡¯s exactly that kind of talisman you¡¯re thinking of, the kind you love to draw, the ones fortellers use for their rituals,¡± Little Uncle Jin red at Jin Cenglv, his eyes filled with the same look of disappointed frustration.

    Jin Cenglv pretended not to see and continued to eat quietly.

    ¡°That look, each and every one of you, wants to use my brush for painting talismans,¡± Little Uncle Jin grumbled while loading his mouth with more food, biting down hard.

    Of all the current generation in the Jin Family, he had the highest hopes for Jin Cenglv and his sister¡¯s neen-year-old son.

    He had nned to choose one of them to inherit his mantle and pass on his treasured brush to one of them.

    But one wanted to use his brush for painting talismans, and the other, in the midst of learning, ran away from home and was nowhere to be found.

    Jin Cengran listened to Little Uncle Jin¡¯s endless muttering and chuckled, ¡°To have two fortellers set their sights on your brush, have you never thought, Little Uncle, that the brush might be particrly suitable for painting talismans?¡±

    Little Uncle Jin: ¡°¡­¡±

    He gave Jin Cengran a deep look, ¡°If you¡¯ve got nothing good to say, then don¡¯t say anything at all.¡±

    Hearing that, Jin Cengran¡¯s smile still lingered on his lips, but indeed, he did not speak any further.

    **

    After the meal, Jin Cengran, Little Uncle Jin, and Father Jin went to the study together.

    Jin Cengran shared with them what Gu Zhiqi had told him about the Jin Family¡¯s leg ailment, their involvement in Dual Path Cultivation, and the possibility of an issue with their mental method.

    He also sought the opinions of Father Jin and Little Uncle Jin, ¡°Grandfather has already agreed; he wanted me to see what you two think.¡±

    After hearing this, Father Jin fell into a long silence.

    But Little Uncle Jin, unconcerned, waved his hand and said, ¡°If Dad has agreed, then what objections could we possibly have?¡±

 Chapter 672 - 672 672 Agreed Encountering a Nobles Visage

    ?672: Chapter 672 Agreed: Encountering a Noble¡¯s Visage   672: Chapter 672 Agreed: Encountering a Noble¡¯s Visage                                   Father Jin pondered for a moment, and instead of expressing his own opinion, he first asked Jin Cengran, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Jin Cengran seemed to have anticipated that Father Jin would ask him this, and with slightly lowered eyes, he answered calmly, ¡°The Little Divine Doctor was brought in by Ah Yun, and she is acquainted with Old Fu and Ah Chen.

    Moreover, she¡¯s proficient in repairing wed mental methods.¡±

    Due to Su Yunling¡¯s instructions, whenever Jin Cengran spoke to Father Jin, Little Uncle Jin, or Grandfather Jin about Gu Zhiqi, he always referred to her as the Little Divine Doctor without divulging more information about her.

    Followed by, someone missed the main point.

    ¡°You¡¯re calling her the Little Divine Doctor, so how ¡®little¡¯ is she exactly?¡± Little Uncle Jin slouched casually in his chair, sitting in a very rxed pose.

    Jin Cengran: ¡°¡­That¡¯s not the point.¡±

    ¡°Age is quite significant these days, after all, if someone is too young, it¡¯s hard to convince others,¡± Little Uncle Jin said, leaning back in his chair with aid-back and carefree look.

    Jin Cengran didn¡¯t want to argue with him, his mouth twitched slightly, and he stopped talking to him and turned his gaze back to Father Jin, ¡°Father, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°You have expressed favoritism and trust in this Little Divine Doctor both implicitly and explicitly.

    Can I still oppose it?¡± Father Jin kept his face stern, but his tone carried a hint of warmth.

    Listening to him, Jin Cengran smiled faintly and shook his head, gently saying, ¡°I do have a certain fondness for the Little Divine Doctor, but what I have said is also the truth, without any emotional bias.¡±

    If feelings were involved, what he could share wouldn¡¯t be just about a Little Divine Doctor who could repair mental methods.

    After all, that young girl had much to offer; she was also quite attractive, and overall, everything about her was endearing.

    What he talked about was merely one or two tenths of her charming aspects.

    Hearing Jin Cengran¡¯s words, a look of surprise crossed Father Jin¡¯s eyes, and he grew curious about the Little Divine Doctor.

    ¡°I have no objections, since Xiao Ling invited her, she must be trustworthy.

    Go ahead and follow through with your n,¡± Father Jin said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve spoken so highly of this Little Divine Doctor that I want to meet her too.

    When you have the chance, invite her to visit our home,¡± Little Uncle Jin was practically speaking for Father Jin, expressing not only his own wish but also revealing Father Jin¡¯s thoughts.

    Jin Cengran heard this but felt it was a bit far-fetched; that young girl did not seem easy to invite.

    **

    After leaving the study, Jin Cengran wheeled himself towards his room.

    Just as he reached his room¡¯s door, the door of the neighboring room opened, and Jin Cenglv d in green emerged, pulling a suitcase from her room.

    Seeing this, Jin Cengran knew she was off to study, ¡°Heading to school?¡±

    Jin Cenglv was a sophomore at Imperial Capital University.

    Imperial Capital University was quite far from the Jin Family home; even a taxi ride took an hour.

    Since tomorrow was Monday and Jin Cenglv had sses, if she didn¡¯t return to school tonight, she would likely miss her morning lecture.

    Jin Cenglv nodded her head and, pulling her suitcase, approached Jin Cengran.

    Then, she handed over something she was holding to him.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Jin Cengran asked as he reached out to take the item from Jin Cenglv.

    Upon receiving it, he realized it was a neatly folded talisman.

    Jin Cengran looked up inquiringly at Jin Cenglv.

    ¡°Your face shows a change, signifying an uing encounter with a noble person.

    Do not miss it.

    When you meet this person, it will remind you,¡± Jin Cenglv¡¯s voice was very soft.

    Had Jin Cengran not known her temperament and listened intently, he might have not caught what she said.

 Chapter 673 - 673 673 One Herbal Ingredient Not Found

    ?673: Chapter 673: One Herbal Ingredient Not Found   673: Chapter 673: One Herbal Ingredient Not Found                                   After hearing what Jin Cenglv had said, Jin Cengran¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, before he fell into deep thought.

    Once Jin Cenglv finished speaking, he grabbed his suitcase and was about to leave.

    Hearing themotion, Jin Cengran snapped back to reality and, with a teasing tone, asked Jin Cenglv, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d believe in science from now on?

    Why are you drawing talismans again?¡±

    Jin Cenglv paused for a moment but didn¡¯t respond to Jin Cengran, continuing to walk away with his suitcase.

    Watching Jin Cenglv¡¯s retreating figure, Jin Cengran reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s sote, don¡¯t take a cab by yourself, have the driver take you to your studies.¡±

    Jin Cenglv didn¡¯t turn back, and whether she replied or not, Jin Cengran didn¡¯t hear it.

    **

    In Su Yunling¡¯s courtyard, near the wing room, it was filled with a variety of flowers and trees.

    The trees were tall, creating a substantial shade.

    Under the trees stood a pavilion, under which was a squared stone table with four stone stools ced around it.

    In the center of the courtyard, half was a pond and the other half solid ground, where a broad expanse of bluestone bs wasid.

    The bs were notid tightly together, and weeds grew sporadically between them.

    In areas without the bs, there was grass, soft like a carpet, and in some ces, bare dirt was exposed.

    By the end of September, the heat had dissipated, the trees were still green, the grass still lush, and the asional leaf was blown off by the wind.

    The sound of fighting was nonstop in the courtyard, where two figures were locked inbat, asionally tapping their toes on the bluestone, creating gusts of wind that swept up several fallen leaves into a twirling dance in the air.

    Next to the stone table under the tree, a tall and slender figure was sitting on a stone stool, brewing tea in a leisurely manner.

    As soon as Yun Sen entered the courtyard, he saw Fu Xiyan and Tang Yichen sparring.

    He blinked, watched from the doorway for a moment, and then walked toward the person brewing tea under the tree.

    The closer he got, the stronger the fragrance of the tea became.

    Yun Sen sniffed the air and finally stood beside Su Yunling, ¡°Master.¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze remained on the teaware, his movements uninterrupted, and he carelessly responded, ¡°Speak.¡±

    Yun Sen took out a Storage Ring and handed it to Su Yunling, ¡°These are the medicinal ingredients we need to purchase, but we¡¯re still missing one.¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly, his eyes filling with inquiry as he nced at Yun Sen.

    ¡°The Xuan Yue Silk listed on the inventory, I couldn¡¯t find it.

    I went to several medicinal shops, all said they didn¡¯t have it, and moreover¡­¡± Yun Sen paused, then with a troubled frown, he continued, ¡°I asked quite a few people, and they all said they had never heard of this Xuan Yue Silk.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s actions paused slightly, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll ask the child about itter.¡±

    Saying this, he reached out to take the ring that Yun Sen had passed to him and stored it away.

    At that moment, Fu Xiyan and Tang Yichen finished their sparring and just happened to walk up to Su Yunling, hearing his words clearly, Tang Yichen instinctively asked, ¡°What is it that you need to ask Gu Xiaoxi about?¡±

    Having asked, he sat down on the stone stool next to Su Yunling.

    Fu Xiyan, on the other hand, walked around the stone stool and sat down across from Tang Yichen.

    ¡°There¡¯s a medicinal ingredient we couldn¡¯t find,¡± said Su Yunling as he picked up the brewed tea, poured two cups, and pushed them in front of the two men.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen blinked and asked, ¡°Medicine?

    You mean the medicine for Brother Jin¡¯s internal injuries?¡±

    Tang Yichen and Fu Xiyan were already aware that Gu Zhiqi could cure Jin Cengran¡¯s internal injuries.

    Su Yunling nodded.

    ¡°What medicine is it?

    I¡¯ll let my people look for it as well,¡± Fu Xiyan said after sipping his tea.

 Chapter 674 - 674 674 Imperial Capital Black Market For Sale

    ?674: Chapter 674: Imperial Capital ck Market For Sale   674: Chapter 674: Imperial Capital ck Market For Sale                                   ¡°It¡¯s called Xuan Yue Silk,¡± Su Yunling said to Fu Xiyan, ¡°I have also heard of this medicine for the first time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it either,¡± Fu Xiyan said while pulling out his phone to send a message to his subordinates.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it either,¡± Tang Yichen said, also pulling out his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll have Tang Bai and the others look for it.¡±

    After sending a message to his subordinates, he also casually asked in the Tang family¡¯s chat group.

    Asking in the Tang family chat group was just a casual attempt; he didn¡¯t have much hope that anyone at home would know, because if he hadn¡¯t heard of something, he didn¡¯t think his family would have either.

    But who knew, as soon as the message was sent out, someone actually knew and responded to his message instantly.

    Tang Yichen stared at the group chat somewhat incredulously for a few seconds, blinking several times.

    Has the missing persone online?

    ¡°Got it, my older brother says it¡¯s sold in the Imperial Capital ck Market,¡± Tang Yichen announced, hugging his phone as he joined the group chat.

    Fu Xiyan and Su Yunling both looked up at Tang Yichen at the same time, asking in unison, ¡°Brother An is back?¡±

    Tang Shuan is a busy person, who is often away from home, and disappears without a trace; once he leaves, he is almost in a state of disconnection, and can only be contacted when at home.

    Tang Yichen shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t know, I¡¯m asking now.¡±

    The Tang family¡¯s four-person chat group, chat messages:

    [Wealthy Chen er: Does anyone know about Xuan Yue Silk?

    Where can it be found?]

    [Big Brother: It¡¯s sold in the Imperial Capital ck Market]

    [Wealthy Chen er: !]

    [Wealthy Chen er: Big brother, have youe back?!]

    [Big Brother: No]

    [Wealthy Chen er: ?]

    [Wealthy Chen er: Then howe you¡¯re online?

    Has the vige where you work gotten inte?]

    Tang Yichen really couldn¡¯t understand why Tang Shuan would frequently lose touch; after much thought, the most likely possibility he came up with was that Tang Shuan¡¯s ce of work was in some vige without inte ess.

    Tang Shuan didn¡¯t deny it, so Tang Yichen took it as an acknowledgment.

    Tang Yichen hadn¡¯t seen a reply from Tang Shuan, but Mother Tang hade online.

    [Empress Dowager: Big treasure, you¡¯re online?

    How have you been recently?]

    [Big Brother: Mom, I¡¯m fine]

    [Big Brother: Why are you looking for Xuan Yue Silk?

    @Wealthy Chen er]

    [Wealthy Chen er: It¡¯s not for me, I¡¯m asking for someone else]

    Tang Yichen didn¡¯t mention that Xuan Yue Silk was to treat Jin Cengran¡¯s injuries because, after all, the fact that Jin Cengran¡¯s injuries could be treated was not suitable to be spread publicly for the time being, so they hadn¡¯t even told Yi Tingfeng.

    Tang Shuan was trustworthy, but Mother Tang¡¯s big mouth was definitely not, so Tang Yichen naturally couldn¡¯t mention it in the group chat.

    [Empress Dowager: Big treasure, why suddenly online?

    Are youing back?]

    Mother Tang directly ignored Tang Yichen and continued chatting with Tang Shuan.

    Tang Yichen didn¡¯t continue chatting with Tang Shuan in the group, but instead opened a private chat.

    [Ah Chen: Are you online because you¡¯reing back?]

    [Big Brother: Noting back, there¡¯s something I need to resolve online]

    Tang Yichen wanted to chat with Tang Shuan for a bit longer, but then he received another message from Tang Shuan.

    [Big Brother: If you want to buy Xuan Yue Silk, go to the ck market and look for someone named Mu Huai]

    [Big Brother: Limited time, can¡¯t chat anymore, take good care of home]

    Tang Yichen, upon seeing this, let out a disappointed sigh, and then slowly sent a single character in response.

    [Ah Chen: Okay]

    After that, Tang Shuan didn¡¯t reply to the messages, and when Tang Yichen left the private chat with Tang Shuan, he saw that Tang Shuan had also sent a message in the Tang family chat group [Limited time, important affairs to handle, can¡¯t chat anymore].

 Chapter 675 - 675 675 Tang Shuan Calls

    ?675: Chapter 675: Tang Shuan Calls   675: Chapter 675: Tang Shuan Calls                                   ¡°My brother said that you can buy it at the Imperial Capital ck Market,¡± Tang Yichen exited the WeChat chat and said to Su Yunling, ¡°He said to look for someone named Mu Huai.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded, then nced at his phone, her eyes tinged with a questioning look.

    Tang Yichen knew what she meant and shrugged, ¡°No reply yet, said there was something that needed to be handled online.¡±

    Understanding, Su Yunling didn¡¯t ask any further.

    **

    In Haicheng, at the Gu Family¡¯s home.

    Having just finished his morning exercise and shower, Gu Huaijin received a phone call.

    Looking at the caller ID, Gu Huaijin¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but without overthinking, he answered.

    ¡°Mr.

    Tang.¡±

    As Gu Huaijin listened on the phone, he made his way downstairs,

    After Gu Huaijin¡¯s words fell, a gentle and refined voice came through the receiver, ¡°Mr.

    Gu, hello, I am calling about something regarding your little junior sister.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin stopped in his tracks at the top of the stairs, eager to speak, he asked, ¡°Did you find out the reason she came back early?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, the reason has not been discovered yet,¡± Tang Shuan said apologetically.

    At these words, Gu Huaijin felt a wave of disappointment wash over him.

    Noticing the silence on Gu Huaijin¡¯s end, Tang Shuan continued, ¡°However, Mr.

    Gu can rest assured, although we haven¡¯t found the reason she returned early, we can be sure that your little junior sister won¡¯t leave again.¡±

    Heart somewhat relieved, Gu Huaijin thought of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s memory loss and inquired, ¡°And, what about Qiqi¡¯s memory loss?¡±

    ¡°At the end of October, I will bring someone over to look into the little junior sister¡¯s condition.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ¡°Thank you for your efforts.¡±

    ¡°No need for thanks,¡± Tang Shuan finished, then added a word of caution, ¡°In the meantime, please pay extra attention, Mr.

    Gu, and make sure your little junior sister does not injure her head or get overly stimted.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Tang Shuan was quite busy, so after concluding their discussion, he hung up the phone.

    After finishing the call with Tang Shuan, Gu Huaijin stood at the top of the stairs, motionless for a long time.

    He opened WeChat and sent a message to Gu Zhiqi.

    However, the message vanished into thin air, with no response whatsoever.

    Gu Huaijin exhaled deeply, scrolled through his contacts list, found someone, sent a message, and only then did he pocket his phone and head downstairs.

    The moment Gu Huaijin appeared in the living room, Yu Shuling heard movement, paused in her meal, and turned to look at Gu Huaijin, ¡°Huaijin, just in time, breakfast is ready,e and eat.¡±

    At her words, Gu Huaijin¡¯s eyes flickered, he strode over to the dining table, and asked Yu Shuling, ¡°Did you make it?¡±

    Yu Shuling shook her head, ¡°Your dad made it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin¡¯s appetite diminished greatly.

    Ah~ With the little girl gone, it was bing too difficult to get a meal made by his mom.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?

    What, is the food I make poisoned?¡± Gu Changchuan, wearing an apron and carrying a pot of porridge, came out of the kitchen and immediately noticed Gu Huaijin¡¯s slightly disdainful gaze, instantly getting displeased, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t.¡±

    Gu Huaijin, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, simply took a seat, looked left and right, not seeing Gu Xiyue, ¡°Where¡¯s Yueyue?¡±

    Yu Shuling¡¯s eating paused briefly, she sighed softly, and replied quietly, ¡°She went back to Yueqi Vige.¡±

    Hearing that, Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t ask Yu Shuling why Gu Xiyue went back to Yueqi Vige.

    Because he knew, even if he asked, Yu Shuling probably wouldn¡¯t know either.

    Gu Xiyue was a cold-natured girl, precocious and independent.

    Even though she was only seventeen, many things she could decide for herself.

    They were her rtives, true, but in the end, not familiar enough to intrude on her affairs too much.

    Being too nosy could be seen as meddling.

    All that mattered was ensuring her safety.

 Chapter 676 - 676 676 The Return Date Is Uncertain

    ?676: Chapter 676: The Return Date Is Uncertain   676: Chapter 676: The Return Date Is Uncertain                                   Gu Changchuan ced the porridge on the table and picked up Yu Shuling¡¯s bowl, serving her a portion.

    Seeing Gu Changchuan start todle the second bowl of porridge, Gu Huaijin thought it was for him and sat waiting for it.

    Who would have known that after Gu Changchuan finished serving, he simply sat down and started drinking it himself.

    Upon seeing this, Gu Huaijin clicked his tongue softly.

    He should have expected it, in their family, only the girls¡­

    oh, to be precise, only the little girl was treasured, everyone else was just grass.

    Gu Huaijin took a bowl for himself and starteddling porridge,forting himself at the same time.

    Even though he was just grass, at least he wasn¡¯t the most pitiful grass; that was Gu Xingruo¡¯s lot.

    Thinking of Gu Xingruo, Gu Huaijin looked up at Yu Shuling and Gu Changchuan, ¡°Mom and Dad, have you two received any calls from Gu Xingruotely?¡±

    Yu Shuling was burying her head in her porridge when she heard Gu Huaijin¡¯s question, paused for a moment, then shook her head.

    Gu Changchuan also shook his head, then looked back at Gu Huaijin and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal not to receive his calls?¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ¡°¡­¡±

    That sounded¡­

    surprisingly reasonable.

    After hearing Gu Changchuan¡¯sment, Yu Shuling jabbed him in the arm with her elbow, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to call him on the Mid-Autumn Festival?

    Didn¡¯t you call?¡±

    Gu Changchuan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing his expression, Yu Shuling knew the answer, she reached out and pinched the flesh around his waist, ¡°What kind of father are you?

    The child hasn¡¯t been in touch for so long and you don¡¯t even show concern.¡±

    ¡°Concern, concern, I¡¯ll remove him from the cklist right after we eat,¡± Gu Changchuan said, cing a steamed bun on Yu Shuling¡¯s te, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, eat first.¡±

    Yu Shuling: ¡°Just removing him from the cklist, that¡¯s it?¡±

    Gu Changchuan: ?

    ¡°Then¡­

    maybe transfer some spending money to him?¡±

    Yu Shuling red at him, ¡°What money?

    Just give him a call.¡± She muttered low, ¡°No news for so long, something might have happened.¡±

    Gu Changchuan nodded vigorously, ¡°Okay, okay, no money.¡±

    Gu Huaijin listened to their conversation, and without needing to think, he knew thatter on, Gu Xingruo would still be on his dad¡¯s cklist.

    **

    In the Imperial Capital Su Family, Shadow Court.

    Gu Zhiqi saw Gu Huaijin¡¯s message thirty minutes after he sent the first one.

    At that time, Gu Zhiqi had just finished meditating.

    Gu Huaijin had sent her a total of three messages.

    The first one was sent thirty minutes ago, the second and third ones were sent ten minutes before.

    [Gu Huaijin: Are you still in the Imperial Capital?

    When will you return home?]

    [Gu Huaijin: If you encounter any trouble that you can¡¯t solve, go find Gu Qing at Heavenly Domain Pavilion]

    The third message was Gu Qing¡¯s personal contact card.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows, both Gu Huaijin and Gu Mengyang knew of Gu Qing¡¯s existence, it seems that Gu Qing is indeed part of the Gu Family.

    However, that was only her spection.

    Yesterday, she met Gu Qing twice, and on both asions, Gu Qing only gave her money without saying much, just telling her to go to Heavenly Domain Pavilion for help if she encountered any problems.

    [Qiqi: Return date uncertain, added her.]

    After replying briefly, she exited the chat box, and was about to close WeChat when a red packet notification popped up.

    Quick to react, she immediately opened it.

    After collecting the red packet, she looked at who had sent it.

    It was from Yue Lan, and along with the red packet, there were messages and several more packets.

    Gu Zhiqi collected all the red packets then began to read Yue Lan¡¯s messages.

    These days Yue Lan had sent her several messages, all about problems regarding Fragrance Refining.

 Chapter 677 - 677 677 Can You Teach the Little Apprentice to Refine Phoenix Sleep Fragrance

    ?677: Chapter 677: Can You Teach the Little Apprentice to Refine Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?

    677: Chapter 677: Can You Teach the Little Apprentice to Refine Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?

    After all, Gu Xiaoxi was her disciple, albeit barely, and she would send her red packets from time to time.

    Gu Zhiqi would answer every question Yue Lan asked.

    Seeing that Yue Lan had sent so many red packets, Gu Zhiqi had thought she must have encountered some difficult problem.

    It wasn¡¯t until she read the messages that she realized they weren¡¯t about Fragrance Refining.

    Actually, they were sort of rted to Fragrance Refining.

    [Moon Beauty: Master Qiqi, are you there?

    Are you there?]

    [Moon Beauty: Can I teach my little disciple the method to refine Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?]

    [Moon Beauty: Master Qiqi?]

    After three messages, it was red packet after red packet, one every five minutes, totaling seven or eight.

    Thest message was sent one minute ago.

    [Moon Beauty: Master Qiqi, may I?]

    Gu Zhiqi saw this, clicked her tongue lightly, and casually sent back two words.

    [Master Qiqi: Sure.]

    After the message was sent, Yue Lan quickly replied.

    [Moon Beauty: Thank you, Master Qiqi]

    [Moon Beauty: Heart.gif]

    Gu Zhiqi exited the chat box and, after a moment¡¯s thought, sent another message to Yue Lan.

    [Master Qiqi: From now on, you don¡¯t need to ask for my opinion on teaching anyone Fragrance Refining.]

    [Master Qiqi: Since I have taught you the method to refine Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, I naturally won¡¯t restrict you from teaching others.]

    After sending the message, Yue Lan didn¡¯t reply again.

    Gu Zhiqi did not wait for her reply and exited the chat box.

    Just as she did, a message from Yue Lan popped up at the top of her phone.

    [Moon Beauty: Thank you, Master.]

    This time, she called her ¡°Master,¡± not ¡°Master Qiqi¡± with a teasing tone.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at it but had no intention of opening the message.

    She had just put away her phone when there was a knock on the door of her room.

    She went to the door, opened it, and, just like yesterday morning, Su Yunling was standing there.

    With a light smile hanging on her lips, Su Yunling said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and left her room.

    After closing the door, thinking of how Su Yunling always came to knock on her door to call her for meals, Gu Zhiqi felt she was troubling him and remarked, ¡°Just send a message, no need to make a special trip.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling lightly raised his eyebrows and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s just a few steps away, not far.¡±

    So, does this mean he still intends toe next time?

    Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at him and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it troublesome?¡±

    With the smile still on his lips and a gentle warmth swirling in his deep eyes, Su Yunling looked back at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°If I found it troublesome, there are many people I could ask to do it.

    Why would I need toe myself?¡±

    Looking into Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, Gu Zhiqi paused for a moment.

    She always felt that the way Su Yunling looked at her had changed.

    But as to exactly what had changed, she couldn¡¯t quite figure it out.

    **

    After Su Yunling called Gu Zhiqi down to the Shadow Court, seated in the living room were Tang Yichen and Fu Xiyan.

    Breakfast was already on the table, and the two men were waiting for Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi to begin eating.

    Tang Yichen had his hands on the table and his chin resting on his arms, looking utterly bored.

    ncing at Fu Xiyan, Tang Yichen suddenly remembered something and sat up straight, asking, ¡°Old Fu, what do you think about that thing I mentioned yesterday?¡±

    Fu Xiyan: ?

    He nced at Tang Yichen, his eyes clearly asking for rification.

    ¡°About inviting Gu Xiaoxi to see Grandfather Fu.¡±

    Yesterday, due to Yi Tingfeng interrupting, Tang Yichen hadn¡¯t received an answer from Fu Xiyan.

    Now, he suddenly remembered.

 Chapter 678 - 678 678 Going to the Black Market

    ?678: Chapter 678: Going to the ck Market?

    Hard to Swallow?

    678: Chapter 678: Going to the ck Market?

    Hard to Swallow?

    Fu Xiyan listened, remained silent for two seconds, and then spoke with a cool tone, ¡°This isn¡¯t something I can simply invite and get.

    As you¡¯ve seen, she¡¯s very busy.¡±

    After Tang Yichen brought up the matter yesterday, Fu Xiyan had indeed given it serious thought.

    He did have the idea of inviting that youngdy to visit his grandfather.

    However, that youngdy seemed very busy, and whether she could be invited was another matter.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen lightly clicked his tongue twice, shaking his head while saying, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand Gu Xiaoxi well enough.¡±

    Fu Xiyan looked at Tang Yichen, signaling him to continue.

    ¡°If Gu Xiaoxi wasn¡¯t persuaded toe, it¡¯s definitely not because she¡¯s too busy, but because the money you offered wasn¡¯t enough.¡± Tang Yichen said to Fu Xiyan with a grin.

    Fu Xiyan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Although¡­

    it seemed to make a lot of sense.

    **

    When Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling entered the living room, Fu Xiyan and Tang Yichen had already moved on to other topics.

    ¡°Xiao Qi, Third Brother, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Tang Yichen immediately stopped chatting and waved to the two.

    Everyone was well acquainted with each other, so there was no need for further greetings.

    As usual, Su Yunling pulled out a chair and gestured to Gu Zhiqi to sit.

    After Gu Zhiqi sat down, Su Yunling took the seat beside her, served a bowl of porridge for Gu Zhiqi and ced it in front of her, casually asking, ¡°What time is your meeting with the crazies set for?¡±

    ¡°Six in the afternoon,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied offhand.

    She wasn¡¯t really keen on attending that particr gathering.

    What meal could taste better than Su Yunling¡¯s cooking?

    Better to mooch off Su Yunling for food and drink.

    After her response, Gu Zhiqi began to spoon porridge into her mouth, burying her head in the bowl.

    But after just one sip, she paused mid-slurp.

    After hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Su Yunling tapped a finger on the table and spoke up, ¡°We¡¯re going to the ck market at nine tonight, do you want toe along and have a look?¡±

    After the question was posed, Su Yunling waited for a reply, which didn¡¯te, so she turned her head to nce at Gu Zhiqi.

    She saw Gu Zhiqi biting her spoon, not eating seriously, but rather lost in a daydream.

    Su Yunling arched an eyebrow and softly asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Zhiqi came back to her senses, turned to look at Su Yunling, and asked subconsciously, ¡°Do you also think today¡¯s breakfast is just average in taste?¡±

    Su Yunling: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a two-second silence, Su Yunling slightly raised her eyebrows and looked back at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± Tang Yichen, who had just taken a sip of porridge, chuckled at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words and almost sprayed the porridge out of his mouth.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t spray it, but choked a bit and, after coughing several times, he made a face at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°You also noticed that today¡¯s breakfast doesn¡¯t taste good?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, realizing what she had just said, fell silent and didn¡¯t reply to Tang Yichen.

    The porridge wasn¡¯t bad, butpared to what Su Yunling had made before, it was far inferior.

    Unexpectedly, even a great chef could have an off day.

    As Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thoughts were flying, Tang Yichen¡¯s voice rose again, ¡°I was saying that Third Brother¡¯s cooking skills can spoil people, right?¡± He looked at Gu Zhiqi and continued, ¡°After eating something made by Third Brother, do you feel like this stuff is hard to swallow?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi paused for two seconds, as if understanding.

    From Tang Yichen¡¯s words, it seemed that today¡¯s breakfast might not have been made by Su Yunling.

    Listening to Tang Yichen¡¯sment, Su Yunling raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Hard to swallow?¡±

    She was addressing Tang Yichen with her question, but her gaze rested on Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 679 - 679 679 Interested in visiting the black market

    ?679: Chapter 679: Interested in visiting the ck market?

    679: Chapter 679: Interested in visiting the ck market?

    Feeling Su Yunling¡¯s gaze, Gu Zhiqi muttered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    Then she began to bury her head in drinking the porridge.

    The serious way she drank the porridge really didn¡¯t seem picky.

    Su Yunling curved her lips slightly and added a small steamed bun to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s te, ¡°Though I didn¡¯t make the porridge, the bun is my work.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak but silently picked up the bun and put it into her mouth.

    She really wasn¡¯t picky, but she preferred tastier food.

    To this day, the tastiest thing she had ever eaten was made by Su Yunling.

    Whether it was mooncakes, cakes, or rice.

    Tang Yichen, however, couldn¡¯t keep his mouth still.

    Upon hearing what Su Yunling said, he immediately chimed in, ¡°Eh?

    Did you make the buns?

    Weren¡¯t you busy with your tea this morning?¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up a bun and stuffed it into his mouth.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t respond to him, just eating on her own.

    However, she kept eating the buns, and after just one sip of the porridge, she never touched it again.

    After finishing their meal, Tang Yichen leaned over to Gu Zhiqi and muttered softly, ¡°Did you see Third Brother¡¯s porridge?

    He only took one sip.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi followed Tang Yichen¡¯s gaze and nced at the bowl in front of Su Yunling.

    There wasn¡¯t much served, but there was plenty left.

    Tang Yichen continued to grumble, ¡°The picky one is himself, and yet he criticizes us.¡±

    Su Yunling, who heard every word of Tang Yichen¡¯s whisper, nced at him sidelong with indifference.

    Feeling Su Yunling¡¯s gaze, Tang Yichen immediately mmed up.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the ck market tonight, are you interested in taking a look?¡± Su Yunling asked again, remembering that Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t answered her earlier question.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head and looked back at Su Yunling, ¡°The ck market?¡±

    What kind of ce was that?

    Seeing the confusion on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, Su Yunling lifted her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of the Imperial Capital ck Market?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi shake her head, Tang Yichen immediately spoke up, ready to introduce, ¡°The Imperial Capital ck Market is a ce of mixed repute, selling a variety of odd and curious things, items of dubious origin, as well as genuine treasures¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately understood that the Imperial Capital ck Market was simr to the Yan City Ghost Market.

    However, while the Ghost Market mostly sold items rted to mysticism, the Imperial Capital ck Market had fewer mysticism-rted items and offered a wider variety of goods than the Yan City Ghost Market.

    After Tang Yichen finished introducing the ck market, Su Yunling then turned her head towards Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°There¡¯s one herb on the medical list I couldn¡¯t find.

    I heard it¡¯s in the ck market, so I¡¯m nning to go and see for myself.

    If you¡¯re interested, you cane along too.¡±

    After hearing what Su Yunling said, Gu Zhiqi asked, ¡°Which herb are you missing?¡±

    Su Yunling: ¡°Xuan Yue Silk.¡±

    Xuan Yue Silk?

    Indeed, that was not easy to find.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    **

    After they had eaten breakfast, the group headed out together.

    There was a concert at ten o¡¯clock in the morning by Yi Tingfeng and Yi Tingyu.

    Yi Tingfeng gave them a few tickets yesterday, insisting that theye to the concert.

    As it happened, they had no other ns today and could go to support their friend.

    On the way to the concert, Fu Xiyan finally asked the question he had been considering for a long time.

    ¡°Xiao Qi.¡± Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi were sitting in the back seat, with Tang Yichen driving and Fu Xiyan in the passenger seat.

    He turned slightly to ask Gu Zhiqi, ¡°My grandfather has been gued with a mysterious illness for many years, and countless doctors haven¡¯t been able to find the cause.

    I¡¯d like to ask you to see my grandfather, do you have the time?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was intent on editing a mental method file on her phone.

 Chapter 680 - 680 680 A Gift Delivered to the Door; Concert

    ?680: Chapter 680: A Gift Delivered to the Door; Concert   680: Chapter 680: A Gift Delivered to the Door; Concert                                   Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, she subconsciously raised her eyes to look at him.

    When she realized it was Fu Xiyan who had asked the question, Gu Zhiqi was somewhat hesitant.

    She remembered that in the original text, Fu Xiyan¡¯s grandfather was cured by the female lead, and because of that, Old Master Fu even became one of her supporters.

    If she went, wouldn¡¯t it mean that the male and female leads would have one less supporter?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hesitation, Fu Xiyan spoke again, ¡°Regardless of whether it can be cured or not, the consultation fee will be settled ordingly.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    Seeing that she seemed to be wavering, Fu Xiyan pressed on, ¡°If cured, the medical fee will be double.¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± Gu Zhiqi said decisively.

    As someone who got the script of a malicious supporting female character, she was considering whether the male and female leads had supporters?

    That was not something she should be concerned about!

    Fu Xiyan, hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, had a trace of a smile cross his cool eyes.

    Su Yunling heard it but was not very happy.

    This child was too easily swayed.

    **

    Imperial Art Center Concert Hall.

    There were still forty minutes before the concert started, but many audience members had already arrived.

    In the concert hall, the audience was entering one after another, and backstage, it was also very busy.

    In front of the makeup table, there sat a woman with a delicate and cool face, her demeanor elegant and ethereal.

    Dressed in a long white gown, she was sitting in front of the makeup mirror, trying on earrings.

    ncing at a familiar figure in the makeup mirror, she immediately asked, ¡°Has little junior sister not arrived yet?¡±

    Yi Tingfeng, who had just ended a phone call, silently rolled his eyes, ¡°How many times have you asked that already?

    Don¡¯t worry, she wille; she¡¯s already on her way.¡±

    Yi Tingyu, holding an earring while looking in the mirror, finally spoke up, ¡°You know little junior sister¡¯s temperament as well as I do; until you see her, she could bail on you at any moment.¡±

    Yi Tingfeng, hearing this, surprisingly did not argue.

    Leaning against the door, he was buried in sending messages while replying to Yi Tingyu, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little junior sister and Ah Yun wille together.¡±

    After Yi Tingyu heard this, his eyebrows imperceptibly furrowed, ¡°Ah Yun?

    Howe little junior sister and he areing together?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, the specifics I¡­¡± Yi Tingfeng hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the ringtone of his phone interrupted him.

    ncing at the caller ID, Yi Tingfeng swiftly slid to answer, ¡°Teacher?¡±

    ¡°What?

    You¡¯re noting?¡±

    Listening to Yi Tingfeng¡¯s surprised words, Yi Tingyu abruptly turned around to look at Yi Tingfeng, his eyes tinged with confusion and speechlessness.

    ¡°No, if you don¡¯te, our final Divine guest¡­

    Teacher?

    Teacher?¡±

    ¡°Beep beep beep¡±

    The only response he received from the other end was a busy tone.

    Yi Tingfeng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Absurd.

    While confirming the return of the younger Pigeon King, they had forgotten about the Old Pigeon King.

    ¡°The teacher is noting again?¡± Yi Tingyu asked in an emotionally t tone.

    Yi Tingfeng felt his sister had used the word ¡®again¡¯ very expressively.

    This was the nth time their teacher had bailed on them both.

    ¡°Sigh~ Otherwise, we would need to have the Divine guest¡¯s name on the performance list; otherwise¡­

    it¡¯s simply impossible to wrap things up.¡± Yi Tingfeng was already ustomed to being stood up like this, so he wasn¡¯t too anxious.

    ¡°Who should we ask to wrap things up?¡± Yi Tingyu, too, deftly took out his phone, ¡°Xiang Si seems to be in the capital, shall we ask her?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ah Yuning?

    How about I ask him,¡± Yi Tingfeng said as he had already opened the chat with Su Yunling.

    Yi Tingyu nodded, ¡°Sure, you ask.

    Then I won¡¯t contact Xiang Si for now.¡±

    While writing the message, Yi Tingfeng said to Yi Tingyu, ¡°By the way, you can also cancel the dinner this afternoon.¡±

    Yi Tingyu: ?

 Chapter 681 - 681 681 Let Little Junior Sister Take Over

    ?681: Chapter 681: Let Little Junior Sister Take Over?

    681: Chapter 681: Let Little Junior Sister Take Over?

    Yi Tingfeng, though he hadn¡¯t seen Yi Tingyu, could feel her puzzlement.

    He shrugged and said, ¡°The teacher not only cancelled the concert but also the dinner gathering.¡±

    Yi Tingyu said, ¡°Then it seems, this time there really is something serious.¡±

    The teacher was extremely partial to Little junior sister; unless there was really something serious, he would certainly not cancel a meal with Little junior sister.

    Yi Tingfeng didn¡¯t pick up on Yi Tingyu¡¯s words but instead said, ¡°Damn, Ah Yun has turned it down.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Xiang Si,¡± Yi Tingyu said, about to bury her head and send a message.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask yet.¡± Yi Tingfeng stopped her.

    Yi Tingyu: ?

    Her eyes full of questions, she looked at Yi Tingfeng.

    ¡°I have an idea,¡± Yi Tingfeng said, a meaningful smile curling up at the corner of his mouth as he looked at Yi Tingyu.

    Yi Tingyu didn¡¯t speak but signaled him to continue.

    ¡°What do you think about letting Little junior sister take over?¡± Yi Tingfeng said, chuckling mischievously.

    On hearing that, Yi Tingyu fell into a brief silence, then after two seconds, she looked up at Yi Tingfeng, ¡°Are you sure?

    After her amnesia, can she still y the piano?¡±

    ¡°Whether she can y the piano I don¡¯t know, but she can y the zither.¡±

    As Yi Tingfeng mentioned this, Yi Tingyu also remembered the video that Little junior sister had posted online not long ago.

    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with her,¡± Yi Tingyu said, burying her head to start typing a message.

    ¡°Will she agree if you talk to her?¡± Yi Tingfeng curled his lip.

    Yi Tingyu didn¡¯t respond to his words but looked up at him and asked, ¡°How much should I send Little junior sister in a red envelope?¡±

    Yi Tingfeng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Good, firmly grasped that, Little junior sister would definitely agree.

    **

    Su Yunling had not long refused Yi Tingfeng when Gu Zhiqi received a message from Yi Tingyu.

    [Second Senior Sister: Little junior sister, I need to discuss something with you.]

    [Little junior sister: ?]

    [Second Senior Sister: We originally invited the teacher as a special guest, but he can¡¯t make it due tost-minute obligations.

    Could you fill in for him?]

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    [Little junior sister: What would I need to do?]

    [Second Senior Sister: Anything, piano or zither music.]

    Yi Tingyu had immense trust in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s abilities.

    Gu Zhiqi, upon reading this, didn¡¯t reply immediately.

    Soon after, another message arrived from Yi Tingyu¡¯s end.

    [Second Senior Sister: After the performance, your senior sister will send you a red envelope¡«]

    [Little junior sister: No problem.]

    Gu Zhiqi, seeing the words ¡®red envelope,¡¯ didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed outright.

    [Second Senior Sister: PatPat.gif]

    And thus, the deal to take the stage was set.

    **

    Twenty minutester, Su Yunling andpany arrived at the art center.

    After parking the car, they headed towards the concert hall.

    The four of them arrived quitete; besides the staff, there wasn¡¯t many people around at the entrance anymore.

    Just as they reached the entrance of the concert hall, a staff member came up to greet them.

    When the staff member saw Su Yunling wearing a mask, she recognized him immediately and was stunned for several seconds before stammering out, ¡°You, you, you are Listening God, aren¡¯t you?!¡±

    Su Yunling nodded to the staff member.

    Seeing this, the youngdy blushed deeply, excited for quite a while, before she remembered that she hade down to look for someone.

    After scanning the four of them, she almost fainted.

    Are the social circles of handsome guys filled with only handsome men and beautiful women?

    This level of attractiveness¡­is just too high.

    The youngdy inwardly marveled and eventually rested her gaze on Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Gu?

    Little Yu asked me to bring you backstage.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing this, roughly guessed that it was about filling in for the performance, and nodded to the staff member.

    Then she looked towards Su Yunling and said, ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±

 Chapter 682 - 682 682 Meeting Second Senior Sister

    ?682: Chapter 682 Meeting Second Senior Sister   682: Chapter 682 Meeting Second Senior Sister                                   Su Yunling and the other two didn¡¯t know that Gu Zhiqi was going to take the stage; they thought the trio was just going to catch up.

    After Gu Zhiqi was led away by the staff, Tang Yichen muttered quietly, ¡°The concert is starting in just over ten minutes, why must we reminisce now.¡±

    Su Yunling and Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t say anything, and the three went directly into the venue.

    To avoid being recognized again, Su Yunling pulled out a mask and put it on before entering.

    Their seats were consecutive; after finding their spots, they left an empty seat between Tang Yichen and Su Yunling for Gu Zhiqi.

    **

    Gu Zhiqi was taken to a backstage rest room, where only two people were present: Yi Tingfeng, dressed in a suit and shoes, and Yi Tingyu, d in a white dress with a cool and otherworldly demeanor.

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, the beauty with a coldness akin to the moon instantly transformed into the warm sun of winter, her smile spreading warmth as she trotted over to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Little junior sister.¡±

    Then, she gave Gu Zhiqi a hug.

    Gu Zhiqi felt a bit ufortable and shifted her body, but finding she didn¡¯t strongly reject it, she let Yi Tingyu embrace her.

    Yi Tingfeng, standing to the side, secretly shed tears of envy.

    Ah~ He also wanted to hug the little junior sister.

    After all, when the little junior sister was young, he often held her in his arms.

    But now, the little junior sister had grown up; he couldn¡¯t just hug her whenever he wanted, like in the old days.

    Yi Tingyu held onto Gu Zhiqi for a long while before finally letting go.

    cing her hands on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s shoulders, she scrutinized her from head to toe, her eyes shimmering with evident admiration before she spoke with a lightugh, ¡°Two years have passed, you¡¯ve grown taller and even more beautiful.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi felt that Yi Tingyu¡¯s gaze was like that of a doting mother admiring her daughter.

    ¡°You two stop catching up, the concert is about to begin.

    Tell the little junior sister the important points to note,¡± said Yi Tingfeng, checking the time and realizing it was running short, he prompted.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?

    The little junior sister takes the stage for thest act; there¡¯s plenty of time,¡± said Yi Tingyu, still pulling Gu Zhiqi to one side to sit down and beginning to exin the key points to her.

    Worried that Gu Zhiqi might forget how to y the piano, just like she did two years ago when she lost her memory, Yi Tingyu decided to take her to try out the instrument, just to be safe.

    Gu Zhiqi chose the piano, and as her fingers touched the ck and white keys, the notes streamed out like a babbling brook.

    Yi Tingyu knew then that the little junior sister of the past had returned.

    The music yed by the little junior sister felt unique and unreplicable.

    Ever since she saw the zither music posted online by her, Yi Tingyu had guessed that the little junior sister of the past had returned.

    However, not having witnessed her y in person, there was still a shadow of doubt in her heart.

    But at this moment, all suspicion vanished.

    This was the little junior sister.

    This was what she was supposed to be like after the memory loss.

    Yi Tingfeng¡¯s feelings were simr to Yi Tingyu¡¯s.

    After Gu Zhiqi finished ying, both of them took a long time to snap out of it.

    After a good while, Yi Tingfeng finally regained hisposure.

    ¡°Little junior sister, has your Sound Healing Level exceeded Fourth-order?¡±

    Yi Tingfeng had also seen the video posted online by Gu Zhiqi and naturally knew that the healing level of that piece was Fourth-order.

    Hearing Yi Tingfeng¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi turned around and looked at him, ¡°You know about Sound Healing Levels?¡±

    She felt slightly curious.

    She had looked through the information on this world and found no data about Sound Masters or the concept of Sound Healing Levels.

    But how would Yi Tingfeng know about it?

 Chapter 683 - 683 683 The Concert Begins

    ?683: Chapter 683 The Concert Begins   683: Chapter 683 The Concert Begins                                   Yi Tingfeng listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, his eyebrows slightly raised as he looked back at her, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Of course she knew, only¡­

    Yi Tingfeng: ¡°The Sound Skill Cultivation Heart Method was taught to us by you, have you forgotten?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    That¡¯s exactly what she had forgotten.

    Seeing the expression on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, Yi Tingfeng also realized, ¡°Look at me, I forgot you lost your memory.¡±

    With that, he lightly patted his own head.

    ¡°The Sound Skill was taught to us by you, and so was the healing through music.¡± Yi Tingyu took Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand and sat down on the sofa beside her, ¡°As for where you learned it from¡­¡± she paused here, looked at Gu Zhiqi, and said with deep meaning, ¡°We¡¯ve always been very curious.¡±

    ¡°So, where did you learn it, Little junior sister?¡± After Yi Tingyu finished speaking, Yi Tingfeng promptly asked as well.

    Then, he fixed his gaze on Gu Zhiqi, wondering if he would get an answer from her.

    But, upon further thought, if the little junior sister had lost her memory, had she also forgotten where she had learned from?

    Just as Yi Tingfeng thought this, Gu Zhiqi spoke up, ¡°Forgotten.¡±

    Her tone was extremely perfunctory.

    Hearing her response, Yi Tingfeng was skeptical, with more doubt than belief.

    Did he not understand her well?

    Even when she hadn¡¯t lost her memory, she liked to be dismissive.

    ¡°Teacher Tang Feng, Teacher Tang Yu, it¡¯s time to get ready for the performance,¡± a staff member¡¯s voice came from outside the dressing room.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yi Tingfeng replied, then turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Any requests for stage lighting or anything else can bemunicated with him; he¡¯s the assistant Xiao Ye for your sister and me.¡±

    With that, he stuffed his mobile phone into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, and before she could say anything, he and Yi Tingyu left the dressing room.

    **

    The host had already taken the stage, but Gu Zhiqi was nowhere to be seen.

    Tang Yichen stretched his neck, leaning close to Su Yunling, ¡°The concert has started, why hasn¡¯t Gu Xiaoxie yet?¡±

    Even if she was catching up with old friends, she should have finished by now.

    Su Yunling was busy sending messages and didn¡¯t reply to him.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen didn¡¯t need to guess to know that he was messaging Gu Xiaoxi.

    And indeed, that was the case, but Su Yunling didn¡¯t get a reply from Gu Zhiqi on the other side.

    Soon, the concert started with Yi Tingfeng and Yi Tingyu performing a piano and violin duet.

    The music was moving and delightful, but Su Yunling couldn¡¯t bring himself to enjoy it.

    He asionally nced down at his phone.

    As the first piece came to an end and there was still no sign of Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling sent her another message, to which there was again no reply.

    Just as he thought about getting up to look for someone backstage, there was some movement next to him.

    Su Yunling, seated in the VIP section near the aisle, turned his head slightly and saw someone squatting beside him.

    Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved instinctively, ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    As he spoke, he stood up to let Gu Zhiqi take a seat further in, but Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Got held up with something,¡± she answered softly, then pointed to the seat beside him and continued in a low voice, ¡°Could you move one seat over?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling raised an eyebrow and softly said, ¡°The middle seat is better.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I prefer sitting on the side.¡±

    She had to be ready to take the stage for the final act, and it would be troublesome to ask him to move if she were in the middle.

    After listening, Su Yunling didn¡¯t say anything more and moved over one seat.

    They settled into their seats without speaking again.

    At that moment, the second piece began, and Su Yunling was finally in a mood to enjoy the performance.

 Chapter 684 - 684 684 The Final Song

    ?684: Chapter 684: The Final Song   684: Chapter 684: The Final Song                                   The second piece was Yi Tingyu¡¯s piano solo titled ¡°At the Crack of Dawn,¡± a healing piece.

    The music was incredibly therapeutic; closing your eyes, it felt as though you were already standing in the early morning after the rain, when the light dawned faintly, with the faint glow of the sky¡¯s light bringing a hazy beauty, as if transporting one to a clear and transparent realm.

    The sound of the piano swept away fatigue and irritation, leaving one¡¯s body and soul in a state of rxation.

    The piece wasn¡¯t long, and the pianist had stopped ying, but the piano¡¯s melody seemed to linger in the heart.

    It wasn¡¯t until the next piece began that it transported the listener into another wonderful world.

    One after another, the diverse styles of music carried the audience into countless vibrant worlds.

    The concertsted two hours, and soon, it was nearing its conclusion.

    Gu Zhiqi quietly slipped away when the penultimate program started.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t have the chance to ask where she was going before she had left.

    Su Yunling had to take out her phone and send a message to Gu Zhiqi.

    [Su Yunling: Where are you going?]

    This time, the reply came quickly.

    [Child: Backstage]

    Seeing this, Su Yunling put away her phone and also bent down to leave the audience seats.

    **

    To get from the music hall to backstage, one had to pass through the corridor leading to the restrooms.

    Gu Zhiqi had just reached the corner when she caught sight of a somewhat familiar figure entering the corridor to the restrooms.

    Although she found the figure somewhat familiar, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay it much mind, continuing forward.

    After a few steps, she reached a fork in the road.

    Casually ncing towards the restroom corridor, she saw two people standing outside the restroom, kissing.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t get a clear look at their faces; she merely nced in passing and then directed her gaze away, continuing towards the backstage.

    Shortly after arriving backstage, the staff took her to get ready.

    Though they said ¡®get ready,¡¯ there wasn¡¯t much to prepare after leaving the waiting area.

    Despite having agreed to fill in, Gu Zhiqi had no intention of appearing on stage, so there was no need to change into performance attire or style her appearance.

    All she needed to do was go straight up when the final program started.

    Soon, the penultimate program ended.

    The final program was still a piano and violin ensemble, but this time, the piano part was a four-hand duet with Yi Tingfeng and Gu Zhiqi, and Yi Tingyu ying the violin.

    The piece was titled ¡°Rebirth.¡± Although Gu Zhiqi had never heard this piece in her memory, nor yed it, and certainly had not practiced it with the others, Yi Tingfeng and Yi Tingyu were very confident in her.

    Yi Tingfeng and Yi Tingyu were confident, and Gu Zhiqi felt no psychological pressure at all.

    However, the assistants of Yi Tingfeng and Yi Tingyu were quite worried, standing next to Gu Zhiqi, repeatedly muttering, ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous when it¡¯s time.¡±

    As soon as Yi Tingfeng and Yi Tingyu finished performing the penultimate piece, they came off the stage to see the assistant fretting like an ant on a hot pan.

    Meanwhile, Gu Zhiqi was casually leaning against the wall, idly scrolling through her phone with utter boredom.

    ¡°Xiao Ye, what¡¯s with you?

    Do you have to pee urgently?¡± Yi Tingfeng teased when he saw him like that.

    At this, Xiao Ye gave a wry smile, then frowned and said, ¡°Brother Feng, stop teasing me, let¡¯s focus on preparing for the next piece.¡± Continuing his anxious soliloquy, he added, ¡°We haven¡¯t even rehearsed together, I don¡¯t know if we can perform smoothly¡­

    This is the first show of your tour, what if something goes wrong¡­¡±

    Yi Tingfeng¡¯s lips twitched slightly, just as he was about to say something, Yi Tingyu tugged at his sleeve, ¡°It¡¯s time to go on stage.¡±

    Hearing this, Yi Tingfeng didn¡¯t say more, simply patted Xiao Ye on the shoulder and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±

    With that, he turned and went on stage without looking back.

 Chapter 685 - 685 685 The Stand-In

    ?685: Chapter 685: The Stand-In   685: Chapter 685: The Stand-In                                   Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t want to show her face, so she deliberately wore a mask before going on stage.

    However, even with a mask on, Tang Yichen and Fu Xiyan, who were familiar with her, recognized her at a nce.

    Seated next to Yi Tingfeng and partially hidden behind him was none other than Gu Zhiqi.

    Tang Yichen blinked, his eyes widened, and he instinctively looked to the side.

    He found that, indeed, there was no one in the seat next to him.

    Not only was Gu Zhiqi not in her seat, but Su Yunling was also absent.

    ¡°It¡¯s Gu Xiaoxi.¡± As soon as Tang Yichen turned his head toward Fu Xiyan, he whispered, then took out his phone and messaged Su Yunling.

    [Old Four: Third Brother, where did you go?!]

    [Old Four: Gu Xiaoxi is on stage!]

    Unfortunately, after sending out two messages, there was no response from Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling did not respond, but the performance on stage had already begun.

    **

    Elsewhere, Su Yunling had made her way to the backstage area.

    Having not found anyone in the resting room, Su Yunling continued to search until she finally arrived at the waiting area.

    There, a staff member spotted her.

    ¡°Hey?

    Who are you?

    Don¡¯t you know that the backstage is not allowed¡­¡±

    The staff member¡¯s words were cut off before she could finish.

    ¡°Teacher Su?!¡±

    Following the voice, Su Yunling saw Xiao Ye.

    Having been a guest at the Yi siblings¡¯ concerts and being a frequent visitor during performances, Su Yunling had some impression of Xiao Ye, the assistant who had been with the Yi siblings for two years.

    He nodded toward Xiao Ye.

    Xiao Ye immediately approached Su Yunling and started speaking with a hint of distress, ¡°Teacher Su, since you¡¯re here, why didn¡¯t Brother Feng and Sister Yu invite you to be a special guest?¡±

    Compared to Gu Zhiqi, a little junior sister whom Xiao Ye had never seen and who had appeared out of nowhere, he trusted Su Yunling a lot more, a talented childhood friend who had performed on stage with the Yi siblings on numerous asions.

    Hearing this, Su Yunling arched an eyebrow slightly.

    She didn¡¯t tell Xiao Ye that Yi Tingfeng had invited her, but she had declined.

    However, if she wasn¡¯t the one to step in, someone else would need to¡­

    ¡°Who is stepping in?¡± Su Yunling casually asked.

    ¡°Ah?

    It¡¯s Brother Feng and Sister Yu¡¯s little junior sister.

    I only found out today that they had a little junior sister.

    I don¡¯t know where she came from; she hasn¡¯t even rehearsed, and I don¡¯t know if she can manage¡­¡± Xiao Ye murmured with a troubled look.

    Upon hearing the phrase ¡°little junior sister,¡± Su Yunling paused for a moment before stepping forward and heading straight toward the entrance for performers.

    ¡°Hey?

    Teacher Su, where are you going?

    The performance has started, you¡­¡±

    Xiao Ye followed Su Yunling to the entrance, and then he clearly heard the sound of the pianoing from the front stage.

    Xiao Ye¡¯s steps momentarily faltered.

    This¡­

    Seemed a bit different.

    Just now, due to the fear of mistakes happening on stage, Xiao Ye really didn¡¯t have the courage to listen to the performance, so he stood where he couldn¡¯t hear it.

    Now, standing where he could hear the performance, Xiao Ye naturally heard the music and noticed something extraordinary about this piece.

    Xiao Ye was all too familiar with the Yi siblings¡¯ style of ying.

    Over the past two years, he had followed them and listened to countless performances, and being their fan, he was especially familiar with their style.

    So Xiao Ye instantly noticed that this performance was different from any other they had given before.

    It wasn¡¯t just the style and technique that were different, but the artistic conception as well.

    Schrs focus on technique, masters on the artistic conception.

    Yi Tingfeng and Yi Tingyu¡¯s ying level had been certified as master level by the Jingyin Alliance, allowing them to effortlesslypose a myriad of artistic conceptions with their performances.

 Chapter 686 - 686 686 Make Her Belong to Himself Only

    ?686: Chapter 686 Make Her Belong to Himself Only   686: Chapter 686 Make Her Belong to Himself Only                                   But today, Xiao Ye felt that he heard something else.

    It was something that went beyond artistic conception, but he didn¡¯t know exactly what it was.

    That feeling was too hazy to capture; all he knew was that it was extremely mysterious, something he longed for from the bottom of his heart, unconsciously drawn in by that sensation, imagining a scene.

    It was rebirth.

    The sound of a newborn crying as ites into the world.

    It was the sight of green shoots breaking through the soil, nourished by the gentle rain, basking in the sunlight.

    It was a fledgling bird breaking out of its shell, poking its head out of the egg, looking around with curiosity.

    It was too strange.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Xiao Ye had heard the two of them y ¡°Rebirth,¡± but today, the feeling it gave him was extraordinary.

    In the past, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine.

    Today, he could not only help but imagine, it also made him feel an expectation for rebirth, full of hope for the future.

    That feeling was exceptionally strong.

    It lingered on and on.

    Xiao Ye waspletely dumbfounded.

    He stood rooted to the spot, barely moving for a long time.

    Meanwhile, Su Yunling had already walked to the very end of the entrance, one more step and she would be visible from the audience area.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t move forward but leaned against the entrance, her gaze entirely fixed on Gu Zhiqi, watching her intently.

    Although the lights shone on both of them, most of the light was on Yi Tingfeng, with only a few rays on the young girl.

    The girl wore a mask, sitting in the shadow of the light, her eyes slightly downcast, herzy expression tinged with seriousness, her gaze on the piano, her fair fingers on the ck and white keys, notes spilling out, and piano sounds lingering in the air.

    Even though there was only so much light pouring over her, even though there were three people on stage, and the other two were standing in more vivid positions, for some reason, Su Yunling could only see one person.

    The Little Fairy that seemed to have been left behind on earth, even in in clothes, even wearing a mask, even hiding in the shadows, she still shone.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes and brows bent slightly, and an unmistakable wistfulness filled his eyes as he stared at the girl, unable to look away.

    When the piece ended, the music hall was filled with lingering sounds, the trio on stage stood up to take a bow.

    The hall fell into a brief silence, deathly quiet.

    At that moment, if a needle were to fall to the ground, it seems the whole audience would hear it.

    A few secondster, thunderous apuse suddenly erupted, nearly lifting the roof of the music hall.

    Gu Zhiqi was the first to exit,zily stepping towards the entrance.

    Su Yunling watched as the girl took step by step towards him, those steps seeming not to fall on the ground, but rather on the tip of his heart.

    His heart, as if it were broken, kept thumping in his chest, thumping loudly, as if desperate to spill blood before resting.

    In his mind, a crazy idea kept surfacing.

    He wanted to tie up the child, hide her away, make her belong only to him.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    The girl¡¯s clear,zy voice sounded, pulling Su Yunling back to his senses and causing the nearly snapped string of his rationality to rx instantly.

    Dispelling the too passionate and intense expression from his eyes and adopting a light smile, Su Yunling curved his lips, looking back at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, looking back at Su Yunling with anguid tone, ¡°It¡¯s just so-so.¡±

    It was only about four tenths of her actual capability, after all.

    The corner of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, curving upwards involuntarily again.

    ¡°What are you doing backstage?¡± Yi Tingfeng, who followed Gu Zhiqi off the stage, saw Su Yunling and asked with a hint of disdain.

 Chapter 687 - 687 687 Something is Wrong with Su Yunling

    ?687: Chapter 687: Something is Wrong with Su Yunling   687: Chapter 687: Something is Wrong with Su Yunling                                   Before Su Yunling could open her mouth, she was urged to continue speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t block the way here, get off the stage.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling stepped aside to let Gu Zhiqi go first.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi left, she hurried and followed behind Gu Zhiqi before Yi Tingfeng could.

    Yi Tingfeng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Secretly biting his teeth, he quickened his pace to catch up.

    When they reached backstage, Yi Tingfeng discreetly pushed Su Yunling to one side and approached Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Little junior sister, thank you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi knew what he was thanking her for, but she just raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t speak, which was tantamount to epting his thanks.

    ¡°Little junior sister, thank you.¡± Yi Tingyu followed up by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side, reached out, and tousled Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair with a warm and indulgent smile.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    If you want to thank me, why do you have to touch my head?

    She silently took two steps back, using her actions to tell Yi Tingyu not to touch her head.

    Although Gu Zhiqi stepped back, Yi Tingyu still managed to touch her head and, satisfied, withdrew his hand.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a presence that couldn¡¯t be ignored, and only then did Yi Tingyu shift his gaze to Su Yunling, ¡°Miss Ling?¡±

    With a reserved and polite smile on her lips, Su Yunling nodded gently to Yi Tingyu, ¡°Sister Ting Yu.¡±

    Yi Tingyu: ?

    Sister Ting Yu?

    Is she¡­

    all right?

    Seeing Su Yunling calling her Sister Ting Yu, Yi Tingyu¡¯s expression became a bit strange.

    They had all grown up in the Ancient Martial Arts World and had known each other since they were young.

    Su Yunling and Yi Tingfeng got along well, always ying and fighting together since childhood, but Su Yunling and Yi Tingyu couldn¡¯t be said to be close, their rtionship was quite ordinary.

    In the past, when Su Yunling addressed Yi Tingyu, she had always called her ¡°Second Miss Su¡±.

    Today, she suddenly called Yi Tingyu ¡°Sister Ting Yu¡±, which Yi Tingyu found a bit startling.

    Yi Tingyu didn¡¯t know the reason for Su Yunling¡¯s sudden change of address, but Yi Tingfeng could guess.

    Internally cursing Su Yunling, he then suggested to the group, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go talk in the lounge.¡±

    This was backstage, where staff often passed by.

    Soon, the staff would need to move equipment, so them standing here was somewhat blocking the way.

    As soon as Yi Tingfeng spoke up, the group made their way together toward the lounge.

    ¡°Right, little junior sister, the teacher had somethinge up and the gathering this afternoon is canceled,¡± Yi Tingfeng remembered to inform Gu Zhiqi about the Old Pigeon King¡¯s unavability for the gathering, so he mentioned it on the spot.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nodded, signifying that she understood.

    Yi Tingfeng continued, ¡°Even though the teacher can¡¯t make it, we can still go out on our own.

    We can go after we clean up,¡± he said, raising his arm to check his watch, ¡°It¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock, perfect for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Where should we go to eat?¡± Su Yunling suddenly asked.

    Yi Tingfeng: ???

    With three invisible question marks over his head, he looked at Su Yunling and asked irritably, ¡°What for?¡±

    With a slight lift of her eyebrows, Su Yunling responded calmly, ¡°A gathering with you three is already set, you wouldn¡¯t mind another three joining, would you?¡±

    Yi Tingfeng: ?!

    Su Yunling: ¡°Old Fourth and Old Fu were mentioning Sister Ting Yu to me yesterday; they must really want to meet with Sister Ting Yu.¡±

    Yi Tingyu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Something wasn¡¯t right, very not right.

    The way she kept calling her Sister Ting Yu was not right, and the things she was saying were even more so.

    It would be one thing if Tang Yichen was talking about her, since she and Tang Yichen were somewhat acquainted, but Fu Xiyan¡­

    He would talk about her?

    Would that man who seems immune to the opposite sex talk about her?

    Joking.

    Seeing that Yi Tingfeng and Yi Tingyu both went silent, Su Yunling continued, ¡°How about we set it at Shadow Pavilion?¡±

 Chapter 688 - 688 688 Does Senior Sister Have a Boyfriend Now

    ?688: Chapter 688: Does Senior Sister Have a Boyfriend Now?

    688: Chapter 688: Does Senior Sister Have a Boyfriend Now?

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Su Yunling¡¯s words and nodded.

    ¡°Shadow Pavilion.¡±

    In her opinion, it didn¡¯t matter who she dined with; the location and the food were what mattered most.

    Seeing this, Yi Tingfeng¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and he nced at Yi Tingyu, seeking her opinion.

    He was fairly acquainted with everyone, but Yi Tingyu wasn¡¯t too familiar with Fu Xiyan and Su Yunling, and he was concerned she might feel ufortable.

    ¡°Then, Shadow Pavilion it is,¡± Yi Tingyu casually remarked.

    With that, Yi Tingfeng had nothing more to say.

    Although he wasn¡¯t keen on the idea, both Little Junior Sister and his sister had agreed.

    What could he do?

    He had no choice but to go along with it.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go change my clothes first, then we¡¯ll set off,¡± Yi Tingfeng said as he headed towards the men¡¯s changing room.

    Yi Tingyu was thinking of going to the women¡¯s changing room when the rest area¡¯s door was knocked.

    Following that, Xiao Ye¡¯s voice came from the doorway, ¡°Sister Yu, your boyfriend¡¯s calling.¡±

    At that, Yi Tingyu immediately made her way toward the rest area¡¯s entrance.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi felt a question mark pop up over her head.

    The senior sister has a boyfriend now?

    Wasn¡¯t she holding a script for the lovelorn and malicious female supporting role?

    Has she had a change of heart?

    But¡­

    That actually seemed pretty good.

    Yi Tingyu opened the door, and Xiao Ye immediately handed her the phone, ¡°He couldn¡¯t get through to you, so he called me instead.¡±

    Yi Tingyu nodded, took the phone, and spoke softly, ¡°Brother Xi?¡±

    Upon hearing Yi Tingyu¡¯s voice, the person on the other end immediately spoke, ¡°Little Yu, something came up and I have to leave early; I won¡¯te to see you.¡±

    The voice was gentle and refined, carrying a hint of apology in its mild tone.

    ¡°Mhm, go ahead,¡± Yi Tingyu responded, her eyes cast down slightly, emitting a faint acknowledgment.

    Her expression was calm and cool, clearly not very happy.

    Sensing the unhappiness in her voice, the caller continued, ¡°Little Yu, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.

    You do what you need to,¡± Yi Tingyu said, intending to hang up when the person spoke again.

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve left, I listened to the entire concert.

    You were fantastic today; it was very delightful,¡± the voice maintained its warmth and amodation.

    ¡°Mhm, you¡¯re busy, goodbye,¡± Yi Tingyu finished, and immediately hung up the phone.

    After the call ended, Yi Tingyu handed the phone back to Xiao Ye.

    After the conversation was over, Yi Tingyu turned and approached Gu Zhiqi, shedding her earlier aloof manner, and said warmly and affectionately, ¡°Senior sister will go change her clothes ande out soon.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded her head.

    Meanwhile, she was surprised by Yi Tingyu¡¯s rapid change of demeanor.

    On her part, Xiao Ye, having retrieved the phone, did not leave but instead entered the rest area, her eyes sparkling as she looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu, can, can I ask you a question?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, signaling him to ask.

    ¡°What¡­

    Level Sound Master are you?¡± Xiao Ye asked, then looked at Gu Zhiqi with an expectant face.

    ¡°Fourth Level,¡± Gu Zhiqi answered casually.

    Big Senior Brother and Second Senior Sister were just at Level Three Peak; if she imed a higher level, it would be embarrassing for them.

    ¡°Ah four¡­

    Fourth Level?

    Level C?¡±

    He was joking, right?

    He himself was a Level C Sound Master, so howe he couldn¡¯t y music that well?

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Level C?

    ¡°What do you mean by Level C?¡± Gu Zhiqi felt they were clearly not on the same page.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ye blinked lightly, confusion evident in his eyes.

    Wasn¡¯t she Brother Feng and Sister Yu¡¯s Little Junior Sister?

    How could she not know about the rankings of Yin Meng¡¯s Sound Masters?

    Though puzzled, Xiao Ye¡¯s fondness for Gu Zhiqi soared after her earlier performance, and he answered her question with patience and detail.

 Chapter 689 - 689 689 Yin Meng Assessment Levels; The Person on Stage is You (Supplement)

    ?689: Chapter 689: Yin Meng Assessment Levels; The Person on Stage is You (Supplement)   689: Chapter 689: Yin Meng Assessment Levels; The Person on Stage is You (Supplement)                                   ¡°C Level is the fourth level in the Sound Master ranking system certified by Yin Meng, with three lower levels: D, E, and F¡­¡±

    Yin Meng conducts Sound Master level assessments every year, which are open to both members and non-members; anyone can register as long as they pay the registration fee.

    For the initial assessment, Yin Meng will take various factors into consideration for judgment and then categorize the levels ordingly; whatever level one is ssified into, that is the corresponding level of Sound Master one bes.

    Afterward, if one wishes to level up, they can be reassessed the following year.

    After passing the Yin Meng assessment, Yin Meng will issue a Sound Master Certificate for the corresponding level.

    Sound Masters certified by Yin Meng are extremely authoritative; almost all those in Xia Country learning music attempt the assessment.

    Of course, it¡¯s not mandatory.

    You don¡¯t have to take the test, but having done so makes job hunting easier, as a Sound Master Certificate with official authority is also considered an honor.

    Yin Meng¡¯s Sound Master levels are ssified from high to low as follows: Grandmaster, SSS, SS, S, A, B, C, D, E, F.

    Out of these, S, SS, and SSS levels are considered master levels, and the rest are schrs, while Yi Tingfeng and Yi Tingyu have both been certified by Yin Meng as SS level Sound Masters.

    After listening to Xiao Ye¡¯s exnation, Gu Zhiqi had a rough understanding of the Sound Master level divisions within Yin Meng.

    ¡°So, Miss Gu, what is your Sound Master level?¡± Xiao Ye asked glowingly after finishing his exnation.

    ¡°Teacher said that I was SSS level before,¡± Gu Zhiqi mentioned casually, remembering that Teacher Wen had thrown around those letters during their chat.

    Xiao Ye: !

    While Xiao Ye was shocked, he also felt it was to be expected.

    The shock came from the fact that Gu Zhiqi, as the little junior sister to Yi Tingfeng and Yi Tingyu, had a Sound Master level even higher than both of them.

    It felt natural because, during the performance moments before, he could tell that Yi Tingfeng and Yi Tingyu were being led by Gu Zhiqi.

    A graduate from the Music Academy, Xiao Ye, though of average ying skills, was still a professional when it came to listening.

    He was quite familiar with the Yi siblings¡¯ style and could instantly tell that while they maintained their distinct vors, they were influenced by Gu Zhiqi.

    Specifically, Gu Zhiqi, following their style, perfected it and then led the two.

    ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re so talented,¡± Xiao Ye said, his eyes sparkling with admiration.

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t reply.

    As Xiao Ye opened up the conversation further, he continued to look at Gu Zhiqi with sparkling eyes and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Brother Feng and Sister Yu¡¯s little junior sister, so, are you also Mr.

    Wen¡¯s student?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re so skilled, but I¡¯ve never heard about you before.

    Why don¡¯t you hold your own concerts?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in danger,¡± Gu Zhiqi interjected, cutting off Xiao Ye¡¯s words.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Ye was puzzled.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°You¡¯re in danger of unemployment.¡±

    Xiao Ye: Hm?

    (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)?

    ¡°If you keep idling like this, talking so much, you really run the risk of bing unemployed,¡± Gu Zhiqi saidzily, lounging on the sofa while addressing Xiao Ye.

    Xiao Ye: ¡°¡­¡±

    He got the message¡ªshe was hinting that he was being noisy.

    ¡°I just remembered, I have lots of things to do.

    I¡¯ll be busy now,¡± Xiao Ye said, not wanting to risk his job, showing with his actions that he was indeed not idle.

    Not long after Xiao Ye left, a voice came from outside the resting room.

    ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, Gu Xiaoxi, it was you on the stage just now, right?¡±

    The voice was heard before the person was seen.

    After the voice, two people entered the rest room.

 Chapter 690 - 690 690 Its Not Me; Leaving Yueqi Village First

    ?690: Chapter 690 It¡¯s Not Me; Leaving Yueqi Vige First   690: Chapter 690 It¡¯s Not Me; Leaving Yueqi Vige First                                   Upon entering, Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gu Zhiqi, walking all the way to her and then continued staring.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Under Tang Yichen¡¯s gaze, she shook her head, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ?!

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the resting room the whole time.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, and pointed her hand towards Su Yunling, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him.¡±

    Tang Yichen instinctively looked towards Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling nodded, ¡°Hmm, has been in the resting room all along.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    You think I¡¯ll believe that?

    The clothes, hairstyle, figure, and demeanor are exactly the same, and you say it wasn¡¯t you on stage?

    It¡¯s not just that Tang Yichen doesn¡¯t believe it, Fu Xiyan also doesn¡¯t believe it, but no matter if they believe it or not, in any case, Gu Zhiqi refuses to admit it.

    **

    Yueqi Vige, Yue Family¡¯s backyard.

    Yue Lan and Tang Yun had just finished a fight, Yue Lan clutched a handkerchief, wiping the sweat off her face, ¡°Not bad, in a few days I might not be your match anymore.¡± As she spoke, she sighed again, ¡°Even if I trained for five more years, you¡¯ve caught up to me this quickly.¡±

    Tang Yun wiped the sweat off her face with her sleeve, and upon hearing Yue Lan¡¯s words, she just smiled faintly, ¡°Everyone has their own talents, your talent lies in fragrance refining, while I, merely have slightly better Ancient Martial Talent than you.¡±

    Yue Lan¡¯s Ancient Martial Talent is of the middle stage Earth Level, while Yue Lan is at the peak of the Profound Level, two whole stages apart.

    Though the difference is only two stages, the talent between Profound Level and Earth Level is like heaven and earth.

    Hearing Tang Yun mention Fragrance Refining Talent, Yue Lan let out a breath, somewhat gloomily saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about any Fragrance Refining Talent.¡±

    Previously, people always said she had Fragrance Refining Talent, that she was a genius, and Yue Lan herself thought the same, often feeling self-satisfied about it.

    However, after meeting Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi, the two young girls, Yue Lan didn¡¯t dare to think so anymore.

    Seeing her like this, Tang Yun guessed what she was thinking and shook her head with a hint of helplessness, ¡°Your talent may indeed notpare to Xiao Qi and Yueyue, but it is better than that of many Fragrance Refiners, so you should not be too hard on yourself.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I got it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.

    Tell me about your ns, are you going back to the capital or¡­?¡± Yue Lan didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, so she asked about Tang Yun¡¯s future ns.

    Gu Bo had passed away nearly a month ago, during which time, Tang Yun had been diligently training in Ancient Martial Arts.

    By now, Tang Yun¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts had not only fully recovered to her pre-injury state but had also improved a lot.

    Next, she should start preparing for her revenge, right?

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun lowered her gaze, ¡°I won¡¯t be returning to the capital for now.¡±

    Yue Lan nodded immediately upon hearing this, ¡°That¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t go back to the capital.

    Although your Ancient Martial Arts have fully recovered, in the end, you¡¯re alone¡­¡± Yue Lan paused, then shook her head, adding, ¡°No, that includes me, too.¡±

    ¡°Even with me added, just the two of us would stand no chance against the Yun Family¡¯s Guard Team.¡±

    Tang Yun¡¯s Ancient Martial Talent may be better than Yun Jhin¡¯s, but even so, Yun Jhin is now the head of the Yun Family and can mobilize the Yun Family¡¯s Guard Team.

    Tang Yun + Yue Lan with her mediocre Ancient Martial Talent, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Yun Family¡¯s Guard Team.

    Tang Yun pondered with a slight frown, and after a long while, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave Yueqi Vige first, we¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±

    If Yun Jhin could send someone once, he could do it a second time.

    Althoughst time, the Ever Winning Army had intervened, providing a deterrent effect.

    But ording to Tang Yun¡¯s understanding of Yun Jhin, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let things rest so easily.

 Chapter 691 - 691 691 Yueyue is coming; Gu Xiyues Insomnia

    ?691: Chapter 691: Yueyue ising; Gu Xiyue¡¯s Insomnia   691: Chapter 691: Yueyue ising; Gu Xiyue¡¯s Insomnia                                   After thest incident, Tang Yun had already been nning to leave.

    However, she hadn¡¯t left yet because the five-year term hadn¡¯te to an end.

    Yue Lan understood Tang Yun and could probably guess what she was thinking.

    She turned her head to look at Tang Yun and asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±

    Tang Yun looked down and spoke in a low voice, ¡°In three days.¡±

    Yue Lan: ?!

    ¡°So soon?¡±

    With no warning signs at all, Yue Lan expressed her surprise.

    Tang Yun: ¡°In two days, it will be the end of my five-year agreement with Gu Bo.

    Even though he¡¯s dead, I must honor the contract to the end.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the contract, she would have left with Gu Chengcheng the day after Yun Chuyao came to her.

    Yue Lan: ¡°¡­¡±

    That¡¯s the Yun Tung she knew from before.

    Once she promises something to someone, as long as she¡¯s alive, she must make it happen.

    Yue Lan fell silent for a few seconds, then remembered she hadn¡¯t prepared anything yet.

    She immediately said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something earlier?

    I haven¡¯t prepared anything.¡±

    As she spoke, she pulled Tang Yun toward the house.

    ¡°I need to prepare well, all my spices, herbs, incense burners, and utensils need to be brought along, and it will take two or three days to pack.¡±

    Halfway through, she suddenly remembered something and stopped.

    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t pack right now.¡±

    Yue Lan¡¯s face fell with dismay, ¡°Yue Girl ising over today, I need to teach her about fragrance refining.¡±

    Tang Yun, upon hearing this, showed a hint of surprise in her eyes, ¡°Yueyue ising back today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guessed that you would probably be leaving.

    When that timees, I intend to leave with you.

    So, I thought of teaching the method of refining Phoenix Sleep Fragrance to Yue Girl.¡±

    Gu Xiyue suffered from severe insomnia, and no medicine was of help, only Phoenix Sleep Fragrance could grant her a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Yue Lan had witnessed how torturous it was for her to be gued by insomnia.

    It was too painful, and she didn¡¯t want her little apprentice to suffer from insomnia anymore.

    Actually, when she first met Gu Xiyue, she did not have insomnia.

    She developed insomnia five years ago.

    Yue Lan didn¡¯t know how it happened.

    During that period, it coincided with the time when Tang Yun had an ident, and she had gone to the capital.

    When she returned to Yueqi Vige, she found that Gu Xiyue had developed insomnia.

    In the first two years of dealing with insomnia, her demeanor was extremely cold and cynical, her temper easily explosive and angry.

    A slight provocation could ignite her, and once her temper red, it was uncontroble.

    Anyone who dared to provoke her got beaten, and several vigers had been on the receiving end of her fists.

    Gu Bo had been beaten too.

    Yue Lan was oblivious to how he had angered Gu Xiyue, but the man, already paralyzed in bed, was almost beaten to death.

    If Yue Lan hadn¡¯t intervened in time, Gu Bo would have died.

    Following that, Yue Lan took her to live with the Yue Family.

    That staysted two years, during which time Yue Lan refined countless Calming Fragrances for her.

    At the beginning, it had some effect, but after some time, it ceased to be useful.

    For two years, her little apprentice was tormented and became as thin as a stick.

    During that period, she attempted suicide several times, and if not for Yue Lan¡¯s timely discovery, she would have likely died.

    In those days, Yue Lan dared not to leave Gu Xiyue alone; she either stayed with her around the clock or sent a message every couple of hours.

    This condition persisted for two years with Gu Xiyue.

    Then, three years ago, her insomnia suddenly began to improve.

    During that time, Gu Xiyue visibly got better.

    Although she still suffered from insomnia asionally, it wasn¡¯t as severe as before.

    At least, her temper had improved immensely, and she no longer exhibited suicidal tendencies.

    Her mental state was getting better day by day.

 Chapter 692 - 692 692 Going to Jiang City

    ?692: Chapter 692 Going to Jiang City?

    692: Chapter 692 Going to Jiang City?

    Yue Lan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her improving and let her return to stay at the Gu Family.

    Before long, Phoenix Sleep Fragrance appeared, and it proved very effective against Gu Xiyue¡¯s insomnia.

    Yue Lan had thought that her little disciple could bid farewell to her insomnia from then on.

    Unexpectedly, starting from two years ago, her insomnia began to worsen again.

    Apart from Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, nothing else worked.

    However, after being sold a few times, Phoenix Sleep Fragrance never appeared again, it couldn¡¯t be found anywhere.

    And Gu Xiyue¡¯s insomnia was getting worse by the day.

    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t as severe as it had been five years ago, at least there was no longer the threat of suicide.

    Yue Lan was determined to research and refine Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, driven by her pursuit of Fragrance Refining as well as her little disciple¡¯s insomnia.

    Phoenix Sleep Fragrance couldn¡¯t cure her insomnia, but it could give her a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Now, she finally knew how to refine Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, and her little disciple wouldn¡¯t have to worry about sleepless nights anymore.

    She didn¡¯t mind refining Fragrance for Gu Xiyue every time, but in the end, it wasn¡¯t a sustainable solution.

    Since Gu Xiyue was also a Fragrance Refiner, teaching her would be much more efficient.

    In this way, even if they couldn¡¯t meet all the time, or one day, if she met with an ident and left this world, her little disciple would still be able to refine Fragrance on her own.

    Listening to Yue Lan¡¯s words, Tang Yun fell silent for a few seconds before speaking, ¡°If there¡¯s not enough time, it¡¯s not urgent, Chengcheng and I can leave first and you¡­¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Tang Yun was cut off before she could finish, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving me behind¡­¡± realizing Gu Chengcheng was also there, she quickly corrected herself, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving me behind and taking Chengcheng away by yourself.¡±

    Tang Yun: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to leave you behind, what I meant was¡­¡±

    ¡°Yueyue is extremely talented, she¡¯ll surely learn it in one night.

    We can teach her Fragrance Refining tonight, and it¡¯ll bepletely feasible to pack up tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.¡± Yue Lan interrupted Tang Yun again without letting her finish, then quickly arranged everything.

    Seeing this, a hint of helplessness shed in Tang Yun¡¯s eyes, and with patience she exined, ¡°I have no intention of confronting Yun Jhin directly for the time being, so I won¡¯t encounter any danger.

    Why are you insisting on following me?¡±

    After hearing this, Yue Lan just pursed her lips, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t confront the Yun Family, who knows what other trouble you might run into.¡±

    ¡°My internal injuries have healed, and even if I do run into trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s just decide this.

    I will go wherever you go.

    In case something really happens, if you won¡¯t consider it for yourself, think about Chengcheng.

    With me around, Chengcheng will be even safer.¡± Yue Lan didn¡¯t give Tang Yun a chance to finish speaking and hugged Tang Yun¡¯s arm tightly, effectively silencing her.

    After hearing this, Tang Yun indeed didn¡¯t argue further.

    If she were alone, it wouldn¡¯t really matter, but with Chengcheng, if something were to happen¡­

    Seeing that Tang Yun didn¡¯t insist anymore, Yue Lan immediately continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re nning to leave, where do you intend to go?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun slightly lowered her eyes and spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯ll start by going to Jiang City.¡±

    ¡°Jiang City?¡± A flicker of surprise crossed Yue Lan¡¯s eyes.

    She clearly hadn¡¯t anticipated that Tang Yun would choose Jiang City.

    ¡°Why suddenly decide to go to Jiang City?¡±

    After hearing this, Tang Yun¡¯s lips curved slightly, and a meaningful smile emerged on her cool face, ¡°There¡¯s something I need there.¡±

    Yue Lan: ?

    Need what?

    In the end, Yue Lan couldn¡¯t get the answer about what Tang Yun wanted from her mouth and had to ask another question, ¡°Judging by your words, you n to only take Chengcheng with you.

    What about Gu Chengan¡­¡±

    Tang Yun understood her without the need for her to finish the question.

 Chapter 693 - 693 693 Imperial City Shadow Pavilion; Third Sister as the Intermediary

    ?693: Chapter 693: Imperial City Shadow Pavilion; Third Sister as the Intermediary   693: Chapter 693: Imperial City Shadow Pavilion; Third Sister as the Intermediary                                   Tang Yun¡¯s eyebrows and eyshes trembled gently, and she remained silent for a long while before she finally spoke, ¡°He¡¯s a freshman in high school this year, I arranged for him to board at school when the term started, and as for the future¡­¡±

    At this point, Tang Yun paused.

    With downcast eyes and a touch of coldness creeping between her brows, ¡°If I¡¯m still alive, I will raise him until he is eighteen, but if¡­¡±

    Yue Lan, listening to Tang Yun¡¯s words, felt a twitch in her eyelids and interrupted directly, ¡°What nonsense, of course you¡¯ll be alive.¡±

    Tang Yun smiled and continued speaking indifferently, ¡°If there¡¯s an ident, his real mother is still around, it¡¯s not up to me, a stepmother, to worry.¡±

    ¡°Tut-tut-tut,¡± Yue Lan said immediately upon hearing this, spitting three times, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again, nothing will happen, don¡¯t say such things anymore.¡±

    Seeing this, Tang Yun did not say anything more.

    **

    The Imperial City Shadow Pavilion is the main branch, upying a muchrger area than the branches in other cities, with a very ancient style.

    Unlike the other branches she had visited before, which had only an ancient decoration style, the Shadow Pavilion in Imperial City has both ancient decoration and architectural styles, with an entire courtyard built.

    In the courtyard, there were pavilions on the water, winding corridors, artificial mountains, and green bamboo, all in a moment giving Gu Zhiqi the illusion of stepping into the Su Residence.

    Upon learning that Su Yunling had arrived, Manager Zhang personally led them to a private room on the water.

    The room was surrounded by a few weeping willows, standing outside the room by the pond, with the surrounding scenery reflecting in the green waters, just looking at it was refreshing to the soul.

    Crossing the stone bridge over the water led to the private room.

    Manager Zhang led them into the private room and, after they had ordered food, he went out to ry the orders.

    While waiting for their meal, a WeChat voice call came in.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at it and saw it was from Gu Yuluo.

    She didn¡¯t really feel like answering it.

    However, after receiving a red envelope from Gu Yuluo, Gu Zhiqi changed her mind.

    After collecting the red envelope, she slowly stood up, said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a call,¡± and then rose to leave the private room.

    Outside the private room was a corridor by the water, where several willow trees were nted.

    Their branches draped in the water, the prevailing breeze would sometimes stir them, dancing light wisps that ripple out in circles, making the reflections in the pool ripple and transform.

    Gu Zhiqi leaned against the railing of the corridor, just about to press the answer button when Gu Yuluo on the other side hung up the voice call.

    Immediately after, two messages came through.

    [Gu Yuluo: epting my red envelope and not answering my call?]

    [Gu Yuluo: Full of question marks.gif]

    Gu Zhiqi sent back two messages leisurely.

    [Qiqi: Was about to answer]

    [Qiqi: What¡¯s up?]

    [Gu Yuluo: Wei Jingyu is looking for you, urgent!]

    [Gu Yuluo: Anyter and someone¡¯s life might be at stake!]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi remained silent for a moment, thinking that this person¡­

    seemed quite fond of spending money as a messenger.

    [Qiqi: Oh]

    After leisurely replying to Gu Yuluo¡¯s message and exiting the chat, just as she was about to look for Wei Jingyu¡¯s WeChat, another message from Gu Yuluo came in.

    [Gu Yuluo: Can you do a divination for Shen Tong¡¯s whereabouts?]

    [Gu Yuluo: He¡¯s been missing for several days now, and we¡¯ve been tracking for quite some days without sess.

    Wei Jingyu has had several Diviners calcte Shen Tong¡¯s whereabouts, but the results all say that Shen Tong is no longer in this world.]

    [Gu Yuluo: After you¡¯ve done the calctions, tell me the results first, don¡¯t tell him.]

    Gu Yuluo typed fast, sending three messages without much dy.

    Gu Zhiqi took a quick nce but did not immediately engage in divination.

    Instead, she first sent a message to Gu Yuluo.

    [Qiqi: Paying for it?]

    [Gu Yuluo: ¡­]

    Three secondster, Gu Zhiqi received an anonymous transfer.

    [Qiqi: Wait for it.]

 Chapter 694 - 694 694 Calculating Shen Tongs Whereabouts

    ?694: Chapter 694 Calcting Shen Tong¡¯s Whereabouts   694: Chapter 694 Calcting Shen Tong¡¯s Whereabouts                                   It was quite coincidental that Yuan Force, sealed for three days, recovered at twelve o¡¯clock today, along with my divination ability.

    After replying to Gu Yuluo¡¯s message, Gu Zhiqi exited the chat and started to divine using Shen Tong¡¯s birthdate details that Wei Jingyu sent over two days ago.

    In the past, even the longest divination took only about ten seconds, but this time, Gu Zhiqi divined for a full minute.

    As the divination went on, a fine sheen of sweat began to form on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Zhizhi, if you can¡¯t divine it, just stop,¡± Chubby Chiu said, seeing Gu Zhiqi like this.

    Knowing it was a difficult divination, and fearing she might suffer a bacsh, he immediately tried to persuade her to stop.

    As soon as Chubby Chiu finished speaking, a trickle of blood overflowed from the corner of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Zhizhi!

    Stop it!¡± Chubby Chiu panicked upon seeing this and cried out in rm.

    **

    Meanwhile, in the private room, Su Yunling¡¯s hand, which was bringing a teacup to his lips, suddenly trembled, a wave of anxiety washing over him.

    He seemed to feel a familiar spiritual fluctuation, belonging to the item that had often rested on his buttons.

    He could vaguely feel its emotional fluctuations, which felt like panic mixed with concern.

    Had the child encountered trouble?

    ¡°Third Brother, why did you spill your tea?¡± Tang Yichen saw Su Yunling spill the tea and swiftly pulled out a paper napkin to hand over to him.

    Without taking it, and not minding the spilled tea on his hand, Su Yunling immediately stood up and strode out of the private room.

    ¡°Hey?

    Third Brother, where are you going?¡± Tang Yichen remained in the gesture of handing over a napkin, watching Su Yunling¡¯s departing back, and he asked.

    Tang Yichen thought he heard the words ¡°wash hands,¡± and then Su Yunling¡¯s figure disappeared at the doorway.

    **

    After Chubby Chiu¡¯s frantic words, Gu Zhiqi ended the divination.

    Lifting her hand, she casually wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s the panic?

    It¡¯s just a minor bacsh.¡±

    ¡°But you vomited blood.¡± Chubby Chiu spoke, his voice tinged with a cry.

    ¡°I¡¯ve vomited blood before,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied, seemingly unconcerned.

    Chubby Chiu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked around and asked Chubby Chiu, ¡°Could you check where the restroom is?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu immediately activated the navigation for Gu Zhiqi to the restroom.

    Less than a minute after Gu Zhiqi left the corridor, the door to the private room opened.

    Su Yunling came out of the room, and seeing that the familiar figure was not on the corridor, he took out his phone and sent a message.

    Three minutester, Gu Zhiqi stood in front of the wash basin, took out a bottle of water from her storage bracelet, and rinsed her mouth.

    After rinsing the blood from her mouth and drinking a gulp of water, she said to Chubby Chiu, ¡°Check thest IP address Shen Tong used before she disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Chubby Chiu replied, immediately starting the tracking mode.

    While tracking, he didn¡¯t forget to ask Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Is there a problem with Shen Tong¡¯s disappearance?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°Quite interesting.¡±

    Chubby Chiu: ?

    ¡°In what way is it interesting?¡± Chubby Chiu immediately asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t reply but instead took out her phone, intending to reply to Gu Yuluo¡¯s message.

    Seeing that Su Yunling had also sent a message, she replied to him first.

    [Su Yunling: Where did you go?]

    [Child: Restroom]

    After sending the message, she opened Gu Yuluo¡¯s chat.

    Following Gu Zhiqi¡¯sst message of ¡°wait,¡± Gu Yuluo had sent two more messages.

    [Gu Yuluo: Why is it taking so long?]

    [Gu Yuluo: Where are you?

    Where did you go?

    Are you alright?]

    Gu Zhiqi sluggishly sent a message back.

    [Qiqi: I¡¯m fine]

 Chapter 695 - 695 695 The Euphemism of Shen Tongs Death

    ?695: Chapter 695 The Euphemism of Shen Tong¡¯s Death?

    695: Chapter 695 The Euphemism of Shen Tong¡¯s Death?

    As soon as the message was sent out, Gu Yuluo replied in seconds.

    [Gu Yuluo: The person you say is unharmed¡­

    are you referring to Shen Tong?]

    [Qiqi: Who else?]

    [Gu Yuluo: Then, uh, where is she?

    Can you figure out where she is?]

    [Qiqi: I can¡¯t.]

    [Gu Yuluo: ?]

    [Qiqi: She¡¯s not in the same space as us, I can¡¯t figure it out.]

    This was precisely why Gu Zhiqi was interested in Shen Tong¡¯s disappearance.

    She could deduce that Shen Tong was still alive but was unable to trace her whereabouts.

    Only after several iterations of reasoning did she conclude that Shen Tong was no longer in this time-space.

    She had hoped to use Shen Tong to find out what had happened to her and the events of the time-space she was in now, but unexpectedly, she suffered a bacsh.

    [Gu Yuluo: !]

    [Gu Yuluo: Is that¡­

    any different from being gone?]

    Gu Zhiqi did not quite understand what Gu Yuluo meant and silently sent a question mark back.

    [Qiqi: ?]

    [Gu Yuluo: Going to another world, isn¡¯t that just a euphemism for being dead?]

    In Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes, being in a different space meant going to a different world, which was just a polite way of saying someone had died.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    [Qiqi: Is there a possibility that she just traveled through time?]

    [Gu Yuluo: ¡­]

    Now it was Gu Yuluo¡¯s turn to fall silent.

    [Gu Yuluo: Girl, are you alright?

    Did you lose your memory again?

    Or were you shocked by something?]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi did not exin any further.

    After all, what she said was the truth, whether Gu Yuluo believed it or not was his own business.

    [Qiqi: She will return in seven days.]

    [Gu Yuluo: !]

    [Gu Yuluo: The seventh day after death?!]

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhizhi, I found it, here, Central Continent City Hea¡­¡± Chubby Chiu paused momentarily, then spoke with a surprised expression, ¡°Heavenly Domain Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Domain Pavilion?¡± Gu Zhiqi murmured softly.

    Central Continent City was an international hub for the top ten powers, something mentioned in the novels.

    After sending the message, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention.

    Previously, when she searched for the Heavenly Domain Pavilion, she found that Central Continent City also had an auction house called Heavenly Domain Pavilion, and the backers of both auction houses were very likely the same person.

    She was curious whether Shen Tong¡¯s journey to another time-space had anything to do with the Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    It seemed she would have to take the time to visit the Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    ¡°It¡¯s Heavenly Domain Pavilion, strange, why is there also an auction house called Heavenly Domain Pavilion in Central Continent City?¡± Chubby Chiu murmured softly, then connected to this world¡¯s database to look up more detailed information.

    Half a minuteter, Chubby Chiu spoke again, but this time with a dejected tone, ¡°I found it, but there¡¯s so little information.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nced casually and noticed that the information Chubby Chiu found was simr to what she had found earlier.

    ¡°I read some forums, and this Heavenly Domain Pavilion seems to have quite a high status, both in Xia Country and in Central Continent City,¡± Chubby Chiu murmured.

    The status was indeed high; however, it seemed that the novels had never mentioned the Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    ¡°Xiao Qi?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was standing in front of the wash basin, lost in thought when she suddenly heard a familiar voice.

    Instinctively turning around, she looked at the person speaking.

    Without knowing when, a person had appeared beside Gu Zhiqi.

    The woman was dressed in a beige pencil skirt and wore a beige knitted cardigan over the top, her long hair tied in a low ponytail that hung behind her head, her lips curved in a gentle and elegant smile.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi turn around, the woman spoke again, ¡°Xiao Qi, it really is you.¡±

 Chapter 696: 696: Seeing Yuk Weiyin Again

    <strong>Chapter 696: Chapter 696: Seeing Yuk Weiyin Again</strong>

    Having recognized the woman, Gu Zhiqi gently raised his eyebrows and fixed his gaze upon her, giving her attire a quick once-over.

    It must have been her whom he saw in the corridor outside the concert hall restroom.

    His lips curved into a faint smile, and he regarded the woman before him with azy amusement, ¡°Big sister, we meet again.¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s well-behaved yet indolent demeanor, Yuk Weiyin was slightly taken aback before she asked, ¡°Howe you are here?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡± Gu Zhiqi leaned against the washstand and looked back at Yuk Weiyin.

    Upon hearing this, the smile on Yuk Weiyin¡¯s lips remained unchanged, and she spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Sister didn¡¯t mean that, just didn¡¯t expect to encounter you here.¡±

    Before Gu Zhiqi could respond, Yuk Weiyin added, ¡°I heard you went back to Yueqi Vige, so I¡¯m a bit surprised to see you in the Imperial Capital.¡±

    Clearly, Yuk Weiyin was still unaware of the fact that Gu Zhiqi had been taken back to the Gu Family.

    ¡°Is that so.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied with a casual smile, looking somewhat carefree.

    Seeing this, Yuk Weiyin¡¯s smile deepened, and her gaze softened as it fell upon Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Did youe to eat alone?¡±

    ¡°Weiwei, who are you talking to?¡±

    Before Gu Zhiqi could answer, a male voice sounded close by.

    At the sound, Yuk Weiyin immediately turned towards the source and spoke warmly, ¡°It¡¯s my sister.¡±

    ¡°Sister?¡± the man repeated in a low voice, puzzled, then shifted his gaze to Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon getting a clear look at Gu Zhiqi, a flicker of admiration passed through the man¡¯s eyes.

    Standing beside the washstand and washing his hands, he turned his head to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Howe I never heard you had another sister?¡±

    Feeling the man¡¯s gaze, Gu Zhiqi turned her head and took a quick nce.

    The man was neatly dressed in a suit, handsome, looking to be in histe twenties.

    Gu Zhiqi simply nced at him, then diverted her eyes.

    While Gu Zhiqi looked away, the man did not avert his gaze, staring intently at her.

    Noticing this, Yuk Weiyin¡¯s eyebrows knit together so subtly it was nearly imperceptible, but she quickly resumed her smile and stepped closer to the man, draping her arm over his as she exined, ¡°She¡¯s the biological sister who was brought up by my father.¡±

    Having Yuk Weiyin¡¯s arm around him, the man¡¯s attention returned fully to her, ¡°Biological sister?¡±

    Murmuring to himself and reflecting for a moment, he soon furrowed his brows.

    Yuk Weiyin rarely mentioned her biological father or siblings to him, but he still knew a bit about her former family.

    Zhang Xiuli, the new madame of the Yuk Family, was indeed a ¡°celebrity¡± in Yan City¡¯s upper social circles.

    In the fancy circles of Yan City, there were all sorts of rumors about her, especiallytely, when the rumors about her had been particrly rife.

    He couldn¡¯t avoid knowing about it even if he wanted to.

    And among those rumors were mentions of her other two children.

    It was said that her son was a wayward youth who knew nothing but fighting and brawling,

    and her biological daughter was rumored to be the Sea City Gu Family¡¯s fake heiress who¡¯d been raised for seventeen years.

    The Sea City Gu Family, that was a gship n of the wealthiest in Sea City.

    Originally, when the news spread that the fake heiress had been raised in the Gu Family from a young age, the Yuk Family intended for Zhang Xiuli to bring her daughter over to the Yuk Family¡¯s home.

    However, it was rumored the fake heiress caused too much trouble, even the Gu Family couldn¡¯t handle her and wanted to kick her out of the house, which led the Yuk Family to drop the idea. They also reprimanded Zhang Xiuli, insisting that she manage the situation well and never allow her to cling onto the Yuk Family.

    So, this girl in front of him is the Sea City Gu Family¡¯s fake heiress?

 Chapter 697: 697: You and Your Sister Have a Good Relationship?

    <strong>Chapter 697: Chapter 697: You and Your Sister Have a Good Rtionship?</strong>

    Watching the man¡¯s reaction, Yuk Weiyin barely revealed a smile, continuing with her gentle tone, ¡°Brother Zhong, my sister¡¯s name is Gu Zhiqi. You can just call her Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi, this is Brother Zhong¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for introductions,¡± the man interrupted before Yuk Weiyin could finish.

    Yuk Weiyin, upon hearing this, stopped short, a forced smile remaining on her face as she looked at the man, ¡°Brother Zhong, I¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the man reached out, squeezing Yuk Weiyin¡¯s hand that was hugging his arm, as if tofort her, lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°Time¡¯s about right, the dishes should be ready, we should head back to eat.¡±

    After speaking, without waiting for a response from Yuk Weiyin, he turned to Gu Zhiqi and smiled, ¡°Xiao Qi, right? You¡¯re probably not here at Shadow Pavilion by yourself. In that case, we won¡¯t invite you to join us for the meal. Goodbye.¡±

    Having said this, he quickly departed with Yuk Weiyin before Gu Zhiqi could speak.

    As Yuk Weiyin was pulled away, she still turned back to say, ¡°Xiao Qi, your sister will go ahead, then.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, with eyes slightly downcast, was typing on her phone. Hearing Yuk Weiyin¡¯s words, without looking up, she responded dismissively, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Then she continued to focus on texting, replying to a message from Gu Yuluo.

    Gu Yuluo still doubted the meaning of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words about ¡°Shen Tong being in another space¡± as Shen Tong having left.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t want to bother with her, but she sent too many red packets.

    Gu Zhiqi collected each one before exining briefly to her once more.

    After exining, not knowing whether she understood, at least she stopped messaging Gu Zhiqi.

    **

    Moving on, the one called Brother Zhong held onto Yuk Weiyin while moving forward.

    When Brother Zhong felt they were far enough, he turned to look at Yuk Weiyin and asked, ¡°Are you and your sister close?¡±

    At the question, Yuk Weiyin paused, then softly, tenderly replied, ¡°Although, including today, I¡¯ve only met her twice, but after all, she is my sister by blood, I¡­¡±

    Brother Zhong didn¡¯t let her finish, interrupting her, ¡°Having only met twice doesn¡¯t count as being close. Don¡¯t be too kind to her.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Without giving Yuk Weiyin a chance to respond, Brother Zhong continued, ¡°Although she is your sister, after all, you¡¯ve only met twice and can¡¯t really consider each other familiar.¡±

    ¡°In future encounters, don¡¯t treat her as your biological sister, it¡¯s best to treat her as a stranger.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts,¡± Brother Zhong spoke without allowing Yuk Weiyin to finish her sentence. ¡°Weiyin, you don¡¯t know her, but I¡¯ve heard some rumors about her. If you¡¯re nice to her, she¡¯s likely totch onto you.¡±

    Yuk Weiyin smiled gently at this, ¡°She¡¯s my biological sister; what does it matter if shetches onto me?¡±

    Brother Zhong, seeing her attitude, continued to persuade her calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you, but the Yuk Family will mind. The Yuk Family doesn¡¯t like her, and if shetches onto you, and then through you, onto the Yuk Family, the Yuk Family will certainly be unhappy, you and your mother¡­¡±

    ¡°My mother and I will have a hard time in the Yuk Family, right?¡± Yuk Weiyin interjected, cutting off Brother Zhong¡¯s words before he could finish.

    Brother Zhong, upon hearing this, said nothing, which served as an affirmation.

    Noticing this, Yuk Weiyin¡¯s expression changed. She let go of Brother Zhong¡¯s arm and spoke with displeasure, ¡°Yes, my mother and I live at the mercy of others. Even if I want to acknowledge my biological sister and associate with her, I have to consider the Yuk Family¡¯s feelings.¡±

 Chapter 698: 698 That Person Looks Somewhat Familiar

    <strong>Chapter 698: Chapter 698 That Person Looks Somewhat Familiar</strong>

    Seeing this, Brother Zhong¡¯s heart skipped a beat; he knew that thest thing Yuk Weiyin liked to hear was that she had to live at the Yuk Family¡¯s mercy.

    ¡°Weiwei, that¡¯s not what I meant, I just¡­ I¡¯m just afraid that your sister¡¯s appearance might affect your rtionship with the Yuk Family,¡± Brother Zhong exined with some nervousness.

    Seeing that Yuk Weiyin still looked displeased, he continued to exin, ¡°Think about it, you¡¯ve been living with Uncle Yuk and Han Xing for five years, you¡¯re family now. But you¡¯ve only met your sister twice. What if her presence negatively affects your rtionship with them? What will you do then?¡±

    At his words, Weiyin¡¯s face showed hesitation.

    Brother Zhong, seizing the moment, persisted, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that your sister¡¯s character isn¡¯t exactly good. I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t acknowledge her as your sister, but just don¡¯t be too nice to her, and don¡¯t give her the chance to depend on the Yuk Family.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Weiyin immediately responded when she heard this, ¡°I recognize her as my sister because she is my sister, but the Yuk Family has nothing to do with this, and I certainly won¡¯t let her cause any trouble for the Yuk Family.¡±

    ¡°Besides, if she really does something wrong or starts harboring inappropriate thoughts, I, as her older sister, will naturally teach and guide her. It¡¯s impossible to simply disown her or treat her as a stranger.¡±

    After hearing Weiyin¡¯s words and seeing her gentle yet stubborn demeanor, Brother Zhong had no thoughts of rebuke left. He sighed softly and wrapped his arms around her waist, ¡°Alright, alright, as you wish. You always think too highly of everyone. How do you know that just a word or two from you will¡­ your sister¡­¡±

    Weiyin shot Brother Zhong a nce, ¡°Are you still going on about this?¡±

    Seeing this, Brother Zhong didn¡¯t continue, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. Our great author is so capable, of course you have your own ways of teaching. I¡¯m looking forward to the day you sessfully educate your sister.¡±

    Weiyin, satisfied atst, didn¡¯t pursue the topic and instead started on another one, ¡°Did you just say that I have to live under the Yuk Family¡¯s thumb and watch people¡¯s faces?¡±

    Seeing her settling the score, Brother Zhong went stiff, then helplessly said, ¡°But that¡¯s exactly what you said.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you meant?¡± Weiyin argued, and without even looking at Brother Zhong, brushed off the hand that was wrapped around her waist.

    ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong. You, our talented author, don¡¯t need to watch anyone¡¯s face; it¡¯s everyone else that has to watch yours,¡± Brother Zhong stubbornly clung to Weiyin¡¯s waist, pulling her close, ¡°See, don¡¯t I have to watch your face?¡±

    Weiyin huffed, ¡°You, Brother Zhong, don¡¯t need to watch anyone¡¯s face.¡±

    Watching her act this way, Brother Zhong felt as if his heart was being stolen. He leaned in close to Weiyin¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°But you aren¡¯t just anyone, you¡¯re my girlfriend. Of course, I have to watch your face.¡±

    After saying this, he suddenly moved closer and stole a kiss on Weiyin¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°What are you doing? There are people here,¡± Weiyin, her face flushed, nced at a passing figure and symbolically pushed him away.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I kiss my girlfriend¡­¡± Brother Zhong trailed off and turned his head to watch the person who had just walked by.

    He felt that the person looked familiar, but couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen him before.

    Back to herposed demeanor, Weiyin noticed Brother Zhong staring at the person who had walked away and asked in a low voice, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I just feel like, that person looks familiar.¡±

 Chapter 699: 699: Want to Hug Brother? (Supplement)

    <strong>Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Want to Hug Brother? (Supplement)</strong>

    Yuk Weiyin, upon hearing this, followed his gaze to nce at the figure with a long, elegant posture and an indolently noble aura. Even just looking at the back provided a certain visual aesthetic pleasure.

    Yuk Weiyin also felt that this figure looked familiar but couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen it before.

    Odd, when he had walked towards her earlier, she had clearly seen his figure. So why hadn¡¯t she looked at his face?

    Brother Zhong thought for a long time but still couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen that figure or match it to anyone, so he shook his head vigorously. ¡°Can¡¯t remember, probably not someone important. Let¡¯s go, time to eat.¡±

    Seeing this, Yuk Weiyin nodded and left with Brother Zhong.

    **

    After he had exined things to Gu Yuluo, the usually prompt responder didn¡¯t send any more messages for a while, and Gu Zhiqi thought she wouldn¡¯t message him again.

    But as soon as he stepped out of the restroom, he received another message from Gu Yuluo.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t want to deal with her anymore, so he didn¡¯t look at her message.

    A few secondster, Gu Yuluo began to send one red packet after another.

    Gu Zhiqi still didn¡¯t reply to her messages, but as for the red packets¡­

    He epted them without error.

    He collected the red packets one by one, without looking at Gu Yuluo¡¯s messages.

    As he walked forward, buried in his phone opening red packets and focused only on them, he didn¡¯t notice someone blocking his path until he bumped into them.

    A crisp, refreshing fragrance lingered at the tip of his nose, and Gu Zhiqi felt it was familiar. Before he could think further, he quickly retreated.

    Apologizing as he backed away, ¡°Sorr¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he looked up and saw a familiar face.

    ¡°Big brother?¡±

    His waist was encircled, and Gu Zhiqi¡¯s retreat was unsessful.

    With a slight curve to her lips and a light smile, Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi with a meaningful tone. ¡°Sorr¡­ Big brother?¡±

    With a teasing tone, she spoke again, ¡°Wanting to hug big brother?¡±

    Without waiting for Gu Zhiqi to react, she took his wrist and pressed his hand to her waist. ¡°Go ahead, hug.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    This person must be poison.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡± Su Yunling asked softly while looking down at Gu Zhiqi.

    Her peach-blossom eyes stared directly at Gu Zhiqi, with deep, unfathomable depths in her pupils that seemed to hold a fatal attraction, constantly bewitching people to fall into it, and once one fell in, there was no escaping.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t make eye contact for long and looked away, silently for a few seconds. He quickly felt around her waist a couple of times.

    Then, as if nothing had happened, he withdrew his hand and looked back at Su Yunling with azy smile,menting, ¡°Nice waist.¡±

    Su Yunling: ¡°¡­¡±

    That lingering touch was slightly hot, as if it could burn a hole through her waist and reach all the way to her heart.

    Su Yunling deeply experienced what it meant to reap what one sows, silently snuffing out the streaking me in her heart, and took two steps forward, lightly tousling Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair, ¡°Let¡¯s go, time to eat.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you tousle my hair again, I¡¯ll snap your waist.¡±

    Saying so, his gaze moved downward to Su Yunling¡¯s waist.

    So slender, one hand could snap it.

    Su Yunling: ???

    **

    Yueqi Vige, Gu Family courtyard.

    When Gu Xiyue stepped into the courtyard, she didn¡¯t see the familiar figure under the eaves and paused slightly.

    She used to see Tang Yun sitting under the eaves and embroidering every time she entered the courtyard, through rain or shine, regardless of the season.

    Today, not seeing that familiar figure, Gu Xiyue felt a bit unustomed.

    A small figure ran out of the house, and upon seeing Gu Xiyue, its eyes instantly brightened. ¡°Sister Yueyue.¡±

 Chapter 700: 700 Gu Xiyue: Whats the Urgent Matter?

    <strong>Chapter 700: Chapter 700 Gu Xiyue: What¡¯s the Urgent Matter?</strong>

    Gu Chengcheng crisply called out to Gu Xiyue before darting over and hugging her thigh tightly.

    Gu Xiyue bent down slightly and gently rubbed Gu Chengcheng¡¯s head, ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡±

    Gu Chengcheng, looking up at Gu Xiyue with his clear, doe-like eyes, responded in a tender voice, ¡°Mom is cooking.¡±

    Gu Xiyue pinched his soft cheek and took his hand to enter the house.

    As they walked into the living room, Gu Xiyue noticed Yue Lan engrossed in her mobile phone, sitting seriously on the couch.

    Upon hearing the noise at the door, Yue Lan looked up at her, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Xiyue, holding onto Chengcheng¡¯s hand, asked as she sat down beside Yue Lan on the couch.

    ¡°Waiting for you,¡± Yue Lan put away her phone, which she ced on the table, and turned her attention to Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue handed the paper bag she was carrying to Chengcheng without any particr reaction to Yue Lan¡¯s words.

    ¡°What kind of duck?¡± Chengcheng asked softly, yet he didn¡¯t reach out to take it.

    He suspected the bag contained candies.

    Those that couldn¡¯t be eaten without counting them first.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°Cake.¡±

    Chengcheng¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing this, and he quickly took the bag from her hand.

    ¡°And candies,¡± Gu Xiyue added after he took the bag.

    Gu Chengcheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    His excitement deted, and he slowly went to count the candies in the bag.

    Yue Lan appraised Gu Xiyue from head to toe and noticed that herplexion had improved a lot since theirst meeting. Not only that, the cold, world-weary aura she carried had lessened significantly.

    Surprise flickered in her beautiful eyes as she said to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Yourplexion looks much better. Is it because of Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?¡±

    Gu Xiyue, leaning on the sofa, coolly replied, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Seeing her reaction, Yue Lan pursed her lips and muttered under her breath, ¡°It must be the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance.¡±

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t argue. ncing sideways, she asked Yue Lan, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was an urgent matter? What is it?¡±

    Although she had told Mother Gu that she was heading back to Yueqi Vige, in fact, her real n wasn¡¯t to return to Yueqi Vige. She intended to take care of some business in Yan City, drop by Yun Town No.1 Middle School to see Gu Chengan, and then head straight to Sen City.

    Unexpectedly, she had just arrived in Yan City when she received a message from Yue Lan iming there was an urgent matter that needed her attention.

    Since it was only an hour¡¯s drive from Yun Town to Yueqi Vige, she had changed her ns on the fly and returned.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess what it is?¡± Instead of telling Gu Xiyue directly, Yue Lan looked at her with a mysterious expression.

    Yue Lan hadn¡¯t yet told her about the reason she wanted Gu Xiyue to return to Yueqi Vige¡ª to teach her Fragrance Refining.

    The purpose was to see firsthand Gu Xiyue¡¯s reaction upon learning she was going to be taught how to make Phoenix Sleep Fragrance.

    ¡°I¡¯m not guessing,¡± Gu Xiyue refused bluntly.

    Yue Lan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Gu Xiyue¡¯splete disinterest in guessing, Yue Lan felt disappointed and murmured aint, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to y along at all?¡± Then, looking at Gu Xiyue, she continued, ¡°Just make a wild guess. If you don¡¯t guess at all, I won¡¯t even know where to start.¡±

    Gu Xiyue, still with a cold expression, obliged and made a wild guess, ¡°Caught some severe illness and asked me toe back and cure you?¡±

    Yue Lan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Yue Lan secretly gritted her teeth, pinched Gu Xiyue¡¯s arm, and said resentfully, ¡°You wretched girl, can¡¯t you wish something good for your master?¡±

    ¡°Anything less than a life-or-death matter doesn¡¯t count as an emergency,¡± Gu Xiyue remained indifferent.

 Chapter 701: 701 How can you call your grandmaster by name?

    <strong>Chapter 701: Chapter 701 How can you call your grandmaster by name?</strong>

    Yue Lan silently rolled her eyes, then let out a sigh, ¡°Ah, since it¡¯s like this, forget about teaching you the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance then.¡±

    As Yue Lan¡¯s words trailed off, Gu Xiyue suddenly turned her head to look at Yue Lan.

    Yue Lan appeared not to notice her gaze and picked up her phone, leisurely beginning to y with it.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue proactively asked, ¡°You were going to teach me the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?¡±

    ¡°Oh, did I say that?¡± Yue Lan looked at Gu Xiyue with an innocent face, pretending to be confused.

    Gu Xiyue knew she was annoyed by her earlier words and didn¡¯t bother with her feigned ignorance, asking again, ¡°Does she know you¡¯re teaching me Fragrance Refining?¡±

    Yue Lan had intended to continue ying indifferent, but at Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t maintain it any longer and slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°She? Who are you referring to?¡±

    Gu Xiyue shifted her gaze away, not looking at Yue Lan, and continued with a cold voice, ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    Listening to Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, Yue Lan smiled, then raised her orchid finger with a look of reproach, ¡°How can you speak like that? You can¡¯t just call your grandmaster by her name.¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, say it again, who is she?¡± Yue Lan watched Gu Xiyue with interest.

    If he, who was a good ten years older, could call that youngdy ¡®Master,¡¯ then as her junior disciple, how could she not address her as ¡®Little Master¡¯?

    Was the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance learned in vain?!¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­¡±

    She left him with a cold profile and didn¡¯t speak.

    Seeing this, Yue Lan let out a lightugh and continued leisurely, ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to call her that?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s fine too.¡±

    ¡°After all, your Little Master said, before you change how you address her, you can¡¯t learn the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance.¡±

    After saying that, she looked sideways at Gu Xiyue.

    Noticing Gu Xiyue was unmoved, Yue Lan inwardly clicked her tongue, her head buried in her phone, swiping with a leisurely demeanor, ¡°If you cannot refine the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, naturally I won¡¯t show you the Fragrance Books and the ancient books on Fragrance Refining Techniques she gave me either. And that Dream Building Fragrance she just taught me, you probably don¡¯t wish to learn it either, huh~¡±

    Thest word was drawn out long by her, and after she finished, she looked at Gu Xiyue with a smile brimming in her eyes.

    Gu Xiyue turned her head, looking nkly at Yue Lan, ¡°She agreed?¡±

    Yue Lan arched an eyebrow, ¡°Who?¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­¡±

    After staring at Yue Lan for a few seconds, she moved her lips and, after a long pause, reluctantly muttered quickly, ¡°Little Master.¡±

    Seeing her awkwardness, Yue Lan chuckled out loud, covering her mouth with her hand,ughing for a good while.

    Gu Xiyue, with a cold face, watched her expressionlessly.

    When Yue Lan had her fill ofughter, she finally reached out to pat Gu Xiyue¡¯s shoulder, ¡°In the future, when you see your Little Master, remember to address her like this, okay~¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about whether she agrees or not,¡± Yue Lan said, a touch of sentiment coloring her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve asked her, and she has agreed.¡±

    Gu Xiyue listened and lowered her gaze slightly, fell silent for a few seconds, then asked another question, ¡°Does she know the person you¡¯re nning to teach is me?¡±

    Yue Lan raised her eyebrows, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Gu Xiyue heard this and fell silent again.

    Watching her expression, Yue Lanughed softly, then as if remembering something, looked at Gu Xiyue and added, ¡°Let¡¯s get something straight, once you learn to make the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, you can¡¯t use it to amass wealth, understood?¡±

    She was aware that Gu Xiyue enjoyed amassing wealth, but this Phoenix Sleep Fragrance¡­

    ¡°That girl also likes to amass wealth; if you use the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance to gather wealth, it would be no different frompeting with her for a way of amassing fortunes, and by then¡­ Tsk~¡± Yue Lan clicked her tongue lightly and continued, ¡°In any case, that¡¯s something I can¡¯t do, and you shouldn¡¯t do it either, understand?¡±

 Chapter 702: 702 Tang Yuns Transformation

    <strong>Chapter 702: Chapter 702 Tang Yun¡¯s Transformation</strong>

    Listening to Yue Lan¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue gently raised her eyebrows, her eyes coldly returning the gaze to Yue Lan, ¡°Do I look like someone who likes to cut off people¡¯s livelihoods?¡±

    Caught by the words, Yue Lan choked for a moment before quickly speaking again, ¡°Oh, I was just saying it offhand, just a heads-up for you.¡±

    Gu Xiyue heard this and didn¡¯t continue on the topic, but instead asked another question, ¡°You just mentioned the Fragrance Refining Technique ancient books, the Fragrance Book, and the Dream Building Fragrance, what about them?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I was just teasing you.¡± Saying that, Yue Lan also innocently blinked her eyes.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­¡±

    On her usually cool face, a smile curled up, looking very sincere.

    Watching her smile, Yue Lan began to suspect that she wanted to betray and annihte her mentor.

    Even though she was ten years younger and was her little disciple, it felt like her presence was even moremanding, and her eyes were so frightening.

    Yue Lan felt uneasy in her heart, and under Xiyue¡¯s sincere gaze, she cleared her throat and sent the information she hadpiled over to Gu Xiyue through her phone.

    ¡°These are the materials Ipiled while discussing the way of Fragrance with your Little Master, among which there indeed exists a method to refine something called Dream Building Fragrance, but I haven¡¯t learned it yet. See if you can learn it.¡± After sending the material to Gu Xiyue, Yue Lan spoke to her.

    Gu Xiyue hummed softly and immediately opened the document file, looking down and reading intently.

    ¡°Yueyue¡¯s back?¡± Tang Yun came out of the kitchen and greeted Gu Xiyue with a smile.

    Gu Xiyue, hearing the voice, shifted her gaze from the phone and looked at Tang Yun, ¡°Aunt Tang.¡±

    It had been over twenty days since they hadst met, andpared to thest time, Tang Yun seemed like a different person.

    The previous Tang Yun looked cold but harmless, yet this time, she had a sharper edge, and her demeanor had undergone a significant change, with a faint elegance and nobility in her every move.

    That kind of elegance and nobility, Gu Xiyue had seen five years ago, then, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was deliberately concealed or if it had been worn away by time, and now, some of the qualities that had vanished were starting to return to her, bit by bit.

    In addition to her temperament, her appearance had also changed starkly, herplexion had improved greatly, the previously dull and sallow skin had be much fairer, and while she used to favor in, mature clothes, she had started to dress herself up, looking, at least, ten years younger.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready, let¡¯s eat,¡± said Tang Yun as she ced the dishes she¡¯d carried from the kitchen onto the table.

    Seeing this, Yue Lan stood up, ¡°Are there more dishes? I¡¯ll help you with them.¡±

    ¡°You sit, I can manage,¡± Tang Yun said, returning again to the kitchen.

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t speak but simply put away her phone and went to help with the dishes in the kitchen.

    Watching Gu Xiyue¡¯s back as she entered the kitchen, Yue Lan sat back down and called out to the kitchen, ¡°With Yueyue helping, I¡¯ll be waiting to be fed then~¡±

    **

    After dinner, Yue Lan and Gu Xiyue went to the Yue Family¡¯s ce to practice Fragrance Refining.

    ¡°What exactly is the rtionship between you and your Little Master anyway?¡± Yue Lan sat to the side and asked Gu Xiyue as she watched her.

    Gu Xiyue was absorbed in reading the material Yue Lan had sent her, asionally controlling the heat.

    Hearing Yue Lan¡¯s question, she casually replied, ¡°What could it be.¡±

    ¡°Like, now that you two live under the same roof, have you ever had any conflicts, or, any difort?¡± Yue Lan pressed, looking steadily at Gu Xiyue, waiting for her answer.

    ¡°No,¡± Gu Xiyue answered simply with just one word.

 Chapter 703: 703: Do You Know What She Likes?

    <strong>Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Do You Know What She Likes?</strong>

    ¡°Really, nothing?¡± Yue Lan stared at Gu Xiyue, seeking confirmation once again.

    She too hoped there was nothing amiss, but if the two girls really didn¡¯t get along, or if there was some misunderstanding, she wanted to be able to mediate.

    Otherwise, if they truly shed in the future, between her master and her apprentice, she wouldn¡¯t know whom to support.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Gu Xiyue added another stick to the fire and replied softly.

    Upon hearing this, Yue Lan nodded, temporarily believing her words, ¡°That¡¯s good if there¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Gu Xiyue buried her head and continued reading the material on her cellphone.

    ¡°Whether you acknowledge this ¡®Little Master¡¯ or not, she has indeed taught me how to make Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, and now I am passing that knowledge on to you, which is no different from learning from her. I know you¡¯re reserved and don¡¯t like initiating interactions with others, but I hope you two can get along well,¡± Yue Lan said earnestly to Gu Xiyue.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s hand tightened around her cellphone, and she nced sideways at Yue Lan.

    Seeing her reaction, Yue Lan continued, ¡°You know what I¡¯m like; I¡¯m not someone who enjoys socializing either. But her¡­ she is truly worth making friends with.¡±

    ¡°Initially, I did shamelessly force my way into apprenticeship just to learn how to make the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, butter¡­¡± As she spoke, Yue Lan¡¯s expression became distant, and she slightly lifted her head to nce at the moon above, ¡°Later, I realized that she really makes a good teacher.¡±

    ¡°Now, I truly regard her as my master from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    After finishing her speech, Yue Lan gave a gentle smile and turned her gaze to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Yueyue, she¡¯s really a nice girl, and I believe that if you two get to know each other better, you¡¯ll certainly be good friends.¡±

    Gu Xiyue did not speak, maintaining her posture while looking at Yue Lan.

    Seeing her like this, Yue Lan suddenly shook her head, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s up to you, nothing is more important than your happiness.¡± With those words, she reached out and gently ruffled Gu Xiyue¡¯s hair, ¡°As long as you live happily, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Gu Xiyue stared at Yue Lan for a few seconds, and after what seemed like a long time, she finally spoke in a cool tone, ¡°You¡¯re acting very strange today.¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡± Yue Lan blinked innocently, refusing to admit it.

    Indeed, she had been more talkative today.

    Having already decided to get involved in the Yun Family¡¯s grievances and conflicts, the future held increased risk.

    She feared that should an ident suddenly happen to her without getting a chance to say everything, it would be too regrettable.

    Of course, she would never tell Gu Xiyue this, so as not to worry her.

    ¡°You¡­ you haven¡¯t contracted some incurable disease, have you?¡± Gu Xiyue asked, sounding somewhat suspicious, and as she spoke, she reached out to grab Yue Lan¡¯s wrist to take her pulse.

    Yue Lan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Was this disciple really so close?

    After a while, Gu Xiyue finished taking the pulse, ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite healthy?¡±

    ¡°This girl, can¡¯t you wish your master a little well?¡± Yue Lan said, poking Gu Xiyue¡¯s forehead with her index finger.

    Gu Xiyue leaned her head back to dodge Yue Lan¡¯s finger, added another stick to the fire, and then spoke in a clear, cool voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as she doesn¡¯t be my enemy by choice, we will live in peace.¡±

    Yue Lan sighed softly, ¡°All right then, as long as you two don¡¯t have conflict, I won¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze fell on the fire pit, she watched the dancing mes intently, silent for a long time, and then, suddenly turning her head, she asked, ¡°Do you know what she likes?¡±

 Chapter 704: 704: I Can Call You Sister if I Have To

    <strong>Chapter 704: Chapter 704: I Can Call You Sister if I Have To</strong>

    Yue Lan raised an eyebrow, looking at Gu Xiyue with great interest, ¡°So, you¡¯re nning on befriending her on your own initiative? Let me tell you, that girl has a cold nature, it¡¯s not easy to¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I just want to give her a thank-you gift.¡± Gu Xiyue interrupted Yue Lan, and then, ncing sidelong at Yue Lan, spoke without much emotion, ¡°After all, she is now my ¡®Little Master,¡¯ isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yue Lan paused, and then couldn¡¯t help but snort withughter.

    Afterughing enough, Yue Lan stroked his chin and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of thank-you gift she¡¯d like, but there is one thing that she would definitely appreciate.¡±

    Gu Xiyue raised an eyebrow, a hint of inquiry in her eyes as she looked at Yue Lan.

    Yue Lan: ¡°She likes money.¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ?

    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it, she really does like money,¡± Yue Lan said. After pondering for a few seconds and stroking his chin, he continued, ¡°Although you two aren¡¯t rted by blood, you could still be considered her sister, right?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you,ter on, give her a big red envelope, and getting her to call you ¡®sister¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be out of the question.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes showed a flicker of emotion.

    The thought of Gu Zhiqi calling her ¡®sister¡¯ seemed rather nice.

    As she thought about it, images began to form in her mind.

    ¡°Cough.¡± Gu Xiyue coughed discreetly, but she made a mental note of Yue Lan¡¯s words.

    **

    The Imperial Capital.

    In the study of the Jin Family, Jin Cengran sat in front of theputer, having a video call with someone.

    Jin Cengran¡¯s eyes were downcast, his expression bore a trace of frailty, and he showed no obvious emotions, nor did he have any noticeable killing intent. He asked the person on the other end in a t tone, ¡°Has someone been tracking Ah Lv for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied the person on the other end, who was Jin Cengran¡¯s subordinate, the Ever Winning Army Commander Jin Hua.

    Jin Cengran: ¡°Have you identified who it is?¡±

    There was a silence on the other side, before Jin Hua hesitantly said, ¡°¡­It seems to be someone from the Yun Family.¡±

    ¡°Someone from the Yun Family?¡± Jin Cengran repeated softly, then asked in an indifferent tone, ¡°What are they after Ah Lv for?¡±

    ¡°The specifics haven¡¯t been made clear yet. It looks like Yun Jhin is the one who sent them, and they don¡¯t know about Miss Ah Lv¡¯s identity, so¡­¡± Jin Hua didn¡¯t finish her sentence but instead suggested, ¡°Should we send a warning?¡±

    ¡°No need, just ensure Ah Lv¡¯s safety.¡± Jin Cengran said, eyes slightly lowered, his fingers gently tapping on the armrest of his wheelchair.

    ¡°My lord, this¡­¡± After hearing Jin Cengran¡¯s decision, Jin Hua sounded somewhat troubled, ¡°Miss Ah Lv, she moves in mysterious ways, we can¡¯t keep track of her. We¡¯ve already switched more than thirty people out, and not a single one has been able to follow her for more than twenty-four hours.¡±

    Because after twenty-four hours, they would invariably lose track of her.

    Some, in fact, lost her trail after just ten minutes.

    Jin Cengran was silent on hearing this.

    ¡°It¡¯s really too difficult. Even Jin Xue has tried and onlysted twenty-four hours.¡±

    Jin Xue was a fourth-order peak ancient martial artist, the only person who had managed to follow Jin Cenglv for a whole twenty-four hours.

    The rest, they were shaken off within ten minutes to a few hours.

    ¡°Before university, it was somewhat easier as she would appear within our sight voluntarily after handling private matters, but now¡­ we can only find her at school.¡± Jin Hua continued with a sense of difficulty.

    After hearing this, Jin Cengran raised his hand to rub the center of his forehead, fell into a long silence, and then finally spoke, ¡°Let it be, perhaps she is tired of it. Withdraw everyone.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Withdraw everyone? But what if¡­¡±

    ¡°She has grown up and can protect herself now,¡± Jin Cengran said with a slight lowering of his eyes and a hint of a smile on his lips, ¡°It¡¯s time to let go.¡±

 Chapter 705: 705 Going to Find the Heir Again; Painting

    <strong>Chapter 705: Chapter 705 Going to Find the Heir Again; Painting</strong>

    Jin Hua, on hearing this, had nothing more to say, ¡°Then¡­ter, I¡¯ll call off the search.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Cengran responded indifferently.

    Just at that moment, the door to the study was suddenly pushed open.

    ¡°Ah Ran, have you seen my sack?¡±

    As the door swung open, a discordant voice rang out, followed by the disheveled Little Uncle Jin walking in.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s end the call,¡± Cengran said, disregarding him and turning to Jin Hua first.

    ¡°Nothing else,¡± Jin Hua replied immediately.

    Cengran turned off the video and looked up at Little Uncle Jin, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A sack, one with half a sack of items in it, about this big,¡± Little Uncle Jin said, gesturing with his hands to show the size to Cengran.

    Cengran thought for a moment and then remembered, ¡°It¡¯s thrown into the storeroom.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Little Uncle Jin eximed, ¡°You actually threw it in the storeroom? Inside are my treasured calligraphy brushes.¡±

    Little Uncle Jin spoke and promptly turned to leave, limping toward the study door. Reaching the door, he suddenly stopped, turned his head to give Cengran onest look, ¡°I¡¯m going to the ck marketter; my assistant wille to our house to pick up a painting. Remember to give him the Dried Well Painting from my painting studio.¡±

    ¡°What, setting up shop at the ck market again?¡± Cengran asked casually in response to his statement.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Little Uncle Jin replied offhandedly.

    ¡°Going to find an heir again?¡± Cengran asked, his toneced with a hint of teasing.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Little Uncle Jin said, then muttered softly, ¡°I refuse to believe I can¡¯t find someone who appreciates its true value.¡±

    Cengran just smiled and didn¡¯t speak again.

    Not long after Little Uncle Jin left, his assistant came to pick up the painting.

    Cengran rode the elevator up to the fourth floor.

    The Jin Family had several studies: arge one on the second floor, three smaller ones on the third floor, and the remaining rooms were all painting studios.

    Seated in his wheelchair, Cengran pushed open the door to one of the studios.

    Inside the studio, thick curtains were drawn, making the light extremely dim.

    In such dark light, Cengran really couldn¡¯t tell which one was the Dried Well Painting, so he switched on the light.

    With a ¡°click,¡± the entire room brightened.

    The studio was filled with paintings and paints.

    The Dried Well Painting was positioned by the door, clearly visible at a nce, but Cengran¡¯s gaze fell on another painting instead.

    This painting was hung on the wall. There were many other paintings on the walls, but only this one upied a wall all by itself.

    Named Whale Falling into the Starry Sea Painting, it was one of his uncle¡¯s favorite paintings, acquired two years ago; no one knew who the artist was, but everyone in the family liked it a lot¡ªthough none could win it from his uncle.

    Cengran sat in his wheelchair, eyes slightly raised, staring at the painting for a long time.

    The longer he stared, the more he felt like he was plunging into the starry sky; the whale in the painting seemed toe to life, whimpering lowly as it emerged from the starry sea, gliding between stars, then diving into the deep, boundless expanse of the cosmos.

    Those whimpers, like calls from ancient times, sounded like crying yet were incredibly healing to listen to.

    After gazing for a long time, the whale yed in the starry sea for quite a while, then suddenly, it changed direction.

    As if it had be aware of his presence, it turned its head, looking straight at him, and then let out a low cry. Though still a whimper, Cengran felt like he heard a cheer.

    The whale leaped from the starry sea, flying straight towards him.

    Just as the whale was only centimeters away, a ringtone sounded.

    The illusion shattered, and Cengran came back to reality.

    The painting was still just a painting, and the whale remained quietly settled within it.

 Chapter 706: 706: Imperial Capital Black Market; Half-Protection in His Arms

    <strong>Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Imperial Capital ck Market; Half-Protection in His Arms</strong>

    Just as the whale was about to crash into his forehead, Jin Cengran instinctively leaned back.

    Even so, the whale showed no sign of stopping. Just as it was mere centimeters from him, suddenly, a ringtone from a cell phone erupted.

    It was as if a mirror had shattered, and the scene before him suddenly fragmented, the whale turned into pieces, instantly dissipating. The starry sky in the painting shifted from dynamic to static, and Jin Cengran came back to his senses.

    Looking at the painting on the wall again, it was still just a painting, and the whale remained a whale, quietly residing within the canvas.

    Jin Cengran felt a wave of mncholy and stared at the painting for a few more seconds. Noticing no further changes, he then answered the call.

    ¡°Brother Jin, it¡¯s me.¡± The voice of Tang Yichen came through the phone.

    Jin Cengran: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Third Brother and I are going to the ck market, do you want toe along?¡± Tang Yichen got straight to the point of the call.

    Jin Cengran raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why the sudden trip to the ck market?¡±

    Howe everyone is heading to the ck market all of a sudden?

    **

    Jin Cengran had a video conferenceter on and didn¡¯t go to the ck market. Hence, the ones who went were only Tang Yichen, Su Yunling, and Gu Zhiqi.

    The entrance to the Imperial Capital ck Market was right in the city center. To enter the ck market, one had to first step into a bar called ¡®Shadow¡¯. After paying the entry fee, under the guidance of a staff member, they dressed up in disguise. The disguise consisted of caped ck robes and ck masks.

    After the disguise, the trio was led to a teleportation gate. This gate was just like the one at the Ghost Market, and the formation of the gate must have been set by the same person. It was very possible that the power behind the Ghost Market and the ck market was the same individual.

    Passing through the teleportation gate, they arrived at an underground marketce, this was the ck market.

    The bustling scene of the ck market was in no way inferior to that of the Yan City Ghost Market, with crowds of people and a constant mor.

    Tang Yichen held a map in his hand, nced down at it, and then pointed in a direction, ¡°This way. I¡¯ve checked in advance; that Mu Huai has a permanent shop in the ck market. It¡¯s at the end of this street, his herb shop.¡±

    The three of them stepped forward, heading in the direction Tang Yichen had indicated.

    The street was crowded, inevitably leading to jostling.

    They hadn¡¯t walked far when a man carrying a sack behind Gu Zhiqi kept muttering, ¡°Make way, make way.¡±

    Hurriedly moving forward with his head down.

    Gu Zhiqi also heard this familiar voice and instinctively turned back to look.

    Just then, the man with the sack came up beside Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately stepped aside and then bumped straight into a warm embrace, a arm swiftly wrapping around hers.

    Su Yunling ced her arm over Gu Zhiqi¡¯s, encircling her arm through the ck cloak, and pulled her a bit closer into her embrace, ¡°It¡¯s crowded, be careful.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi no longer cared to look at the man carrying the sack, and tried to move aside, away from Su Yunling, but the crowd was too dense, seemingly leaving no room to maneuver.

    Under the mask, Su Yunling¡¯s lips subtly curved up, cradling Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm, she half-shielded Gu Zhiqi in her arms as they continued forward.

    In this manner, no one bumped into Gu Zhiqi anymore.

    Gu Zhiqi felt a bit uneasy, but considering the throngs of people, she preferred being held by Su Yunling over brushing shoulders with strangers.

    As they moved forward, with time passing, Gu Zhiqi could distinctly feel the warmth emanating from her body, with a hint of a cold yet fragrant scent lingering at the tip of her nose.

    This was the first time Gu Zhiqi had been in such close contact with Su Yunling for so long. Initially, it was a tad ufortable, and now, it was a billion times more so.

 Chapter 707: 707 Brother, Thank You; Twilight Returns Pharmacy

    <strong>Chapter 707: Chapter 707 Brother, Thank You; Twilight Returns Pharmacy</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi felt slightly ufortable and gently moved her arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s crowded here, and it¡¯s easy to get bumped into.¡±

    Suddenly, Su Yunling leaned in close, whispering into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ear, his deep and pleasant voice causing Gu Zhiqi to stop her small movements immediately.

    After Su Yunling finished speaking, Gu Zhiqi could feel the pressure on her arm lessen a bit.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head and nced at the hand that still shielded her, then turned to look at Su Yunling again.

    Unfortunately, with the curtain between them, she couldn¡¯t see Su Yunling¡¯s expression.

    In her memory, it seemed no one had ever protected her like this before.

    The sensation was a bit strange, yet she found herself craving it.

    Choosing this feeling over the slight difort, Gu Zhiqi allowed Su Yunling to keep his arm around her.

    ¡°Brother, thank you,¡± Gu Zhiqi whispered her thanks.

    Her voice was very low, and it was noisy beside them, so Su Yunling only heard her call him brother, but he didn¡¯t catch what she said after that, so he asked softly, ¡°What?¡±

    But Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak again, looking down as she continued to walk forward.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi had no intention of speaking again, Su Yunling began to overthink things.

    Could it be that she was telling him not to touch her again?

    After hesitating for a moment, he ultimately didn¡¯t withdraw his hand.

    He kept protecting her as they walked forward. Once the crowd thinned, making it possible to avoid collisions, Su Yunling reluctantly let go of Gu Zhiqi.

    Feeling the pressure on her shoulder disappear along with the warmth of the embrace, Gu Zhiqi paused slightly, turned her head, and nced at Su Yunling again.

    Su Yunling, thinking she might scold him with statements like ¡°if you touch me again, I¡¯ll break your waist,¡± was considering whether to apologize first, but then heard Gu Zhiqi softly call him, ¡°Brother.¡±

    Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Her voice was still low, but this time, Su Yunling heard it clearly.

    Su Yunling was slightly stunned, then the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, and with raised eyebrows, he said to Gu Zhiqi with deep meaning, ¡°I thought you were going to say if I touched you again, you¡¯d break my waist.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Pretending not to hear, she stepped forward and continued walking.

    **

    After walking a bit further, they finally arrived at the end of the street, where there were few people, but shops still nked both sides.

    ¡°Twilight Returns Pharmacy? This is the ce,¡± Tang Yichen pointed to a shop at the very end of the street on the right.

    It was indeed the end of the street, a dead-end, with the Twilight Returns Pharmacy bordered by an uneven stone wall on one side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± Su Yunling suggested.

    Then, the three of them entered the pharmacy together.

    Inside, severalrge medicine cabs stood upright, and a few ount books were ced on the counter. Next to the counter, a person was propping up their chin, idly doodling in an ount book with a brush in hand.

    When they heard movement at the entrance, the person looked up, casually scanning the three customers, ¡°Are you here to see a doctor or to buy medicine?¡±

    Their demeanor was carefree, and their attitude casual, yet they didn¡¯te off as rude or arrogant.

    ¡°Do you have Xuan Yue Silk here?¡± Tang Yichen asked.

    ¡°Nope,¡± the person repliedzily.

    Tang Yichen: ?!

    Could it be that his brother had misled him?

    After replying, the person lost interest and returned to doodling in the ount book.

    Guessing that this wasn¡¯t Mu Huai as his brother had mentioned, Tang Yichen asked another question, ¡°Excuse me, are you called Mu Huai?¡±

    Hearing the question, the person didn¡¯t even lift their eyelids, just replied indifferently, ¡°What if I am, what if I¡¯m not?¡±

 Chapter 708: 708: Can Consider Selling Xuan Yue Silk to You

    <strong>Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Can Consider Selling Xuan Yue Silk to You</strong>

    Tang Yichen heard the words and replied immediately, ¡°We havee to buy Xuan Yue Silk from Mu Huai.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the person finally looked up and, with vested interest, asked, ¡°Does this mean you know Mu Huai?¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    Would we be asking you if we knew them?

    Tang Yichen immediately shook his head at the person.

    Seeing this, the person¡¯s expression turned listless and he waved them off, saying, ¡°You may leave, I don¡¯t have any Xuan Yue Silk here.¡±

    Tang Yichen turned his gaze towards Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi.

    However, both Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi, one appearing thoughtful as he stared at the person behind the counter, the other speed-reading thebels on the medicine shelves, did not look at Tang Yichen at all.

    A brief silence fell over the pharmacy.

    Seeing that neither of them was giving him any reaction, Tang Yichen stepped closer to them, ¡°Third Brother, Gu Xiaoxi, give some reaction here.¡±

    As Tang Yichen¡¯s words trailed off, Gu Zhiqi made his move.

    He took a few steps forward, reached the counter, and reported a string of herb names directly to the person, ¡°60g of Falling Star Grass, 80g of Crisp Tea Flower¡­¡±

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi opened his mouth, the person leaning on the counter with his chin propped up took up a pen and began to jot down the names and quantities of herbs Gu Zhiqi was reciting.

    As he wrote, the person gradually stopped his movements, slowly straightened up, and looked towards Gu Zhiqi, his eyes filling withplexity and inquiry.

    After Gu Zhiqi finished listing the herbs, he finally spoke to the person who was writing and drawing at the counter, ¡°I want these herbs.¡±

    The person shifted his gaze onto Gu Zhiqi. From the initialplexity, his expression turned into a stunned state, gazing nkly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Until Gu Zhiqi fell silent, he still had not recovered his senses and just kept staring nkly at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Shopkeeper?¡± Gu Zhiqi, seeing no movement, inquired out loud.

    ¡°Ah?¡± The person finally came back to his senses, first nkly uttering an ¡°Ah,¡± and then, btedly responding, ¡°Right.¡±

    After responding, heid out a piece of paper on the counter, and without taking the upleted prescription, he went straight to the medicine shelf and began to gather the herbs.

    After picking a few herbs, facing the shelf, as if merely asking casually, he inquired, ¡°What¡­ what are you nning to do with these herbs?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi did not answer his question.

    While the person continued to pick the herbs, he kept an ear out, waiting for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reply, but it never came.

    Therefore, he stopped his actions, turned around, and asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°May I ask, what do you n to do with these herbs you¡¯ve gathered?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi slightly raised his eyebrows and, looking back through the veil, responded to the person, ¡°You have not answered our question. How do you expect me to answer yours?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the person first froze, then smiled knowingly and looked back at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°I am Mu Huai. The person you¡¯re looking for is indeed me. If your answer satisfies me, I might consider selling the Xuan Yue Silk to you.¡±

    At this, Tang Yichen blinked, slightly bewildered.

    So, what just happened?

    He didn¡¯t think he had missed anything, so how had things developed to this point?

    How did this person suddenly admit he is Mu Huai?

    Mu Huai stared at Gu Zhiqi and asked again, ¡°So, these herbs?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Alchemy, Vermilion Pill.¡±

    At this, Mu Huai froze again, standing dumbfounded for a long time without moving.

    Taking two steps forward, Mu Huai ced his hands heavily on the counter, looking straight at Gu Zhiqi, he asked, ¡°Are you an Alchemist?¡±

 Chapter 709: 709 Taking Another Order

    <strong>Chapter 709: Chapter 709 Taking Another Order</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly, ¡°Sort of.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mu Huai suddenly gripped the counter more tightly, his voice trembling as he spoke, ¡°Vermilion Pill, can you, can you make it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded again.

    ¡°Crack¡±

    The corner of the counter that Mu Huai was clutching was crushed and fell off, ¡°Really?!¡±

    His tone was somewhat nervous and expectant, his expression also looked quite excited.

    Tang Yichen nced at the piece of the counter that had been pulled off, and guessed silently that this man must be an ancient martial artist.

    However, there wasn¡¯t a trace of Vital Energy radiating from him, making it impossible to discern his Ancient Martial Arts level.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak again, nor did she make any further movements.

    Mu Huai stood in front of the counter excitedly for a while, until he finally calmed down, cleared his throat lightly, and put both hands behind his back, ¡°If you want to buy Xuan Yue Silk, you can.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes lit up, ready to thank Mu Huai.

    But before he could speak, Mu Huai spoke again, ¡°But¡­¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    Could you not finish your sentence in one go?

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to help me make a batch of Vermilion Pills, then I will sell you the Xuan Yue Silk,¡± Mu Huai changed from his previous casual demeanor, put his hands behind his back, and slightly raised his chin, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Listening, Gu Zhiqi lightly curved the corner of her mouth hidden behind the veil, a hint of mockery in her eyes, ¡°You wish for too much beauty.¡±

    Mu Huai: ?

    Hmm? Isn¡¯t this development a bit off?

    Seeing his reaction, Gu Zhiqi spoke again, ¡°Vermilion Pill is a fourth-grade pill, right?¡±

    It sounded like a question, but it was stated with certainty.

    Mu Huai¡¯s expression flickered, he remained silent.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t wait for Mu Huai to speak and continued, ¡°I start the bidding for one furnace of fourth-grade pills at twenty million. How much is your Xuan Yue Silk worth?¡±

    Mu Huai: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, Gu¡­ the pills my sister makes are quite valuable; don¡¯t think about getting a bargain,¡± finally a topic where Tang Yichen could chime in, and he immediately began to speak to Mu Huai.

    ¡°Cough.¡± Mu Huai coughed lightly.

    Being prodded like this by Tang Yichen and Gu Zhiqi, Mu Huai felt somewhat embarrassed and pondered for a few seconds before speaking again, ¡°How about this, you make a furnace of Vermilion Pills for me, and I¡¯ll give you two thousand and an additional 500g of Xuan Yue Silk.¡± He looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Xuan Yue Silk wasn¡¯t cheap, 100g was one million, so 500g would be five million.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Zhiqi agreed immediately.

    She didn¡¯t expect toe to the ck market and get a deal.

    Upon hearing this, Mu Huai¡¯s eyes sparked, he immediately turned and began grabbing herbs.

    After he was done, Mu Huai packed the medicine and handed it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Your medicine, a total of 230,000.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t take it, and with azy tone told Mu Huai, ¡°Use that for your Alchemy.¡±

    Mu Huai understood the subtext.

    This meant that he was to pay for the herbal materials himself.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Mu Huai wasn¡¯t short of the 230,000, and agreed immediately, ¡°After the medicine is made, I will exchange four pills for the Xuan Yue Silk and twenty million.¡± Saying this, he looked at Gu Zhiqi with a somewhat severe expression, ¡°If you fail to make them, I won¡¯t sell the Xuan Yue Silk.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi simply stretched out her hand to take the medicine, replying casually, ¡°Tomorrow night.¡±

    Mu Huai nodded, not very sincerely bowed to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Tomorrow night, I will be here waiting for the master.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi gave him a slight nod, then picking up the medicine, she said to Tang Yichen and Su Yunling, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Yunling and Tang Yichen immediately followed suit.

 Chapter 710: 710: How did you know?

    <strong>Chapter 710: Chapter 710: How did you know?</strong>

    Mu Huai watched the three leave, and once they had left the Twilight Returns Pharmacy, someone from the inner part of the pharmacy lifted the curtain and came out¡ªan anciently dressed woman in white.

    The woman¡¯splexion was deathly pale, her expression filled with sickness. She had only walked a few steps when she started coughing.

    Upon hearing the cough, Mu Huai immediately turned around to look at the woman.

    ¡°Awake? Why did youe out? Hurry, go back inside,¡± he said urgently, takingrge strides towards her and reaching out to guide her back.

    The woman gently shook her head, standing still in ce.

    Seeing this, Mu Huai couldn¡¯t force her to return and let her be, ¡°Is it too stuffy inside? In a few days, I¡¯ll take you outside for a look.¡±

    The woman paused, waiting until her coughing subsided before speaking softly and gently, ¡°Just giving them the medicine like that, aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯re cheating you?¡±

    Mu Huai, upon hearing this, merely shook his head lightly, ¡°If it¡¯s a cheat, then it¡¯s a cheat.¡±

    If he was cheated, it would only be the loss of a prescription.

    But what if, she could really concoct it?

    Upon hearing his words, a trace of helplessness flickered in the woman¡¯s eyes, and after coughing lightly twice, she whispered, ¡°Judging by the voice, it¡¯s a young girl. Do you really believe she can concoct the Vermilion Pill?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter whether I believe it or not?¡±

    Whether he believed it was irrelevant; right now, whether the young girl knew how to concoct the Vermilion Pill or not, his only hope was that she truly could.

    Mu Huai did indeed harbor doubts about the young girl¡¯s words.

    But true or false, as long as there was a sliver of hope, he had to seize it.

    Since she could report the exact name and dosage of the Vermilion Pill, she must have some skill.

    Moreover, the Xuan Yue Silk they sought, now only he possessed it in this world.

    ¡°You,¡± the woman began with a soft tone, shaking her head helplessly, yet she said no more.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been lucky.¡± Mu Huai wrapped his arm around the woman¡¯s and brought her into his embrace, ¡°Three years ago, because of Xuan Yue Silk, I found my life spared, and perhaps three yearster, today¡­¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Huai trailed off, then added absent-mindedly, ¡°An An, tell me, how many times in one¡¯s life does one encounter a noble person?¡±

    **

    After the three left the pharmacy, Tang Yichen immediately leaned in close to Gu Zhiqi, asking with a face full of curiosity, ¡°Hey, Gu Xiaoxi, how did you know he needed that¡­ what¡¯s it, Vermilion Pill?¡±

    At first, Tang Yichen was somewhat confused by the conversation between Mu Huai and Gu Zhiqi, but in the end, he understood.

    Mu Huai needed the Vermilion Pill.

    And Gu Xiaoxi somehow knew he needed the Vermilion Pill; she recited the prescription to Mu Huai and afterward, Mu Huai deduced that Gu Xiaoxi would know how to concoct the Vermilion Pill¡­

    That led to the subsequent trade.

    ¡°I smelled it,¡± Gu Zhiqi casually replied as she put away the medicine into her storage bracelet.

    Tang Yichen: ?

    ¡°Ah? Smelled¡­ smelled it out?¡± Tang Yichen was baffled, ¡°How¡­ how did you smell it out?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°With the nose.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    Listening to your words is like hearing a revtion.

    ¡°What I mean is, with so many different medicines in the pharmacy, it couldn¡¯t have just been theponents to concoct Vermilion Pill, could it? How did you smell it out?¡± Tang Yichen was curious, continuing to inquire.

    ¡°Not the medicines in the pharmacy, but the smell drifting from the backyard,¡± Gu Zhiqizily continued as she walked forward, ¡°The smell of a furnace explosion after a failed alchemy attempt, along with the smell of suppressant drugs. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s a patient with severe poisoning and not long to live over at Mu Huai¡¯s ce.¡±

 Chapter 711: 711 The Black Market Vendor

    <strong>Chapter 711: Chapter 711 The ck Market Vendor</strong>

    ¡°The strong scent of inhibitory medicinal soups wafting from the back yard indicates that the Vermilion Pill hasn¡¯t been brewed yet, for the patient needs to take inhibitory medicinal soups,¡±

    The concentration of the medicinal soup suggests that the patient doesn¡¯t have much time left, and since the Vermilion Pill has yet to be produced, it is certainly needed.

    Tang Yichen silently gave Gu Zhiqi a thumbs-up.

    After signaling his approval, Tang Yichen blinked lightly and asked, ¡°Did you sniff out all those medicines by yourself?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s only necessary to identify a few of the main herbs by smell.¡±

    She also had the pill prescription for the Vermilion Pill, and having detected the scent of several main herbs, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her toplete the pill prescription.

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration.

    The three of them continued walking; the street became more crowded, and there were more stalls by the roadside.

    Gu Zhiqi looked around from time to time.

    When they reached a stall, Gu Zhiqi stopped in her tracks and then proceeded straight toward it.

    The stall ownery on a reclining chair, leisurely swinging his legs, dressed in a ck robe with a veiled hat, his face obscured.

    Seeing the three people stop in front of his stand, the man showed no intention of getting up and continued to swing his legs leisurely, remarking offhandedly, ¡°Feel free to look around.¡±

    Hearing this somewhat familiar voice, Tang Yichen and Su Yunling exchanged nces, then tacitly kept silent.

    Gu Zhiqi also found the voice somewhat familiar, but couldn¡¯t recall where she had heard it. She simply squatted down and pointed at a brush asking, ¡°How much for this brush?¡±

    After asking, Gu Zhiqi reached out, picked up the brush, and examined it intently.

    Why does the brush seem familiar?

    When Gu Zhiqi mentioned buying the brush, the stall owner suddenly sprang to his feet and looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Buying a brush? Is it for painting traditional Chinese paintings or calligraphy?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Why does this question sound so familiar?

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Drawing Talismans.¡±

    Stall owner: ???

    ¡°Drawing Talismans?!¡± The stall owner leaned forward abruptly, and if it weren¡¯t for the veil hat, Gu Zhiqi would certainly have seen his eyes bulging.

    Stall owner burst out again, ¡°The kind of talismans drawn by fortellers?!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Such a familiar scene.

    She nodded at the stall owner.

    ¡°Off you go!¡± The stall owner gestured with his hand towards the direction of the ck market entrance.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    This man¡­ seems like that stall owner she met in the ck market.

    In the end, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t buy the brush.

    After walking away some distance, Su Yunling approached Gu Zhiqi and asked softly, ¡°Did you like that brush?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, ¡°Not that I liked it, it just seemed like it would be very handy for Drawing Talismans.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded lightly, then, while Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t paying attention, he swiftly scooped her into his embrace.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°It¡¯s crowded here,¡± Su Yunling said in a low voice, then half-shielded her in his arms as they headed toward the entrance of the ck market.

    Tang Yichen watched the two of them and felt a wave of envy.

    So envy-inducing that he let out a soft hiss of breath and then quietly followed behind them.

    **

    Yue Family¡¯s back yard.

    The master and apprentice worked in the Yue Family¡¯s backyard until midnight, finally producing a batch of Fragrance. When Yue Lan inspected the Fragrance Furnace and saw the twenty-one perfectly round Fragrant Pills, she fell silent for a long time.

    A seventy percent sess rate for Fragrance Refining?!

    Although Gu Zhiqi had personally taught her, her own sess rate was only sixty percent, and when she refined alone, it was just fifty percent. Even with constant practice these days, she had only managed to increase it to around fifty-five percent.

    But now¡­

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s sess rate had actually reached seventy percent!

 Chapter 712: 712 Going to Jiang City?

    <strong>Chapter 712: Chapter 712 Going to Jiang City?</strong>

    Yue Lan indicated that she had felt a deep blow.

    ncing sideways, her gazended on Gu Xiyue with a profound look.

    Seeing her expression, Gu Xiyue was slightly puzzled, ¡°Did it fail?¡±

    As she spoke, she crouched down, reached out to pick up a Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, and examined it carefully before saying, ¡°The purity is a bit low, but it¡¯s not a failure.¡±

    Yue Lan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Her eyes lingering on Gu Xiyue for several seconds, Yue Lan finally let out a sigh and said irritably, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already learned it, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    After finishing, she turned around and headed straight into the house, muttering to herself, ¡°There¡¯s still stuff to pack tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Pack what stuff?¡± Gu Xiyue heard her muttering, stopped picking up the Phoenix Sleep Pills, turned her head, and asked Yue Lan.

    Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s question, Yue Lan paused in her steps, turned her head back to look at Gu Xiyue, and said, ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t Ah Tang tell you? We¡¯re leaving Yueqi Vige in three days.¡±

    Gu Xiyue, hearing this, grew quiet and then shook her head at Yue Lan.

    She had known Tang Yun for five years, but their rtionship couldn¡¯t be considered good.

    In fact, five years ago, she and Tang Yun had even had a falling out over Gu Bo.

    In the past two years, while living with the Yue Family, she hardly saw Tang Yun and ignored her when she did. Three years ago, once her insomnia improved somewhat, she returned to the Gu Family. That was also when she started to understand things better, and her rtionship with Tang Yun had eased a bit.

    Despite this, her rtionship with Tang Yun still couldn¡¯t be considered good.

    Usually, it was through Gu Chengan that she learned about the situation here in Yueqi Vige, and she rarely had any contact with Tang Yun.

    It was normal for Tang Yun not to talk to her.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue shake her head, Yue Lan sighed softly and said, ¡°Ah Tang has a special identity. Not long ago, enemies came knocking, and although Qi Girl dealt with them, they are sure toe again. We can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s brows trembled slightly, ¡°Enemies? When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember the exact time, but it was in August. Gu Bo wasn¡¯t dead yet at that time.¡± Yue Lan didn¡¯t notice the change in Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression as she recalled and told her.

    After speaking, and recalling something, Yue Lan suddenly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Gu Chengan tell you?¡±

    Gu Xiyue shook her head.

    ¡°Hey, he really didn¡¯t tell you.¡± After Yue Lan said this, seemingly thinking of something else, she didn¡¯t continue the topic, but instead said to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Ah Tang is going to Jiang City, and I n to go with her.¡±

    Not wanting Gu Xiyue to worry, Yue Lan told her the destination.

    ¡°Jiang City?¡± Gu Xiyue murmured softly, then looked up at Yue Lan, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°In three days.¡±

    If they finished packing, they could leave earlier, but thinking about Tang Yun¡¯s stubborn nature, Yue Lan dismissed that idea.

    With the contract not yet expired, Tang Yun certainly wouldn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°In three days, I¡¯ll have someone take you to Jiang City.¡± Gu Xiyue said, then turned around and continued to pick up Fragrant Pills.

    Upon hearing this, Yue Lan immediately refused, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, you¡¯re not worried we¡¯ll get lost, are you?¡±

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t say anything more and continued with her head down, picking up the Fragrance Pills.

    Seeing this, Yue Lan raised her hand to pat her forehead, looking annoyed at herself for speaking too much.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to Jiang City, what about Gu Chengan?¡± Gu Xiyue picked up all the Fragrant Pills, packed them up, stood up with the box, and turned back to look at Yue Lan.

    Upon hearing this, Yue Lan went silent, ¡°Ah Tang is avoiding her enemies, so it¡¯s not good to take him along¡­ we¡¯ve made arrangements for him to board at school.¡±

 Chapter 713: 713: Looking for a Sparring Partner?

    <strong>Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Looking for a Sparring Partner?</strong>

    Hearing Yue Lan¡¯s reply, Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much; she simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of his side, you and Aunt Tang don¡¯t need to worry about him anymore. Just stay in Jiang City with peace of mind.¡±

    Yue Lan blinked gently at her words and asked, ¡°Take care of? How are you going to take care of it?¡±

    Gu Xiyue heard this but didn¡¯t answer her question, merely stating, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. He certainly won¡¯t end up dead, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    Yue Lan wanted to say something else but saw Gu Xiyue, holding a box, step past her, heading towards the front courtyard, ¡°It¡¯ste, good night.¡±

    Seeing this, Yue Lan also refrained from asking any more questions.

    **

    Every morning, as long as she wasn¡¯t busy, Su Yunling would brew a pot of tea, and today was no exception.

    The fragrance of the tea wafted gently, soon reaching Tang Yichen, who was practicing his morning martial arts. Smelling the aroma of the tea, Tang Yichen stopped his exercises and took several big strides toward Su Yunling.

    Over the past couple of days, Fu Xiyan and several others had gathered at Su Yunling¡¯s ce, but these past two days they had all been busy with their own affairs.

    Only Tang Yichen had some free time, sticking around Su Yunling¡¯s ce and refusing to leave.

    Even though the Tang family¡¯s home was right in the capital and not far from here, Tang Yichen simply wouldn¡¯t go back.

    Tang Yichen stayed at the Su Family home without leaving, and Su Yunling didn¡¯t seem inclined to ask him to go. After all, there were plenty of rooms in the courtyard, and she had kept rooms for each of them.

    In the past, whenever Su Yunling was in the capital, if her childhood friends were free, they woulde to stay at the Su Family home.

    The reason, of course, was to take advantage of free meals.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were specifically after Su Yunling¡¯s cooking; after all, she rarely cooked herself in the past.

    Still, despite this, because Su Yunling was particr about her food, any meals they ate with her were always of excellent taste.

    You see, Su Yunling had a number of top-notch chefs under her employ, each with superb culinary skills. Most of the chefs from Shadow Pavilion were cultivated by people Su Yunling paid for their training.

    Su Yunling had an underling with exceptional culinary skills named Yun Yao.

    Previously, as long as Yun Yao wasn¡¯t on a mission, he would always be by Su Yunling¡¯s side.

    However, this year the Ancient Martial Artspetition for the Yun Family was being led by Yun Yao, so two months ago, he returned to the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    Just as Tang Yichen sat down across from Su Yunling, she instinctively pushed a cup of tea towards him.

    Tang Yichen picked up the cup and gulped down the tea in one swift motion.

    After finishing the tea, Tang Yichen let out a drawn-out sigh, ¡°Ah~ It¡¯s really not fun to practice martial arts alone without Second Brother.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling lightly raised an eyebrow and looked at Tang Yichen with a casual tone, ¡°If it¡¯s boring to practice alone, shall I join you?¡±

    Tang Yichen nearly fell off his stool when he heard this and after steadying himself, he began to wave his hands frantically at Su Yunling, ¡°No! No! No! I¡¯m quite fine practicing on my own.¡±

    Have Su Yunling apany him in practice?

    He must be crazy; he might as well be a human punching bag for her.

    Practicing with Fu Xiyan, at the very least, he could manage a few moves. But with Su Yunling¡­

    He would truly be on the receiving end of a one-sided beatdown.

    Azy smile lingered on the corners of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth as she watched Tang Yichen ask, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Tang Yichen waved his hands again, ¡°No need, no need.¡±

    ¡°If I feel like sparring, I could find Yun Sen and the others to join me; I couldn¡¯t possibly waste Third Brother¡¯s precious time.¡±

    Anyway, he was absolutely determined not to practice with Third Brother!

    ¡°Hey? Fourth Master, you want me to spar with you?¡± As Tang Yichen¡¯s words fell, the voice of Yun Sen sounded from behind him.

    Hearing this familiar voice, Tang Yichen immediately turned his head to look, ¡°Hm? You¡¯re back so soon?¡±

 Chapter 714: 714 Yi Tingfengyu

    <strong>Chapter 714: Chapter 714 Yi Tingfengyu</strong>

    Yun Sen, holding a high-pressure cooker, walked up to the two men and stood still, ¡°Sir, I have bought back the item Miss Gu requested.¡±

    Early in the morning, Su Yunling had assigned Yun Sen a task, which was to purchase a high-pressure cooker.

    This was something Gu Zhiqi had messaged him to prepare after she returnedst night.

    Originally, Su Yunling wanted to give Gu Zhiqi the pill furnace from his collection, but Gu Zhiqi declined, specifying she wanted a high-pressure cooker instead.

    Seeing Yun Sen holding a high-pressure cooker, Tang Yichen asked out of curiosity, ¡°Why are you holding a high-pressure cooker for something Gu Xiaoxi requested?¡±

    Yun Sen: ¡°This is for Miss Gu to use for alchemy.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ?

    Using a high-pressure cooker for alchemy?

    Must be joking.

    Looking skeptically at Yun Sen, Tang Yichen somewhat doubted his sanity.

    Ignoring Tang Yichen¡¯s dubious gaze, Yun Sen turned to Su Yunling, asking, ¡°Should I deliver it to Miss Gu right now?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Su Yunling said, ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll take it to her after breakfast.¡±

    Hearing this, Yun Sen immediately handed over the high-pressure cooker to Tang Yichen.

    ¡°Hold on, Third Brother, this¡­ is this really what Gu Xiaoxi asked for?¡± Tang Yichen looked at Su Yunling with an indescribable expression.

    Su Yunling gave a slight nod.

    ¡°For¡­ alchemy?¡± Tang Yichen hesitantly asked.

    ¡°Right.¡± He remembered that thest time he had refined pills for Yun Yan, she also had a high-pressure cooker purchased, calling it a pill furnace.

    This time it must be intended as a pill furnace too.

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    You couldn¡¯t possibly think I¡¯ve never seen alchemy, so you¡¯re trying to pull one over on me.

    **

    With Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, Gu Xiyue never suffered from insomnia again and slept soundly until daylight.

    Upon waking, the first thing she did was to turn her silent phone back to ring mode and check for any unread messages.

    She had quite a few contacts in her list, and a fair number of unread messages had umted overnight.

    She replied to them one by one, and upon opening the chat with Gu Yuluo, she found a video and a voice message sent over.

    Gu Xiyue downloaded the video and then yed the voice message.

    Gu Yuluo: ¡°Thetest concert of Yi Tingfengyu featured a mysterious guest star in the final performance. They yed together with their little junior sister, and it was stunning, even more sensational than any of their previous concerts. You¡¯d probably like it, you should listen to it.¡±

    Gu Xiyue was naturally aware of Yi Tingfengyu, a very famous instrumental duo in the country,posed of only two members named Ting Feng and Ting Yu.

    Gu Xiyue first learned about the duo two years ago.

    At that time, Whale Fall suddenly deleted their ount, and all videos rted to Whale Fall vanished overnight.

    She searched through a vast number of online videos but couldn¡¯t find any of Whale Fall¡¯s, as if they¡¯d never existed in this world.

    One day, she came across a performance video by Yi Tingfengyu.

    In the style of their music, she recognized a trace of the same style as Whale Fall¡¯s and, due to her fond memories, she also became fond of this duo.

    Because of her liking, she would asionally attend their concerts and keep up with their news.

    Gradually, she gained a bit of understanding of the duo.

    Yi Tingfengyu started performing four years ago and became a famous instrumental duo within just two years, receiving countlessmercial performance invitations.

    In thest two years, their fame had extended beyond the borders of Xia Country, and they were beginning to go international.

    It was said that not long ago, they had even received an invitation to this year¡¯s International Music Festival.

 Chapter 715: 715: Why Cant We See the Third Person Clearly?

    <strong>Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Why Can¡¯t We See the Third Person Clearly?</strong>

    The International Music Festival is hosted by the Art Alliance of Jiuzhou City, the City of the World Center. It was a ceremony countless musicians dreamed of attending.

    In Gu Xiyue¡¯s view, Tang Yun¡¯s achievements were well-deserved.

    Given their talent, bing internationally famous was only a matter of time.

    As Gu Xiyue¡¯s thoughts soared, the video downloadpleted, and a pleasant voice emitted from the phone. Gu Xiyue had just been drawn back to reality by the voice when the ensemble took her to another realm of imagination.

    It wasn¡¯t until the ensemble ended that Gu Xiyue slowly emerged from her daydream.

    Her fingers hovered over the video as she watched it closely, listening to it once again.

    In the video, only the figures of Ting Feng and Ting Yu could be clearly seen; the image of the little junior sister was not captured well.

    Gu Xiyue had waited for the ensemble to end once more before she sent a message to Gu Yuluo.

    [Yueyue: Why can¡¯t I see the third person clearly?]

    The style had changed, yet it still belonged to Yi Tingfengyu.

    The so-called little junior sister seemed to y only a supporting role, but Gu Xiyue detected that the reason for the change in the two¡¯s ying style was due to the little junior sister.

    Gu Xiyue had just sent her message when Gu Yuluo replied within seconds.

    [Fall: I won¡¯t lie to you, I also want to see what this little junior sister actually looks like]

    [Fall: But, I can¡¯t find it]

    [Fall: Videos that are slightly clearer have either been deleted or edited]

    [Fall: Even audience members on-site reported that they couldn¡¯t clearly see what the little junior sister looked like]

    Message after message arrived from Gu Yuluo, several in quick session.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue felt a slight sense of disappointment.

    [Fall: I tried to recover some deleted videos, guess what?]

    There was quiet on Gu Yuluo¡¯s end for a few seconds before another message arrived, then silence.

    [Yueyue: What happened?]

    [Fall: Recovery failed.]

    [Fall: Guess, who might have deleted the videos?]

    After sending two messages, Gu Yuluo waited, leaving Gu Xiyue to guess.

    Judging by Gu Yuluo¡¯s tone, she seemed to know the person who deleted the videos.

    Presumably, it was someone from the hacker rankings.

    Videos that not even Gu Yuluo could restore were likely tampered with by someone in the top three, excluding her. If not An, then Jiu.

    An had been out of sight for a long time and was unlikely to act; it was probably Jiu.

    [Yueyue: Jiu?]

    [Fall: ?!]

    [Fall: Darn, how did you guess right on your first try?!]

    [Fall: It¡¯s Jiu! I¡¯m trying to figure out a way to get some information from him.]

    Jiu had been a part of the Network Manager team for nearly a month now, and these days, Gu Yuluo had sessfully be online friends with Jiu.

    Gu Yuluo was convinced it wouldn¡¯t be long before she could establish a deep friendship with Jiu.

    Gu Xiyue sent a dismissive four-word reply upon reading this.

    [Yueyue: Well, good luck.]

    Then, she ended the chat with Gu Yuluo.

    Upon exiting the chat window, Gu Xiyue continued to respond to other messages. Just as she finished replying to all unread messages, she received a callbeled ¡°Elder Mo.¡±

    A flicker of confusion crossed Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes as she pressed the answer button, ¡°Elder Mo?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s been an incident at the Medical Alliance.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes darkened.

    The call didn¡¯tst long, barely two minutes.

    After hanging up, Gu Xiyue quickly freshened up, then headed downstairs.

    As she reached the living room downstairs, Tang Yun walked out from the kitchen, ¡°Is Yueyue up?¡±

 Chapter 716: 716 Leaving Yueqi Village

    <strong>Chapter 716: Chapter 716 Leaving Yueqi Vige</strong>

    Gu Xiyue responded, then looked at Tang Yun, ¡°Aunt Tang, I have something to attend to and must leave.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yun was initially stunned, but then she said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon? You haven¡¯t even had breakfast. Have your meal before you go. I¡¯ll reheat the leftovers fromst night¡¯s dinner for you; it¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    As she spoke, Tang Yun immediately turned and headed toward the kitchen.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Gu Xiyue immediately spoke up to stop her, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry and must leave right away.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? Traveling on an empty stomach, especially when it¡¯s a long journey, your stomach won¡¯t be able to handle it,¡± Tang Yun said as she made her way into the kitchen.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue walked to the entrance of the kitchen and stood firm, ¡°I¡¯m going to the town first and will eat there.¡±

    At that, Tang Yun stopped trying to open the fridge.

    ¡°Did Master tell you that we are moving to Jiang City?¡± Gu Xiyue remembered what Yue Lan had told her the previous night and asked.

    ¡°She told you? I was thinking of telling you when we were about to leave,¡± Tang Yun said somewhat uneasily.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Xiyue hummed softly in acknowledgment, then she continued, ¡°I will take care of Gu Chengan¡¯s situation, so you don¡¯t need to worry about his matters anymore.¡±

    Tang Yun paused for a moment, then nodded.

    Having said all that needed to be said, Gu Xiyue looked at Tang Yun and added, ¡°Then, I will take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take care on the road.¡±

    Gu Xiyue nodded and turned towards the door to leave.

    Seeing this, Tang Yun immediately followed her out of the kitchen.

    Gu Xiyue walked out, but as she approached the entrance, she suddenly stopped and turned to nce back at Tang Yun, ¡°If you encounter any troubles, you can call me.¡±

    As Tang Yun listened to Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, it took her a moment to react before she managed to nod, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gu Xiyue turned and exited the living room, her figure quickly disappearing at the doorway.

    Tang Yun followed to the doorway only to find Gu Xiyue already at the main gate. Tang Yun ran after her calling out, ¡°Yueyue!¡±

    Gu Xiyue stopped at the gate, turning back to look at Tang Yun, ¡°Aunt Tang, is there something else?¡±

    Tang Yun saw her turn around, her lips moved as she observed her current state, but ultimately, she gently shook her head, ¡°Be careful on your way.¡±

    Gu Xiyue nodded then turned to step out of the gate.

    It was not until Gu Xiyue¡¯s figure was out of sight that Tang Yun let out a soft sigh.

    Originally, she wanted to ask about what happened five years ago.

    Five years earlier, she had signed a five-year agreement with Gu Bo.

    At that time, Gu Bo¡¯s paralysis was not so severe; only his legs were paralyzed, he could speak, and his hands were still mobile.

    Then one day, Gu Xiyue and Gu Bo got into a fight.

    It happened in the backyard. By the time Tang Yun got there, Gu Bo was already covered in blood, and Gu Xiyue was relentlessly pounding punch after punch into him.

    When she pulled Gu Xiyue away, Gu Xiyue¡¯s fists were covered in blood, her eyes filled with a murderous rage.

    That day, if not for her intervention, Gu Xiyue would certainly have beaten Gu Bo to death.

    Even after she pulled them apart, Gu Xiyue kept struggling, intent on continuing to hit Gu Bo.

    In the end, it was Yue Lan who convinced Gu Xiyue to leave.

    Thanks to the agreement, Tang Yun had saved Gu Bo¡¯s life, and afterward, she never asked Gu Xiyue why she wanted to take Gu Bo¡¯s life.

    Later on, the question remained unasked.

    Just now, she had wanted to ask, but seeing Gu Xiyue¡¯s current demeanor, Tang Yun chose not to say anything.

    No matter what happened five years ago, Gu Bo was deceased, and the child was living well. Why dwell on an unimportant answer that would only remind the child of those unhappy memories?

 Chapter 717: 717 Transferring Schools for Gu Chengan

    <strong>Chapter 717: Chapter 717 Transferring Schools for Gu Chengan</strong>

    Yan City, Yun Town.

    ¡°Boss!¡± Right after Gu Xiyue stepped out of the station, a purple-haired youth waved at her from the roadside.

    Gu Xiyue walked towards Jiang Qi.

    As soon as Gu Xiyue reached the car, Jiang Qi opened the passenger door, ¡°Boss, get in the car.¡±

    After Gu Xiyue got in, Jiang Qi circled around the front of the car to the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Where to?¡±

    Gu Xiyue buckled her seatbelt and spoke in a cool voice, ¡°Yun Town No.1 Middle School.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Jiang Qi responded and started the car.

    Once the car was moving, Jiang Qi asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be heading straight to Sen City? What are we doing in Yun Town?¡±

    ¡°Gu Chengan is at No.1 Middle School.¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes lowered slightly as she clutched her phone, sending messages.

    Jiang Qi had heard Gu Xiyue mention Gu Chengan before; it seemed he was her younger brother.

    ¡°Oh, going to see our little bro, I see. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yun Town wasn¡¯t veryrge; it only took about five minutes to drive from the station to the front gate of the school.

    Jiang Qi drove the car directly to the school entrance.

    The security guard at the gate initially wanted to ask him to register, but upon seeing Gu Xiyue, he opened his mouth in surprise, ¡°Xiyue, howe you have free time toe back? Are you nning to return to school?¡±

    His tone was very familiar.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°I have something to discuss with the principal.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll just register your name.¡± After saying that, the guard let them through.

    Jiang Qi drove the car into the school and raised his eyebrows slightly at Gu Xiyue, ¡°Even the guard knows you, boss. Not bad.¡±

    Gu Xiyue ignored him.

    After parking the car, Gu Xiyue and Jiang Qi went straight to the principal¡¯s office.

    Ten minutester, the two emerged from the office with Gu Chengan and his transfer certificate in hand.

    Having recovered for more than a month, Gu Chengan¡¯s leg was much better, though he still limped. However, he no longer needed crutches and followed Jiang Qi and Gu Xiyue quietly after leaving the office.

    Seeing this, Jiang Qi walked up beside Gu Chengan, slung an arm over his shoulder, ¡°Little brother, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Jiang Qi, a friend of your sister. You can call me Brother Qi.¡±

    ¡°Brother Qi.¡± Gu Chengan said softly.

    Pleased with the response, Jiang Qi smiled satisfactorily, then patted Gu Chengan¡¯s shoulder twice, ¡°If you run into any trouble, feel free to turn to your Brother Qi.¡±

    Gu Chengan murmured a restrained ¡°hmm¡± in response.

    Jiang Qi didn¡¯t mind and helped Gu Chengan down the stairs. Seeing his limping gait, he casually asked, ¡°What happened to your leg?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Chengan was momentarily confused, then quickly replied, ¡°I fell!¡±

    ¡°Fell?¡± Jiang Qi murmured doubtfuly and continued to inquire, ¡°From which floor did you fall?¡±

    ¡°Second, the second floor,¡± Gu Chengan stammered out.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t add up. You took a pretty bad fall, but as someone who¡¯s at the Ancient Martial Arts Second Stage, falling from the second floor should at most cause some pain, not a broken leg.¡± Jiang Qi said, clearly puzzled.

    As he spoke, both Gu Xiyue and Gu Chengan came to a halt.

    Gu Xiyue turned back to nce at Gu Chengan.

    But Gu Chengan didn¡¯t dare to meet Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze, coughing lightly, he stuttered, ¡°Maybe, perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m not very skilled.¡±

    He would never admit that it was Gu Zhiqi who had broken his leg.

    He was already aware that Gu Zhiqi had been taken back to the Gu Family; they seemed to like her enough to bring her home.

    He could tell that his sister also liked the Gu Family quite a bit.

    If it caused a conflict between his sister and Gu Zhiqi because of him, who knew whom the Gu Family would side with; he couldn¡¯t put his sister in a difficult position.

    Besides, the fact that Gu Zhiqi had beaten him up was quite embarrassing; he was absolutely determined not to let anyone else find out.

 Chapter 718: 718 Alchemying

    <strong>Chapter 718: Chapter 718 Alchemying</strong>

    Jiang Qi listened to Gu Chengan¡¯s response and fell silent.

    A weakling?

    He was a second-order ancient martial artist himself when he was fifteen.

    So¡­ does that mean he was a weakling too?

    Suddenly, he didn¡¯t feel like dealing with this younger brother anymore.

    Gu Xiyue looked at Gu Chengan¡¯s conspicuous attempt to cover up, but chose not to say anything.

    Last time, she had guessed that his leg injury was due to a fight, but since he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask more.

    After leaving the Middle School, the three of them went for breakfast first.

    Then, without waiting for Gu Xiyue¡¯s instructions, Jiang Qi directly drove them to a holiday resort in Yun Town.

    A helicopter was parked in the square of the holiday resort.

    When Gu Chengan found out the helicopter belonged to Gu Xiyue, he was stunned.

    He knew his sister was amazing, but he had no idea she owned a helicopter.

    Admiration and envy literally dripped from the corners of Gu Chengan¡¯s mouth.

    **

    In the Imperial Capital, at the Su Family residence.

    After breakfast, Gu Zhiqi was refining medicine in the courtyard, with three onlookers nearby.

    Tang Yichen, who was initially skeptical that a pressure cooker could serve as a pill furnace, was staring intently, trying to discern its secrets.

    Two hours passed with no activity, and Tang Yichen grew impatient. His eyes were starting to hurt, so he tried to persuade Yun Sen to spar with him.

    However, Yun Sen refused him righteously, ¡°I won¡¯t go. I want to watch Miss Gu refine medicine.¡±

    ¡°Even if you watch, you won¡¯t be able to learn,¡± Tang Yichen said, exasperated.

    Yun Sen didn¡¯t budge, ¡°I still want to watch and quietly cheer for Miss Gu in my heart.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You can spar with me while cheering for Gu Xiaoxi in your heart.¡±

    Yun Sen, very earnestly, ¡°That wouldck sincerity. I want to support Gu Xiaoxi wholeheartedly.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    He must be possessed, this guy.

    In the end, Tang Yichen gave up on the idea of dragging Yun Sen to spar.

    He moved a stool to a spot neither too close nor too far from the fire.

    The fire was burning in the most open part of the courtyard, which was lucky since there was no sun today. Otherwise, sitting here for two hours in the sun, who could stand it?

    By the fire, Gu Zhiqi was busy with her phone, while Su Yunling took a te of lychees from somewhere and ced it on an empty stool beside Gu Zhiqi.

    Tang Yichen, who was sitting next to Su Yunling, saw the lychees, ¡°Third Brother, where did you get these lychees?¡±

    As he spoke, he reached out to grab some.

    Su Yunling nced sideways at Tang Yichen, ¡°They¡¯re not for you. If you want some, get them yourself from the kitchen.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, he got up.

    At that moment, he finally understood what it meant to have ¡°a lover and forget one¡¯s friends.¡±

    ¡°Lychees.¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi engrossed in her phone, Su Yunling reminded her.

    Upon hearing him, Gu Zhiqi turned her head and nced at them.

    Lychees?

    It seemed she had never tried them before.

    She put away her phone, took a lychee, and peeled it leisurely before popping it into her mouth.

    After repeating the action a few times and eating a few lychees, she stopped bothering with the te and added a piece of wood to the fire before burying her head in her phone again.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling asked, ¡°Don¡¯t they taste good?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, then nodded, realized both gestures were ambiguous, and murmured, ¡°Tasty.¡±

    Then she continued to concentrate on her phone.

    Just then, Jin Cengran had sent over the Jin Family¡¯s mental method, and she was scrutinizing it for issues.

    After hearing Gu Zhiqi say the lychees were tasty, yet noticing she didn¡¯t eat any more, Su Yunling fell silent for a few seconds before picking up a lychee from the te and earnestly began to peel it.

    Gu Zhiqi was intently examining the Jin Family¡¯s mental method when suddenly, a fragrance of lychees wafted to her nose, followed immediately by a cool sensation pressing against her lips.

 Chapter __auto__ 719 - __auto__ 719: 719: Pressure Cookers Really Do Affect Pill Success Rates

    <strong>Chapter 719: Chapter 719: Pressure Cookers Really Do Affect Pill Sess Rates</strong>

    Subconsciously, Gu Zhiqi opened her mouth and took it in.

    As the litchi pulp entered her mouth, there was a coolness lingering by her lips, causing Gu Zhiqi to pause momentarily.

    Su Yunling collected her hand discreetly, picked up another litchi from the te, and continued to peel it carefully, head bowed.

    Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Su Yunling.

    Feeling Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze, a smile danced in Su Yunling¡¯s eyes as she returned the look, ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike peeling? Let Brother do it for you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    How did he know that she didn¡¯t want to peel the litchis?

    To be precise, any food that needed peeling, no matter how delicious, she wouldn¡¯t bother to eat much of it.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, she then mumbled her thanks indistinctly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The corners of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth curved into a smile as he looked down and continued to peel the litchi.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi swallowed the litchi pulp in her mouth, another piece of coolness touched her lips.

    She hesitated for a moment, but ended up opening her mouth and taking it in anyway.

    **

    Tang Yichen carried a te of litchis from the kitchen in Su Yunling¡¯s courtyard and was just about to enter Shadow Court when he saw the scene of Su Yunling feeding Gu Zhiqi.

    Tang Yichen thought his eyes were deceiving him and stood still, blinking gently.

    By the time he finished blinking, he saw Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling getting up.

    At the same time, there was a hissing sound ringing in his ears.

    The pressure cooker on the fire was shaking violently, as if performing a frenzied dance.

    Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling had quickly gathered their belongings from beside the fire and began moving away from it, while Yun Sen immediately distanced himself from the fire and stood not far from Tang Yichen.

    ¡°Fourth Master, don¡¯t go near the fire,¡± said Yun Sen, and then he covered his ears with his hands.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen¡¯s brow furrowed with a row of question marks.

    Does he¡­ not want to hear me talk?

    ¡°Boom¡±

    No sooner had the thought urred than a loud explosion sounded, startling Tang Yichen so much that he trembled and the litchis leaped out of the te onto the ground, scattering everywhere.

    Tang Yichen didn¡¯t bother to pick up the litchis spilled on the ground; instead, he looked towards the source of the explosion.

    Where the fire had been was now a mess, with thick smoke billowing above.

    This¡­ was the alchemy a failure?

    He knew it, how could a pressure cooker be used as a pill furnace.

    Carrying the te with only a few litchis left, Tang Yichen strode towards Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling, ¡°I told you, this pressure cooker can¡¯t be used for alchemy. Look, the loss¡­¡±

    He suddenly stopped mid-sentence as a thought hit him, coughed lightly, and turned to Gu Xiaoxi with aforting tone, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gu Xiaoxi, let¡¯s have someone catch medicine at the ck market again tonight and refine it another time tomorrow.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Tang Yichen, simply raising her eyebrows slightly without saying a word.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen held the fruit te tighter to his chest, wondering why it seemed that Gu Xiaoxi was not at all upset about the failed alchemy?

    Could it be that she¡¯s gotten used to it?

    Unaware of Tang Yichen¡¯s thoughts, once the smoke was no longer thick, Gu Zhiqi stepped towards therge pit that had been blown open.

    The three onlookers immediately followed close behind.

    When the three arrived at the edge of the pit, Gu Zhiqi was already squatting there, poking at the soil with a stick.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi intently poking at the soil, Tang Yichen, who had filtered the scene with ayer of sorrow, thought that Gu Xiaoxi must be feeling very down, so he opened his mouth tofort her again, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, it¡¯s just one failure, it doesn¡¯t matter, tomorrow¡­¡±

    Before Tang Yichen could finish, he spotted seven round elixirs lying underneath the shattered pieces of the pressure cooker.

    Looking at the seven Vermilion Pills, Gu Zhiqi murmured softly, ¡°Indeed, a pressure cooker does affect the pill sess rate.¡±

    Had it been an actual pill furnace, the sess rate for fourth-order Vermilion Pills would be at least ny percent.

 Chapter 720: 720 Mo Weirans Young Uncle

    <strong>Chapter 720: Chapter 720 Mo Weiran¡¯s Young Uncle</strong>

    Tang Yichen looked at the seven elixir pills, blinked his eyes, and innocently asked, ¡°Is¡­ is this a sess?¡±

    Upon hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Yun Sen immediately leaned in close to him and whispered, ¡°Fourth Master, you might not know this, but an explosion during pill refining means sess¡ªthat¡¯s Miss Gu¡¯s signature style.¡±

    Anyway, he had never seen anyone else who could sessfully refine pills and still end up with an explosion.

    Tang Yichen: ?

    There¡¯s such a signature style?

    Although Yun Sen¡¯s voice was very low, Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi heard him.

    Now, Su Yunling finally understood why Gu Zhiqi refused to use his precious pill furnace and chose to use a pressure cooker instead.

    Gu Zhiqi pinched the seven elixir pills and stood up. She turned to look at Yun Sen and spoke faintly, ¡°Who said an exploding furnace is my signature style?¡±

    Yun Sen: ?

    Isn¡¯t it?

    Gu Zhiqi spoke earnestly, ¡°When refining the Vermilion Pill, the furnace explodes as long as the process is sessful.¡±

    Yun Sen: Are you sure?

    How do you exinst time then? The pill you refined wasn¡¯t the Vermilion Pill.

    However, these were thoughts Yun Sen would never dare to say out loud.

    After picking up all the elixir pills, she took out a stic bag from her storage bracelet and dumped all the pills into it.

    The trio of onlookers fell silent upon witnessing this.

    Putting them in a stic bag like that, isn¡¯t that a bit careless?

    **

    After refining the elixir pills in the morning, Gu Zhiqi made a trip to the hospital in the afternoon. Now that her Yuan Force had recovered, it was time to deal with Mo Weiran¡¯s issue.

    However, upon seeing the person in Mo Weiran¡¯s hospital room, Gu Zhiqi somewhat regretteding to the hospital.

    As she approached the doorway of the hospital room, Gu Zhiqi spotted a slightly familiar figure. After thinking for a few seconds, she recognized him¡ªit was Teacher Mo, her new ss head teacher.

    Thinking about her reason for asking for leave, Gu Zhiqi wanted to turn around and leave immediately.

    But before she could, Mo Weiran spotted her at the doorway.

    As soon as he saw Gu Zhiqi, Mo Weiran waved his arms excitedly and shouted loudly, ¡°Miss Gu!¡±

    The moment Mo Weiran spoke, Gu Zhiqi dismissed the idea of leaving.

    Teacher Mo in the hospital room also turned his head toward the door. When he saw that the visitor was Gu Zhiqi, he was momentarily stunned, ¡°Student Gu Zhiqi?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi stepped into the hospital room and casually greeted Teacher Mo, ¡°Teacher Mo.¡±

    Teacher Mo nodded and, with a puzzled look, asked, ¡°I thought you were attending a funeral? Howe you are in the capital? And in Mo Weiran¡¯s¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Teacher Mo nced at Mo Weiran and then back to Gu Zhiqi.

    iming to be attending a funeral and now appearing in Mo Weiran¡¯s hospital room¡ªthis was¡­ somewhat eerie.

    Feeling uneasy under Teacher Mo¡¯s gaze, Mo Weiran said, ¡°Uncle, how do you and Miss Gu know each¡­¡±

    He cut himself off halfway through his sentence when suddenly, he recalled something.

    He remembered, his uncle was the ss head teacher of ss 8, and that was the ss Gu Zhiqi had recently transferred to.

    Having heard Mo Weiran address Teacher Mo, surprise shed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, but then, she understood.

    So, Teacher Mo was the unfortunate uncle who had been entangled by his nephew¡¯s ¡®Peach Blossom Cmity¡¯.

    No wonder. They shared the same surname, and their appointed times of death were originally on the same day.

    However, now both of their fated cmities had nearly been resolved.

    The hospital room fell into a brief silence, but the quiet didn¡¯tst long before Mo Weiran spoke up again, ¡°Uncle, the one who brought me to the hospital was Gu¡­ I mean, Student Gu.¡±

 Chapter 721: 721: Wheres the Flower? Wheres My 50 Million?

    <strong>Chapter 721: Chapter 721: Where¡¯s the Flower? Where¡¯s My 50 Million?</strong>

    Teacher Mo was surprised as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m very thankful to Student Gu, without you, this poor boy might already be dead.¡±

    Mo Weiran had told him a lot, about Ancient Martial Arts, the Medical Alliance, and after listening to it all, Teacher Mo only felt that his nephew¡¯s brain was broken.

    However, this also proved that the injury was quite severe.

    So, it was very necessary to thank Student Gu for taking him to the hospital.

    Mo Weiran: ¡°¡­¡±

    Was it really that exaggerated?

    But, recalling the ruthless way that woman who tried to steal his flower had attacked him, Mo Weiran thought it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded to Teacher Mo and then nced around the hospital room.

    Finally, his gazended on the Soul Binding Flower ced on the head of the bed.

    Mo Weiran followed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze and saw the flower, which seemed to trigger a thought, and he spoke with a worried face, ¡°Miss, that person seemed desperate to get her hands on this flower. Do you think she¡¯lle back to steal it?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Weiran asked half believing and half doubting, still somewhat worried.

    Gu Zhiqi absentmindedly nodded.

    Mo Weiran could tell she was being perfunctory, which made him even more worried.

    Listening to their conversation, Teacher Mo felt confused, ¡°What are you two¡­ talking about?¡±

    When Teacher Mo asked, Mo Weiran suddenly remembered his uncle suspecting that his brain was broken and immediately said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss, you have to exin to my uncle. He doesn¡¯t believe that an Ancient Martial Artist from the Medical Alliance tried to steal my flower. He even suspects my brain might be broken.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked innocent, ¡°Eh? What Medical Alliance? What Ancient Martial Artist? I don¡¯t know.¡±

    If she started exining now, it would probably take a very long time.

    Gu Zhiqi indicated that she had no desire to exin.

    Mo Weiran: ?!

    ¡°No, I mean, right outside the Heavenly Domain Pavilion, that Ancient Martial Artist knocked me out, and the day before yesterday, you said so yourself. There was a contract, and you took 50 million!¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi pretending to be ignorant, Mo Weiran became anxious and gesticted wildly, exining the whole situation incoherently.

    As a result, Teacher Mo became even more suspicious that Mo Weiran¡¯s brain really was damaged.

    Teacher Mo looked at Mo Weiran with concern, ¡°Weiran, maybe I should still call a neurologist to have a look at you.¡±

    Having said that, he walked out of the hospital room.

    ¡°No, Uncle, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± Before Mo Weiran could finish speaking, Gu Zhiqi interrupted him.

    At her words, Mo Weiran quieted down and let Teacher Mo leave.

    Looking up at Gu Zhiqi, puzzles filled his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Your troubles with women.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, ncing at the Soul Binding Flower on the bedside table, ¡°Take the flower.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Mo Weiran was first stunned, then reached out to hold the flower from the bedside in his arms, then he pulled up the nket and covered the flower with it.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, she remembered that Mo Weiran had not practiced Ancient Martial Arts and was unable to absorb the flower into his body.

    She flicked her fingertips, forming a hand seal in front of her, and directed it towards the Soul Binding Flower held by Mo Weiran.

    ¡°Hey? Where¡¯s the flower? Where¡¯s my 50 million?¡± Feeling the flower vanish from his hands, Mo Weiran immediately threw off the nket and began frantically searching the bed.

    Looking left and right without seeing the Soul Binding Flower, Mo Weiran looked up at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss, have you seen my¡­ Damn! Who are you?!¡±

    He saw that in the hospital room, there was no longer any sign of Gu Zhiqi; instead, standing where Gu Zhiqi had stood was a girl in a red dress.

    The girl¡¯s deathly pale face had hints of ck, her hair disheveled, and a dark red mist emanating all around her.

 Chapter 722: 722: Mo Weiran: Im Not Crazy!

    <strong>Chapter 722: Chapter 722: Mo Weiran: I¡¯m Not Crazy!</strong>

    Mo Weiran was scared out of his wits, almost falling off the bed.

    ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± Mo Weiran pulled the quilt up, shielding his body with it, only revealing half his head, looking at the girl in front with a face full of fright and wariness.

    Seeing him like that, the girl¡¯s mouth twitched upwards, forming a smile, ¡°Weiran, you can finally see me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ who are you? How do you know my name?¡± Mo Weiran¡¯s hands, clutching the quilt, wouldn¡¯t stop shaking, his eyes filled with terror.

    ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e,¡± the girl said, barefoot, taking step by step toward Mo Weiran.

    Upon seeing this, Mo Weiran¡¯s heart leapt to his throat, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    Unperturbed, the girl kept her gaze fixed on Mo Weiran, taking one step after another toward him.

    ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t even know you! Don¡¯t you TMe any closer!¡± Just as she was about to reach his hospital bed, Mo Weiran suddenly flipped over, pulling the quilt over himself, covering his entire body, and shut his eyes tight.

    Lying on the bed, trembling non-stop under the quilt, he muttered to himself, ¡°Amitabha, may Buddha bless me, Guanyin Bodhisattva protect me¡­¡±

    Not knowing how much time had passed, when there was still no sound, Mo Weiran peaked out from under the quilt.

    The instant he lifted the quilt, Mo Weiran found himself face to face with a familiar one, ¡°Damn it!¡±.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    With a kick from Mo Weiran, Teacher Mo, who was clinging to the bedside, trying to lift Mo Weiran¡¯s quilt, let out an agonized yell and fell straight to the floor.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran frozepletely in ce.

    In the hospital room, there was the doctor in a white coat, Teacher Mo on the floor undecided whether to rub his stomach or his butt, and¡­ Gu Zhiqi, slowly folding a piece of Yellow Paper.

    Mo Weiran: ¡°¡­¡±

    This¡­

    What¡¯s going on?

    Mo Weiran, with a quilt on his back, shivering, his mind full of confusion.

    The doctor in white, feeling puzzled himself, was silent for a few seconds, then helped Teacher Mo up.

    ¡°Doctor, you better check this kid out, I think his brain really is messed up,¡± Teacher Mo climbed up from the ground, grimacing in pain, and said to the doctor.

    Originally, the doctor didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Mo Weiran¡¯s brain, but the kick he had just given Teacher Mo had made him also start to doubt.

    ¡°I¡­ my brain¡¯s not sick,¡± Mo Weiran¡¯s voice was still trembling, with a cry in his voice as he spoke, and after he finished speaking, he buried his face in the crook of his arm and began to sob softly.

    Seeing this, Elder Mo couldn¡¯t care less about the pain and walked over to Mo Weiran, pping him on the back, ¡°What are you crying for? It¡¯s just a quick check-up, not like you¡¯re going to miss a piece of flesh.¡±

    In the end, Mo Weiran was dragged away for a brain examination.

    Gu Zhiqi muttered under her breath, ¡°Really can¡¯t take a scare.¡±

    After saying that, she yed with the neatly folded Yellow Paper in her hand and left.

    Half an hourter, sitting in the car, Gu Zhiqi received a message from Mo Weiran.

    [Mo Weiran: Miss, who was that girl in red just now?]

    [Miss: Qin Daimai]

    [Mo Weiran: !]

    After sending an exmation mark, he sent a voice message.

    Mo Weiran: ¡°Miss, she¡­ I¡­ wuwuwu, it was too scary, wuwuwu¡­¡±

    What followed was a long series of sniffles, which Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t continue listening to.

    [Mo Weiran: Miss, where did she go¡­ I mean, where did her soul go?]

    [Miss: I took her away]

    [Mo Weiran: She won¡¯te back, will she?]

    [Miss: For now]

    [Mo Weiran: ?! For¡­ for now?]

    [Mo Weiran: Does that mean she¡¯sing back?]

 Chapter 723: 723 Visit the Black Market Again

    <strong>Chapter 723: Chapter 723 Visit the ck Market Again</strong>

    [Mo Weiran: Miss, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t let here back again!]

    Mo Weiran indicated that he was truly afraid.

    [Miss Gu: Her resentment is strong, and the cause of her death remains unclear, you can look into her cause of death, and once it¡¯s been rified, she won¡¯te back]

    This was a resentful spirit, obviously holding deep hatred before death. To allow her to enter the cycle of reincarnation, it was imperative to ascertain the cause of her death and dispel her resentment.

    After Gu Zhiqi sent out the message, Mo Weiran quickly replied.

    [Mo Weiran: Okay! I¡¯ll investigate as soon as I get back!]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t reply to the message, but Mo Weiran didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping and sent another message.

    [Mo Weiran: Miss, she won¡¯te back during this period, right?]

    [Miss Gu: Do a good job investigating, and she won¡¯t go looking for you]

    If it fell into her hands, she definitely wouldn¡¯t return to him. Such words were only meant to make him investigate Qin Daimai¡¯s cause of death as soon as possible.

    [Mo Weiran: Alright! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll investigate thoroughly!]

    This time, Gu Zhiqi truly didn¡¯t reply to the message.

    **

    In the evening, Gu Zhiqi made another trip to the ck market.

    There was a meeting in the Ever Winning Army, and Su Yunling and the others were attending, so Gu Zhiqi went alone.

    ¡°Miss Gu.¡± Just as she arrived at the entrance of Charm Shadow Bar, a somewhat familiar voice sounded from behind her.

    Gu Zhiqi stopped in her tracks and turned to look, discovering it was Yun Yan, one of Su Yunling¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    Yun Yan took severalrge strides to catch up to Gu Zhiqi and stand before her, then respectfully said, ¡°Sir has asked me to apany you into the ck market.¡±

    Having someone with her or not made no difference to Gu Zhiqi. She nodded at Yun Yan and stepped into the Charm Shadow Bar.

    With the bar crowded, Yun Yan walked ahead of Gu Zhiqi, clearing the way for her.

    Once inside the ck market, Yun Yan continued to make way for Gu Zhiqi, ensuring that no one touched her.

    Watching the bustling crowd, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind suddenly shed to the scene of Su Yunling holding her in his arms the night before.

    Unconsciously, she became lost in thought.

    ¡°Miss Gu, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Yun Yan brought Gu Zhiqi back to the present.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes and saw that they had reached Twilight Returns Pharmacy.

    **

    In the pharmacy, Mu Huai had been standing at the counter since the beginning.

    He fiddled with a pen, propping his chin and scribbling in the ledger book, not as bored as the day before. Instead, after a couple of strokes, he would nce toward the door.

    Burying his head to draw again, and then looking up after finishing, he repeated this several times.

    Eventually, he simply stopped scribbling in the ledger book, tossed the brush aside, propped his chin, and stared at the door with a slight hint of anxiety and anticipation in his eyes.

    Although the pharmacy was at the end of the street and had visitors before, today there was not a single customer.

    Mu Huai became more and more anxious as he waited, and eventually, stepped from behind the counter and walked toward the door.

    He had only taken a few steps when two figures appeared at the door. While they were cloaked in ck robes and wearing veils, it was clear one was burly and the other slender.

    Mu Huai couldn¡¯t tell if these were the visitors from the previous day. He stopped in his tracks and tentatively said, ¡°You¡­?¡±

    Mu Huai had barely uttered a word when the slender figure produced a stic bag, offering it to him while speaking, ¡°The Vermilion Pill you requested.¡±

    Mu Huai remembered the youngdy¡¯s voice was pleasant to hear. As soon as she spoke, he recognized her¡ªthe same youngdy who had visited the night before.

    Mu Huai was initially stunned, then hurriedly reached out to take the stic bag, his face filled with disbelief, ¡°You¡­ actually managed to refine it?¡±

 Chapter 724: 724: Saved! It Really is the Vermilion Pill!

    <strong>Chapter 724: Chapter 724: Saved! It Really is the Vermilion Pill!</strong>

    Mu Huai¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t even touched the stic bag before Gu Zhiqi snatched it back.

    The empty-handed Mu Huai:

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Mu Huai looked at Gu Zhiqi anxiously and puzzled, fearing that Gu Zhiqi had suddenly changed her mind about the transaction.

    ¡°Twenty million and the Xuan Yue Silk.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mu Huai was taken aback for a moment but quickly understood Gu Zhiqi¡¯s intent and nodded, ¡°It should be so, please wait a moment.¡±

    Having said that, Mu Huai turned around and headed toward the backyard.

    Three minutester, Mu Huai returned, holding a card and a palm-sized cloth bag.

    ¡°Here are the money and the Xuan Yue Silk. May I, take a look at the Vermilion Pill first?¡± Though excited inside, Mu Huai didn¡¯t lose his vignce and suspicion.

    Gu Zhiqi directly took out a Vermilion Pill from the stic bag and handed it to Mu Huai.

    Impatient, Mu Huai reached out, his hands trembling as he took the Vermilion Pill, pinching it between his fingers and bowing his head to examine it seriously, bing more and more excited as he looked.

    ¡°It¡¯s real, it¡¯s really real¡­¡± Mu Huai¡¯s lips quivered wildly, and it took him quite a while before he could stammer out a word, his tone and expression both very excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s really the Vermilion Pill, there¡¯s hope, An An will be saved! An An! We have the Vermilion Pill now!¡± By the end, Mu Huai had turned around and shouted into the yard at the top of his lungs.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was loud, but no one in the yard came out. Holding the Vermilion Pill, Mu Huai stood there, crying andughing.

    However, the joys and sorrows of humans do not always align, and Gu Zhiqi only wanted to get her hands on the money and the Xuan Yue Silk quickly.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, please give me the card and the Xuan Yue Silk,¡± said Gu Zhiqi, raising the stic bag in her hand.

    Having heard that, Mu Huai finally came back to his senses, taking the Vermilion Pill in one hand and passing the card and the Xuan Yue Silk to Gu Zhiqi with the other, ¡°The PIN is sequential from 1 to 6.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, taking the card and the cloth bag. She then said to Chubby Chiu, ¡°Chubby Chiu, check if there¡¯s exactly twenty million in the card.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu instantly replied, ¡°Exactly twenty million.¡±

    After Chubby Chiu¡¯s answer, Gu Zhiqi put away the card, opened the cloth bag to nce at the contents, and after confirming it was the Xuan Yue Silk, she also put away the bag.

    After receiving the stic bag, Mu Huai carefully examined every Vermilion Pill inside to make sure there were no problems. Then, with a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°Master, did you¡­ refine these with your own hands?¡±

    Mu Huai was looking down as he asked the question, but after not receiving a reply for a while, he looked up to find that there was no sign of Gu Zhiqi or Yun Yan in the medicine shop.

    Mu Huai rushed to the shop entrance.

    On the street outside, there were people passing by asionally. Those two figures were easy to recognize. Seeing that they were far away, Mu Huai moved his lips but, in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Was it his imagination, or did he feel that the young girl looked familiar? He had had a vague feeling the day before but hadn¡¯t taken it to heart. However, today, after seeing the elixirs she provided, that sense of familiarity seemed stronger.

    Unable to make sense of it, Mu Huai, after snapping back to reality, hurried to the backyard clutching the Vermilion Pill in his hand.

    ¡°An An, the Vermilion Pill! We have the Vermilion Pill now!¡± Mu Huai said with excitement, choking up a little.

    Rushing through the backyard and into the bedroom, he was immediately greeted by intense coughing sounds.

    Mu Huai panicked, immediately running to the bedside to lift the woman from the bed, taking out a Red Elixir to give to her, ¡°An An, we have the medicine now, take it quickly.¡±

    The woman¡¯splexion was as white as paper, her lips tinged with a pale purple, looking extremely weak. She didn¡¯t immediately take the medicine but instead nced at the Vermilion Pill in his hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ she would really be able to refine it¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, her eyes widened upon seeing the Vermilion Pill clearly.

 Chapter 725: 725: It must be her; she refuses to see me

    <strong>Chapter 725: Chapter 725: It must be her; she refuses to see me</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s her! There¡¯s no mistake, it¡¯s just¡­ pfft¡±

    The woman was extremely agitated, her gaze tightly fixed on the Vermilion Pill. In the end, ovee with too much excitement, she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and passed out.

    ¡°An An, An An!¡± Mu Huai shook the woman violently a few times, but she showed no response.

    Seeing this, Mu Huai panicked, losing hisposure, his eyes filled with shock as he held the woman in his arms helplessly.

    In his frantic state, his gaze swept over the Vermilion Pill in his hand and, regaining a bit ofposure, he trembled as he fed the Vermilion Pill into the woman¡¯s mouth.

    It took ten minutes for the woman to slowly wake up.

    Seeing the woman awaken, joy colored the depths of Mu Huai¡¯s eyes, ¡°An An, you¡¯re awake? How do you feel, is there any difort?¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes were full of confusion and daze. As her memory gradually returned, she became excited again, ¡°It¡¯s her, you must go and bring her back!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, calm down first, tell me who she is.¡± Mu Huai, fearing that she might faint again due to her agitation, tried to soothe her to get her to calm down.

    However, the woman couldn¡¯t calm down at all. Her expression remained highly agitated, a tear glistening in her eyes as she looked at Mu Huai, ¡°Her alchemy technique is unique, I can¡¯t be wrong, it must be her.¡±

    At these words, Mu Huai had an epiphany, his expression changing, ¡°Are you saying that the person who refined the Vermilion Pill is Divine Doctor Nan Zhi?¡±

    He was somewhat surprised, yet it also made sense to him.

    No wonder he had always felt that the young girl seemed familiar. If it was her, everything would make sense.

    But if it truly was Nan Zhi, why didn¡¯t she recognize him? Even if she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him, what about An An¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s her, she surely hasn¡¯t gone far, you have to go and¡­¡± As she spoke, the woman suddenly stopped herself, her expression bing dazed as she shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s not her. If it really were her, why wouldn¡¯t shee to find me?¡±

    ¡°She knows I¡¯m here; why won¡¯t she see me?¡±

    As the woman spoke, she became agitated once more, grasping Mu Huai¡¯s cor, ¡°Why won¡¯t she see me?¡±

    ¡°Has she already found out?¡± her expression turning dazed again as the woman¡¯s demeanor fell into dejection, murmuring to herself, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m useless, I failed to protect the key, no wonder she refuses to see me.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Mu Huai said, while reaching his hand toward the bedside table drawer and took out a needle kit.

    ¡°It must be, it¡¯s definitely because I failed to keep the key, that¡¯s why she¡­¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Mu Huai pricked her on the neck with a needle, and the woman¡¯s voice abruptly stopped, then she fell into unconsciousness once more.

    Mu Huaiid her on the bed and gently caressed her face with his hand, murmuring softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you will meet Divine Doctor Nan Zhi, and the key will be found.¡±

    **

    Sen City, Medical Alliance.

    ¡°Have you found the person I told you to look for?¡± Qi Yuanyuan stared coldly at the Guard Captain standing before her in the Qi family living room.

    ¡°We, we couldn¡¯t find her,¡± the Guard Captain stuttered, responding to Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s question.

    ¡°p!¡±

    ¡°Worthless, you can¡¯t even find a single person!¡± Qi Yuanyuan, infuriated, pped the Guard Captain directly across the face.

    The Guard Captain clutched his face, standing there trembling without daring to utter another word.

    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Get lost! Keep looking, even if it means digging three feet into the ground, you have to find those two women for me!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Guard Captain immediately covered his face and left.

 Chapter 726: 726 Mo Qingsnow: Let the Matter Rest Here

    <strong>Chapter 726: Chapter 726 Mo Qingsnow: Let the Matter Rest Here</strong>

    The Guard Captain was in a hurry, and as he reached the doorway, he almost collided with Mo Qingsnow who was entering from outside.

    ¡°Such panic, what a disgrace,¡± Mo Qingsnow chided with a cold face.

    ¡°Madam Mo, my apologies,¡± the Guard Captain apologized repeatedly.

    ¡°Get out of my sight,¡± Mo Qingsnow said dismissively, eager to get rid of him.

    Upon hearing this, the Guard Captain bowed his head, turned, and left the Qi family¡¯s living room as quickly as possible.

    Qi Yuanyuan was gazing at her left index finger, which was missing a piece, her eyes filled with cold resentfulness. When she heard Mo Qingsnow¡¯s voice, Qi Yuanyuan quickly concealed the emotions in her eyes and looked up at Mo Qingsnow.

    After Mo Qingsnow had sent the Guard Captain away, Qi Yuanyuan immediately spoke up, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back?¡±

    With that, she took a fewrge steps towards Mo Qingsnow and reached out to take her arm.

    Mo Qingsnow¡¯s face remained stern, silent.

    ¡°Those people are not trying hard enough, it¡¯s been several days, and they still haven¡¯t found those two women,¡± Qi Yuanyuanined, gripping Mo Qingsnow¡¯s arm.

    Her face showed dissatisfaction, but her heart was seething with hatred.

    Thanks to some excellent healing herbs, her other injuries had healed in just three days, but her hand¡­

    Her finger had been severed and would never grow back, so those two women, they had to be found, they had to die.

    Mo Qingsnow listened to Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s words and slightly furrowed her brows, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to stop looking for those two?¡±

    She had been blinded by rage and resentment when she got into that major conflict with those two.

    Upon reflection, the more she thought about the day¡¯s events, the more frightened she became.

    They looked young, but their Ancient Martial Arts were formidable. Even the most skilled guards of the Medical Alliance might not stand a chance against them, not to mention she had no authority tomand those ancient martial artists.

    She remembered that the person named Yun Yi mentioned the Alliance Hierarch.

    At first, Mo Qingsnow thought Yun Yi was just trying to scare her, soter she tested the waters with the Alliance Hierarch.

    When the Alliance Hierarch heard the name Yun Yi, he had a significant reaction and specifically warned her that if she encountered Yun, she should avoid provoking her at all costs, or find a way to evade her if avoidance was not possible.

    Even Ling Yuxuan would steer clear of her by three steps, where would she have the courage toin or to seek out those people?

    Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s expression stiffened upon hearing Mo Qingsnow¡¯s words, ¡°But they cut off my finger, that vendetta¡­¡±

    Before Qi Yuanyuan could finish, Mo Qingsnow interrupted her sharply, ¡°Let this matter rest, do not investigate further; and if you ever encounter those two again, keep your distance.¡±

    Her tone was indifferent and firm. Qi Yuanyuan wanted to say more, but meeting Mo Qingsnow¡¯s icy, domineering gaze, she closed her mouth, ¡°Alright.¡±

    She obediently agreed, but resentment filled her eyes as she looked down.

    Seeing Qi Yuanyuan relent, Mo Qingsnow said no more and continued walking inside.

    Qi Yuanyuan lowered her eyes and adjusted her mood. As she looked up again, any sign of resentment had vanished from her eyes. She spoke out of concern, ¡°How are things progressing? Can my martial sister¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts skills be restored?¡±

    ¡°Although her Ancient Martial Arts have been ruined, fortunately, her talent remains intact. Your uncles have already prepared the medicine. After taking it and resting for half a month, she should recover. With her talent and previous experience in cultivation, she will definitely be a third-order Ancient Martial Artist again within two years,¡± Mo Qingsnow replied, her face still stern but with a hint of softness in her eyes.

    Relief washed over Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s face, and clinging to Mo Qingsnow¡¯s arm, she added, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    As they conversed, they had already reached the edge of the sofa.

 Chapter 727: 727: The Ever Winning Army Arrives

    <strong>Chapter 727: Chapter 727: The Ever Winning Army Arrives</strong>

    Mo Qingsnow sat down directly, and Qi Yuanyuan took a seat beside her. Seeing that Mo Qingsnow¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t good, she continued with a face full of concern, ¡°Now that senior sister¡¯s issue has been resolved, why do you still look so unwell?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she said in a cold voice, ¡°The people from the Ever Winning Army have arrived.¡±

    Qi Yuanyuan frowned upon hearing this, ¡°The Ever Winning Army? What are they doing here?¡±

    ¡°The specifics are still unclear, but I heard that someone wrote aint letter to the Ever Winning Army, and this time they¡¯ve sent a high-ranking official to investigate.¡±

    Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s face changed slightly when she heard this, ¡°How could this happen? How dare they file aint?¡±

    A chill shed at the bottom of Mo Qingsnow¡¯s eyes, ¡°Originally, we could have dyed this matter for a while, but Yiyi took flowers from an ordinary person and even injured them, and the Ever Winning Army caught them red-handed, giving them an excuse.¡±

    Qi Yuanyuan looked rather upset after hearing this, ¡°Then, what should we do?¡±

    Like Liu Yiyi¡¯s matter, she and several other fellow disciples had done no small amount of such deeds.

    Bullying, forced buying and selling, and even murder for theft, they had done it all.

    If these were uncovered, it was feared it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just being stripped of their Ancient Martial Arts status.

    ¡°They¡¯ve just started investigating, they probably don¡¯t have much evidence other than Yiyi¡¯s affair, and they definitely won¡¯t find out anything for a while. I¡¯ve already sent people to destroy the evidence,¡± Mo Qingsnow said coldly. She appeared calm, but only she knew how bad she felt.

    The calmness on her face was just a feignedposure.

    Although, if the evidence was destroyed, the matter should be foolproof, but she always had a bad premonition.

    Including her biological daughter Qi Yuanyuan, she had a total of six disciples, and not a few had styles simr to Liu Yiyi¡¯s.

    Usually, she turned a blind eye to their actions, and some actions were even at her instigation.

    If it was truly discovered, not one of her disciples could escape, and even she might not be able to extricate herself from involvement.

    Hearing Mo Qingsnow¡¯s words, Qi Yuanyuan also felt uneasy, ¡°Who did you send? Can they be trusted?¡±

    ¡°The second elder brother and Mo Changfeng.¡±

    Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s eyebrows tightened at the mention, ¡°Second senior brother is definitely trustworthy, but Ling Changfeng¡­¡±

    Ling Changfeng was a Fourth-Order Ancient Martial Artist sent by Ling Yuxuan to protect Mo Cann. Due to Mo Cann¡¯s sibling rtionship, Mo Qingsnow could alsomand him, but after all, he wasn¡¯t one of their own and couldn¡¯t be trusted.

    They had never let him know about their shady dealings in the past.

    Knowing Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s concerns, Mo Qingsnow said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he wouldn¡¯t dare say much. His wife and daughter are in my hands.¡±

    Qi Yuanyuan was slightly reassured upon hearing this.

    **

    Inside a guest room of the Medical Alliance, Fu Xiyan was sitting in front of theputer, connecting with Fu Hong.

    Fu Hong was typing on the keyboard the whole time without a word, so Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t disturb him and just kept an eye on thetest news on his phone.

    Upon receiving a message from Yun Sen, Fu Xiyan immediately opened it.

    [Yun Sen: Second Master, just as you expected, Mo Qingsnow has indeed sent people out.]

    [Second Master: Don¡¯t spook them yet, follow them and secure the evidence. Then we can find a way to pry their mouths open.]

    [Yun Sen: No problem.]

    Seeing this, Fu Xiyan exited the conversation.

    Just as he exited the chat, Fu Hong spoke up from theputer, ¡°Got it, got it, sir, we¡¯ve got it!¡±

    Fu Xiyan looked up at Fu Hong immediately upon hearing this.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got Yue Ying¡¯s location, it¡¯s at the Medical Alliance!¡± Fu Hong spoke excitedly.

    All his time spent vigntly had finally paid off as he had managed to pinpoint the location.

 Chapter 728: 728 Yue Yings Position

    <strong>Chapter 728: Chapter 728 Yue Ying¡¯s Position</strong>

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s brows twitched slightly, and he immediately said, ¡°Send me the location.¡±

    Although Gu Zhiqi had agreed to go back with him to the Ancient Martial Arts World to see his grandfather, he still needed to prepare a backup n just in case.

    Moreover, he had been tracking Yue Ying for over half a year, and this was the first time he was so close to her. No matter what, he had to see her in person.

    ¡°Dammit! She¡¯s gone!¡± Fu Xiyan had barely finished speaking when Fu Hong on the other end eximed anxiously, followed by a troubled expression, ¡°Master, Yue Ying went offline.¡±

    ¡°Send me the positioning.¡±

    Using medical techniques to eliminate possibilities should allow for narrowing down the search area.

    ¡°Here is Yue Ying¡¯sst location before going offline,¡± said Fu Hong as he sent over the coordinates to Fu Xiyan.

    Having received the positioning, Fu Xiyan said, ¡°Hang up,¡± and without waiting for Fu Hong to react, he ended the call, packed up hisputer, and left.

    **

    On the other side, Gu Xiyue pressed the enter key and then turned off theputer with a cold face, murmuring, ¡°Just can¡¯t get rid of this pest.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Xiyue was on a voice call with Ling Piaomu using her phone. Hearing Gu Xiyue speak but not catching what she said, Ling Piaomu asked instinctively.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just an annoying guy.¡± Gu Xiyue spoke while picking up the phone from the table and standing up.

    As she walked toward the door, she said to Ling Piaomu, ¡°I¡¯ve sent over the documents.¡±

    ¡°Got them,¡± Ling Piaomu immediately responded.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± As soon as Ling Piaomu confirmed receiving the documents, Gu Xiyue wanted to end the call.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hang up yet, I have something to tell you,¡± Ling Piaomu quickly interjected, afraid that Gu Xiyue would really hang up.

    Gu Xiyue, upon hearing this, didn¡¯t hang up but waited for her to continue.

    The Medical Alliance was nestled deep within the Cloud Mist Mountain. At dawn, one could always catch sight of the mist.

    Even without rain, there would be morning dew, leaving the air extremely fresh. The flowers and trees in the courtyard, nourished by the morning dew, looked lush, with colors vibrant and bright.

    Opening the door, Gu Xiyue first took a long,fortable breath of the fresh air mixed with the fragrance of grass and flowers before stepping out of her room.

    As she stepped out, Ling Piaomu¡¯s voice came through the handset.

    ¡°So, you know about the fight that broke outst month between the Ever Winning Army and Angel¡¯s people in Yun Town?¡± Ling Piaomu began by asking Gu Xiyue this.

    ¡°Why bring up this all of a sudden?¡± That was over a month ago.

    ¡°Did you hear about a captain named Yun Yan in their army, who sustained injuries that ruined his foundation and disabled his Ancient Martial Arts?¡± Ling Piaomu asked with a secretive tone.

    ¡°Fall mentioned it to me,¡± she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the matters of the Ever Winning Army herself.

    ¡°The one known as Master Jin from the Ever Winning Army had his Ancient Martial Arts disabled and foundation injured two years ago. My master, grandmaster, senior brother, and senior sister all tried to heal him but to no avail, and since then Master Jin has been behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Yun Yan¡¯s injuries were even more severe than Master Jin¡¯s. This time they didn¡¯t return to the Ancient Martial Arts World to ask my master toe out of seclusion, but not long ago, I saw Yun Yan. Guess what happened to him?¡±

    To some extent, several of Gu Xiyue¡¯s friends were somewhat long-winded, which made her suspect she attracted people with a gift of the gab.

    Ling Piaomu had a long-winded lead-up just to pose her final question, and Gu Xiyue, ying along, asked, ¡°What happened? He also stepped back into the shadows?¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡± Ling Piaomu immediately responded and after pausing for a few seconds, she said in a self-satisfied tone, ¡°You see, he¡¯spletely recovered.¡±

    Gu Xiyue raised her eyebrows slightly upon hearing this and waited for her to continue.

 Chapter 729: 729: Hired a Very Powerful Alchemist

    <strong>Chapter 729: Chapter 729: Hired a Very Powerful Alchemist</strong>

    Ling Piaomu paused for a few seconds on the other end, hoping that Gu Xiyue would take the initiative to ask, but when that didn¡¯t happen, she couldn¡¯t help herself and spoke first, ¡°Not only has he fully recovered, but he has also be a fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist.¡±

    After listening to Ling Piaomu, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure,¡± Ling Piaomu said with certainty, then added, ¡°Moreover, it took Yun Yan less than a month to recover from being crippled in Ancient Martial Arts.¡±

    Gu Xiyue felt a touch of surprise in her eyes.

    After Ancient Martial Arts are crippled, one usually suffers severe internal injuries, and under normal circumstances, medicine can only heal the internal injuries.

    Once the internal injuries are healed, an Ancient Martial Artist needs to train again. Retraining is not as difficult as the first time, but it still takes time. The better the talent, the easier it is to train.

    Her Ancient Martial Talent was at the Heavenly Peak Level. Back when her Ancient Martial Arts were crippled, it took her half a year to train back to her former level.

    Could it be that Yun Yan¡¯s Ancient Martial Talent was at the god-level, which is why he recovered so quickly?

    ¡°Yueyue, are you listening?¡± Ling Piaomu didn¡¯t hear Gu Xiyue¡¯s voice, so she asked.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Gu Xiyue responded softly.

    After hearing her response, Ling Piaomu continued, ¡°I heard that they hired a very skilled Alchemist. After Yun Yan took the Elixir, his foundation was repaired, his internal injuries were healed, and his Ancient Martial Arts were restored.¡±

    Curiosity stirred in Gu Xiyue¡¯s heart, so she asked, ¡°Did you find out who it was?¡±

    Alchemy and Fragrance Refining are rted, and she had some understanding of Alchemy. Therefore, she was quite curious about the expert mentioned by Ling Piaomu.

    ¡°No,¡± Ling Piaomu spoke with some disappointment, then after a few seconds of silence, she began to ramble again, ¡°It would¡¯ve been great if we could find out. Jiang Dog¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts were crippled, and with his talent, it would take at least seven or eight years to train back to where he was. I was thinking of buying one for him too.¡±

    Gu Xiyue said, ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated, at most a year.¡±

    After listening to Gu Xiyue, Ling Piaomu was silent for a few seconds, then murmured softly, ¡°A year is still not short.¡±

    Once the murmuring was over, she suddenly mentioned, ¡°However, I have a bit of an acquaintance with Master Jin and the second master from the Ever Winning Army. Maybe I¡¯ll have the cheek to ask themter.¡±

    Hearing Ling Piaomu¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue suddenly remembered that she also knew the second master from the Ever Winning Army, ¡°I¡¯ll help you ask as well when I get a chance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really great, I knew Yueyue was the best,¡± Ling Piaomu said cheerfully upon hearing this.

    Gu Xiyue replied nonchntly, ¡°After all, it was because of the injury I sustained. I can¡¯t just ignore it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ling Piaomu immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not for you; he¡¯s just in foolish, believing whatever anyone says, acting impulsively.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Who¡¯s foolish? Who are you talking about?¡± Right after Ling Piaomu¡¯s words, a person suddenly appeared beside Gu Xiyue.

    It was Jiang Qi, sporting a head of purple hair.

    Yesterday, Gu Xiyue had sent Gu Chengan off to school at Yan City No.1 Middle School. Afterpleting his admission procedures, she headed straight to the Medical Alliance.

    Jiang Qi knew she was going to the Medical Alliance and insisted oning along, so Gu Xiyue brought him with her, and they only arrived at the Medical Alliancetest night.

    When Jiang Qi suddenly spoke up, Ling Piaomu paused for a few seconds and then said somewhat guiltily, ¡°We weren¡¯t talking about anyone, just a dog we met before.¡±

    Jiang Qi, not detecting her guilt, moved closer to Gu Xiyue and shouted into the phone, ¡°Wife, why do you only call big brother and not me?¡±

    Toward the end, he sounded quite aggrieved.

    Ling Piaomu: ¡°Scram, who¡¯s your wife?!¡±

 Chapter 730: 730 Meeting at Yan Yue; the "Grand Scene" of Alchemy

    <strong>Chapter 730: Chapter 730 Meeting at Yan Yue; the ¡°Grand Scene¡± of Alchemy</strong>

    ¡°Wife, wife¡­¡±

    Without Ling Piaomu by his side, Jiang Qi didn¡¯t feel remotely shy, yelling into the phone several times in a row.

    Watching his irritating behavior, Gu Xiyue remained silent, really wanting to smack the phone right onto his face.

    **

    The exterior of the Medical Alliance¡¯s buildings was all designed in an ancient style, while the interiors were modern.

    Following the location on his smartphone, Fu Xiyan arrived at a courtyard after a short while. He had seen this courtyard on the map of the Medical Alliance before¡ªit seemed to belong to Yue Xi, the Head of the Ancient Medicine Department.

    Yue Xi? Yue Ying?

    Both contained the character for ¡°moon¡±; even if they weren¡¯t the same person, they must be rted somehow.

    There were guards outside the courtyard. To avoid startling them, Fu Xiyan scaled the wall to enter.

    Being a Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist now, those guards couldn¡¯t detect him at all.

    To put it more precisely, as long as Fu Xiyan wanted to stay hidden, nobody in the entire Medical Alliance could find him, since the highest cultivation level among the ancient martial artists in the Medical Alliance was only the peak of the Fourth-order. Therefore, Fu Xiyan wasn¡¯t worried about being discovered at all.

    As soon as he vaulted into the courtyard, Fu Xiyan spotted a familiar figure. A sh of surprise crossed the depths of his eyes as he stepped towards that person.

    Before he got close, he saw another man by her side, sporting purple hair and leaning in close, doing something that was quite bothersome to look at, whatever it was.

    As Fu Xiyan got closer, he could make out their conversation.

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t speak, but the man kept calling out ¡°wife¡± incessantly.

    So¡­ a boyfriend?

    Fu Xiyan felt a tightness in his chest, listening to the man¡¯s incessant wife-calling. He really wanted to punch the man¡¯s head in.

    ¡°Ow~¡±

    Before Fu Xiyan could act, Jiang Qi let out a pained scream.

    ¡°Mumu has hung up, you can get lost now.¡± Gu Xiyue, annoyed by Jiang Qi¡¯s noise, kicked him in the shin without hesitation, and looked at him with a cold face.

    Jiang Qi looked miserably at Gu Xiyue, ¡°It hurts.¡±

    Gu Xiyue nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°There¡¯s more pain where that came from, want to try it?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Jiang Qi instinctively backed away several steps, distancing himself from Gu Xiyue.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue flipped the phone in her hand and pocketed it, intending to walk toward the courtyard¡¯s main entrance, when she sensed someone nearby.

    She paused momentarily and swept her gaze toward the person.

    Upon recognizing him, Gu Xiyue was slightly taken aback.

    It was him? What was he doing here?

    ¡°Hey, who are you? Who let you in here?¡± Noticing a stranger and one who appeared in the boss¡¯s courtyard at that, looking like he was up to no good, Jiang Qi immediately asked.

    No sooner had Jiang Qi spoken than the stranger moved, a Vital Energy emanating from his whole body and striking directly at him.

    Seeing this, Jiang Qi¡¯s pupils shrank, and he quickly mobilized the scant Vital Energy he had restored from his training to block Fu Xiyan¡¯s strike.

    **

    ¡°Boom¡±

    Along with a loud explosion, Shadow Court, where the ground had just been filled in the day before, was sted open once again, creating a pit, and thick smoke billowed throughout the courtyard in an instant.

    Tang Yichen had just pushed Jin Cengran to the entrance when he witnessed the scene.

    Both were stunned.

    Tang Yichen: ???

    A Vermilion Pill for refining might explode the furnace, but would refining a pill meant for internal injuries cause an explosion too?

    Jin Cengran was also staring nkly at the scene before him, momentarily at a loss for words. Two thoughts crossed his mind in quick session.

    First thought: Are they refining pills or manufacturing bombs?

    Second thought: Did the alchemy fail?

    Looking at the mess in the courtyard, Jin Cengran instinctively thought the alchemy had failed.

    After all, the scene of Ling Yilin¡¯s alchemy failure was like this, even more of a disaster than the current scene.

    At least the girl from before was clean and unhurt, unlike Ling Yilin¡ªhis failures not only blew up the furnace and the pill room but also himself.

    Lost in thought, Jin Cengran felt a burning sensation on his chest and was jolted back to reality.

    A spark on his chest?

    With that thought, Jin Cengran quickly looked down and brushed off his chest.

 Chapter 731: 731 Pill Success; How Come Here

    <strong>Chapter 731: Chapter 731 Pill Sess; How Come Here</strong>

    This pat on the chest made Jin Cengran realize there wasn¡¯t a single spark on his heart.

    A flicker of confusion passed through his eyes. He pinched thepel of his suit jacket to inspect it, but found nothing. Then, it struck him, and he pulled out the red string that was hanging around his neck.

    He saw that the talisman paper hanging on the red string had already turned pitch ck.

    Upon seeing this, Jin Cengran fell silent for a moment, his mind shing back to what his sister had told him two days ago.

    ¡°It will alert you when you meet a noble person.¡±

    So, was this him meeting a noble person?

    He lifted his gaze and looked around, finally resting his eyes on Gu Zhiqi.

    If she could heal his internal injury, she truly would be his noble person.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi crouching at the edge of the pit picking up medicinal pills, Tang Yichen pushed Jin Cengran towards her, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, are the elixirs ready?¡±

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look. She saw Tang Yichen and Jin Cengran being wheeled over by him, paused for two seconds, then let out a faint hum before turning back and continuing to sift through the soil.

    Soon, she unearthed seven medicinal pills from the pit, tucked two of them into her storage bracelet, and handed the remaining five directly to Jin Cengran, ¡°Take one pill every five days, starting with one today. Your Ancient Martial Arts should recover after twenty days.¡±

    Jin Cengran took in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, but didn¡¯t immediately reach out for the five elixirs. Instead, he just stared at the hand Gu Zhiqi extended with the medicinal pills, in a dazed state.

    Was it a sess?

    Could his Ancient Martial Arts really be restored?

    Although there was the precedent of Yun Yan, and this youngdy had said she could heal him, Jin Cengran hadn¡¯t fully believed from the start.

    It had already been two years.

    Not long, yet not short.

    In these two years, he had seen countless divine doctors, his hopes ignited and extinguished time after time to the point of bing numb.

    He pretended to be strong, like nothing really mattered to him.

    Only he knew how envious he felt when his brothers went on missions, how much he hated himself for not being able to lend a hand when needed, and how he loathed his own helplessness.

    But there was no help for it; no one was able to mend his foundation. For the sake of his friends and family, he had no choice but to keep all his despair and sadness bottled up, making himself appear more upbeat and optimistic¡­

    And now, the medicine was right in front of him, and the youngdy was telling him he could be restored.

    Everything felt unreal, as if he were dreaming.

    Seeing Jin Cengran standing there motionless, Gu Zhiqi called out, with an inquiring tone, ¡°Mr. Jin?¡±

    Only when Jin Cengran heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice did he snap back to reality and immediately reached out to take them, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Remember to transfer the money.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi indicated that she didn¡¯t need thanks; she just wanted the money.

    Jin Cengran nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±

    **

    Medical Alliance.

    Even though Jiang Qi had activated his Vital Energy to resist Fu Xiyan¡¯s assault, the disparity in power was too great. The strong wind unleashed by Fu Xiyan hit firmly against Jiang Qi, sending him flying a good distance away.

    Seeing Fu Xiyany hands on Jiang Qi, Gu Xiyue wanted to intervene, but noticing that he seemed to be just testing Jiang Qi¡¯s cultivation level, she stood by silently instead.

    ¡°Cough, cough cough¡­¡± Jiang Qi finally stabilized himself, clutching his chest and coughing violently, not forgetting to look at Fu Xiyan with hostility, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Fu Xiyan ignored him, walking over anding to a stop beside Gu Xiyue, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Fu Xiyan was a head taller than Gu Xiyue. To meet his gaze, she had to tilt her head up slightly. She didn¡¯t answer his question but instead asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here too?¡±

 Chapter 732: 732: Tearing Off Each Others Disguises During the Extended Month

    <strong>Chapter 732: Chapter 732: Tearing Off Each Other¡¯s Disguises During the Extended Month</strong>

    Fu Xiyan slightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°Handling official business.¡±

    Gu Xiyue, listening to his response, remembered what Mo Cann had mentioned on the phone about the Ever Winning Army sending someone over. It seemed that Fu Xiyan was indeed the representative from the Ever Winning Army.

    Seeing that Gu Xiyue hadn¡¯t intended to answer his question, Fu Xiyan added another line, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to answer, why are you at the Medical Alliance?¡±

    Gu Xiyue, preupied with her thoughts, subconsciously replied upon hearing his answer, ¡°The same, I¡¯m also handling official business.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Fu Xiyan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.

    ncing sideways, he took a look around the courtyard, thought of something, and, without changing his expression, withdrew his gaze back to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Are you with the Medical Alliance?¡±

    Gu Xiyue paused for a few seconds upon hearing this and then hummed a reluctant affirmation.

    Fu Xiyan: ¡°I never heard that you knew medical arts.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes flickered, and she responded coolly, ¡°I¡¯ve also never heard you say that you¡¯re from the Ever Winning Army.¡±

    Of course, she knew he was from the Ever Winning Army, but he indeed hadn¡¯t told her personally.

    Fu Xiyan, hearing her words, curved his lips slightly, and then, continuing to look at Gu Xiyue, asked further, ¡°Yue Xi, Yue Ying, are both of them you?¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Xiyue shifted her gaze away, no longer meeting his eyes, and chose not to answer his question.

    Fu Xiyan knew her well enough to understand that her behavior indicated agreement.

    Meanwhile, Jiang Qi, brimming with aggressive energy, charged towards the two, intending to fight Fu Xiyan again, but he stopped upon hearing Gu Xiyue say that Fu Xiyan was from the Ever Winning Army.

    He then fixed his gaze on Fu Xiyan¡¯s face, scrutinizing him thoroughly.

    Without paying attention, he would have missed it, but upon scrutiny, Jiang Qi recognized him.

    This was, after all, Fu Xiyan from the Ever Winning Army.

    Normally, Fu Xiyan wouldn¡¯t make public appearances like Tang Yichen, and there were no photos or video material of him avable online, but his photo had circted within the internalwork of the web.

    Previously, Jiang Qi had only seen him in photos, and this was the first time he was seeing Fu Xiyan in person, hence why he didn¡¯t recognize him immediately.

    Now, realizing that this was the Second Master of the Ever Winning Army, Jiang Qi silently took two steps back.

    Not to mention that his Ancient Martial Arts skills hadn¡¯t recovered; even if they had, he would be no match for Fu Xiyan.

    Gu Xiyue stopped talking, and Fu Xiyan turned his gaze to Jiang Qi, noticing that Jiang Qi was looking at him with animosity and caution. Fu Xiyan simply nced at him lightly and then turned his attention back to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Is he¡­ your boyfriend?¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ?

    Lifting her eyes to look at Fu Xiyan, she didn¡¯t speak, just gazed deeply at him.

    Fu Xiyan felt slightly ufortable under her stare, cleared his throat, averted his gaze, and said to Gu Xiyue, ¡°I heard him calling you ¡®wife¡¯ just now.¡±

    As Fu Xiyan looked away, Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze still rested on him, asking, ¡°What if I said yes?¡±

    Jiang Qi: ???

    What?

    What is this about?

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he turned his head, meeting Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze once more, ¡°Seriously?¡±

    Gu Xiyue tilted her head upwards slightly, looking back at him, ¡°Seriously.¡±

    The two locked gazes, their eyes seemingly crackling with an electric current.

    Standing to one side, Jiang Qi could not discern whether the invisible current between them was due to a budding romance or from a standoff.

    In the end, it was Fu Xiyan who gave in first, breaking the silence and seriously said to Gu Xiyue, ¡°You¡¯re still young; it¡¯s not good to be in a rtionship too early.¡±

    Gu Xiyue coldly responded with a single word, ¡°Oh.¡±

 Chapter 733: 733 It Wasnt Me Who Screamed; Time to Return to Sea City

    <strong>Chapter 733: Chapter 733 It Wasn¡¯t Me Who Screamed; Time to Return to Sea City</strong>

    Gu Xiyue simply responded with a faint ¡°oh,¡± and then averted her gaze before adding another sentence, ¡°I may be younger in age, but I hold a higher seniority than you.¡±

    Fu Xiyan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Before Fu Xiyan could speak, Gu Xiyue continued, ¡°The affairs of Little Master Aunt are not for you to manage.¡±

    Fu Xiyan: ¡°¡­¡±

    After being silent for a few seconds, he responded, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay out of it.¡±

    Having said that, he turned around and walked away in a huff, casting a faint nce at Jiang Qi before turning.

    Scared by this, Jiang Qi took two steps back.

    This damn girl, that look in her eyes towards him held a murderous intent, didn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Fu Xiyan.¡± Just as Fu Xiyan had walked a few steps, he heard the familiar cold voice from behind.

    Fu Xiyan, still feeling upset, did not turn around, but he did stop in his tracks.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t calling for me just now, he has a girlfriend.¡±

    Fu Xiyan heard this, was slightly stunned for a moment, and then the difort in his heart instantly dissipated, as the corners of his mouth curved slightly upward.

    After Gu Xiyue finished speaking, she began to walk toward the gate of the yard.

    Fu Xiyan had initially wanted to climb over the wall to get out, but suddenly he didn¡¯t feel like climbing anymore. He turned around, took a few big steps to Gu Xiyue¡¯s side, and followed her towards the gate, ¡°This yard is yours, isn¡¯t it, Minister Yue Xi?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Gu Xiyue replied ndly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind me climbing in over the wall and walking out the door, do you?¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­Do as you please.¡±

    Watching the two walk side by side towards the gate, Jiang Qi raised his hand and scratched the back of his head, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is the boss finally¡­ moved by worldly emotions?¡±

    ¡°Hiss~ Of all people to like, he had to fall for the second inmand of the Ever Winning Army.¡± Jiang Qi murmured under his breath, following behind the two at a moderate distance.

    **

    After giving the elixir to Jin Cengran, Gu Zhiqi returned to her room to start drawing talismans.

    Once her Yuan Force had recovered, she didn¡¯t focus solely on mending her mental method; sometimes, she would also draw talismans.

    This time, she bought many pieces of talisman paper. After drawing the talismans needed for array setup, she still had to draw some additional talismans to stock up for future needs.

    Sitting earnestly at her desk drawing talismans, after about half an hour, Chubby Chiu¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her mind, ¡°Zhizhi, I¡¯ve finished self-studying this world¡¯s textbooks meow~ You lost yo~¡±

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s talisman drawing hand paused briefly.

    After pausing for a few seconds, she then remembered that she had previously talked aboutpeting with Chubby Chiu to see who could finish studying this world¡¯s curriculum first, in order to coax Chubby Chiu into rmending her resources.

    ¡°You¡¯re really awesome.¡± Gu Zhiqi replied perfunctorily.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a reward for winning?¡± Chubby Chiu asked expectantly.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°No.¡±

    Chubby Chiu: ?

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of thispetition?¡± Chubby Chiu asked with a whine.

    It had studied day and night, refraining from spending too much time chatting with inte friends, all for the sake of winning this contest.

    Now, it had indeed won, but to find out there was no reward?!

    What was the point of its hard work then?

    Ying~

    Gu Zhiqi offhandedly responded, ¡°You¡¯ve learned new knowledge, you¡¯re more knowledgeable now.¡±

    Chubby Chiu: ¡°¡­¡±

    After drawing two more talismans and putting them away, Gu Zhiqi started to pack up her things.

    Chubby Chiu felt sorrowful for a few seconds but, seeing Gu Zhiqi packing up, pushed its gloom aside and asked curiously, ¡°Zhizhi, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back to Sea City.¡± The elixirs were finished; it was time to return to studying.

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Chubby Chiu immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right, the first mock exam for the senior year at Sea City No.1 Middle School is in half a month, you should go back and study seriously for the sake of a leave of absence.¡±

 Chapter 734: 734 Could it be that youre bluffing me?

    <strong>Chapter 734: Chapter 734 Could it be that you¡¯re bluffing me?</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, ¡°There¡¯s a mock exam in half a month, how did you know?¡±

    Chubby Chiu: ¡°Hehe, I stumbled upon it when I was browsing the forum of First Middle School.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, feeling not the slightest bit anxious inside; half a month was plenty of time to prepare.

    With the storage bracelet, all her belongings were basically inside it, leaving little to pack, so it took less than two minutes to get ready.

    After leaving Shadow Court, she headed straight for Su Yunling¡¯s courtyard to say goodbye to him.

    However, Su Yunling was nowhere to be seen in his courtyard, only Tang Yichen was there.

    Tang Yichen had just walked out of the study and immediately asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, why have youe over?¡±

    ¡°Where is Su Yunling?¡± She seemed not to have seen him since yesterday afternoon.

    ¡°He went out on a missionst night and hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± Tang Yichen answered Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question before asking another, ¡°Do you have something urgent for Third Brother?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, ¡°Nothing important, just came to say farewell to you guys.¡±

    Tang Yichen was stunned for a moment, ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Inside, he felt a hint of reluctance.

    In his heart, Tang Yichen had long considered Gu Zhiqi his sister, and now at the news of parting, a natural sense of reluctance sprouted within him.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°Stay a few more days, I haven¡¯t even taken you around the capital properly,¡± Tang Yichen tried to retain Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°No need, there will be other opportunities,¡± Gu Zhiqi directly refused.

    ¡°Then, leave tomorrow at least, Third Brother will definitely be back tonight, it¡¯s better to say goodbye in person,¡± Tang Yichen urged. If Third Brother found out that Xiao Qi had left upon his return, he would surely be unhappy.

    ¡°I will send him a message on my phone,¡± Gu Zhiqi said nonchntly.

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    Is that really the same thing?

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi was insistent on leaving, Tang Yichen couldn¡¯t forcibly keep her, so he reluctantly said, ¡°Are you going to leave right now? Let me drive you to the airport.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi refused again, ¡°No need, I have to make a trip to Heavenly Domain Pavilion first.¡±

    She could sense the fluctuations of Vital Energying from the study; Jin Cengran must have taken the Elixir and was sitting in meditation to recover.

    When repairing foundational energy, one needed a protector.

    Just now, Tang Yichen must have been acting as a protector for him.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Before Tang Yichen could finish, Gu Zhiqi handed him four talismans, cutting him off, ¡°Two for you and two for Su Yunling, thank you for taking care of me these past days.¡±

    She could certainly feel the care they had shown her.

    Tang Yichen took a step back upon seeing this, ¡°No, what are you doing? This is too formal. In my heart, you are my sister, and it¡¯s only right for a brother to take care of his sister. Why are you giving me talisman paper?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, anticipating that he would refuse, maintained the gesture of offering the talisman paper, saying, ¡°They¡¯re not for you to use.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ?

    Didn¡¯t she say two for him? So now all of them are for Third Brother?!

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Your parents might need them.¡±

    From Tang Yichen¡¯s expression, one could tell that his parents¡¯ misfortune was imminent; that¡¯s why she gave him the talisman paper.

    As for Su Yunling, she couldn¡¯t do fortunes or readings for him, so the two she gave him were just an afterthought; after all, both of them had been quite kind to her, and it wouldn¡¯t be right to favor one over the other.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi, Tang Yichen first froze, then looked at her with skepticism, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to hoodwink me into epting it, are you?¡±

 Chapter 735: 735 Tang Yichen: Gu Xiaoxi is Master Duanshui

    <strong>Chapter 735: Chapter 735 Tang Yichen: Gu Xiaoxi is Master Duanshui</strong>

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly and a touch of yful sarcasm surfaced in hiszy eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t want it? Then I¡¯ll keep it.¡±

    As he spoke, he began retracting his hand.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen immediately stepped forward and took the Talisman Paper, ¡°No no no, of course I want it.¡±

    Since it was about his parents, he had no choice but to want it.

    If Gu Xiaoxi said it, it was likely true, and even if it were false, he might as well ept it.

    If it turned out to be true and he didn¡¯t take the Talisman Paper today, he would regret it toote if something really happened to his parents someday.

    After taking the Talisman Paper, Tang Yichen looked down at it in his hand and asked, ¡°Eh? You just said that you gave two to Third Brother, does someone by his side also have a cmity forting?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Tang Yichen looked up at Gu Zhiqi, his eyes filled with inquiry.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll say I¡¯m showing favoritism.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    So, she¡¯s a Master Duanshui as well?

    But on second thought, it indeed sounded like something Third Brother would say¨Cusing Gu Xiaoxi of favoritism.

    ¡°I¡¯m off.¡± Having said her goodbyes and given out the Talisman Paper, it was time to leave.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t rush off.¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi about to leave, Tang Yichen immediately called out to her, ¡°You just said this Talisman Paper is needed by my parents, does it mean some disaster is going to happen to them?¡±

    ¡°You just need to give them the Talisman Paper and tell them to always keep it on them; don¡¯t pay attention to anything else deliberately, lest you invite trouble.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring it to themter.¡± Having just finished his sentence, Tang Yichen suddenly remembered something and so he asked again, ¡°That trouble you mentioned, it¡¯s not happening today, is it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Tang Yichen let out a breath.

    ¡°Until we meet again.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, and then turned towards the door to leave.

    ¡°Hey, Gu Xiaoxi, I¡¯ll have someone send¡­¡± Before he could finish saying ¡°you,¡± he saw that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure was no longer in the yard; he stopped his unfinished sentence and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Leaving so soon?¡±

    He put away the Talisman Paper and turned back to the study to continue making protector charms for Jin Cengran.

    **

    Someone was confined in the Su family ancestral hall, and it was none other than Su Miaoyi. At this moment, Su Miaoyi¡¯s face was filled with gloom and irritation as she paced frowningly within the hall.

    Suddenly, the door of the ancestral hall was knocked upon.

    ¡°Thump thump thump¡±

    ¡°Second Miss?¡± Along with the knocks, a voice sounded from outside the hall.

    Upon hearing this, Su Miaoyi hurried to the door and asked excitedly from beside it, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    As soon as Su Miaoyi asked, a voice quickly responded from the outside, ¡°Third Brother is not at home today; that girl surnamed Gu has left the residence by herself. She went out alone on foot, with no one apanying her or any driver.¡±

    Upon hearing this, a murderous intent suddenly surged in Su Miaoyi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Notify them to take action immediately; no matter what they do to her, I want her to never be able to appear in front of Third Brother again.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The person outside responded, and soon after, footsteps indicated the person¡¯s departure could be heard.

    Upon hearing the activity outside, Su Miaoyi sneered coldly, her eyes brimming with icy malice.

    With the sneer, the dimples on her round face became visible. Her originally cute and coy face took on a terrifying aspect because of her sinister sneer.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi?¡± Su Miaoyi uttered Gu Zhiqi¡¯s name softly and then continued muttering to herself with a coldugh, ¡°No matter how much Third Brother favors you, you¡¯re just a person on the verge of death.¡±

    To take the courtyard she admired, to be treated specially by the Third Brother she liked, and to be the cause of her confinement in the ancestral hall¨Cfor these three reasons alone, even dying a hundred times would hardly quench the hatred in her heart.

 Chapter 736: 736 Trouble Comes Knocking

    <strong>Chapter 736: Chapter 736 Trouble Comes Knocking</strong>

    After leaving the Su Family, Gu Zhiqi walked a distance and then hailed a car via a ride-hailing app on her phone.

    The distance wasn¡¯t far, and the car would arrive in three or four minutes.

    While waiting for the car, Gu Zhiqi took out the mental method that needed repairing, and stood by the roadside, burying her head in typing.

    As she typed, she remembered something and continued to peck at the keyboard while asking Chubby Chiu, ¡°Have you matched the Jin Family¡¯s mental method in the database yet?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh! I forgot.¡± Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Chubby Chiu suddenly remembered the task she gave it to match the mental method, ¡°Lately, Third Sister Gu keeps chatting with me, I have to maintain rtionships withizens, and I¡¯ve been busy studying, I forgot.¡±

    It was so busy that it not only forgot to match the mental method but also didn¡¯t have time to seek out beauties to cuddle.

    Hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    Being busy with studies she could understand, but maintaining rtionships withizens¡­

    Forget it, it¡¯s normal for kids to have their own friends when they grow up.

    ¡°Eh? It seems like the database can¡­ Zhizhi, be careful!¡± Chubby Chiu¡¯s words were cut off midway when it saw someone suddenly jump out of a car parked in front of Gu Zhiqi, attempting to abduct her, so it immediately warned her.

    Gu Zhiqi had also noticed and lifted her foot, delivering a kick to the person.

    The burly man who had just charged at her from the car was kicked right back into it by Gu Zhiqi.

    The burly man, knocked back into his seat, waspletely bewildered, failing toprehend what had just happened.

    There was more than one person in the car; seeing the burly man kicked back in by Gu Zhiqi, hispanions didn¡¯t express concern but instead burst intoughter, teasing him mercilessly.

    ¡°Lao Wu, can you handle it or not?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a little girl, Lao Wu, have you been cking off recently?¡±

    Hearing hispanions jeering, the burly man came to his senses, his eyes filled with anger, ¡°Ugly bitch, how dare you hit me.¡±

    Muttering curses, he stood up and charged at Gu Zhiqi again.

    When Gu Zhiqi saw himing, she lifted her foot and delivered another kick.

    This time, the burly man was prepared and raised his thick arms in front of him, hoping to block Gu Zhiqi¡¯s kick.

    The first time Gu Zhiqi kicked was purely a subconscious act of self-defense, without any Vital Energy infused, but this time was different; she mobilized her Vital Energy as she kicked.

    ¡°Crack¡±

    As the arm collided with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s foot, a cracking sound ensued, followed by a scream from the burly man as he staggered backward.

    The jeers from the car that hadn¡¯t fully ceased abruptly stopped.

    ¡°She¡¯s a trained fighter, let¡¯s move together.¡± Someone in the carmanded, and instantly five or six burly men mbered out, surrounding Gu Zhiqi in the middle.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly and calmly put away her phone.

    ¡°Make it quick, let¡¯s get her on the car first.¡±

    Originally, these men thought that dealing with a young girl would be easy, just snatch her away, but as it turned out, they had encountered a trained fighter.

    The Ever Winning Army often patrolled nearby, so a swift victory was imperative.

    On themand of the leader, several burly men charged at Gu Zhiqi in unison.

    Their roles were clear-cut, some aiming for her legs and others attempting to seize her arms to restrain her.

    Just as those men were about to grab her limbs, Gu Zhiqi lightly tapped her toes on the ground, leapt into the air, performed a backward somersault, andnded a kick on the back of one of them before deftlynding.

    The man struck by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s kick stumbled forward, crashing through the encirclement.

    Thwarted in their attempt, and tripped by their fallenrade, two men immediately fell to the ground; the remaining men who stabilized themselves hesitated, then turned toward Gu Zhiqi and rushed at her again.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t dodge them this time and started fighting back.

    During the brawl, a car slowly approached from not far away.

 Chapter 737: 737: The Ever Winning Army Arrives

    <strong>Chapter 737: Chapter 737: The Ever Winning Army Arrives</strong>

    It was the car that Gu Zhiqi had just booked on her phone, approached by the rideshare driver who spotted the scuffle from a distance. He saw several strong men beating up on a girl, but that girl appeared to be handling herself with ease, which left the driver momentarily stunned in ce.

    After watching the fighting for a few seconds, he btedly took out his phone and called the police.

    Before the police arrived, the Ever Winning Army showed up.

    The strong men who were trying to abduct Gu Zhiqi realized the situation was turning sour, and following the lead man¡¯s order to ¡°retreat,¡± they all scrambled into their vehicle.

    Gu Zhiqi grabbed thest man she was entangled with by the arm, and with a scream, he spun half a turn before crashing heavily onto the ground.

    Gu Zhiqi stepped on his back, preventing him from getting into the car.

    Seeing this, the other strong men didn¡¯t bother with theirpanion who had fallen into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands; they just drove off straight away.

    As the van moved further away, Gu Zhiqi looked down, surveyed her surroundings, and finally rested her gaze on a small pebble. She removed her foot from the back of the man she was stepping on.

    With a flick of her toe, she sent the pebble skidding across the ground, flying straight towards the van.

    ¡°Thwish¡ª¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A shrill screech of brakes apanied by a crash echoed as the van, now with a burst tire, mmed into the wall on the side of the road.

    After a few seconds, when the strong men realized the vehicle wouldn¡¯t start, they climbed out and tried to scatter and escape but were promptly apprehended by the arriving Ever Winning Army.

    Since the incident had urred right in front of the Su Family¡¯s doorstep, Yun Yan personally led the team over.

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, Yun Yan expressed his surprise and quickly approached her with respect, calling out, ¡°Miss Gu.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi gave a slight nod.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he asked, but then Yun Yan felt his question might be somewhat redundant.

    Miss Gu was so formidable; a few ordinary men surely couldn¡¯t have harmed her.

    ¡°No,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, ncing indifferently at the strong men. She briefly exined the situation, ¡°They said they wanted to abduct me when they saw me. You can question them thoroughly.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t Aquamarine Star; she couldn¡¯t just kill someone outright, so it was best to leave them to the police or the Ever Winning Army.

    Yun Yan answered, ¡°Understood.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Gu Zhiqi added, ¡°There¡¯s probably someone behind this giving orders. Once you find out, please inform me of their names.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if it was her who had offended someone, or the original owner of this person¡¯s identity.

    Hearing this, Yun Yan immediately became serious, ¡°As soon as we find out, we¡¯ll inform Miss Gu straight away.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°Good, I¡¯m leaving them to you.¡±

    Having said that, she walked towards a nearby rideshare car.

    Earlier, when the driver had epted the booking, she had checked the license te number, which matched the one she had booked.

    ¡°Miss Gu, where are you headed?¡± Yun Yan asked as he saw her walking in the direction away from the Su Family.

    Gu Zhiqi turned around and said, ¡°Back to Haicheng.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yan paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you need me to arrange for someone to take you there?¡±

    This time, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t turn back but simply raised her hand and waved to Yun Yan, ¡°No need, I¡¯ve booked a ride.¡±

    ¡°Team Leader Yan, who is that youngdy?¡± A uniformed youth stepped closer to Yun Yan, his curiosity piqued as he posed the question.

    Yun Yan, without showing any emotion, replied, ¡°Someone you shouldn¡¯t be asking about.¡±

    The young man blinked, his curiosity growing stronger. He took a guess at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s identity but refrained from asking further.

 Chapter 738: 738: Righteous Hexagram; Returning to Heavenly Domain Pavilion

    <strong>Chapter 738: Chapter 738: Righteous Hexagram; Returning to Heavenly Domain Pavilion</strong>

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi got into the car, the rideshare driver first confirmed thest digits of the phone number, and then, with a face full of emotion, he asked, ¡°Did you train in Ancient Martial Arts, youngdy?¡±

    Hearing his question, Gu Zhiqi knew he must have seen the fight that had just taken ce.

    Seeing the fight and not driving away, he sure had some nerve.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gu Zhiqi responded softly, and at the same time looked up at the driver, noticing that his forehead was dark¡ªa sign of impending bloodshed.

    However, he had a substantial amount of Merit Points, which would protect him from a great deal of harm, saving him from life-threatening danger, but his family members¡­

    ¡°These people are too much, attacking a youngdy in broad daylight¡­¡± The rideshare driver was quite talkative; he drove and chatted with Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi would asionally respond.

    About half an hourter, the car stopped outside Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    When she got out of the car, Gu Zhiqi handed a piece of Talisman Paper to the driver, ¡°Judging by your face, your daughter will face a life-threatening danger soon. Give her this talisman to carry with her at all times to avoid the cmity.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The driver waspletely baffled.

    Seeing that the driver did not move, Gu Zhiqi directly ced the Talisman Paper on the glovepartment, ¡°This concerns your daughter¡¯s life, please take it seriously.¡±

    After speaking, Gu Zhiqi immediately stepped back, opened the door, and got out of the car, leaving the driver alone, stunned in the vehicle.

    After getting out of the car, Gu Zhiqi directly entered the grand entrance of Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    ¡°Zhizhi, you gave it to him for free. Aren¡¯t you charging him?¡± Chubby Chiu saw Gu Zhiqi give the Talisman Paper to the driver without taking money and then got out of the car, so he curiously asked.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi repliednguidly, ¡°Does he look like someone who would willingly spend a hundred thousand on a talisman?¡±

    Hearing her response, Chubby Chiu blinked gently and murmured softly, ¡°But usually, if they don¡¯t pay, don¡¯t you just ignore them?¡±

    After hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, ¡°I have some karmic connection with him. It seems that because he helped me call the police just now, a piece of talisman paper is a small way to repay him.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, he is a man of Merit Points.¡±

    With such thick Merit Points, he must have umted them by doing good deeds over several lifetimes.

    But judging from his appearance, although he could live to a ripe old age in every life, he had the face of loneliness for seven lifetimes.

    I just did a reading for him, and in this life, he still has a lonely fate, with three more lifetimes of such fate ahead.

    A person with such rich Merit Points shouldn¡¯t have such a destiny. Since I have encountered him, why not help him break free from this unfair fate?

    Hearing this, Chubby Chiu blinked gently, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve used this month¡¯s Benevolence Divination?¡±

    Every month, Gu Zhiqi would select someone with Merit Points to do a free fortune-telling, referred to as Benevolence Divination by her Master¡¯s Sect back on Blue Star.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s count it as that.¡±

    While conversing with Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi had already walked into the great hall of Heavenly Domain Pavilion. Gu Qing was genuinely surprised to see Gu Zhiqi appear at Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    Looking around, and not seeing anyone else, Gu Qing immediately approached and asked, ¡°Master Zhi, howe you have time to visit?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi flipped her wrist lightly and handed Gu Qing a bundle of tissues.

    Gu Qing: ?

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Qing was utterly confused, looking at the bundle of tissues handed over by Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi said, ¡°Medicine to repair foundation and restore Ancient Martial Arts strength, even stronger than those two pills fromst time.¡±

    Today¡¯s pill sess rate was still seventy percent. After giving five pills to Jin Cengran, there were two left over. She had no use for them, so they might as well be auctioned off.

 Chapter 739: 739 Gu Zhiqi: No Money

    <strong>Chapter 739: Chapter 739 Gu Zhiqi: No Money</strong>

    Today¡¯s pill sess rate was still seventy percent, and after giving five to Jin Cengran, two were left over.

    She didn¡¯t use these two elixirs, so they were perfect to sell.

    Gu Qing looked at the bundle of paper Gu Zhiqi handed over and fell silent.

    After a few seconds of silence, with a veryplex expression, Gu Zhiqi asked, ¡°You¡¯re actually using this stuff to wrap Restoration Pills?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and nced at it, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    Gu Qing raised her hand and pped her forehead, ¡°Can¡¯t you find a porcin bottle or a pill box to put them in?¡±

    Wrapping them so carelessly in a tissue could affect the drug efficacy ¨C how bad is that?

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Back in Yueqi Vige, when she was refining medicine for Yun Yan, she made seven pills, gave three to Yun Yan, two more to Tang Yun, and the remaining two went into her storage bracelet when she moved.

    Last time she visited Heavenly Domain Pavilion and met alone with Gu Qing, she thought it pointless to keep them and gave two pills to Gu Qing to be auctioned off.

    At that time, they were packed in a stic bag, which Gu Qing disliked, telling her to use something different next time.

    So this time, she used a tissue instead, and yet she was still met with dislike and was told to switch to a porcin bottle or pill box.

    Are porcin bottles and pill boxes free?

    Gu Qing, listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, slightly twitched the corner of her mouth, took the tissue bundle, and patiently convinced, ¡°This way of wrapping really affects the drug efficacy.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I don¡¯t have money to buy a porcin bottle.¡±

    Gu Qing: ¡°¡­¡±

    If you¡¯re out of money, then there are no rich people in the world!

    Gu Zhiqi continued, ¡°Besides, the efficacy is all locked in. As long as they don¡¯t encounter water, it won¡¯t be affected.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, suit yourself,¡± conceded Gu Qing, indicating she couldn¡¯t convince her otherwise.

    After taking the tissue bundle, Gu Qing then turned to Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Did youe here just to deliver the medicine today?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to have a look around,¡± Gu Zhiqi replied, lifting her eyes to Gu Qing, ¡°Can you take me around?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Gu Qing replied.

    After that, Gu Qing took Gu Zhiqi on a tour around Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    The Heavenly Domain Pavilion building was very spacious, with a total of five floors. The first floor was the auction hall; the second floor featured a double-loop corridor design with two circr corridors. The central ring of the second floor led to twenty private rooms, with doors facing the corridor and windows facing the showroom. The rooms on both sides of the outer corridor, both facing inward and outward, were employee office areas.

    The staircases for the office area and the private rooms are separate.

    The private room area staircase only leads to the second floor, whereas the staircase in the office area leads all the way up to the third, fourth, and fifth floors.

    The third, fourth, and fifth floors are all storerooms.

    Each staircase entrance is guarded by someone in a security uniform, and Gu Zhiqi could tell that these guards were all Ancient martial artists. Some of these Ancient martial artists had Vital Energy that was contained within, while others had Vital Energy that was external. Their Cultivation Levels were all fourth-order and above. The guard stationed at the entrance to one floor was at the Fourth-order Primary Stage, and the guards at the second and third floors were at the Fourth-order Middle Stage. Two Ancient martial artists at the peak of the fourth-order guarded the fourth-floor staircase.

    Clearly, whether ordinary people or Ancient martial artists below fourth-order, none could forcefully ascend the floors; they could only proceed to the next level after sessfully swiping their card at the staircase.

    Each person¡¯s card had set permissions; the basic employee permissions only reached the third floor, while Gu Qing¡¯s card permissions reached the fourth floor.

    ording to Gu Qing, very few people could go up to the fifth floor.

    However, Gu Qing still gave Gu Zhiqi a rundown on the situations of the fifth floor, also a storeroom.

    It¡¯s said that the items on the fifth floor were much more precious than those on the third and fourth floors. As for how much more precious, Gu Qing couldn¡¯t specify to Gu Zhiqi, because she herself had never been there. She mentioned only that unless there was a sufficiently heavyweight and mysterious auction item received, they would go to the fifth floor to fetch items.

    Of course, aside from the stairs, there was also an elevator, which also required swiping an ess card.

 Chapter 740: 740: Myriad Spirits Decision; Master Ling Returns

    <strong>Chapter 740: Chapter 740: Myriad Spirits Decision; Master Ling Returns</strong>

    After touring the Heavenly Domain Pavilion building, Gu Qing took Gu Zhiqi around the vicinity of the Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    There was a small neighborhood near the Heavenly Domain Pavilion, where the employees of the Heavenly Domain Pavilion lived in apartments.

    Gu Qing¡¯s apartment was among them, and she invited Gu Zhiqi toe over for a visit, but Gu Zhiqi declined and then bid farewell to Gu Qing before leaving the Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    Sitting in the taxi to the airport, Chubby Chiu asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Zhizhi, how was it, did you find anything?¡±

    It knew that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s visit to the Heavenly Domain Pavilion was not only to deliver medicine for the auction but also to see what was special about the Imperial Sky Realm Pavilion.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi casually replied, ¡°Indeed, there was a discovery.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu suddenly got excited and asked eagerly, ¡°What did you find?¡±

    ¡°On the fifth floor, there was a very strange energy fluctuation.¡±

    That energy fluctuation felt familiar to her, indicating that she must have encountered it before.

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t ess the fifth floor of the Heavenly Domain Pavilion.

    ¡°What was strange about it?¡± Chubby Chiu continued to ask with a face full of curiosity.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows lightly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, I¡¯ll take you to experience it yourself sometime.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t just walk up to the fifth floor openly, but she could definitely go there discreetly, although she would have to find another time.

    If she weren¡¯t discovered, that would be fine, but if she were, it wouldn¡¯t be fun.

    Although she was confident that she wouldn¡¯t get caught, she had strolled around the Heavenly Domain Pavilion that day, and going back soon would easily raise suspicions.

    When Chubby Chiu heard Gu Zhiqi say this, it immediately cheered, ¡°That¡¯s great~¡±

    Chubby Chiu stopped talking, while Gu Zhiqi kept her head down and typed on her phone, then asked Chubby Chiu, ¡°How well does the Jin Family¡¯s mental method match?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot about that.¡± Chubby Chiu responded, promptly pulling up the matching data and transmitting it into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, ¡°It matches, and guess which one it matches?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyebrows, ¡°Which one?¡±

    Chubby Chiu¡¯s voice took on a tone of gravity, ¡°Myriad Spirits Decision.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was surprised upon hearing this, Myriad Spirits Decision?

    What a coincidence, as she created the Myriad Spirits Decision herself.

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a few seconds, then clicked on Jin Cengran¡¯s WeChat and asked for the name of their family¡¯s mental method.

    After the message was sent, the other party didn¡¯t immediately respond, and Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t wait, exiting the chat and continuing to open a document to type on her Soft Sword.

    **

    Su Yunling returned to the Su Residence afterpleting her mission, and it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Rather than heading straight to her own courtyard, she stepped toward the Shadow Court.

    As she reached the entrance, the two guards standing outside greeted her, ¡°Third Young Master.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded lightly, and as she was about to enter the court, one guard spoke up, ¡°Third Young Master, thedy staying inside has already left.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling immediately halted her steps, turned her head sharply, and looked at the guard, ¡°When did she leave?¡±

    The guard tilted his head, recalling for a moment, then replied, ¡°Around eleven o¡¯clock.¡±

    Su Yunling felt a sudden sense of loss in her heart, and the aura around her grew cold.

    Seeing this, the two guards realized that Su Yunling was upset. They instinctively stiffened and stood motionless, trying to minimize their presence.

    Su Yunling did not notice the reaction of the guards, merely nced at the Shadow Court before turning and entering her own courtyard.

    The courtyard was empty, with only the light on in the study. Walking past the darkened rooms, Su Yunling headed straight for the study with a cold expression on her face.

 Chapter 741: 741: Again, Five Hundred Years Ago?

    <strong>Chapter 741: Chapter 741: Again, Five Hundred Years Ago?</strong>

    Just as he arrived at the study¡¯s doorway, the door was already being opened.

    ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re back?¡± Tang Yichen, holding a fruit te in one hand and leaning on the door with the other, asked Su Yunling. After asking, he stepped aside to let Su Yunling in.

    Su Yunling had no intention of entering. He looked at Tang Yichen and asked, ¡°Has the child left?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen instantly remembered Gu Zhiqi had left and nodded towards Su Yunling.

    Upon hearing the answer, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes deepened, and the air around him grew a few degrees colder.

    Indeed, such a heartless child, leaving without even saying goodbye to him.

    Tang Yichen, feeling the chill emanating from Su Yunling, shrank his shoulders slightly, ¡°Well, I tried to keep her, but I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Su Yunling responded indifferently.

    Realizing that he was still unhappy, Tang Yichen added, ¡°She said she would send you a message to say goodbye. Didn¡¯t you receive it?¡±

    At these words, Su Yunling¡¯s brows andshes trembled slightly as he walked into the study.

    Seeing Jin Cengran seated on the sofa in meditation, Su Yunling paused, then turned back to look at Tang Yichen, with questioning in his eyes.

    ¡°After taking the elixir, he¡¯s been meditating ever since. It¡¯s been ten hours now.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded and walked to the conference table, taking out his powered-off phone from the Storage Ring and charging it, ¡°Did you mention this situation to the child?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t used the phone while on the mission, and only afterpleting it did he realize the battery had died. Without time to charge it, he rushed back immediately.

    He had hoped to return earlier, to see her before she went to bed, but to his surprise, she had already left.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi immediately nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve asked about it. Gu Xiaoxi said that Brother Jin¡¯s injuries had been neglected for quite some time, so the time needed to heal the internal injuries and Rebuild Foundation would be longer, around 10 to 12 hours for the first session.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded again but didn¡¯t speak further.

    At this moment, the phone also powered on, and Su Yunling promptly opened WeChat.

    He discovered that Gu Zhiqi had sent him a message at seven in the evening.

    [Xiao Qi: Brother, I¡¯ve returned to Haicheng and am already home]

    Su Yunling: ¡°¡­¡±

    Left at eleven, only messaged him at seven¡­

    She probably remembered to send the message three or four hours after getting home, didn¡¯t she?

    **

    Ten o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Gu Zhiqi received a message from Jin Cengran.

    [Jin Cengran: The mental method is called Myriad Spirits Decision.]

    Gu Zhiqi, looking at his message, fell silent once again.

    Could it be that someone had just happened to create a mental method that by coincidence had the same content and name as the one she had created?

    Is that even possible?

    [Little Divine Doctor: Do you know who created this mental method in your family?]

    [Jin Cengran: I¡¯m not sure who exactly created it, but I know it was passed down by an elder named Jin Yuan.]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi arched her eyebrows slightly. Was it also five hundred years ago?

    She remembered that Yun Qian, the elder of the Yun Family mentioned by Su Yunling, passed down the Leviathan Referral five hundred years ago as well.

    Is this a coincidence, or is there some connection?

    [Little Divine Doctor: Is this elder of yours still alive?]

    [Jin Cengran: I don¡¯t think so.]

    To Jin Cengran¡¯s thinking, someone from five hundred years ago couldn¡¯t possibly be alive today.

    Gu Zhiqi, seeing this very familiar response, fell silent once more.

    [Jin Cengran: After taking the elixir, I feel my internal injuries have improved a lot. Thank you, Little Divine Doctor.]

    While Gu Zhiqi was silent on one end, Jin Cengran sent another message expressing his gratitude.

 Chapter 742: 742: Need to Expand Business; Gu Xiyue in Trouble

    <strong>Chapter 742: Chapter 742: Need to Expand Business; Gu Xiyue in Trouble</strong>

    [Little Divine Doctor: No need to thank me, just remember to transfer the money.]

    Having said that, he even sent over his card number.

    [Jin Cengran: Of course.]

    Not long after Jin Cengran replied to the message, Gu Zhiqi received the news of an iing transfer of three billion.

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    She opened the message and counted the zeros three times very carefully before Gu Zhiqi confirmed that Jin Cengran indeed transferred three billion to her.

    [Little Divine Doctor: ¡­You¡¯ve transferred an extra sixty million.]

    Truth be told, she wasn¡¯t too keen on reminding him about the extra sixty million he had sent over.

    [Jin Cengran: I don¡¯t know how to thank the Little Divine Doctor, please consider the extra sixty million as a token of my gratitude.]

    Upon seeing this, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly and muttered in admiration, she didn¡¯t understand the world of the rich.

    [Jin Cengran: I have another somewhat impolite request.]

    [Little Divine Doctor: Speak freely.]

    After all, since she had received an extra sixty million, Gu Zhiqi thought that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to hear out this immodest request.

    [Jin Cengran: After you cure my leg, could I trouble the Little Divine Doctor to take a look at my family as well?]

    [Little Divine Doctor: Sure.]

    Gu Zhiqi typed out two characters in response, feeling it wasn¡¯t quite formal enough, so she sent another message.

    [Jin Cengran: Thank you, Little Divine Doctor.]

    [Little Divine Doctor: Treating your family members will cost additional money.]

    The Jin Family was, after all, a wealthy and powerful n in the capital, and there were certainly many people in the family. Who knew if there were only two or three with leg problems or twenty to thirty? She couldn¡¯t let the sixty million cover the medical expenses for everyone.

    Two messages appeared almost simultaneously in the chat box.

    There was silence from Jin Cengran¡¯s side for a few seconds before he quickly sent a message back.

    [Jin Cengran: That¡¯s only fair.]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately replied to Jin Cengran¡¯s message.

    [Little Divine Doctor: Then there¡¯s no problem.]

    After replying to the message, Gu Zhiqi began to consider whether she should seek out more patients.

    To support that spendthrift Chubby Chiu, relying solely on fortune-telling wouldn¡¯t suffice. She needed to expand into other services.

    Starting with healing and saving people seemed good, as she could earn money and collect Merit Points at the same time, which was great.

    Thinking this, Gu Zhiqi sighed to herself,menting that her n for a peaceful retirement had been ruined by the dog spiritual pet.

    s, life is hard, Master Zhi sighed.

    **

    ¡°Thump thump thump!¡±

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±

    ¡°Second Master Fu, open the door! There¡¯s been an ident!¡± Following two bouts of knocking with varying strength, an urgent voice came from outside the door.

    Fu Xiyan recognized the voice as a friend of Gu Xiyue.

    That morning, after leaving Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard, he had chatted for a while with Jiang Qi and learned that Jiang Qi was a friend of Gu Xiyue¡¯s, who also had a girlfriend.

    With this knowledge, Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t harbor any hostility towards him.

    At the moment, hearing Jiang Qi¡¯s heavy knocking and desperate voice, Fu Xiyan only furrowed his brows slightly before moving to open the door.

    When the door finally opened, Jiang Qi immediately stopped knocking and looked at Fu Xiyan with urgency, saying, ¡°Boss is in trouble, you better go take a look.¡±

    After chatting with Fu Xiyan for a while, he knew that Second Master Fu had a special rtionship with their boss.

    Now that the boss was in trouble and he couldn¡¯t immediately find someone to help, he had no choice but to turn to Fu Xiyan.

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan¡¯s pupils shrunk, ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°The boss was advancing in Ancient Martial Arts, and although she lit the assistive incense, her Vital Energy still went berserk. I couldn¡¯t find anyone to help, so¡­¡±

    He had many people he could ask for help, but those were all far away, and none could reach them quickly. In the entire Medical Alliance, he had only ever spoken to Fu Xiyan.

    As soon as Fu Xiyan heard it, the air around him suddenly turned icy, as if he could freeze the surrounding atmosphere.

    Jiang Qi, who was quite anxious at heart, suddenly felt calmed down by this cold aura.

 Chapter 743: 743 Gu Xiyue in Danger 1

    <strong>Chapter 743: Chapter 743 Gu Xiyue in Danger 1</strong>

    ¡°Where is the person?¡±

    Not only did his aura be extremely cold, but his voice was also so cold that it could freeze someone to death.

    Jiang Qi¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts recovery wasn¡¯t even at First Order, and under Fu Xiyan¡¯s fierce oppression, he really struggled. However, with the boss¡¯s life hanging in the bnce, Jiang Qi could only bite the bullet, forcefully resist the pressure, and replied, ¡°They¡¯re, they¡¯re in¡­¡±

    Before Jiang Qi could finish, Fu Xiyan had already flown toward Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard.

    It was his excessive haste that had prompted him to ask such a redundant question.

    If she was promoting, she certainly would be in her room.

    Watching Fu Xiyan fly away, Jiang Qi stood there stunned. How¡­ how could he fly?

    That wasn¡¯t Qinggong, was it?

    Before Jiang Qi¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts were disabled, he too knew Qinggong, but it always required something to aid his flight.

    Like stepping on water or using roofs, for instance.

    But what had he just seen? He saw Fu Xiyan simply leap and fly off with ease, without touching anything for support.

    Jiang Qi stood there dumbfounded for several seconds, almost half a day, before snapping out of it and running after Fu Xiyan.

    **

    No sooner had Jiang Qi left Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard than two figures sneaked toward Gu Xiyue¡¯s room.

    ¡°Big Senior Brother, will this method really work?¡± A woman d in yellow clothes asked with some trepidation as she followed a man dressed in a grayish traditional garment.

    ¡°It most certainly will. As long as you circte the mental method exactly as I told you, you will surely be able to absorb all of her True Qi,¡± he assured.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Yiyi still hesitated somewhat, ¡°But¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been here just before. The protector she had wasn¡¯t even a First-order ancient martial artist, and she¡¯s currently in a state of Vital Energy rampage, posing no threat to me whatsoever,¡± the man said, taking the woman¡¯s hand reassuringly and patting it.

    Just a moment ago, a sliver of fear and conflict flickered in the depths of Liu Yiyi¡¯s eyes, but after listening to Wu Yi¡¯s words, she bit her lip, her gaze slowly filling with a cold determination.

    The two people bent over and moved forward, quickly arriving at the doorstep of the room.

    Seeing that the door to the room was wide open, and only Gu Xiyue inside meditating, Wu Yi¡¯s eyes shed with delight before he smirked coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just her alone. It seems even the heavens are assisting us. Yiyi, quickly go drain all her True Qi. I¡¯ll keep look out.¡±

    Liu Yiyi, seeing that Gu Xiyue was indeed alone in the room, was overjoyed. She picked up her skirt and trotted up the steps, heading straight for the door.

    Just as she was about to rush inside, the moment she stepped into the room, she suddenly collided with a Vital Energy Defense Shield.

    Suddenly, a luminous sh at the doorway of the room revealed the invisible shield as a transparent barrier visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Buzz¡ª¡±

    The Defense Shield vibrated upon impact, emitting a humming sound as the invisible Vital Energy suddenly dispersed.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Apanied by a scream, Liu Yiyi was flipped onto the ground by the force of the Vital Energy.

    ¡°Pfft¡­ cough, cough, cough¡±

    Now just an ordinary person, Liu Yiyi was wounded by the Vital Energy and mmed hard onto the ground, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood.

    Seeing this, Wu Yi¡¯s pupils contracted, and he quickly went to help Liu Yiyi up, ¡°Yiyi, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± Liu Yiyi coughed violently.

    Wu Yi took out a porcin bottle from his neckline, poured out a Small Pill, and ced it in Liu Yiyi¡¯s mouth, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all right now.¡±

    After feeding Liu Yiyi the medicine, Wu Yi half-carried her and looked back toward the doorway of the room.

    Where the transparent light shield had glimmered before, it was now gone.

    Seeing this, Wu Yi clenched his teeth in frustration, ¡°Damn it, there¡¯s a formation set up.¡±

 Chapter 744: 744 Gu Xiyue in Danger 2

    <strong>Chapter 744: Chapter 744 Gu Xiyue in Danger 2</strong>

    Even while crouching, Wu Yi could clearly see Gu Xiyue¡¯s condition inside the room. Her brows were tightly furrowed, her face covered in a fine sweat, pale as paper, with disordered Vital Energy swirling around her.

    She waspletely defenseless now, and Wu Yi was not content to just leave her like this.

    He had heard that she was a peak Fourth-order Ancient Martial Artist. If he could absorb her True Qi, Yiyi¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts might be restored, and she might even make a breakthrough.

    With that thought, Wu Yi clenched his teeth in secret and said to Liu Yiyi, ¡°Yiyi, wait for me, I¡¯m going to break that Formation.¡±

    After speaking, he had Liu Yiyi sit alone to perform Breathing Regtion while he tentatively stepped forward, ascended the steps, and walked towards the door.

    When he reached the doorway, Wu Yi did not act recklessly like Liu Yiyi. He first tried to stretch out his finger to touch the invisible Defense Shield.

    ¡°Buzz¡ª¡±

    With the buzz, Wu Yi felt a sharp pain in his fingertip.

    ¡°Hiss~¡± Wu Yi hissed softly and immediately withdrew his hand.

    Fortunately, he withdrew it quickly, otherwise, his hand might have been broken.

    ¡°What kind of Formation is this? It¡¯s so overbearing?¡± Wu Yi covered his finger, his face dark as he stared at the Formation in front of him.

    After the Defense Shield flickered with radiant light, it became invisible again since no one was touching it.

    Upon seeing this, Wu Yi gritted his teeth again, annoyed that he threw the small medicine bottle he had just used to feed Liu Yiyi into the room.

    ¡°Gurgle gurgle¡±

    The medicine bottle actually went in!

    It hit the ground and rolled several times.

    Upon seeing this, Wu Yi¡¯s eyes went wide.

    His internal injury medicine!

    He lifted his foot again and walked toward the doorway, this time tentatively lifting his foot.

    ¡°Buzz¡ª¡±

    With a buzzing sound, the Defense Shield reappeared. A vortex formed on the shield, caught Wu Yi¡¯s foot, and instantly flipped him up, doing a circle in the air.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With a scream, Wu Yi was flung out by the Defense Shield.

    Afternding, Wu Yi firsty on the ground moaning for a while, and when the pain eased, he clutched his nearly dislocated foot and moaned in pain.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you okay?¡± Liu Yiyi had taken some top-notch internal injury medicine and had rested for a while, so she was feeling much better.

    Seeing Wu Yi like this, she immediately got up, her face weak as she walked over to help him up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we won¡¯t absorb it,¡± Liu Yiyi said, helping Wu Yi to his feet.

    Wu Yi was in severe pain and also somewhat afraid, about to agree when suddenly a sound of vomiting blood came from the room.

    ¡°Puh¡­¡±

    Gu Xiyue spat out a mouthful of blood and immediately copsed to the ground, passing out.

    Seeing this, Wu Yi was torn.

    Secondster, he spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s so rare to find an Ancient Martial Artist with high Cultivation Level who also happens to be suffering from a disorder of Vital Energy, I can¡¯t give up.¡±

    Enduring the pain, Wu Yi took out a medicine bottle from his bosom, poured a pill into his mouth, capped the bottle, and tucked it back into his chest.

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t go, that Formation is too powerful,¡± Liu Yiyi began to fear.

    The ability to activate such a formidable Formation meant that this woman¡¯s identity must be extraordinary. Even if they managed to absorb all her True Qi today, what would they do if someone came looking for themter?

    ¡°She is already unconscious, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity,¡± Wu Yi said, pushing away Liu Yiyi¡¯s hand with a stern face as he walked toward the doorway again.

    This time, he mobilized his Vital Energy, aiming straight for the Defense Shield.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±

    The Vital Energy struck the Defense Shield with a boom, which caused the shield to flicker brightly before emitting a buzzing sound. The Vital Energy turned into an invisible de that flew towards Wu Yi and Liu Yiyi.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    As two screams rang out in the yard, a figure fell into Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard.

 Chapter 745: 745 Rescue

    <strong>Chapter 745: Chapter 745 Rescue</strong>

    When Fu Xiyan saw two people covered in injuries lying outside the door, he frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Liu Yiyi and Wu Yi, upon hearing Fu Xiyan¡¯s question, moaned in pain without answering his query.

    Fu Xiyan, seeing they did not respond, did not pursue the matter further; instead, he looked around, and quickly his gazended on the person lying on the ground inside the room.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°Gu Xiyue!¡±

    He called out Gu Xiyue¡¯s name in a deep voice, then stepped into the room, enveloped in a chill.

    At this moment, the aura surrounding Fu Xiyan turned intensely cold, his overpowering presence spreading in all directions, nearly suffocating Liu Yiyi and Wu Yi.

    Fu Xiyan moved swiftly, reaching the entrance in a blink, but as soon as he got there, he mmed right into a defense shield at the doorway. With a buzzing sound, he was repelled.

    Rebounding from the strong vital energy, Fu Xiyan staggered backward several steps before he managed to steady himself.

    Just as he regained his footing, a metallic taste rose in his throat, followed by a trickle of fresh blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.

    Fu Xiyan, eyeing the defense shield, recognized it immediately; it was formed by the Formation Jade he had given to Gu Xiyue.

    The Formation Jade was engraved by Yun Yi, and it was said to contain a rebound formation, which could be activated with a small infusion of vital energy. Once activated, it would form a defense shield.

    If the defense shield was not touched or attacked, it couldst for an extended period of time. If it faced attacks, the duration of defense would decrease ording to the attacker¡¯s cultivation level.

    The higher the attacker¡¯s cultivation level, the shorter the duration of defense.

    Knowing how to prevent the Formation Jade from repelling him, Fu Xiyan formed hand seals in front of him and then stepped into the room.

    Approaching the unconscious Gu Xiyue, Fu Xiyan immediately embraced her, ¡°Gu Xiyue, Gu Xiyue.¡±

    With no response, he lifted her horizontally into his arms.

    After passing through the defense shield again, upon seeing the two still groaning on the ground, Fu Xiyan, with a stern face, injected a stream of vital energy into both Liu Yiyi and Wu Yi, then soared out of the courtyard with Gu Xiyue in his arms.

    **

    In a guest room of the Medical Alliance, Yun Sen was on the phone with Su Yunling.

    While watering the Green Crystal Grass, Yun Sen spoke into the phone, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. The situation here is fine. The evidence is almost ready. Within three days, we will definitely be able to¡­¡±

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    Before Yun Sen could finish, a series of urgent knocks interrupted him.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yun Sen asked as he stood up.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, an emergency,¡± came the cold, hard voice of Fu Xiyan from outside the door.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen hastened his steps to open the door, ¡°Second Master, you¡­ huh? Who is this? Why is the vital energy so¡­¡±

    ¡°Save her first,¡± Fu Xiyan said gravely, then carried the person into Yun Sen¡¯s room.

    Taking the situation seriously upon hearing those words, Yun Sen turned off the phone and hurried into the room after closing the door, quickly approaching the Green Crystal Grass and picking it up.

    Fu Xiyan ced the person on the sofa in the room, then looked at Yun Sen.

    Yun Sen, holding the Green Crystal Grass, approached Gu Xiyue, stirring the Grass while assessing her condition. His expression grew more solemn, ¡°Second Master, you should contact a skilled Fragrance Refiner as soon as possible. Her state can¡¯t be cured by Green Crystal Grass alone. I can only stabilize the vital energy temporarily, keeping her alive for now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan¡¯s eyes grew sharp, ¡°I understand.¡±

 Chapter 746: 746 Meng Qiyun

    <strong>Chapter 746: Chapter 746 Meng Qiyun</strong>

    Yun Sen nodded his head and manipted the Green Crystal Grass to extend its tendrils slowly toward Gu Xiyue.

    Soon, several tendrils reached Gu Xiyue¡¯s body and wrapped around her.

    As Fu Xiyan pinched his cell phone, he made a call.

    Not long after the call was ced, the other party picked up, and Fu Xiyan immediately exined the situation, ¡°Qiyun, it¡¯s me, Gu Xiyue¡¯s Vital Energy has gone berserk. Come here, she¡¯s in Yun Sen¡¯s room.¡±

    Fu Xiyan knew that Meng Qiyun was acquainted with Gu Xiyue.

    ¡°Ah? How could this happen? Isn¡¯t she herself¡­¡± the voice of Meng Qiyun trailed off before quickly affirming, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    After the call was disconnected, the room fell into a brief silence.

    At that moment, a sound came from Yun Sen¡¯s phone, ¡°Old Fu, who¡¯s in trouble?¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, causing Fu Xiyan to pause in surprise before quickly realizing that Yun Sen¡¯s phone was still on the line with Su Yunling, and on speaker.

    Fu Xiyan walked to the edge of the table and stood still, looking in the direction of Gu Xiyue, his voice low and grave, ¡°It¡¯s Gu Xiyue.¡±

    His tone could hardly conceal the tension and concern.

    After pondering for several seconds, Su Yunling finally remembered who this Gu Xiyue was.

    Wasn¡¯t Gu Xiyue Fu Xiyan¡¯s Little Master Aunt?

    It seemed that she was also the girl who had been switched at birth with a child.

    Su Yunling was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Is there anything I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Not for now, let¡¯s have Qiyun take a look first,¡± Fu Xiyan replied somewhat absentmindedly, his gaze fixed on Gu Xiyue.

    Guessing that Fu Xiyan was anxious about Gu Xiyue, Su Yunling didn¡¯t continue the conversation and simply said, ¡°If you need any help, feel free to contact me at any time.¡±

    Then, the call was disconnected.

    Not long after the call ended, Yun Sen began retracting the Green Crystal Grass.

    ¡°The situation has been temporarily stabilized; now it¡¯s up to Miss Meng to calm her Vital Energy,¡± said Fu Xiyan, having just contacted Meng Qiyun on the phone, which Yun Sen had also heard.

    Meng Qiyun had a high talent in Fragrance Refining and was the head of the Fragrance Department of the Medical Alliance; she lived in the Medical Alliance itself. Fu Xiyan had seen Meng Qiyun at the Medical Alliance just a couple of days ago.

    Fu Xiyan nodded at Yun Sen, expressing his thanks, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Second Master,¡± Yun Sen said, scratching the back of his head with a somewhat abashed gesture.

    Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t say anything more, but took a fewrge strides to sit beside Gu Xiyue, looking at the pale-faced, unconscious person lying on the sofa, his heart aching profusely.

    The room once again fell into silence, with Yun Sen holding a pot of Green Crystal Grass, looking at Fu Xiyan and then at the young girlying on the sofa, curiosity filling his mind. What was the rtionship between this young girl and the Second Master?

    Her name seemed to be Gu Xiyue?

    What a coincidence, she shared the same surname as Miss Gu¡­

    Thinking of Gu Zhiqi, Yun Sen suddenly remembered the previous incident where Gu Zhiqi had pulled Tang Yichen back from Ghost Gate Pass when his Vital Energy went berserk. He blinked and lifted his eyes to Fu Xiyan, ¡°Second Master, if Miss Meng also can¡¯t manage it, perhaps we could ask Gu¡­¡±

    ¡°Thump thump thump¡±

    Yun Sen hadn¡¯t finished speaking when there was a knock on the room¡¯s door.

    ¡°Brother Yan, it¡¯s me,¡± a crisp female voice apanied the knock from outside the door.

    Upon hearing this voice, Yun Sen immediately put aside what he was about to say and stepped toward the door.

    The door opened, and outside stood a woman with disheveled hair, covered in soot, d in a gray traditional dress. The hue was very uneven¡ªone part dark, another light¡ªas if stained with ash.

    Seeing Yun Sen as the one opening the door, Meng Qiyun first nodded to him, ¡°Mr. Yun Sen.¡±

    Watching Meng Qiyun¡¯s bedraggled state, Yun Sen froze, then after a long moment, he awkwardly began, ¡°Miss Qiyun, what happened to you¡­¡±

 Chapter 747: 747 No Way

    <strong>Chapter 747: Chapter 747 No Way</strong>

    ¡°I was refining incense when I got Brother Yan¡¯s call; I rushed and blew up the furnace.¡± As she answered Yun Sen¡¯s question, she hurriedly stepped into the house and continued to ask, ¡°How is Yueyue doing now?¡±

    As soon as Meng Qiyun entered, she saw Fu Xiyan sitting on the edge of the sofa and Gu Xiyue lying unconscious on the sofa, her brows furrowed, taking severalrge steps to the side of the couch.

    ¡°She was fine during the day, so why did her Vital Energy suddenly run amok?¡± Meng Qiyun said, standing next to Fu Xiyan.

    Fu Xiyan rose, making room for her, ¡°You¡¯d better check on her quickly.¡±

    Meng Qiyun didn¡¯t move; as she looked at Gu Xiyue, surrounded by the violent Vital Energy, her brows were tightly knitted together, ¡°What caused the rampage? Have any fragrances been used after it started? What fragrance?¡±

    ¡°I was not with her when it happened, but ording to her friend, the Vital Energy went out of control due to her advancement, and they used assistive incense.¡± Fu Xiyan remembered that Jiang Qi had told him this.

    Meng Qiyun listened and stood stunned.

    ¡°Advancement? She advanced?!¡± Meng Qiyun¡¯s tone suddenly became excited, but obviously not with joy¡ªit was fear and anxiety.

    Fu Xiyan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what his friend said.¡±

    ¡°I had long told her to be fully prepared before advancing, but how could she be so¡­ so confused? What should we do now?¡± Meng Qiyun was now getting frantic, pacing back and forth by the sofa.

    She knew that Gu Xiyue was a peak fourth-order Ancient Martial Artist. It was widely recognized that the chasm between the peak of the fourth order and the fifth order was hard to bridge. Over the past hundred years, countless people died during their advancement from fourth-order peak to fifth order.

    She had been afraid that Gu Xiyue would advance without being prepared, which is why she had repeatedly admonished her not to advance rashly.

    Over the past six months, she had also been researching rted assistive incenses, but now, without a breakthrough in her research, Gu Xiyue had¡­

    ¡°Miss Qiyun, do you not have any solutions either?¡± Seeing Meng Qiyun like this, Yun Sen immediately asked.

    Meng Qiyun shook her head, her face full of worry as she spoke, ¡°Not only do I have no solutions, but my martial uncle also has none. As for my master, she¡¯s been in closed-door cultivation for two years now. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s researching Big Brother Jin¡¯s condition or fragrances rted to breakthroughs to the fifth order. In any case¡­the hopes are slim.¡±

    For the past six months, she and her martial uncle had been researching rted assistive incenses, but neither she nor her uncle had made any breakthroughs. As for her master¡­

    If her master had seeded in her research, she would probably have emerged from seclusion by now.

    But the truth was, she had been in closed-door cultivation for two years already, and there was still no sign of hering out.

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan¡¯s heart sank.

    Meng Qiyun¡¯s martial uncle was Ling Yuxuan, the Vice Alliance Hierarch of the Medical Alliance and the Immortal Medical Alliance. Her master, Ling Wanrong, was the Alliance Hierarch of the Immortal Medical Alliance. Both were top figures in the medical field as well as the Fragrance Refining World. If they had no solutions, then in this world¡­

    ¡°I heard that Yun Xin and Yun Yan have advanced to Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artists. Didn¡¯t they encounter any Vital Energy rampage during their advancement?¡± Meng Qiyun suddenly remembered this and immediately turned to ask Fu Xiyan and Yun Sen.

    Fu Xiyan and Yun Sen were slightly taken aback upon hearing this.

    Both knew that Yun Sen and Yun Yan had sessfully advanced to the fifth order because they had practiced the mental method repaired by Gu Zhiqi.

    Fu Xiyan was now a Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist as well, and although he had established a connection with the Auxiliary Item, making his Vital Energy less likely to go berserk, his advancement was only sessful after Gu Zhiqi had repaired his mental method.

    Could Gu Xiyue¡¯s problem be with the mental method?

 Chapter 748: 748 Gu Zhiqi: Are You Giving Money?

    <strong>Chapter 748: Chapter 748 Gu Zhiqi: Are You Giving Money?</strong>

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve been wanting to mention this, but it slipped my mind,¡± Yun Sen finally remembered the words he hadn¡¯t finished, ¡°Fourth Master, do you remember? Back in Yan City, it was Miss Gu who pulled Fourth Master back from Ghost Gate Pass, and at that time, Fourth Master was also suffering from Vital Energy rampage.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan abruptly turned his head to look at Yun Sen.

    ¡°Why not ask Miss Gu if she says she can save Fourth Master, then she certainly can,¡± Yun Sen continued.

    Fu Xiyan heard this, didn¡¯t speak, but had already taken out his mobile phone.

    As he opened WeChat, he asked Yun Sen, ¡°How long can you hold off her condition?¡±

    Even if a helicopter were dispatched to fetch Gu Zhiqi to the Medical Alliance, it would take at least four to five hours.

    ¡°Twenty-four hours is absolutely no problem,¡± Yun Sen immediately replied.

    In the past, he could probably only dy for four to five hours, but ever since Miss Gu taught him the control technique, the healing capabilities of the Green Crystal Grass had also be much more powerful.

    Fu Xiyan felt slightly relieved and then sent a voice message to Gu Zhiqi.

    However, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pick up the call.

    Fu Xiyan called several times in session, but Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pick up on the other end.

    Yun Sen nced at the time and said to Fu Xiyan, ¡°It¡¯s already midnight. I suppose Miss Gu must be asleep.¡±

    Having heard this, Fu Xiyan had no choice but to call Su Yunling instead.

    Su Yunling hadn¡¯t gone to bed and picked up promptly, ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good. It¡¯s a Vital Energy rampage caused by ascending to the fifth order. Could you ask Xiao Qi if she has any solutions?¡± Fu Xiyan briefly exined Gu Xiyue¡¯s condition and then stated the purpose of his call.

    After hearing this, Su Yunling paused for a moment, ¡°Haven¡¯t you contacted her?¡±

    Fu Xiyan: ¡°I have, but she didn¡¯t answer the phone. She must be sleeping.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling was silent for two seconds before replying with a hint of regret, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do, either. She has returned to the sea city and isn¡¯t here with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    At half past midnight, someone suddenly knocked on the door of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room.

    Gu Zhiqi groggily climbed out of bed, sat dazedly for a few seconds, and then sluggishly made her way to the door.

    Seeing her brother Gu Huaijin standing in her doorway, dressed in pajamas, Gu Zhiqi paused before asking sleepily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Can you resolve a Vital Energy rampage caused by ascending to the fifth order?¡± Gu Huaijin started with this question.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°You have already¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Yueyue. Her ascent to the fifth order has caused a Vital Energy rampage and she is now in critical condition, which is why I¡¯vee to ask you,¡± he exined.

    Just ten minutes ago, he had received a call from an unknown number, and after answering it, he found out it was Fu Xiyan.

    Fu Xiyan had briefly exined Gu Xiyue¡¯s situation to him and stressed that now, perhaps only Gu Zhiqi could save her. Thus, he had insisted that he ask her.

    Even though his interactions with Gu Xiyue were limited, and their bond wasn¡¯t very deep, she was still his blood-rted sister, so he couldn¡¯t just ignore her plight.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?!

    ¡°Who did you say?¡±

    The protagonist herself was a Fragrance Refiner and practiced multiple methods of Joint Cultivation, how could she possibly trigger a Vital Energy rampage?

    ¡°It¡¯s Yueyue,¡± Gu Huaijin repeated and added after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, there¡¯s no need to force yourself.¡±

    Gu Huaijin knew that the young girl¡¯s willingness to save others always depended on her mood.

    If she wasn¡¯t willing, he would try his best to contact others, but he would never pressure Gu Zhiqi to do it.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Will there be payment?¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

 Chapter 749: 749 Gu Huaijins Hostility Towards Fu Xiyan

    <strong>Chapter 749: Chapter 749 Gu Huaijin¡¯s Hostility Towards Fu Xiyan</strong>

    The moment he heard there was money, Gu Zhiqi instantly lost all desire to sleep. ¡°Where is the person?¡±

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s mouth twitched lightly, and he spoke with a hint of helplessness, ¡°The person is at the Medical Alliance, We can take a helicopter there, can we leave in twenty minutes if possible?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go freshen up.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, closed the door, and went to wash up.

    Standing outside the door, Gu Huaijin saw this, his mouth twitched again, then he gently shook his head, cast aside the random thoughts in his mind, and went back to his room.

    He had to get ready to go along with the youngdy too.

    Gu Huaijin had just finished preparing when he received a call from Fu Xiyan.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu. This is Fu Xiyan,¡± Fu Xiyan¡¯s voice came from the phone.

    ¡°Mr. Fu,¡± Gu Huaijin greeted him with a call.

    ¡°May I know what Xiao Qi¡¯s situation is?¡± Fu Xiyan went straight to the point and asked the question he was concerned about.

    Gu Huaijin frowned upon listening to Fu Xiyan¡¯s way of addressing Gu Zhiqi, what was going on, why were there such affectionate terms for the youngdy all of a sudden?

    Feeling somewhat displeased, his tone became a few degrees colder, ¡°Qiqi has already agreed.¡±

    Fu Xiyan on the other end first paused, then joyced his voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have someone pick you up¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need; I have made all the arrangements here. We will take a helicopter directly to get there in the shortest time,¡± Gu Huaijin directly declined Fu Xiyan, and at the same time, a slight sense of crisis arose within him.

    Gu Huaijin could hear the joy in Fu Xiyan¡¯s tone, and with it, a suspicion surfaced in his mind.

    Could this Mr. Fu have some ulterior motive towards Qiqi?

    After Fu Xiyan heard the refusal, he paused briefly, then added, ¡°I will notify the Medical Alliance so they will let you through directly after you enter Cloud Mist Mountain.¡±

    Gu Huaijin, without much emotion in his voice, replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Fu, I have already taken care of everything.¡±

    Although there was no particr emotion in Gu Huaijin¡¯s voice, Fu Xiyan could tell that Mr. Gu seemed to have some hostility towards him.

    Everything was fine just a moment ago, so why the sudden change¡­

    The call ended in a not-so-pleasant atmosphere. The unexpected hostility from Gu Huaijin left Fu Xiyan utterly perplexed.

    **

    Meanwhile, Gu Xiyue had already been transferred to Fu Xiyan¡¯s room.

    At the moment, four people were guarding Fu Xiyan¡¯s room: Fu Xiyan, Yun Sen, Meng Qiyun, and Jiang Qi.

    Fu Xiyan stayed by Gu Xiyue¡¯s bedside without moving an inch, while Yun Sen would stimte the Green Crystal Grass to treat Gu Xiyue every hour.

    Meng Qiyun, with her hair disheveled, sat aside, yawning endlessly, but refused to leave.

    Jiang Qi, who had spent much of the night trying to find Gu Xiyue, also sat unwilling to depart, frequently ncing at the time.

    At five fifty in the morning, Jiang Qi checked the time and muttered softly, ¡°When exactly is Miss Gu you mentioned supposed toe?¡±

    Hearing his question, Fu Xiyan nced at the clock, ¡°She should be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure the person you¡¯ve asked can do the job? If not, maybe I should call a few people too.¡± Apart from Gu Xiyue, Jiang Qi hadn¡¯t heard of any divine physician with the Gu surname and felt somewhat panicked.

    ¡°Who could you get if you called?¡± Yun Sen had just finished another treatment and, curious, he asked upon hearing Jiang Qi¡¯s words.

    Upon hearing this, Jiang Qi immediately puffed out his chest, ¡°Ling Piaomu.¡±

    ¡°You know Ling Piaomu?¡± This time, it was Meng Qiyun who spoke.

    ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Jiang Qi said, tilting his chin up towards Meng Qiyun.

 Chapter 750: 750 Arrival at the Medical Alliance; How Could It Be You?

    <strong>Chapter 750: Chapter 750 Arrival at the Medical Alliance; How Could It Be You?</strong>

    Meng Qiyun, upon hearing his response, immediately scrunched up her face, which already looked ashen. It was honestly not a pretty sight.

    With her face scrunched up, Meng Qiyun looked at Jiang Qi, her expression slightlyplex, ¡°What is your rtionship with her?¡±

    Jiang Qi: ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend.¡±

    Once Meng Qiyun heard this, the disdain became visible in her eyes at an rming speed, ¡°You¡¯re her boyfriend?¡±

    Jiang Qi, seeing the disdain in her eyes, was immediately not pleased, ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    Meng Qiyun continued to size up Jiang Qi with relentless scrutiny, and the more she looked, the thicker the color of disdain became in the depths of her eyes.

    In her heart, she secretly pondered: When did Ling Piaomu¡¯s taste be so unique? How could she like such a simple-minded guy?

    Jiang Qi: ???

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°No, you¡¯re looking down on me, aren¡¯t you? I can tell!¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, I also know Ling Piaomu,¡± said Meng Qiyun, her disdainful gaze not softening in the slightest.

    Upon hearing this, Jiang Qi paused, suspicion coloring the depths of his eyes as he looked at Meng Qiyun, ¡°You know Mumu?¡±

    Meng Qiyun nodded, ¡°Yes, I know her. I¡¯m her senior sister.¡±

    Jiang Qi: !

    ¡°Senior sister!¡±

    ¡°Stop bbering, who¡¯s your senior sister?¡± Meng Qiyun continued with a face full of disdain.

    After Jiang Qi heard this, however, he eagerly gazed at Meng Qiyun with a fawning look, ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re Mumu¡¯s senior sister, then you¡¯re my senior sister too.¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, has Mumu mentioned me to you?¡±

    ¡°Let me reintroduce myself, senior sister¡­¡±

    Listening to Jiang Qi¡¯s endless babble, Meng Qiyun began to regret mentioning that she was Ling Piaomu¡¯s senior sister.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Suddenly, Yun Sen stood up, holding the Green Crystal Grass, and announced excitedly.

    **

    ¡°Rumble rumble¡±

    At six in the morning, the Gu Family¡¯s helicopter was circling above the Medical Alliance, its sound loud enough to wake anyone who was still asleep. Qi Yuanyuan was one of them.

    ¡°What¡¯s that noise? It¡¯s so annoying,¡±ined Qi Yuanyuan, getting up impatiently and leaving the room.

    Just then, Mo Qingsnow came out from her room and saw Qi Yuanyuan still dressed in her pajamas. She frowned and immediately spoke to Qi Yuanyuan, ¡°Go change your clothes, Gu Huaijin is here.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qi Yuanyuan was first startled, then her eyes brightened, ¡°Brother Huaijin is here?¡±

    The Gu Family and Mo Cann had a good rtionship, and Gu Huaijin had visited the Medical Alliance several times, with Qi Yuanyuan having met him on several asions.

    The first time Qi Yuanyuan saw Gu Huaijin, she was deeply attracted to him.

    Since then, she had sworn she would marry this man.

    It had been a long time since Gu Huaijinst visited the Medical Alliance, and she hadn¡¯t expected him toe today.

    With a fluttering heart, Qi Yuanyuan quickly ran back to her room.

    She intended to dress herself up beautifully before seeing Brother Huaijin.

    **

    In the Medical Alliance Square, a helicopternded.

    On the helicopter, Gu Huaijin woke up Gu Zhiqi, who was sleeping on his shoulder, ¡°Girl, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi awoke in a daze, opening her eyes to look around. When she saw Gu Huaijin, she paused for a moment.

    For an instant, the thought ¡®Why isn¡¯t it Su Yunling?¡¯ shed through her mind.

    Damn it, why would she think that?

    Gu Zhiqi suddenly became fully awake, with memories slowly returning. Shezily stretched, then got up and stepped off the ne.

    Gu Huaijin followed closely behind her, stepping off the helicopter as well.

    Also with them were Gu Min, who piloted the helicopter, and Gu Ying, acting as a bodyguard.

    ¡°Brother Huaijin!¡± As the group walked a little way, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in their ears.

    Then they saw a girl in red, flitting toward them like a butterfly¡­ oh, she was flitting toward Gu Huaijin.

    However, upon seeing Gu Zhiqi next to Gu Huaijin, her expression suddenly changed, ¡°Why is it you?!¡±

 Chapter 751: 751: Where Did This Troublemaker Come From, Daring to Harm Master Zhi?

    <strong>Chapter 751: Chapter 751: Where Did This Troublemaker Come From, Daring to Harm Master Zhi?</strong>

    Upon seeing Gu Huaijin next to Gu Zhiqi, Qi Yuanyuan was initially shocked and then her eyes filled with hatred.

    Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s voice was sharp with clear hostility, and her gaze did not attempt to conceal the animosity and resentment within, which put Gu Huaijin on high alert. His cold eyes narrowed as he looked back at Qi Yuanyuan.

    Qi Yuanyuan didn¡¯t notice Gu Huaijin¡¯s stare; all her attention was focused on Gu Zhiqi.

    At this moment, all the hatred surged over her like a flood. It was her, because of this bitch, that her fingers were broken.

    Blinded by hatred, she didn¡¯t care about the situation at hand.

    Having finally found the culprit responsible for her severed hand, she was determined to make her die.

    ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Qi Yuanyuan yelled, mobilizing her vital energy to strike at Gu Zhiqi.

    Having only seen her once, Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t remembered Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s appearance. Seeing Qi Yuanyuan suddenly charging at her, Gu Zhiqi was puzzled, wondering when she had offended her.

    Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts were only at the Second-order Peak, posing no threat to Gu Zhiqi, who easily dispersed her attack.

    Gu Huaijin looked sideways and nced at Gu Ying.

    Upon seeing this, Gu Ying immediately nodded, flipped her hair with her hand, and took severalrge steps forward, ¡°Where did this troublemakere from, daring to harm Master Zhi?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Ying appeared in front of Qi Yuanyuan.

    Qi Yuanyuan received a harsh kick to the stomach and was sent flying like a kite with a broken string, flying in a parab far away.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Following a scream, Qi Yuanyuannded and didn¡¯t get up again, lying motionless on the ground as if she were dead.

    However, Gu Ying knew she wasn¡¯t dead; she had merely passed out because Gu Ying had controlled the force of her blow to avoid killing her.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin internally praised his decision to bring Gu Ying along once more.

    After all, it wouldn¡¯t look good for him, a man, to get physically involved; it was better that Gu Ying took action.

    Apart from the four of them and Qi Yuanyuan, there were disciples of the Medical Alliance around. Seeing this scene, the surrounding disciples were stunned for a moment, but most of them just stood there and continued to watch the excitement.

    Only a few with less sense were on guard, surrounding them and asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Ying twisted her arms, cracking her knuckles, her eyes filled with interest, ¡°Young master, do these need to be dealt with?¡±

    Gu Huaijin twitched the corner of his mouth, ¡°We are here as guests, not to cause trouble.¡±

    While he spoke, Gu Huaijin took out a hand token from his pocket and showed it to those surrounding them, ¡°We have an appointment with Elder Mo; please let us through.¡±

    Ordinarily, there would be no need to show a hand token since being able to enter the Medical Alliance territory meant they had been approved by the senior members of the Medical Alliance.

    Obviously, however, the few in front of them were not bright enough to realize this.

    Since it was someone else¡¯s turf, Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble.

    Seeing this, Gu Ying appeared slightly disappointed, not making any further move but still stayed protectively in front of Gu Zhiqi.

    Those who had surrounded them saw the hand token in Gu Huaijin¡¯s hand, and they were all taken aback. After a moment of silence, one of the disciples spoke with displeasure, ¡°If you have an appointment, why did you still assault someone?¡±

    ¡°Blind, didn¡¯t you see she attacked first?¡± Gu Ying retorted unapologetically, ¡°What, you want to learn from her?¡±

    The disciple choked, his neck thickened, and he looked like he wanted to speak but eventually did not. He was pulled away by hispanions to check on Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s situation.

 Chapter 752: 752: Meeting Mo Canglan

    <strong>Chapter 752: Chapter 752: Meeting Mo Cann</strong>

    Several had moved aside from Gu Huaijin and hispanions¡¯ path and had gone to check on Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Senior Sister Qi! Senior Sister Qi!¡±

    ¡°How is Senior Sister Qi doing?¡±

    ¡°She just fainted. Who has brought Qi Nourishing Pills?¡±

    ¡­

    When Mo Cann arrived at the za, several disciples were surrounding Qi Yuanyuan, chattering nonstop.

    Mo Cann¡¯s face was stern as he looked at them, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you practicing in the early morning instead of crowding around here?¡±

    Upon seeing Mo Cann¡¯s figure, the disciples promptly stood up and greeted him, ¡°Minister Mo.¡±

    Mo Cann nodded slightly with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°Minister Mo! They injured Senior Sister Qi!¡± One of the disciples immediately reported to Mo Cann.

    Upon hearing this, Mo Cann frowned, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Minister Mo, they did it, and they even said they had an appointment with you,¡± the disciple quickly pointed in Gu Huaijin¡¯s direction.

    Mo Cann cast his gaze over to Gu Huaijin and his group, then remembered that he was there to meet them. The stern expression on his face softened somewhat, ¡°Young Friend Gu, you¡¯ve arrived?¡±

    ¡°Elder Mo,¡± Gu Huaijin first nodded to Mo Cann and then exined the situation, ¡°Just now, Miss Qi suddenly attacked my sister. My men didn¡¯t hold back and ended up knocking her unconscious. Please forgive us, Elder Mo.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mo Cann furrowed his brow, looked back at the still unconscious Qi Yuanyuan, and instructed, ¡°You guys, take her back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The disciples responded somewhat disjointedly, then quickly walked away with Qi Yuanyuan.

    After Qi Yuanyuan was taken away, Mo Cann once again turned to Gu Huaijin, ¡°I apologize for the trouble, that child has been spoiled by her parents since she was little.¡±

    As her uncle, Mo Cann understood her temperament quite well and knew she often clung to Gu Huaijin.

    He had told her many times, but she wouldn¡¯t listen, and he felt helpless.

    Gu Huaijin had thought that Mo Cann would be somewhat upset, but he didn¡¯t expect him to react this way. Although he did feel that Qi Yuanyuan had iting, he still politely said, ¡°We are the ones who have caused you trouble.¡±

    Mo Cann waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±

    After speaking, he directly changed the topic, ¡°From the sound of your phone call, you havee here to seek medical treatment.¡±

    Fu Xiyan: ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°You have yet to tell me, who is the person you want to save?¡±

    Because he was acquainted with Gu Huaijin, as soon as Gu Huaijin made the call, Mo Cann agreed to let the Gu Family¡¯s helicopternd in the Medical Alliance. Only after hanging up did he realize he hadn¡¯t asked who they wereing to save.

    ¡°It¡¯s my sister.¡±

    Upon hearing this, a flicker of confusion crossed Mo Cann¡¯s eyes, ¡°Howe your sister is at our Medical Alliance?¡±

    ¡°She should havee with the Ever Winning Army to the Medical Alliance.¡±

    Fu Xiyan had not told Gu Huaijin why Gu Xiyue was at the Medical Alliance.

    Therefore, Gu Huaijin could only specte that Gu Xiyue might have some connection with the Ever Winning Army.

    Once he heard this, Mo Cann understood, but immediately frowned and spoke with some displeasure, ¡°They have sick people, so why didn¡¯t they inform me beforehand?¡±

    ¡°Presumably, it¡¯s because the condition involves Vital Energy going berserk, that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t disturb Elder Mo.¡± Seeing Mo Cann¡¯s displeasure, Gu Huaijin offered an exnation.

    Upon hearing this, Mo Cann¡¯s expression softened somewhat.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    If the issue was Vital Energy going berserk, indeed, he could not be much help.

    However, to his knowledge, the leader of the Ever Winning Army contingent that came this time was Fu Xiyan.

 Chapter 753: 753 Miss Gu, Youve Finally Arrived!

    <strong>Chapter 753: Chapter 753 Miss Gu, You¡¯ve Finally Arrived!</strong>

    Fu Xiyan had already met Meng Qiyun and Ling Yuxuan, and based on what he knew about Fu Xiyan, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have gone out of his way if there was a solution closer to hand.

    He must have sought help from Ling Yuxuan and Meng Qiyun, but since neither of them could help, that¡¯s why they had to seek out the Fragrance Master in the distant Sea City.

    However, he had never heard that the Gu Family kept a Fragrance Refiner, especially one more skilled than both Ling Yuxuan and Meng Qiyun¡­

    As Mo Cann pondered, his gaze fell upon the three individuals standing beside Gu Huaijin, sweeping past Gu Zhiqi, Gu Ying, and Gu Min in turn, ¡°I wonder, which one of you is the Fragrance Master?¡±

    After asking, he took a closer look at the three people next to Gu Huaijin, silently specting which one was more likely to be the divine healer.

    He looked at Gu Zhiqi, Hmm, a delicate little girl, but she looked too young, so it probably wasn¡¯t her.

    He then looked at Gu Ying, and this one seemed even less likely.

    Finally, his gaze settled on the burly Gu Min, and Mo Cann frowned slightly, this one¡­ looked the least likely of all.

    Upon hearing Mo Cann¡¯s question, Gu Huaijin was momentarily stunned before shaking his head, ¡°Not a Fragrance Master, but by chance knows how to deal with the issue of Vital Energy running rampant.¡±

    Mo Cann: ?

    Wasn¡¯t it that only Fragrance Masters could resolve the issue of Vital Energy running rampant?

    ¡°Then¡­ how can it be resolved?¡± Mo Cann asked, looking at Gu Huaijin with a big question mark atop his head.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin nced sideways at Gu Zhiqi.

    Catching Gu Huaijin¡¯s expression, Mo Cann immediately turned his attention to Gu Zhiqi, and seeing that it was the little girl, he quickly moved closer to her, ¡°Young miss, may I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Mo Cann.¡± Mo Cann first introduced himself, then curiously looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°You can solve the problem of Vital Energy running wild?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Mo Cann: ¡°How can it be resolved?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi spoke indifferently, ¡°Master¡¯s Sect Secret Technique, not to be disclosed.¡±

    Mo Cann: ¡°¡­¡±

    I suspect you¡¯re brushing me off.

    **

    With a heart full of doubt, Mo Cann led the group towards the courtyard where Fu Xiyan was residing.

    All the rooms in this courtyard were guest rooms where visitors of the Medical Alliance were typically amodated.

    The four from the Gu Family and Mo Cann had just approached the courtyard only to see someone standing outside Fu Xiyan¡¯s room.

    Upon seeing the group, that person¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately waved his arms with delight, like an overjoyed puppy, ¡°Miss Gu!¡±

    Mo Cann recognized the man at a nce; it was Yun Sen.

    Seeing Yun Sen¡¯s enthusiastic greeting, Mo Cann was honestly surprised.

    Mo Cann had seen Yun Sen a few times and could reckon they were acquainted, but in his memory, Yun Sen had never been so warm to anyone else.

    At the same time, he was somewhat puzzled, Miss Gu? Who was he calling?

    His gaze shifted between Gu Ying and Gu Zhiqi, finally resting on Gu Zhiqi.

    Neither Gu Ying nor Gu Min had seen Yun Sen before and didn¡¯t know his identity, so aside from being somewhat curious, they didn¡¯t have much reaction.

    Gu Huaijin had also not met Yun Sen, but seeing the warm attention he paid to Gu Zhiqi, he was slightly irked.

    It¡¯s not always a good thing for a little girl to be too popr.

    Unaware of their thoughts, Yun Sen cheerfully ran up to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded to Yun Sen, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Oh, inside.¡± Yun Sen immediately pointed at Fu Xiyan¡¯s room.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and stepped towards the room.

    Yun Senpletely disregarded the four people beside him and followed Gu Zhiqi closely, trotting along.

 Chapter 754: 754: Zhizhi and Jiang Qi Meet Again

    <strong>Chapter 754: Chapter 754: Zhizhi and Jiang Qi Meet Again</strong>

    The door to the room was originally closed, but upon hearing themotion outside, the person inside opened it toe out.

    A purple-haired youth looked curiously at the few people outside the door, his gaze quickly sweeping over them beforending on Gu Huaijin. Jiang Qi froze for a moment.

    Wasn¡¯t this the eldest brother of the boss?

    He had seen Gu Huaijin once in Haicheng, and because Gu Huaijin was dressed in a suit then just like now, Jiang Qi recognized him immediately.

    What was he doing here?

    Thinking of the Miss Gu that Yun Sen was talking about, Jiang Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be¡­ she was also a member of the Gu Family?

    With that thought, his gaze quickly swept over the others, focusing on Gu Ying and Gu Zhiqi.

    When his eyes fell on Gu Zhiqi, Jiang Qi¡¯s pupils contracted sharply.

    This¡­ wasn¡¯t this the Green Tea Sister of the boss?!

    Jiang Qi saw Gu Zhiqi, and naturally, Gu Zhiqi also saw Jiang Qi.

    His trademark purple hair was too conspicuous for Gu Zhiqi not to recognize him even if she didn¡¯t want to.

    She clicked her tongue lightly, not very keen to see him, and quickly moved her gaze away.

    Gu Huaijin saw Jiang Qi and also felt he looked familiar, but having met too many people, he couldn¡¯t remember who the other party was and directly shifted his gaze away.

    Just as the group was reaching the door, Jiang Qi was still blocking the entrance when Yun Sen patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Hey, young man, make way for Miss Gu.¡±

    Jiang Qi snapped back to reality from the pat and, seeing Gu Zhiqi so close, immediately took two steps back. He then looked at Gu Zhiqi with a hostile face, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The onlookers, seeing this, looked back and forth between Gu Zhiqi and Jiang Qi, eyes filled with confusion.

    ¡°You know Miss Gu?¡± Yun Sen asked Jiang Qi.

    ¡°Miss Gu?!¡± Jiang Qi eximed, ¡°The Miss Gu you are talking about is her?!¡±

    ¡°You actually let here to save the boss!¡±

    Jiang Qi eximed several times, and then quickly stepped forward, blocking the door, ¡°No way, she¡¯s not allowed in!¡±

    Yun Sen: ???

    What¡¯s wrong with this guy?

    The others looked at Jiang Qi with the same questioning gaze as Yun Sen¡¯s.

    ¡°You want to harm the boss again, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Jiang Qi red fiercely at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You deceitful Green Tea, as long as I am here, you can forget about hurting¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Jiang Qi felt an overwhelming pressure bearing down on him, an immense aura enveloping him. Jiang Qi¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Gu Huaijin said coldly, staring at Jiang Qi with icy, dark eyes.

    Jiang Qi felt like he was about to suffocate and fear crept into his heart, but he didn¡¯t move aside. ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you helping this deceitful Green Tea harm the boss too? You all¡­¡± But before he could finish speaking, he suddenly sprayed out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    ¡°Shut your mouth, and stay away.¡± Gu Huaijin said in a steady voice to Jiang Qi.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Before Jiang Qi could finish speaking, the pressure on him disappeared, and he was temporarily stunned. Soon after, a cool and hoarse voice came from behind, ¡°You¡¯ve disturbed her.¡±

    Jiang Qi, upon hearing this, immediately shut his mouth.

    Fu Xiyan, holding Jiang Qi¡¯s cor, tossed him aside, then stepped aside and looked at Gu Zhiqi with soft eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived? The person is inside. Please¡­¡± He nced at Gu Huaijin and the others next to Gu Zhiqi and changed his request, ¡°Please trouble yourselves with making this trip.¡±

    Gu Huaijin, looking at the way Fu Xiyan was looking at Gu Zhiqi, immediately felt a sense of alertness rising within him.

    Does this guy have designs on the little girl?!

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at Fu Xiyan and stepped into the room.

 Chapter 755: 755: Isnt Yue Girl a Fragrance Refiner?; Ninety Percent Certainty

    <strong>Chapter 755: Chapter 755: Isn¡¯t Yue Girl a Fragrance Refiner?; Ny Percent Certainty</strong>

    ¡°Fu Xiyan, what do you mean! Do you know that this dead green¡­ Mmm!¡± Jiang Qi hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Gu Ying covered his mouth and dragged him out, ¡°Kid,e on, let¡¯s go outside and discuss life¡¯s aspirations with your sister.¡±

    ¡°Mmm mmm mmm!¡±

    Jiang Qi continued to muffle his objections, but no one paid him any attention. Even Yun Sen kindly handed Gu Ying a roll of tape, ¡°We can¡¯t let him disturb Miss Gu, use this.¡±

    Why hadn¡¯t they realized how annoying this kid was before.

    With all his noise, what if he affected Miss Gu¡¯s life-saving efforts?!

    ¡°Good idea! Thanks.¡± Gu Ying gave Yun Sen an approving look, took the roll of tape he offered, and dragged Jiang Qi out of the room.

    Apart from Gu Min standing outside the door, everyone else had entered the room.

    Walking into the room, they were stunned to see Meng Qiyun, disheveled and yawning widely, sitting at the bedside.

    What¡­ what¡¯s going on here?

    What¡¯s with the woman who looks like she¡¯s ying a ghost?

    Are they trying to scare the patient awake?!

    As Meng Qiyun saw everyonee in, she immediately stood up and let out a yawn, ¡°You¡¯re here, make way¡­¡±

    She was cut off before she finished speaking.

    ¡°Qiyun?¡± Mo Cann, through the haze of smoke and her disheveled hair, was finally able to vaguely recognize Meng Qiyun. He called her, somewhat uncertainly.

    ¡°Hmm? Elder Mo? Howe you¡¯re here too?¡± Meng Qiyun was a bit surprised to see Mo Cann.

    Only upon hearing Meng Qiyun did Fu Xiyan and Yun Sen realize that Mo Cann was among those who hade with Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Why are you in such a state, and¡­ Yue Girl!¡± Mo Cann was still puzzled about why Meng Qiyun was there. As soon as he saw clearly the person lying on the bed, he shouted in rm, then pushed past Meng Qiyun and rushed to the bedside.

    ¡°What happened to Yue Girl?¡± Mo Cann asked nervously.

    Before Meng Qiyun could reply, Mo Cann remembered what Gu Huaijin had said, smacked his forehead, and muttered to himself, ¡°That¡¯s right, Vital Energy rampage.¡±

    ¡°How could there be a Vital Energy rampage? Isn¡¯t she a Fragrance Refiner herself?¡± Mo Cann muttered worriedly to himself.

    Meng Qiyun: ¡°¡­¡±

    Listen clearly, Yueyue, it was Elder Mo who blew your cover, not me.

    Hearing Mo Cann¡¯s remark, both Gu Huaijin and Fu Xiyan were taken aback. A Fragrance Master?

    As they both turned their gaze to Gu Xiyue, they synchronously thought, she¡¯s a Fragrance Master?

    Yun Sen, who was watching on the side, blinked, confused about the situation. However, he interjected, ¡°Thedy¡¯s condition is very critical, shouldn¡¯t Miss Gu take a look first?¡±

    Reminded by Yun Sen, everyone finally remembered the urgent matter at hand.

    Mo Cann no longer dyed and immediately stepped aside, looking to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Youngdy, can you really solve Yue Girl¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°I am 90% sure.¡± After Gu Zhiqi spoke, she went straight to Gu Xiyue.

    The words from Gu Zhiqi took Meng Qiyun and Mo Cann by surprise.

    So certain?

    After being stunned, a hint of suspicion crept into Meng Qiyun¡¯s eyes. Could this young girl save Yueyue?

    And¡­ 90% sure?

    ¡°You¡¯re so certain without even having seen Yueyue¡¯s condition?¡± Meng Qiyun asked Gu Zhiqi with pure curiosity and disbelief.

    There was no malice, just genuine intrigue and skepticism.

    ¡°If Miss Gu says she can, she absolutely can!¡± Yun Sen¡¯s eyes shone brightly, looking every bit the devoted fan, his trust in Gu Zhiqi absolute.

    Gu Huaijin, like Yun Sen, trusted Gu Zhiqi unconditionally. He knew her 90% assurance was as good as 100%, which eased his concern for Gu Xiyue. However, he didn¡¯t show much change in expression.

    Fu Xiyan also trusted Gu Zhiqi deeply. Hearing her words, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 756: 756 Zhizhi Treats Yueyue

    <strong>Chapter 756: Chapter 756 Zhizhi Treats Yueyue</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi walked to the bedside and first took Gu Xiyue¡¯s pulse.

    After taking the pulse, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes slightly deepened, and he ced Gu Xiyue¡¯s wrist back under the quilt. He then turned back to the others and said, ¡°Yun Sen can stay, everyone else, please go out for a moment.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen¡¯s eyes immediately brightened.

    ¡°Miss Gu, just give the word!¡±

    ¡°Do I have to go out too?¡±

    Yun Sen and Gu Huaijin spoke at the same time, Yun Sen with a joyful face, while Gu Huaijin¡¯s face was dark, creating a stark contrast between the two.

    Gu Huaijin was very unhappy in his heart.

    In the past, when he apanied the youngdy to see a doctor, she would always keep him by her side.

    But after the memory loss¡­

    Thest time, when curing Luo Fenghe of the Heartless Curse, she kept Yu Luowan, but did not keep him.

    This time, she kept this man who looked like a simpleton, but still did not keep him.

    Gu Huaijin felt that his position in the youngdy¡¯s heart was plummeting.

    Although both men had spoken at the same time, Gu Zhiqi had heard them clearly. He looked at Gu Huaijin with confusion, ¡°You want to stay?¡±

    Gu Huaijin, his face stern and surrounded by ayer of cold air, looked unhappy and did not speak¡ªwhich was taken as acquiescence.

    Seeing his expression, Gu Zhiqi silently contemted for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Then you can stay.¡±

    Hearing this, the cold air around Gu Huaijin dissipated.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi had allowed Gu Huaijin to stay, the other three felt uneasy. Their eyes flickered slightly as they all spoke up.

    Fu Xiyan: ¡°Xiao Qi, I also want¡­¡±

    Mo Cann: ¡°Youngdy, may I¡­¡±

    Meng Qiyun: ¡°Young girl, I¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t wait for the three to finish before interrupting them.

    Is she a monkey?

    To be gawked at by so many people?

    The three: ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing this, the corners of Gu Huaijin¡¯s mouth almost imperceptibly curved, but he quickly suppressed it and said to the three, ¡°Please go. Don¡¯t dy the best treatment time.¡±

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s current demeanor seemed grave and serious, but the impression he gave was extremely irritating.

    The three: ¡°¡­¡±

    tui!

    They secretly scorned Gu Huaijin in their hearts but had no choice but to leave on the surface.

    After the three had left, Gu Zhiqi nced at Gu Huaijin, ¡°No matter what you see, do not make a sound and interrupt.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin immediately nodded.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi then turned to Yun Sen.

    ¡°Miss Gu!¡± Seeing Gu Zhiqi turn his way, Yun Sen quickly spoke.

    Gu Zhiqi said to Yun Sen, ¡°I need to borrow your Green Crystal Grass.¡±

    Yun Sen, upon hearing this, immediately released the Green Crystal Grass he had stored inside him and handed it to Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin was slightly startled, his gaze upon Yun Sen tinged with an inquisitive hue.

    Is this guy, a nt incarnate?

    Gu Zhiqi did not take the entire pot of Green Crystal Grass but instead plucked a leaf from it.

    Yun Sen, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pain for his treasure.

    But then he thought it was Miss Gu who had plucked it and immediately let go of that twinge of pain.

    It was an honor for his treasure to be plucked by Miss Gu.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her eyes to Yun Sen and said, ¡°Follow my leadter.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Yun Sen¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Was Miss Gu going to personally teach him?!

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi opened her palm and activated her Vital Energy. The leaf lying in her palm began to sprout tendrils.

    Gu Huaijin: ?

    Was his sister also a nt incarnate?

    In Gu Zhiqi¡¯s palm, the leaf quickly sprouted into vines which reached out towards Gu Xiyue.

    The Green Crystal Grass in Yun Sen¡¯s hand also sprouted quickly, turning into vines, but the color of the tendrils seemed less intense than those in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    Yun Sen: ?

    Why is it different, although it is the same Green Crystal Grass?

 Chapter 757: 757 Yun Sen Advances

    <strong>Chapter 757: Chapter 757 Yun Sen Advances</strong>

    Gradually, the vine in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand twined around one of Gu Xiyue¡¯s wrists, while Yun Sen manipted his Green Crystal Grass with the intention of entwining Gu Xiyue¡¯s other wrist, when he heard Gu Zhiqi speak, ¡°You don¡¯t need to heal him now, continue releasing the Green Crystal Grass in your hand.¡±

    The situation with Gu Xiyue was due to the mental method, where the Green Crystal Grass was only to repair the internal injuries caused by the out-of-control Vital Energy. If it was to repair internal injuries, Gu Zhiqi alone could aplish that.

    Having Yun Sen learn alongside her was to pinpoint the issues Yun Sen had with manipting the Green Crystal Grass.

    Back in the Imperial Capital, she noticed that Yun Sen¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts were on the verge of a breakthrough, yet after so many days, he still hadn¡¯t achieved it.

    Theoretically, with the Green Crystal Grass as an Auxiliary Item and a tendency to advance, it should be easy to reach the fifth order. But since he hadn¡¯t yet broken through, it seemed there were some issues with his maniption of the Green Crystal Grass.

    ¡°Ah? Okay.¡±

    Yun Sen responded nkly, and then continued controlling the Green Crystal Grass, without letting it wind around Gu Xiyue.

    At this point, the vines of Green Crystal Grass in both their hands ceased to grow.

    There were no more changes in the Green Crystal Grass in Yun Sen¡¯s hand, but the color of the vine in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand kept deepening until it turned from bright green to an almost ck dark green.

    Seeing this, Yun Sen blinked, nced at his treasure, which seemed not to have changed color at all.

    By the time Yun Sen¡¯s gaze returned to the Green Crystal Grass in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, he saw a few pink Xiao Hua blossoming on the dark green vines.

    Yun Sen: ?!

    Yun Sen was directly stunned, staring at Gu Zhiqi with wide eyes.

    Could vines stimted by Vital Energy also produce pink Xiao Hua?

    He had thought that only Green Crystal Grass cultivated with nutrient solution could bloom flowers.

    You should know that his treasure hadn¡¯t really produced flowers until now, a whimper~

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the Green Crystal Grass in Yun Sen¡¯s hand and roughly guessed his problem, ¡°You¡¯ve already established a connection with it, and you two are partners. It is not your ve; do not try to control it forcefully. You should trymunicating with it, inquire about its needs. When borrowing its Vital Breath, you must first obtain its consent.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen was momentarily stunned, but quickly recovered, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He responded promptly and began trying tomunicate with the Green Crystal Grass, asking for its opinion.

    Thismunication made Yun Sen feel as if his connection with the Green Crystal Grass was more in sync, as though the Green Crystal Grass was bing more affectionate towards him.

    Soon after, Yun Sen received a request from the Green Crystal Grass; it was asking him for more Vital Energy.

    Yun Sen blinked, immediately mobilized his Vital Energy, and provided it to the Green Crystal Grass.

    Quickly, the vine¡¯s color from the Green Crystal Grass darkened too, and at the same time, he could feel a nourishing feedback from the Green Crystal Grass.

    Yun Sen was taken aback.

    Soon, Yun Sen could feel his aura rising continuously¡­ was this a breakthrough?!

    Yun Sen¡¯s escting aura was also sensed by Gu Zhiqi, who nced at him, ¡°From now on, whether practicing Breath Regtion and Cultivation or trying to advance, whenever you circte the mental method within your body, also circte it through the Green Crystal Grass in the same round. In this way, your Vital Energy will nurture it, and it will nourish you in return. Moreover, your bond with the Green Crystal Grass will be strengthened.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately eximed, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Go and advance, I¡¯ve got this covered here,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, turning to nce at Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Huaijin knew what Gu Zhiqi intended to say and immediately took the initiative to speak: ¡°I will act as his protector.¡±

 Chapter 758: 758: What Kind of Four Guests?

    <strong>Chapter 758: Chapter 758: What Kind of Four Guests?</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly and continued to tend to Gu Xiyue¡¯s wounds with the Green Crystal Grass.

    Yun Sen, having heard Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, bowed with sped hands, ¡°Much thanks.¡±

    Gu Huaijin nodded in response to Yun Sen, but inside, he felt puzzled. What was the rtionship between this guy and the little girl?

    Advance?

    Afterpleting the advancement, would he be a fifth-order ancient martial artist?

    Unaware of Gu Huaijin¡¯s doubts, Yun Sen sat down cross-legged and began meditating to advance in his cultivation.

    **

    Qi family.

    Seeing Qi Yuanyuan being carried back by several disciples, Mo Qingsnow was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t she going to find Gu Huaijin?

    ¡°Four guests from the Medical Alliance came, Senior Sister Qi made a move against them but got knocked out instead,¡± the disciple didn¡¯t dare to fabricate anything and nervously reported the situation truthfully.

    Frowning, Mo Qingsnow said, ¡°Four guests?¡±

    Who else could it be, besides Gu Huaijin?

    Still frowning, Mo Qingsnow looked at the disciple who had just spoken. ¡°What kind of guests were they?¡±

    ¡°There were two men and two women. Among the men, one was muscr, the other was in a suit and looked extremely fierce and intimidating. The two women, one around twenty-six or seven, beautiful and bright, the other girl seemed about seventeen or eighteen and was very pretty,¡± the disciple recalled and roughly described the characteristics of the four people with Gu Huaijin.

    Listening to this, Mo Qingsnow furrowed her eyebrows even more deeply.

    The muscr man must be referring to the bodyguard who often followed Gu Huaijin, apparently named Gu Min.

    But the two women¡­

    With a stern face, Mo Qingsnow asked the disciple, ¡°Whoid hands on Yuanyuan?¡±

    ¡°The beautiful woman. Oh, and that very fierce-looking man had an air travel permit token. He said he had an appointment with Elder Mo, and Elder Mo left with him, seemingly recognizing him,¡± the disciple added the details he had just remembered.

    However, Mo Qingsnow only caught the first half of the exnation.

    It was a woman who made the move?

    ¡°Do you know why Yuanyuan attacked them?¡±

    The disciple shook his head upon hearing the question, ¡°Senior Sister Qi acted too quickly, and so did the other side.¡±

    The onlooking disciples also just saw Qi Yuanyuan making a move but did not hear her words clearly, and they truly didn¡¯t understand why Qi Yuanyuan suddenly went mad and attacked those people.

    Initially, she had run toward the four of them with joy.

    ¡°Got it, you may go now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the disciples all bid farewell to Mo Qingsnow and then left.

    Once they had departed, Mo Qingsnow summoned her own people. ¡°Find out where Gu Huaijin and his group are right now. In particr, that beautiful woman who came with him.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± came the response.

    With only herself and Qi Yuanyuan left in the living room, Mo Qingsnow finally walked over and sat down on the sofa. She first checked Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s pulse and then fed her a medicinal pill.

    The medicinal pill was highly effective; within five minutes, Qi Yuanyuan woke up.

    Qi Yuanyuan was momentarily disoriented, but upon seeing Mo Qingsnow sitting beside her, she paused, ¡°Mom, how did I¡­¡±

    As her memory gradually returned, Qi Yuanyuan didn¡¯t finish her sentence and sat up abruptly, ¡°That bitch! Where is that bitch?!¡±

    Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s voice was piercing and sharp. After her outburst, she looked around, realized she was at home, and immediately got off the sofa, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that bitch!¡±

    Watching Qi Yuanyuan behaving almost crazed, Mo Qingsnow frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about? Do you know the person who hurt you?¡±

    Having just awakened, Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s reasoning was scattered by hatred, without the presence of mind to pay attention to Mo Qingsnow. She slipped on her shoes in a hurry and dashed toward the door.

 Chapter 759: 759 Mo Qingsnows Mother-Daughter Scheme

    <strong>Chapter 759: Chapter 759 Mo Qingsnow¡¯s Mother-Daughter Scheme</strong>

    Mo Qingsnow looked at Qi Yuanyuan, who had a crazed look on her face, and her brows furrowed even tighter. She took severalrge steps to catch up to Qi Yuanyuan and grabbed her, ¡°Yuanyuan, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Kill her, I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± Qi Yuanyuan ignored Mo Qingsnow¡¯s pulling and struggled to make her way outside.

    ¡°Yuanyuan!¡± Mo Qingsnow, seeing her like this, sharply scolded her.

    However, it was of no use. Qi Yuanyuan was like a madwoman, continuously trying to get outside, muttering non-stop, ¡°I want her dead!¡±

    Seeing this, Mo Qingsnow yanked Qi Yuanyuan forcefully, and then raised her hand to p Qi Yuanyuan across the face.

    ¡°p!¡±

    As the loud p echoed through the living room, Qi Yuanyuan finally quieted down and stopped struggling. She just covered her face, looking at Mo Qingsnow with a stunned expression, ¡°Mom, you¡­ you hit me again?¡±

    The hatred in the depths of her eyes did not subside, but now there was also a hint of grievance, and her eyes suddenly filled with tears as she looked back at Mo Qingsnow.

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve be!¡± Mo Qingsnow said coldly, looking at Qi Yuanyuan, ¡°Running out like that without any consideration, do you think you would stand a chance against that person if you saw her again?¡±

    ¡°This is the Medical Alliance, she¡­ ¡±

    ¡°You think just because this is the Medical Alliance she wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move? Do you even know how you fainted earlier?¡± Mo Qingsnow¡¯s voice remained cold as she continued to scold.

    Last time, it was because of Qi Yuanyuan that she led people to avenge her, only to end up being beaten miserably and having a whip destroyed.

    Always stirring up big trouble, if she didn¡¯t take control, who knows what disasters might strike them unaware one day.

    Hearing Mo Qingsnow say this, Qi Yuanyuan finally calmed down.

    She lowered her gaze slightly, reining in the grievance at the bottom of her eyes, leaving only reluctance and hatred.

    But in Mo Qingsnow¡¯s eyes, Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s expression was one of being wronged and yielding.

    Seeing this, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s tone softened, ¡°Both of us are Poison Doctors. We are certainly not a match for those Ancient martial artists in terms of Combat Power, so we can¡¯t confront them head-on. Do you understand?¡±

    This realization hade to her from thest battle with Yun Yi and Gu Zhiqi.

    Theycked Ancient Martial Talent, so naturally, their cultivation levels in Ancient Martial Arts were not that high.

    But they had the talent for concocting poisons. With the right use of poison, what good would even the most formidable Ancient martial artist be?

    Last time, if that wretched girl hadn¡¯t been immune to all poisons, she wouldn¡¯t have lost so miserably.

    Thinking of this, another wave of dark hatred surged in Mo Qingsnow¡¯s heart.

    But her hatred was buried deep within, not easily showing on the surface.

    Without the strength to take revenge, she could only hide her hatred away.

    Listening to Mo Qingsnow, Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes flickered, and she obediently nodded her head, ¡°I understand. I was out of my mind just now, sorry, Mom.¡±

    Although she was reluctant to agree, she had to admit that Mo Qingsnow was right.

    Indeed, they could not confront directly; otherwise, this time it was only losing consciousness, but next time, who knew if she would be able to wake up again.

    So, they had to resort to using poison.

    At this thought, a venomous light shed in Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes.

    Suddenly, she no longer wanted that despicable person to die. She wanted to use all the poisons she had prepared on that vile woman, to make her beg for life but unable to beg for death.

    Upon hearing this, a trace of satisfaction shed through Mo Qingsnow¡¯s eyes, ¡°Now, tell me carefully what exactly happened.¡±

    ¡°Originally, I went to look for Brother Huaijin, but who knew, I would encounter that wretched person who caused me to lose my fingers¡­¡±

    Qi Yuanyuan gave a rough rundown of the events, and when Mo Qingsnow heard that the wretched person in Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s mouth was not the one who injured her, but the little girl who caused her to lose her fingers, Mo Qingsnow was somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 760: 760 Gu Xiyue Awakens

    <strong>Chapter 760: Chapter 760 Gu Xiyue Awakens</strong>

    After the ident, a fleeting murderous intent shed through her eyes.

    She had been thinking that before she had the power to fight back, this feud would have to be put on hold for now.

    To her surprise, that wretched girl had actually taken the initiative toe to her door.

    However, she remembered that the wretched girl had said she was immune to all poisons, which made thingsplicated¡­

    ¡°Are you sure that the person who hurt you is not the woman you encountered earlier in the Cloud Mist Mountain and Forest?¡±

    She remembered that woman¡¯s appearance was also quite delicate and bright.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Although the two women looked simr, the woman she had seen previously was very beautiful, far surpassing the one she met today.

    ¡°Since she came with Gu Huaijin, she must be rted in some way, so you must not act rashly. We should n carefully for the long term, understand?¡± Mo Qingsnow cautioned Qi Yuanyuan, as she didn¡¯t feel reassured.

    Hearing Mo Qingsnow mention Gu Huaijin, Qi Yuanyuan finally remembered him, ¡°Mom, do you think the person who hurt me could be Brother Huaijin¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±

    She remembered Brother Huaijin mentioned he had a fianc¨¦e.

    When Mo Qingsnow heard this, her eyes darkened, ¡°Regardless of who it is, that person is close to death, so why bother about it.¡±

    To kill another young girl was to kill, what¡¯s more to add someone who had hurt her daughter to the list.

    Once Qi Yuanyuan heard this, she no longer worried.

    **

    As the third most powerful healing herb, Green Crystal Grass has quite strong regenerative abilities.

    It took only ten minutes to heal Gu Xiyue¡¯s internal injuries, and after the healing, Gu Xiyue slowly opened her eyes.

    The first person she saw was Gu Zhiqi. Looking at the person standing by the bed, Gu Xiyue was slightly stunned.

    Was she dreaming?

    But why would she dream about Gu Zhiqi?

    Seeing Gu Xiyue awaken, Gu Zhiqi walked to the bed and helped her up, ¡°The Vital Energy in your body is still in chaos. If you don¡¯t sort it out in time, it will re up again. I am going to help you sort it out. Sit up straight and follow my guidance to circte the mental method.¡±

    Gu Xiyue had just woken up, and her entire being was still in a haze.

    The young girl¡¯s cold andnguid voice rang in her ears, making Gu Xiyue fall deeper into a daze.

    This voice sounded so much like¡­

    ¡°Did you hear me clearly?¡± Seeing Gu Xiyue looking a bit dazed, Gu Zhiqi asked.

    The young girl spoke again, bringing Gu Xiyue back to her senses, ¡°I can, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Then, sit cross-legged.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, kicking off her own shoes and sitting down behind Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯splexion was still somewhat pale, but since her internal injuries had been healed, she still had the strength to sit in meditation.

    After sitting properly, Gu Xiyue felt a pair of hands press against her back, followed by a surge of mild and amodating Vital Energy entering her body.

    Gu Xiyue was slightly taken aback; this sensation felt so familiar.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± As Gu Zhiqi channeled Vital Energy into Gu Xiyue¡¯s body, but seeing no movement from Gu Xiyue, Gu Zhiqi spoke up to remind her.

    Called back to reality by the chilly and serene voice, Gu Xiyue gathered her scattered thoughts and focused, beginning to circte the mental method under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s guidance.

    **

    Outside the room, Mo Cann and Meng Qiyun paced back and forth outside the tightly shut door, while Gu Min and Fu Xiyan stood on either side of the door, looking like two guardian deities.

    In a corner invisible to the three, Gu Ying was grabbing Jiang Qi to discuss the ideals of the human body.

    This discussion went on for quite a while.

    The oue of the discussion was Jiang Qi ending up with a swollen nose and face, while Gu Ying seemed quite pleased with herself for punching someone.

    Seeing that Jiang Qi had finally be subdued, Gu Ying straightened up with a bright and bold smile on her lips and said to Jiang Qi, ¡°In the future, would you dare to call our Master Zhi a ¡®green tea¡¯ again?¡±

 Chapter 761: 761: Beating Jiang Qi; Why Hasnt He Come Out Yet?

    <strong>Chapter 761: Chapter 761: Beating Jiang Qi; Why Hasn¡¯t He Come Out Yet?</strong>

    Jiang Qi¡¯s eyes widened, and he was about to put on an indignant face, but then he saw Gu Ying kneading her fingers again.

    Jiang Qi, seeing this, began to feel afraid.

    With his eyes closed, he shook his head violently at Gu Ying.

    Endure for a moment, there¡¯s a vast sea and sky; step back, and the wind is calm and the waves are still; act cowardly once, and it¡¯s of little consequence.

    A gentleman can wait ten years to exact revenge.

    After sessfully brainwashing himself, Jiang Qi directly submitted.

    Seeing him shake his head, Gu Ying bent down and tore off the tape sealing Jiang Qi¡¯s mouth, ¡°From now on, when you see Master Zhi, you must call him Master Zhi, got it?¡±

    Jiang Qi: !

    ¡°Impossible! Even if I die, I will not call that damned¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gu Ying raised her hand and waved her fist at Jiang Qi.

    Jiang Qi: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡± Jiang Qi said, turning his head away to no longer look at Gu Ying.

    A man can be killed but not humiliated, having submitted once already, there couldn¡¯t possibly be a second time.

    Gu Ying watched his reaction, the corners of her mouth curving slightly, her smile growing more splendid and beautiful, ¡°No calling? That¡¯s fine.¡±

    With that, she walked behind Jiang Qi and covered his mouth with her hand.

    Jiang Qi¡¯s eyes widened in an attempt to yell, but he could only make a muffled whining noise.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A painful groan apanied by the sound of a body colliding with the ground, Jiang Qi was smashed to the floor.

    Jiang Qiy spread-eagled on the ground, almost letting humiliating tears fall from his eyes.

    This is bullying, waah¡­

    ¡°Will you call him or not?¡± Gu Ying looked down from above at Jiang Qi, who had the eyes of a dead fish.

    Jiang Qi closed his eyes, no longer looking at Gu Ying, and simply yed dead.

    Hearing this, Gu Ying clicked her tongue lightly, ¡°If you won¡¯t call, then forget it, our Master Zhi isn¡¯t even eager for that.¡±

    Thinking that, Gu Ying didn¡¯t force him anymore. She had already beaten him up, she couldn¡¯t really kill him, in case it would affect the rtionship between Master Zhi and Gu Xiyue, so she just left him there and walked away.

    As soon as Gu Ying walked away, Jiang Qi opened his eyes, ring fiercely at her retreating figure.

    Once his Ancient Martial Arts recovered, he would definitely make her pay!

    **

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t shee out yet?¡± Meng Qiyun pressed herself against the door, trying to hear what was happening inside clearly, but she couldn¡¯t hear any noise.

    ¡°Yeah, why hasn¡¯t shee out yet?¡± Mo Cann was also getting anxious, impatiently tapping the palm of his right hand with the back of his left as he continued to pace back and forth in front of the door.

    Meng Qiyun and Mo Cann crossed each other¡¯s paths, one going this way, the othering that way, their movements creating a sense of urgency in anyone watching.

    When Gu Ying reached the door of the room, she saw this very scene.

    Not being familiar with the others, Gu Ying chose to stand next to Gu Min.

    Gu Min nced at her, his eyes tinted with appraisal.

    Feeling a bit ufortable under Gu Min¡¯s gaze, Gu Ying chuckled twice and said, ¡°Heh, heh, just had an itchy hand and took a little action.¡±

    Originally, she could have restrained herself, but after seeing Jiang Qi¡¯s disrespectful words towards Gu Zhiqi, her hands itched unbearably.

    So, it wasn¡¯t her fault, me the brat who was asking for it.

    Gu Min didn¡¯t say anything, withdrew his gaze, and continued to stand by the door.

    ¡°Miss, are you familiar with that youngdy inside?¡± Mo Cann was anxious, he wanted to strike up a conversation with Gu Min, but knowing that Gu Min often answered one question in three, he gave up the idea of talking to him and turned to ask Gu Ying instead.

    Upon hearing Mo Cann¡¯s question, Gu Ying immediately nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as there is a breath left, our Master Zhi can save her.¡±

    After all, she herself had been pulled back from the brink at Ghost Gate Pass.

    Mo Cann didn¡¯t know whether to believe her or not, he fell silent for a few seconds, then suddenly recalled something, ¡°I wonder, what is the rtionship between that youngdy and Young Friend Gu?¡±

 Chapter 762: 762: Jiang Qi Seeking Torment, Three People Sharing the Pain

    <strong>Chapter 762: Chapter 762: Jiang Qi Seeking Torment, Three People Sharing the Pain</strong>

    Gu Ying listened to Mo Cann¡¯s question, first blinked, and then countered, ¡°Didn¡¯t the eldest young master tell you?¡±

    Mo Cann shook his head.

    ¡°Master Zhi is our family¡¯s fifth¡­ no wait, presently she is the sixth young miss.¡±

    Originally, Master Zhi was thought to have been born on August 8th at 7:07 A.M., but seven years ago, a gentleman deduced she was born at 8:08 A.M. on August 8th. It was also then that the Gu Family did a paternity test with Master Zhi and found out she wasn¡¯t biologically rted.

    Ever since, the Gu Family had been looking for the real young miss of the Gu Family, but for some reason, she was never found until this year.

    So, by that ount, Gu Xiyue is one hour older than Master Zhi.

    Mo Cann: ?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Madam Gu only have five children?¡± Mo Cann had also visited the Gu Family several times.

    Although he had only seen Gu Changchuan, Yu Shuling, Gu Huaijin, and Gu Xingruo, he knew that there were only five children in the Gu Family.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but in short, the Gu Family¡¯s youngest daughter was switched at birth, and now, both young misses reside in the Gu Family.¡± This was all over the inte, so it wasn¡¯t a secret, which was why Gu Ying didn¡¯t hide it.

    Mo Cann: ?

    There¡¯s such a thing?

    Wait a minute¡­ Young Friend Gu seemed to have said, Yue Girl is also his sister, so¡­

    ¡°May I ask, how old is that youngdy this year?¡± Mo Cann looked at Gu Ying and asked.

    Gu Ying: ¡°Seventeen.¡±

    Mo Cann: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, Yueyue is also seventeen.¡± Meng Qiyun, who stood at the side, joined the conversation.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Ying¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, ¡°Not a coincidence, Miss Yue happens to be the child that was switched at the Gu Family.¡±

    Meng Qiyun:?!

    Could it be the gossip hadnded right on top of her good friend?

    ¡°Um, you mean the two of them were switched?¡± Meng Qiyun said as she pointed her finger inside the door.

    Gu Ying smiled and nodded in affirmation.

    Upon hearing this, Meng Qiyun suddenly understood what Jiang Qi was worried about earlier.

    When the true and false heiresses meet, isn¡¯t there bound to be jealousy? Could it be that Yueyue might¡­

    Thinking this, Meng Qiyun looked worriedly at the room.

    Having heard this, Mo Cann also looked somewhat concerned.

    Noting the concern of the two, Gu Ying curled his lip slightly, showing some displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Master Zhi has never been one to take advantage of others¡¯ weakness.¡±

    No sooner had Gu Ying finished speaking than Meng Qiyun and Mo Cann didn¡¯t respond, but someone else did, ¡°Pah! Take advantage of others in their time of vulnerability? Drugging our boss, ripping our boss¡¯s dress, right! She definitely didn¡¯t do it when people were vulnerable, because she takes advantage even when they¡¯re not.¡±

    Jiang Qi, with vital energy, broke the adhesive tape binding his hands and tore off the tape from his mouth, arriving just in time to continueining.

    He arrived just in time to hear what Gu Ying had said, and Jiang Qi started bouncing around again.

    Seeing this, Gu Ying sneered darkly, thinking this guy was truly both ipetent and overly eager to jump around.

    With that thought, Gu Ying¡¯s hands itched for action.

    After hearing Jiang Qi¡¯s words, Mo Cann and Meng Qiyun¡¯s expressions darkened, and they grew even more concerned.

    ¡°That thieving cuckoo¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Jiang Qi felt the oppressive force of three different auras bearing down on him.

    Jiang Qi: ?!

    Gu Min, Gu Ying, and Fu Xiyan all exerted pressure on Jiang Qi together, making it hard for Jiang Qi to breathe. He abandoned his previous remarks and looked up at Fu Xiyan, speaking angrily, ¡°Fu Xiyan, are you also favoring that scheming woman? Do you know what she did to the boss?

    This guy was supposedly in love with the boss, right?

    Why would he also favor that green tea bitch?

    ¡°Regardless of what she did to Gu Xiyue, she is my benefactor, my younger sister, and the person currently saving Gu Xiyue¡¯s life. You nder her, and since I heard it, I will not allow you to continue,¡± Fu Xiyan said coldly, his gaze stern as he looked at Jiang Qi.

    ¡°You, even you are defending that damn¡­¡±

 Chapter 763: 763 Vital Energy Subsides

    <strong>Chapter 763: Chapter 763 Vital Energy Subsides</strong>

    Three oppressive forces simultaneously intensified, and Jiang Qi directly vomited a mouthful of fresh blood.

    ¡°Kid, watch your mouth, if you keep yapping, you might lose more than the ability to speak¡ªit could be your life,¡± Gu Ying said, a hint of shallow murderous intent appearing in the depths of his eyes as he looked at Jiang Qi.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he recognized this kid had some rtion to Gu Xiyue, fearing that killing him could affect the harmony between Gu Xiyue and Master Zhi, he would have been dead by now.

    Even after spitting out blood, the oppressive force did not diminish, and Jiang Qi was already struggling to endure it. Clutching his chest, he stepped back a few paces with a ferocious look, keeping his eyes fixated on the three men without saying another word.

    He resembled a beaten dog without any strength to fight back, left with nothing but a gaze to resist.

    Gu Ying snorted coldly and withdrew his oppressive force.

    Fu Xiyan and Gu Min also withdrew their oppressive forces at the same time.

    The two exchanged nces unintentionally.

    Fu Xiyan hadn¡¯t expected that this guard-like individual apanying Gu Zhiqi would also be a Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist.

    Gu Min likewise hadn¡¯t expected Fu Xiyan to be a Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist.

    Both harbored the same question in their minds, when had Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artists be so numerous?

    **

    Time ticked away second by second, and about an hourter, the Vital Energy within Gu Xiyue¡¯s body finally stabilized.

    Gu Zhiqi was the first to end his meditation, getting off the bed and bending down to put on his shoes.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin immediately walked over to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Is it over?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ?

    ¡°The money hasn¡¯t been sent yet,¡± Gu Zhiqi said as he put on his shoes and stood up, slightly lifting his eyes to look at Gu Huaijin who was half a head taller, ¡°Twenty million.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing him motionless, Gu Zhiqi quickly took out a card number and handed it to Gu Huaijin, ¡°Send it now.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ¡°¡­¡±

    The corner of his mouth twitched, but finally, under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s firm gaze, he took out his phone and transferred the money in front of her.

    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Upon receiving the notification of the transfer, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips immediately curved into a crafty smile, looking at Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Huaijin felt his heart soften at the sight of her, but he wasn¡¯t too fond of her form of address, ¡°Call me big brother.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Big brother.¡±

    Only then did Gu Huaijin nod his head in satisfaction.

    When Gu Xiyue finished meditating, Gu Zhiqi held her phone, sitting at a desk in the room and typing, while Gu Huaijin sat next to her, asionally ncing at Yun Sen, who was meditating.

    When Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze fell on Yun Sen, a hint of surprise appeared in her eyes.

    Was he Advancing?

    It seemed like he was about to Advance to a Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist.

    Recalling her own failed Advancement and the near loss of her life, a tinge of regret and mncholy surged in Gu Xiyue¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Do you feel any difort?¡± Gu Huaijin saw Gu Xiyue finish meditating and immediately asked.

    Upon hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s voice, Gu Xiyue quickly shifted her gaze away from Yun Sen and onto Gu Huaijin, shaking her head in response, before saying, ¡°Big brother, thank you for your trouble.¡±

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his typically stern voice softened a bit, ¡°We¡¯re all family, no need to be so polite.¡±

    After hearing that, Gu Xiyue said nothing more, only moving to the edge of the bed to start putting on her shoes.

    Gu Zhiqi shifted her gaze from the phone and said to Gu Xiyue, ¡°It would be better for you to rest a bit more.¡±

    Gu Xiyue paused in her movements; she did not speak immediately but quickly finished putting on her shoes while still bending down.

    Then, standing up, she walked over to Gu Zhiqi, bowed with cupped hands, and gave a formal bow, ¡°This time, thank you for saving my life.¡±

 Chapter 764: 764 Zhizhi: Change Mental Method? I Have One

    <strong>Chapter 764: Chapter 764 Zhizhi: Change Mental Method? I Have One</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi saw her like that and immediately stood up, moving aside, ¡°No need for thanks, I¡¯m just taking someone¡¯s money to do their bidding.¡±

    Gu Xiyue paused for a moment.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words about distancing herself, the corner of Gu Huaijin¡¯s mouth twitched with a hint of helplessness. He originally wanted to say something to bring the two closer, but remembering that Gu Zhiqi treated him the same way, he instantly decided not to say anything.

    Seeing that both Gu Huaijin and Gu Xiyue remained silent, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t mind and looked at Gu Xiyue, saying, ¡°There is a problem with your Ancient Martial Heart Method. You mustn¡¯t continue to cultivate it anymore, or else, it will still endanger your life.¡±

    I initially thought that the problem with the mental methods of the people in the Ever Winning Army was just a coincidence, but even Gu Xiyue, who is the female protagonist, has a problematic mental method. It seems it¡¯s not a matter of coincidence.

    As she pondered, suddenly the voice of Chubby Chiu rang in her mind, ¡°Beep~ A world-saving mission has been triggered: identify the cause of the iplete mental methods of the little world and resolve the issue with iplete mental methods.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Identifying the cause is doable, but isn¡¯t this mission of solving the problem a bit too much?¡±

    There are so many ancient martial artists in this world, it is possible that the mental methods of arge portion of them are iplete.

    How is she supposed to solve it? One by one, helping them toplete theirs?

    Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu chuckled twice, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, maybe once you¡¯ve figured it out, the problem will be solved. Besides, this mission isn¡¯t meant to bepleted in the short term. You could take a year, ten years, or even a hundred years to finish it~¡±

    Typically, once an upgrade mission is triggered, tasks that are closely rted to the world¡¯s development get triggered too, hence being categorized as world-saving missions.

    But at this moment, no upgrade mission has been triggered. Still, this mission has been categorized as a world-saving one, indicating that it will take a long time toplete and will impact the upgrade. Therefore, it has been ssified under world-saving missions.

    After hearing this, Gu Zhiqi was reluctant to take on the mission, realizing it was extremely time-consuming and would interfere with her retirement ns.

    ¡°Although the mission is difficult, the rewards are substantial. Most importantly, whilepleting the mental methods, you can also make a profit,¡± Chubby Chiu interjected with a smile.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­ Fine.¡±

    She epted the task reluctantly.

    After hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue just froze in ce.

    Problems with the mental method?

    And she can¡¯t cultivate it anymore in the future?

    So, she¡¯s stuck at the peak of the fourth-order from now on?

    Seeing the two girls lost in thought, one dumbfounded and the other dazed, Gu Huaijin fell silent for a few seconds before he looked at Gu Xiyue and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t cultivate this mental method, simply change it for another.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue first felt stunned, then she rxed and smiled.

    Right, only her mental method can¡¯t be cultivated, not that all the mental methods in the world can¡¯t be. She just needs to switch to another one.

    Her lips curved, and she nodded gently towards Gu Huaijin, ¡°Big brother is right.¡±

    Hearing the conversation between Gu Huaijin and Gu Xiyue, Gu Zhiqi suddenly chimed in, ¡°Switching mental methods? I have a mental method here that¡¯s perfect for you. It¡¯s tailor-made for you. Not for nine hundred million, not for eight hundred million, just one hundred million. Do you want it?¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ¡°¡­¡±

    Why don¡¯t you talk so much when I talk to you normally?

    Seeing that both fell silent, Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Xiyue and spoke again, ¡°Really not considering it?¡±

    The corner of Gu Huaijin¡¯s mouth twitched as he turned to look at Gu Xiyue, ¡°The mental methods she offers are all decent, and incidents of Vital Energy going berserk are rare after practicing them. You may want to consider it.¡±

 Chapter 765: 765 Star Moon Decree

    <strong>Chapter 765: Chapter 765 Star Moon Decree</strong>

    From the first time he saw Gu Xiyue, Gu Huaijin had noticed that she was enveloped in Vital Energy escaping from her body, which could easily spiral out of control without the suppression of assistive incense.

    At that time, Gu Xiyue had just returned to the Gu Family, and he didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to inquire too much. Seeing that she was unharmed, he did not press the issue.

    Little did he expect that this time, the outbreak of Vital Energy would almost cost her her life.

    Therefore, when Gu Zhiqi suggested selling the mental method to Gu Xiyue, Gu Huaijin hoped from the bottom of his heart that she would purchase it.

    Listening to Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue remained silent, her eyes slightly downcast, lost in thought.

    Seeing her like this, Gu Huaijin said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about money, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±

    As he spoke, Gu Huaijin had already taken out his phone to transfer money to Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, I can manage on my own¡­¡±

    Before Gu Xiyue could stop him, Gu Zhiqi had already received the transfer notification.

    ¡°Big brother, you transferred an extra billion,¡± Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Huaijin raised an eyebrow slightly and replied, ¡°Each of you one billion. She wants to buy the mental method, so I might as well transfer it directly to you.¡±

    In front of the two girls, how could he favor one over the other?

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s deep and misty eyes shone with a hint of brightness, and she quickly said thank you, ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡±

    Watching her like this, Gu Xiyue couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.

    No wonder so many people were willing to indulge her; just seeing her smile and hearing her polite thank you was enough to bring genuine pleasure to the hearts of others.

    Gu Huaijin reached out to gently rub Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head and quickly retracted his hand before she could dodge away.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi gave Gu Huaijin a deep look before turning to Gu Xiyue, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the digital version to you, what¡¯s your phone number?¡±

    Gu Xiyue quickly pulled up WeChat and handed it to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Let¡¯s add each other on WeChat.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and added Gu Xiyue as a friend.

    After the friend request was epted, Gu Zhiqi forwarded a mental method she had scraped from Chubby Chiu¡¯s database called the ¡°Star Moon Decree¡± to Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue received it quickly and paused for a moment when she saw the name of the mental method.

    Star Moon Decree?

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression became veryplex, and she immediately opened the file and started reading intently.

    After forwarding the mental method to Gu Xiyue, Gu Zhiqi headed towards the entrance, signalling that it was okay to let the people outsidee in.

    She had only taken a few steps when Gu Xiyue suddenly spoke, ¡°Where did you obtain this mental method from?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi stopped and turned to look at Gu Xiyue, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there a problem with the mental method?¡±

    ¡°No problem, I just wanted to ask who created this mental method?¡± Gu Xiyue asked, her faceplex as she looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Someone named Yunzhi.¡±

    The Star Moon Decree was created by herself, and her Taoist name was Yunzhi, so there was no problem with that response.

    ¡°Yunzhi.¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression grew even moreplex after hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi nod, Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression became moreplicated, ¡°Then, do you know Meng Tu?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    She shook her head.

    She genuinely did not know him, but she remembered from the plot of the novel that Gu Xiyue¡¯s grandmaster might have been named Meng Tu.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you, the mental method I previously cultivated was also called Star Moon Decree. The first four orders of the mental method are very simr to the Star Moon Decree you gave me.¡±

    However,pared with the one Gu Zhiqi gave her, the Star Moon Decree she had previously practiced indeed seemed tock quite a bit of content. After the fourth order, the differences grew increasingly bigger.

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reaction, Gu Xiyue immediately sent her previously cultivated mental method to Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 766: 766 Another Five Hundred Years Ago; Wheres The Boss?

    <strong>Chapter 766: Chapter 766 Another Five Hundred Years Ago; Where¡¯s The Boss?</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi opened it and discovered that the Star Moon Decree Gu Xiyue was cultivating was simply a reduced version of the one she had created.

    Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Who created this mental method?¡±

    Gu Xiyue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure who created it, but I know it was passed down by one of my masters, whose name is Meng Tu.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, ¡°¡­¡±

    Thinking of the previously mentioned Leviathan Referral and Myriad Spirits Decision, Gu Zhiqi asked another question, ¡°Was it passed down five hundred years ago?¡±

    Gu Xiyue nodded.

    Gu Zhiqi, ¡°¡­¡±

    Another five hundred years ago?

    Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?

    Feeling puzzled, Gu Xiyue looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Oh, I guessed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    **

    Outside the door.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t shee out yet?¡± Meng Qiyun repeated this for the nth time, then, just like before, pressed her ear against the door, trying to catch any sounds from inside.

    Just like before, she heard nothing.

    Just as she was about to move away from the door, with a ¡°creak,¡± the room¡¯s door opened.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, everyone¡¯s gaze simultaneously fell on the person opening the door.

    The person who opened the door was Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°How is it? Is Yueyue alright?¡±

    ¡°How is Yue Girl? She¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Meng Qiyun and Mo Cann almost spoke at the same time, while the others also turned their attention to Gu Zhiqi.

    After stepping out of the door, Gu Zhiqi closed it behind her, ¡°She¡¯s fine. Someone inside is advancing, so you can¡¯t go in for now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Is the person advancing Yun Sen or¡­¡± Fu Xiyan, thinking of Yun Sen being at the peak of the fourth order, looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Yun Sen.¡±

    Fu Xiyan nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Is Yueyue really okay now?¡±

    ¡°If Yue Girl is really fine, why hasn¡¯t shee out?¡±

    Meng Qiyun and Mo Cann asked again.

    ¡°Ask her yourselfter,¡± Gu Zhiqi repliedzily, clearly getting a headache from the questioning. She then directly stepped down the stairs and walked toward a pavilion not far away.

    While she was guiding Gu Xiyue in her mental method cirction, she had also used her spiritual power to help her sort out her vital energy, which had tired her. She needed to find a ce with fresh air to rest a bit.

    Seeing this, Gu Ying immediately followed.

    Mo Cann and Meng Qiyun, seeing her leave, could only set their hopeful eyes on the door once more, eagerly waiting for Gu Xiyue toe out.

    They didn¡¯t know that after receiving the new mental method, Gu Xiyue had started practicing it and had no intention of leaving just yet.

    And Gu Huaijin stood on the side protecting Yun Sen, also with no intention of leaving.

    Having taken just two steps away, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Ying were interrupted as a figure suddenly appeared.

    With his purple hair, Jiang Qi looked at Gu Zhiqi with hostility, ¡°Where is the boss? Weren¡¯t you able to save her? What did you do to her? Did you fail to cure her and now you are thinking of running away? I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t even think about it! If something happens to the boss, I will make you pay with your life.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the person before her, and her eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Jiang Qi continued to block the way, ring fiercely at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°The boss¡¯s fate is still uncertain. You cannot leave before shees out.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly, then without another word, she casually began to roll up her sleeves.

    Three secondster, a harrowing scream echoed through the courtyard.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Jiang Qi and spoke leisurely, with a cool indifference, ¡°From now on, stay far away when you see me, or I¡¯ll cripple your Ancient Martial Talent.¡±

    The voice was cold andzy, without a trace of warmth, causing Jiang Qi to subconsciously shrink his neck, ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 767: 767: Its Really Over?!

    <strong>Chapter 767: Chapter 767: It¡¯s Really Over?!</strong>

    He had just uttered a word when he became afraid that Gu Zhiqi would really cripple his Ancient Martial Talent, so Jiang Qi shut his mouth.

    How despicable, why is this damn green tea so powerful?

    The screams of Jiang Qi drew the simultaneous gazes of several people at the door toward him.

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t dead, they all diverted their attention away from him andpletely ignored him.

    Neither Gu Zhiqi nor Gu Ying paid any more attention to him and simply walked away.

    At that moment, the door to the room opened once again.

    ¡°Yueyue, are you out?¡±

    ¡°Yue Girl, are you alright?¡±

    It was both Meng Qiyun and Mo Cann speaking at the same time.

    Gu Xiyue shook her head at the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, sorry for worrying you.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re okay?¡± Meng Qiyun grabbed Gu Xiyue¡¯s hand, looking her up and down incredulously.

    Gu Xiyue let her inspect, somewhat helplessly saying, ¡°I¡¯m really okay.¡±

    ¡°Really cured? It¡¯s miraculous, how did you manage it?¡± Meng Qiyun inspected Gu Xiyue thoroughly and saw that the vtile Vital Energy had truly been calmed, and even the internal injuries were all healed, leaving herpletely astounded.

    Mo Cann, not fully understanding the matter of Vital Energy, could still see that Gu Xiyue¡¯splexion had greatly improved, and while he breathed a sigh of relief, he felt admiration that indeed, heroes emerge in their youth.

    Originally, he had been worried about the little girl, who seemed too young, but surprisingly, she had actually brought Yue Girl back to health.

    Fu Xiyan, standing to the side, finally felt relieved seeing Gu Xiyue safe and sound.

    Despite knowing the girl¡¯s capabilities, he couldn¡¯t help but worry; now, finally seeing that she was unharmed, Fu Xiyan also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Seeing that both Mo Cann and Meng Qiyun were crowding around Gu Xiyue, Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t approach, but his gaze remained fixed on Gu Xiyue without wavering for a moment.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re okay?!¡± Jiang Qi eximed in surprise, somewhat disheveled as he rushed up to Gu Xiyue.

    His eyes showed both joy and disbelief.

    Was the boss really alright?

    That damn green¡­ Did Gu Zhiqi really cure the boss?

    How could that be possible? It must have been the boss who made it through on her own. How could Gu Zhiqi possibly be the one to save the boss?

    Gu Xiyue, observing his state, furrowed her brows, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s question, before Jiang Qi could speak, Fu Xiyan spoke up first, ¡°He insulted Xiao Qi earlier, which is why I took action.¡±

    Hearing Fu Xiyan¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue turned to look at him.

    As Gu Xiyue looked at him, Fu Xiyan¡¯s expression showed no change, as he continued calmly, ¡°He said Xiao Qi was trying to harm you and has been ndering her constantly. He even blocked her path just now and spoke rudely to her.¡±

    Jiang Qi: ?!

    Spit! You dog!

    Gu Xiyue frowned as she listened, turning to look at Jiang Qi, ¡°Is what he said true?¡±

    ¡°Boss, I was afraid that green¡­ that woman would harm you, so¡­¡±

    Gu Xiyue looked at Jiang Qi with a cold expression, ¡°What¡¯s the use of a brain?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t have one,¡± Gu Xiyue interrupted him, ¡°What did I tell youst time, and how did you promise me?¡±

    At those words, Jiang Qi¡¯s heart sank, ¡°Boss, I, of course, remember. I said I wouldn¡¯t provoke her anymore, but today, she was supposed to treat you, and I was just worried about you. After all, she was so hostile to you before, how could she suddenly want to save you¡­ this¡­¡±

    Before Jiang Qi could finish, Fu Xiyan interrupted him, ¡°You act out of personal bias, carrying your own dislike for Gu Zhiqi, and under the guise of looking out for Gu Xiyue¡¯s best interests, you continually disparage her. You don¡¯t do yourself any favors, and in the end, you make things difficult for Gu Xiyue.¡±

 Chapter 768: 768 Yueyue: Go to F Continent to Learn a Lesson, Do Not Return Without Summoning

    <strong>Chapter 768: Chapter 768 Yueyue: Go to F Continent to Learn a Lesson, Do Not Return Without Summoning</strong>

    ¡°If today, because of you, Gu Zhiqi ends up unhappy, the one who¡¯ll lose their life will be Gu Xiyue.¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯re standing up for Gu Xiyue by taking matters into your own hands, but in the end, you bring her nothing but trouble.¡±

    Fu Xiyan said, paused, and then looked at Jiang Qi, who had been silenced by his words, and asked, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time, is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any idea how many messes Gu Xiyue has cleaned up for you?¡±

    ¡°Want to take a stand for Gu Xiyue? Fine, but please weigh your own strength first. Do you think Gu Xiyue can¡¯t handle her own affairs and needs someone brainless like you to step in, or do you think there¡¯s no one with a brain by her side, and she needs you to stand up for her?¡±

    Listening to Fu Xiyan¡¯s words, Jiang Qi turned red in the face. ¡°You¡­¡± He wanted to curse at Fu Xiyan, but he didn¡¯t know how to respond, so he could only shamelessly retort, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? What¡¯s my rtionship with the boss to you? Aren¡¯t you being a bit too nosy?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°How is it none of my business? Gu Xiyue¡¯s guardian before she returned to the Sea City Gu Family at the age of twelve was me. You¡¯ve caused her trouble, and you say it has nothing to do with me?¡±

    At these words, Jiang Qi was dumbstruck.

    Was that so?

    How did he not know that?

    He nced at Gu Xiyue, ¡°Boss, this¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not under mymand, and I have no right to tell you what to do. Since you said today was for me, I¡¯m not in a position to criticize you, but from now on, please don¡¯t meddle in matters between Gu Zhiqi and me.¡±

    ¡°As of today, she is my benefactor, as well as my Little Master. I will not allow anyone to degrade her, including you, as a friend of mine.¡±

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s words had barely settled when the others nearby were stunned.

    ¡°Yueyue, what¡­ what Little Master?¡± Meng Qiyun waspletely bbergasted.

    She knew about the benefactor part; it was the young girl called Gu Zhiqi who had just saved her. But what was this about Little Master?

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t respond to Meng Qiyun but looked at Jiang Qi instead. ¡°If you still consider me a friend, stop causing her trouble from now on.¡±

    Jiang Qi, incredulous, listened to Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, ¡°What if¡­ if I don¡¯t?¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°From now on, if she takes action against you, I will not step in to save you.¡±

    ¡°So between her and me, you¡¯ve chosen her?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, kid? The youngdy just saved Yue Girl. Do you really expect Yue Girl to help you fight her own benefactor, to bite the hand that feeds her?¡± Elder Mo, unable to watch any longer, felt that the boy might have something wrong with his brain.

    Meng Qiyun silently shook her head. Ling Piaomu must be blind to have taken a liking to such a guy.

    After being rebuked like that by Mo Cann, Jiang Qi snapped back to reality. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t provoke him anymore. You have my word. From now on, whatever you tell me to do, I¡¯ll do, and whatever you don¡¯t want me to do, I definitely won¡¯t do.¡±

    In his heart, he still disliked Gu Zhiqi, but that wasn¡¯t worth falling out with Gu Xiyue over.

    Gu Xiyue had once saved his life, and he had not yet repaid that debt.

    Moreover, they had known each other for five years, and like Gu Xiyue said, they were friends. He valued their friendship of five years and didn¡¯t want to end it over Gu Zhiqi.

    Listening to Jiang Qi¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Go to the F continent branch to learn your lesson. Set off tomorrow and don¡¯t return without summons.¡±

    Jiang Qi: ?

    ¡°Boss, I¡­¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d listen to me?¡±

 Chapter 769: 769 Solved

    <strong>Chapter 769: Chapter 769 Solved</strong>

    Jiang Qi listened to Gu Xiyue¡¯s words and stopped pleading, gritting his teeth and muttering a reluctant, ¡°Fine.¡±

    He agreed unwillingly, directly harboring resentment towards Gu Zhiqi in his heart.

    Seeing him consent, Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, just nodding slightly without speaking further, and turned to look at Fu Xiyan, ¡°You are worried again.¡±

    Fu Xiyan raised his eyebrows and curved his lips slightly, ¡°As long as you are fine, that¡¯s good enough.¡±

    Noticing this, Meng Qiyun blinked her eyes, looking from Fu Xiyan to Gu Xiyue.

    There seemed to be something between these two.

    Feeling Meng Qiyun¡¯s gaze, Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t mind and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and have a look.¡±

    Then he pushed the door open, entered the room, and quickly closed the door behind him.

    Seeing Fu Xiyan enter the room, Meng Qiyun turned her attention to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re all right now?¡±

    Gu Xiyue looked at Meng Qiyun and shook her head gently.

    ¡°So, are you at the peak of the fourth-order,¡± Meng Qiyun left the rest of the sentence unsaid, but everyone present understood.

    Except for Gu Min, who could tell that Gu Xiyue was still at the peak of the fourth-order, everyone else could not discern her cultivation level, so their inquiring gazes fell on Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°Peak of the fourth-order.¡±

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s words were met with a wave of disappointment from both Meng Qiyun and Jiang Qi.

    ¡°Failing to advance is still better than losing your life,¡± Mo Cannmented with a surprisingly open-minded attitude.

    ¡°Right, right, life is the most important thing,¡± Meng Qiyun immediately nodded in agreement and then, looking at Gu Xiyue, continued, ¡°Yueyue, you really scared me to death this time. You can¡¯t be so reckless anymore. Until we figure out the Advancement Aid Fragrance, you are not allowed to try advancing on your own, you hear me? You have no idea how dangerous it was this time.¡±

    Gu Xiyue felt a warmth in her heart upon hearing this and said to Meng Qiyun, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Zhiqi has already solved it for me. Even if I try to advance next time, as long as I have regr Assistive Fragrance, there won¡¯t be a problem with Vital Energy going out of control.¡±

    After reading the mental method given to her by Gu Zhiqi, she knew where the problemy.

    Her previously practiced mental method was iplete, especially after the fourth-order, the ws were quite severe, which led to the Vital Energy going out of control during advancement, preventing her from seeding.

    It was also after reading the mental method that Gu Xiyue finally understood why the Gu Family¡¯s Vital Energy was always so reserved; it was because the mental methods they practiced wereplete.

    Hearing this, Meng Qiyun¡¯s eyes were tinged with surprise and curiosity, ¡°Really? It¡¯s been solved? How did you solve it?¡±

    Jiang Qi, upon hearing this, also immediately focused his gaze on Gu Xiyue, his eyes filled withplexity and curiosity.

    Gu Xiyue merely smiled without a word.

    Seeing this, Meng Qiyun realized she would not share and pouted, waving her hand dismissively, ¡°Alright, alright, if you don¡¯t want to say, then don¡¯t. As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s what matters.¡±

    ¡°How did you get yourself into such a mess?¡± Gu Xiyue couldn¡¯t help but ask, observing Meng Qiyun¡¯s disheveled state.

    ¡°The Fragrance Refining furnace explodedst night,¡± Meng Qiyun began, then suddenly stiffened, ¡°Ah! I haven¡¯t cleaned up yet.¡±

    As she said this, she briefly turned to Gu Xiyue and quickly added, ¡°Since you are fine, I¡¯ll be leaving first, I still have to clean up my room.¡±

    Having said that, Meng Qiyun did not wait for Gu Xiyue to respond and quickly scampered off.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t attempt to hold her back, just shaking her head with a touch of helplessness.

    Just after Meng Qiyun left, Gu Huaijin came out of the room.

    With Fu Xiyan taking over his role as Yun Sen¡¯s protector, his presence was no longer needed, so he left.

 Chapter 770: 770: Staying at the Medical Alliance for a Few Days

    <strong>Chapter 770: Chapter 770: Staying at the Medical Alliance for a Few Days</strong>

    ¡°Big brother.¡± Upon seeing Gu Huaijine out, Gu Xiyue greeted him.

    Gu Huaijin nodded, then looked around, ¡°Have you seen Qiqi?¡±

    That little girl said she wanted to step outside to get some air, but now she was nowhere to be seen.

    After hearing him, Gu Xiyue shook her head; she hade out upon hearing Jiang Qi¡¯s screams and had not seen Gu Zhiqi afterwards.

    Gu Xiyue was unaware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s whereabouts, but Gu Min knew, ¡°Master Zhi went to the pavilion over there, with Gu Ying apanying her.¡±

    Gu Huaijin nodded, then addressed Gu Xiyue, ¡°The matter here is resolved; we are getting ready to leave. Do you want to go back with us?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue was startled for a moment and then shook her head, ¡°There are still matters here that need to be handled.¡±

    She had returned to the Medical Alliance to deal with the issue of disciples coercing others into transactions; since the matter was not yet settled, she naturally couldn¡¯t leave.

    Upon seeing this, Gu Huaijin nodded.

    ¡°Young Friend Gu, you¡¯ve only just arrived and you¡¯re already leaving? Stay for a few days,¡± Elder Mo said, having not seen Gu Huaijin for a long time and wanting to catch up with his longstanding friend.

    Fine, catching up was a pretense, he actually wanted to inquire about some matters.

    Gu Huaijin hesitated upon hearing this; it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him, but the young girl needed to return to school.

    ¡°The matters concerning Yue Girl will be handled in a few days, and your other sister is visiting the Medical Alliance for the first time, right? The scenery here is quite nice. Why not stay for a few days? When Yue Girl¡¯s matters are settled, you can all leave together.¡± Elder Mo suggested and tugged on Gu Xiyue¡¯s sleeve, adding, ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Yue girl?¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s stay for a few days; she should like the Medical Alliance.¡±

    She knew that Gu Zhiqi was a Fragrance Refiner and also skilled in medicine; aside from the pleasant scenery, the Medical Alliance had many precious herbs, which Gu Zhiqi would surely love.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin thought something simr to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Then, let me ask for her opinion.¡± He then looked at Mo Cann, ¡°If my younger sister agrees to stay, we will need Elder Mo to arrange a few guest rooms.¡±

    Mo Cann immediately responded, ¡°Of course.¡±

    After chatting with Mo Cann for a while longer, Gu Huaijin went to look for Gu Zhiqi.

    When he found Gu Zhiqi, she was resting with her eyes closed on a chair under the pavilion.

    As Gu Huaijin approached, Gu Ying shushed him gently, then came to his side and whispered, ¡°Eldest Young Master, Master Zhi is asleep.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin paused in his steps, feeling somewhat troubled.

    She had been sleepingfortably in a big bed, and it was he who had woken her up in the middle of the night. She had only dozed off for a bit on the airne, and now she was likely exhausted, having fallen asleep right in the chair.

    After gently nodding at Gu Ying, he approached Gu Zhiqi quietly and gently lifted her into his arms.

    Just as he had picked her up, Mo Cann and Gu Xiyue also arrived at the pavilion, and both paused at the sight of Gu Zhiqi in Gu Huaijin¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Young Friend Gu, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°She must be tired, she fell asleep,¡± Gu Huaijin replied and continued speaking to Mo Cann, ¡°Please arrange four guest rooms for us.¡±

    He, along with Gu Ying and Gu Min, also hadn¡¯t slept all night and needed rest.

    ¡°The rooms at my ce are empty; stay with me,¡± Gu Xiyue quickly said before Mo Cann could speak.

    After hearing her, Mo Cann blinked subtly and nced sideways at Gu Xiyue.

    The rooms in her courtyard?

    Weren¡¯t they not casually offered to just anyone?

    After a few seconds of silence, Mo Cann nonchntly nodded, ¡°Indeed, that is appropriate; your family should be amodated in your courtyard.¡±

 Chapter 771: 771: Moving into Gu Xiyues Courtyard

    <strong>Chapter 771: Chapter 771: Moving into Gu Xiyue¡¯s Courtyard</strong>

    Having said that, he nced sideways at Gu Xiyue to see her reaction.

    As Gu Xiyue heard the word ¡°family¡± from Mo Cann¡¯s mouth, her eyshes trembled lightly, and she responded softly, ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Seeing her like this, Mo Cann¡¯s lips curved into a smile with a profound meaning, ¡°Young Friend Gu, then you and your family should stay in Yue Girl¡¯s courtyard, it¡¯s good for all of you to be more familiar with each other.¡±

    Gu Huaijin listened to Mo Cann¡¯s words with quite a few doubts in his mind, but he guessed the gist and nodded, holding Gu Zhiqi and following Gu Xiyue¡¯s steps, with Gu Min and Gu Ying also in tow.

    **

    When Gu Zhiqi awoke again, she found herself lying in an unfamiliar room.

    Sitting up in bed, she stared nkly for a moment until her memory fully returned, and then, still groggy from sleep, she climbed out of bed.

    She was a bit dazed from sleeping, and her stomach felt empty.

    As she walked toward the door, she took out her smartphone to check the time, 18:00, nearly twenty-four hours since she hadst eaten, no wonder she was so hungry.

    While thinking this, she took out a mooncake from her storage ring, tore open the wrapper, and stuffed it into her mouth.

    This mooncake was previously given to her by Su Yunling; it was so delicious that she couldn¡¯t bear to eat it all at once, so she stored a few in her storage bracelet.

    Thinking of Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi remembered something and took out her smartphone to send him a message.

    [Child: Brother, you don¡¯t mind if I take other jobs during the restoration of the Ever Winning Army¡¯s mental method, right?]

    After sending the message, Su Yunling didn¡¯t reply right away, but Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t mind and pocketed her phone.

    Just as she reached the door, she opened it, and a wave of fresh air hit her, entwined with the lingering fragrance of medicinal herbs. She took a few breaths and feltpletely refreshed.

    The courtyard was very quiet, with hardly anyone around, and the setting sun cast shadows on the ground through the leaves of the trees, creating a dappled pattern. The space was filled with a rich green and a warm orange, making it look warm and serene but somehow also giving a sense of destion.

    Gu Zhiqi walked out of the room and started wandering around the courtyard, eventually stopping by the flower bed.

    The flower bed was nted with countless flowers and herbs, all of which could be used for medicinal purposes.

    Gu Zhiqi stood by the flower bed, closely examining it, until a message notification sounded from her phone.

    Gu Zhiqi took out her smartphone and nced at it, it was a reply from Su Yunling.

    [Su Yunling: I don¡¯t mind]

    [Su Yunling: My people are only cultivating the five-element mental methods of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Apart from Brother Jin¡¯s family mental method, there¡¯s no rush for the others.]

    [Su Yunling: Don¡¯t tire yourself out]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the messages he sent and replied sinctly.

    [Child: Okay]

    [Su Yunling: Are you at the Medical Alliance?]

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    [Child: How did you know?]

    [Su Yunling: Old Fu and Yun Sen told me]

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Their informationwork is really shared.

    [Child: Yes, I¡¯m at the Medical Alliance.]

    [Su Yunling: Yun Yi said that the two of you had previously offended someone, that person, Mo Qingsnow, is the most formidable Poison Doctor in the Medical Alliance, skilled in using poison, and her methods are extremely cruel; you should be careful of her.]

    [Su Yunling: In addition, she¡¯s also Liu Yiyi¡¯s master. If Yiyi recognizes you, you might be in trouble, be very careful.]

    Reading the messages from Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi remembered the person she had indeed offended in the Medical Alliance.

    So she was a Poison Doctor, but honestly, there was nothing about her that seemed associated with medicine.

    [Child: I¡¯ll be careful.]

    [Child: Thank you, brother.]

 Chapter 772: 772 Zhizhi Yueyue Alone

    <strong>Chapter 772: Chapter 772 Zhizhi Yueyue Alone</strong>

    Just after finishing her chat with Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi heard some movement behind her. Turning around, she saw a familiar figure.

    ¡°Awake?¡± Gu Xiyue walked up to Gu Zhiqi and stopped, looking at her and asking.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded her head.

    Gu Xiyue stood beside Gu Zhiqi and nced at her sideways, ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s matter.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows slightly but didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°About what happened with Jiang Qi, I¡¯m sorry, he caused you trouble again.¡± Thinking of what Fu Xiyan said, Gu Xiyue apologized to Gu Zhiqi again.

    ¡°No need to apologize for him; I already took care of him anyway.¡± The matter involving Jiang Qi really wasn¡¯t a big deal to Gu Zhiqi.

    He had been an annoyance to her, and she had dealt with him; there was nothing worth fussing over.

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t continue on the topic of Jiang Qi but started another conversation with Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Did you teach Moon Beauty¡­ my master the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?¡±

    Fearing Gu Zhiqi wouldn¡¯t know who Moon Beauty was, she changed it to ¡°master.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    She looked at Gu Xiyue sideways, ¡°Is that what she told you?¡±

    Weren¡¯t we agreed that no one was to be told about her ability to refine fragrance?

    Seeing her reaction, Gu Xiyue, worried Gu Zhiqi would be unhappy with Yue Lan, fell silent and then quickly said, ¡°I guessed it on my own.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°How did you guess?¡±

    Was it during the time she traded the MR-7 fragments that she noticed?

    That would be unlikely.

    ¡°When the master gave me the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, Gu Chengan saw it and said it was made by you,¡± Gu Xiyue honestly shared the details with Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    So it was that damn Gu Chengan.

    ¡°Oh, I did teach her.¡± Since things had alreadye to this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t deny it any longer.

    ¡°Do you know about my master teaching me the technique for refining the Phoenix Sleeping Fragrance?¡± Gu Xiyue looked at Gu Zhiqi sideways and continued to ask.

    She had quite a few questions in her heart and had always wanted to ask Gu Zhiqi face-to-face, but she had never found the opportunity.

    Now was the best chance.

    ¡°She mentioned it to me,¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°You should understand the value of the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance. Why then would you teach both my master and me? There¡¯s a saying, ¡®Teach the apprentice and starve the master.¡¯ Have you no concerns about that?¡±

    After learning from Yue Lan that Gu Zhiqi liked money, Gu Xiyue had this question in her mind.

    If one could master the method of making the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, just one set could earn at least five hundred million.

    Yet she had taught the method unreservedly to both her and her master.

    This approach made Gu Xiyue respect her, yet also filled her with curiosity.

    Listening to Gu Xiyue¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not making my living by refining the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance, so of course, I have no such concerns.¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed to make sense.

    Gu Xiyue was silent for a few seconds, then asked another question, ¡°So, you would teach anyone who asked to learn the Phoenix Sleep Fragrance?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Gu Zhiqi shook her head, ¡°If their talent is too poor, I definitely wouldn¡¯t teach them.¡±

    People like Yue Lan and Gu Xiyue were one in ten thousand prodigies among fragrance refiners. If she simply instructed them a little, they would learn, which is why she taught them without any hesitation.

    If someone with terrible talent came along, wouldn¡¯t that just be wasting her time for retirement?

    As Gu Xiyue listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly; it was indeed something she would say.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought up the matter of teaching my master fragrance refining, let¡¯s negotiate a deal,¡± suddenly, Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Xiyue sideway, herzy and deep eyes tinted with a hint of slyness.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue felt slightly stunned.

    This person was really unbearably cute.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 773: 773: Medical Alliance Cafeteria

    <strong>Chapter 773: Chapter 773: Medical Alliance Cafeteria</strong>

    Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi gave anguid, indifferent smile and looked back at Gu Xiyue, ¡°Now I am your master¡¯s master, shouldn¡¯t you be calling me ¡®Little Master¡¯?¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it at all.

    Seeing that Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t speak, Gu Zhiqi turned her gaze towards her continuing to speak leisurely but with a clear, tempting undertone, ¡°I can make more than just Phoenix Sleep Fragrance. If you call me ¡®Little Master¡¯, who knows, I might just be pleased enough to teach you how to make other fragrances.¡±

    Listening to her words, which sounded rxed but wereced with temptation, Gu Xiyue¡¯s mouth twitched slightly; she didn¡¯t respond immediately but instead lowered her gaze, pondering.

    Deep down, she had recognized the existence of this ¡®Little Master,¡¯ but actually calling it out loud was somewhat difficult for her.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue lost in thought and without any intention of calling her ¡®Little Master,¡¯ Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t wait any longer and asked another question, ¡°Got anything to eat? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s meal portions weren¡¯trge, but she needed her daily snacks and fruits, and today she had only eaten a mooncake since morning, which wasn¡¯t nearly enough to fill her up.

    Right now, her stomach was empty, and rather than listening to her disciple call her ¡®Little Master,¡¯ she was more interested in eating something.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue came back to her senses and stopped fussing over whether to call her ¡®Little Master,¡¯ giving Gu Zhiqi a sidelong nce, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the Medical Alliance¡¯s canteen for a meal.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded her head and followed Gu Xiyue.

    Before heading to the canteen, Gu Xiyue knocked on Gu Huaijin and the others¡¯ doors once more.

    Just like Gu Zhiqi, the three of them hadn¡¯t slept all night, but they hadn¡¯t used spiritual power, so they didn¡¯t need as much sleep as Gu Zhiqi did and had woken up earlier.

    When they heard Gu Xiyue knocking, all three of them opened their doors.

    Gu Xiyue took them to the Medical Alliance¡¯s canteen. The taste of the food there couldn¡¯t be said to be good, only that it was edible.

    Gu Huaijin and Gu Min were already acquainted with the Medical Alliance canteen¡¯s specialities. Gu Huaijin was somewhat picky, so he just ate a few bites to make sure he wouldn¡¯t go hungryter that night and stopped eating.

    Gu Ying and Gu Min, who had lived on the edge in the past, were satisfied with just having food to eat, so they stopped only after filling up.

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t picky, she ate quite a bit, but as she ate, she couldn¡¯t help but start to miss the meals made by Su Yunling.

    Gu Xiyue spoke apologetically to everyone, ¡°The conditions at the Medical Alliance are limited, and we can¡¯t offer proper hospitality. When we return to Haicheng, I¡¯ll treat you all to a big meal.¡±

    In the Medical Alliance, where most disciples were engrossed in studying medicine, eating was only to fill their stomachs; they weren¡¯t very particr about food, as long as they didn¡¯t starve, and over time, the taste of the canteen¡¯s food became something that was just barely eptable.

    Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, Gu Huaijin replied unconcernedly, ¡°How many times have I said, there¡¯s no need for such formalities among family?¡±

    Gu Ying and Gu Min also quickly agreed, giving face, ¡°Miss Xiyue, there¡¯s no need for politeness with us.¡±

    **

    After the meal, Gu Xiyue took everyone for a walk outside. The Fragrance Department and Ancient Medicine Department were adjacent, and in these areas, there were fields of medicinal herbs and a variety of nts and trees, with disciples dedicated to cultivating herbs asionally seen busy in the fields.

    The current state of the Medicine Department was like a modernized base, said to be filled withboratories, and because of restrictions, they naturally couldn¡¯t enter.

    The dinner at eight stretched until they returned to the courtyard where Gu Xiyue was staying at ten in the evening.

    Just as they approached the entrance of the courtyard, a coquettish voice rang out, ¡°Brother Huaijin~¡±

    On hearing that voice, they all involuntarily stopped in their tracks, breaking out in goosebumps.

 Chapter 774: 774: Turns Out to Be Gu Huaijins Sister

    <strong>Chapter 774: Chapter 774: Turns Out to Be Gu Huaijin¡¯s Sister</strong>

    Gu Ying still remembered that voice, wasn¡¯t this woman the one who suddenly attacked Master Zhi in the square this morning?

    With that thought, Gu Ying subconsciously stepped forward, shielding Gu Zhiqi.

    Looking at Qi Yuanyuan fluttering toward Gu Huaijin like a butterfly to a flower, he raised an eyebrow. Was this¡­ could it be the eldest young master¡¯s unwanted romantic entanglement?

    When Qi Yuanyuan saw Gu Ying and Gu Zhiqi, a stiff smile appeared on her face, and a quick sh of hatred and ferocity darted through her eyes, but she quickly reigned it in and focused all her attention on Gu Huaijin, looking at him with tender affection and called out again, ¡°Brother Huaijin.¡±

    Gu Ying remembered the morning¡¯s incident, and of course, Gu Huaijin hadn¡¯t forgotten either. He nodded at Qi Yuanyuan with frigid politeness, ¡°Miss Qi, what brings you here?¡±

    Seeing Gu Huaijin¡¯s cold demeanor toward her, Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s smile stiffened once more, and she looked at him with a touch of grievance, ¡°I heard you were at the Medical Alliance, so I came to see.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you¡¯ve seen enough now, you can go.¡±

    Before, Gu Huaijin hadn¡¯t liked this girl, and after today, when she had attacked the young girl without reason, his dislike deepened.

    Thus, his attitude toward Qi Yuanyuan was much colder than before.

    Stunned by Gu Huaijin¡¯s brusque words, Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s face reddened, and she stood there awkwardly.

    But Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t thin at all. After a few seconds of awkwardness, she recovered, seemingly not hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s words and curiously asked him, ¡°Brother Huaijin, each time youe to the Medical Alliance, don¡¯t you always stay in the guest rooms? Why are you staying at the Ancient Medicine Department this time? And in Minister Yue Xi¡¯s courtyard?¡±

    This Minister Yue Xi of the Ancient Medicine Department, she had only heard of her name but never seen her in person. Only the Alliance Hierarch and two other ministers had ever met her within the entire Medical Alliance.

    She didn¡¯t understand why Gu Huaijin and hispany suddenly moved into this courtyard?

    Could it be that they knew Yue Xi?

    Hearing Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s words, Gu Huaijin, Gu Ying, and Gu Min, all unaware of Gu Xiyue¡¯s alias, nced at her.

    Minister Yue Xi?

    Could she be the extremely mysterious Divine Doctor of the Ancient Medicine Department, Yue Xi?

    Feeling the gaze of the three, Gu Xiyue pretended not to notice and quietly stood aside, watching.

    Gu Zhiqi knew Yue Xi was one of Gu Xiyue¡¯s aliases, so he didn¡¯t look at her. Seeing Gu Huaijin and Qi Yuanyuan appeared to be in a conversation that was not going to end anytime soon, he contemted whether to enter the courtyard first.

    ¡°Brother Huaijin, why are you ignoring me? We haven¡¯t seen each other for just half a year, and you¡¯re already so distant?¡± Qi Yuanyuan said with a coquettish smile, her tone carrying a hint of reproach, making it seem as if she and Gu Huaijin were very close to those unaware.

    ¡°This morning, why did you suddenly attack my sister?¡± Gu Huaijin originally didn¡¯t intend to engage with her, but considering the morning¡¯s incident, he thought it better to get some rification.

    He had asked Gu Zhiqi about the morning¡¯s event, but Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer was very evasive, leaving Gu Huaijin still confused as to why Qi Yuanyuan had attacked Gu Zhiqi out of the blue.

    ¡°Sister?!¡± Qi Yuanyuan, hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, first eximed in shock, then turned her gaze onto Gu Zhiqi.

    This despicable girl, she¡¯s actually Gu Huaijin¡¯s sister?

    Damn it, why did it have to be Gu Huaijin¡¯s sister?

    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t just blurt out nonsense, who¡¯s your sister?¡± Gu Ying was immediately displeased upon hearing Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s exmation, speaking with a discontented face.

    Calling her Master Zhi a sister? Was this something just any Tom, Dick, or Harry could im?

 Chapter 775: 775 Misunderstanding? As If

    <strong>Chapter 775: Chapter 775 Misunderstanding? As If</strong>

    ¡°She is Brother Huaijin¡¯s sister, and you? What rtion are you to Brother Huaijin?¡± As soon as Gu Ying spoke, Qi Yuanyuan immediately looked at Gu Ying, a shallow hostility coloring the bottom of her eyes¡ªsubtle, but Gu Ying caught it.

    Gu Ying lightly raised her brows, looking back at Qi Yuanyuan with a provocative face, ¡°What rtion I have with him is none of your business.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Qi Yuanyuan said with a cold huff before turning to Gu Huaijin, ¡°Brother Huaijin, I didn¡¯t mean to do what happened this morning; it was because I had some misunderstanding with your sister before.¡±

    As Qi Yuanyuan spoke, she looked at Gu Zhiqi with an apologetic expression and said, ¡°I am very sorry for what happened this morning, and also for thest time. Even though you cut off one of my fingers, since you are Brother Huaijin¡¯s sister, I won¡¯t me you for it.¡±

    With that, she slightly lowered her gaze, appearing as if she was ready to let go of all grievances for Gu Huaijin¡¯s sake.

    Everyone: ???

    They all looked at Gu Zhiqi, eyes filled with bright, questioning hues.

    Meaning roughly: You cut off her finger?

    Gu Zhiqi had been wondering who this girl was, but hearing about someone¡¯s finger being cut off, she then remembered.

    During the trip to Cloud Mist Mountain, Yun Yi indeed cut off the finger of a girl in red¡ªwas her name¡­ Qi Yuanyuan?

    ¡°You¡¯re Qi Yuanyuan?¡±

    At the time, she was too busy fighting to remember Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s appearance, so Gu Zhiqi truly hadn¡¯t connected this girl with Qi Yuanyuan before now.

    Now that she mentioned it, it dide back to her.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi asking this, Qi Yuanyuan choked for a moment before looking at Gu Zhiqi somewhat angrily and embarrassed, ¡°You actually forgot me?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Should I remember you?

    The expression at the bottom of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes was too obvious, and Qi Yuanyuan felt a stifling difort in her chest.

    If it weren¡¯t for Gu Huaijin by her side, she would definitely poison this wretched girl to death.

    But she couldn¡¯t; she had to endure.

    Her lips curved into a congenial smile, looking at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, let it be. Since you are Brother Huaijin¡¯s sister, then you are my sister as well. Let¡¯s erase the past events.¡±

    She had heard that Gu Huaijin had a sister he treasured deeply, and evidently, this despicable girl was the one.

    Therefore, before Brother Huaijin took a liking to her, she had to get along with this despicable girl.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I do remember,¡± Gu Zhiqi said leisurely, looking nonchntly at Qi Yuanyuan and continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the woman who wanted to steal my flower and threatened to kill me if I didn¡¯t give it to you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s face stiffened, and she immediately looked at Gu Huaijin¡¯s expression.

    As expected, Gu Huaijin, who already had a cold demeanor, now appeared even colder, with a chilly aura seemingly starting to press down on her.

    Not only Gu Huaijin, but Gu Ying, Gu Min, and even Gu Xiyue¡¯s gazes toward Qi Yuanyuan were tinged with coldness.

    Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly exined in a stuttering manner, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that, it was all a misunderstanding, I just blurted it out and had no intention of really taking your life.¡±

    Her face was filled with anxious exnations, while inwardly, she seethed with hatred.

    That wretched girl, once she got together with Brother Huaijin, she would poison her and make the despicable girl suffer a fate worse than death. No, not death; she wanted to torment her with poison, making her wish she were dead.

    Gu Zhiqi saw that Qi Yuanyuan didn¡¯t want to expose her true nature in front of Gu Huaijin, but she was not about to let her have her way, ¡°Oh, is that so? Then howe I remember you leading a big group of disciples, armed with knives, threatening to chop me to death?¡±

 Chapter 776: 776 Qi Yuanyuan is Captured

    <strong>Chapter 776: Chapter 776 Qi Yuanyuan is Captured</strong>

    Gu Huaijin was engaged, and the beautiful sister-inw even gave her some pocket money; she couldn¡¯t let such an idiot ruin the rtionship between Gu Huaijin and her.

    As Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice fell, Qi Yuanyuan clearly felt the pressure on her intensify, emanating from Gu Huaijin himself.

    Qi Yuanyuan turned pale, looking at Gu Huaijin as she exined, ¡°Brother Huaijin, listen to me, I didn¡¯t mean to do it. If I¡¯d known she was your sister, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t let Qi Yuanyuan finish what she was saying, cutting her off with a cold and serious tone, ¡°Miss Qi, there¡¯s no need for further words. As a guest of the Medical Alliance today, I won¡¯t do anything to you. However, if we meet outside of the Medical Alliance in the future, I can¡¯t guarantee what I might do. So, please, Miss Qi, from now on, keep your distance from me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qi Yuanyuan staggered backward, looking incredulously at Gu Huaijin, ¡°Brother Huaijin, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Huaijin said, not listening any further, turning to address the others nearby.

    The others nodded and stepped into the yard. Before entering, Gu Xiyue whispered a few words to the two guards and then began sending a message on her mobile phone as she walked into the yard.

    Gu Huaijin and his party followed closely behind, entering the yard.

    Just as Qi Yuanyuan was about to follow them in, she was blocked by the guards at the door.

    Guard A: ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce you can enter.¡±

    ¡°I know them; let me in!¡± Qi Yuanyuan said, extending her hand to point at Gu Huaijin and his group.

    Guard A: ¡°¡­¡±

    Do you think I am both blind and deaf, not seeing or hearing your argument?

    ¡°Please leave quickly!¡±

    ¡°I want to go in, let me in!¡± Qi Yuanyuan desperately tried to push her way inside.

    The two guards exchanged nces; Guard B, who was off to the side enjoying themotion, nodded at Guard A, who then moved to act against Qi Yuanyuan.

    Giving Qi Yuanyuan a shove, they kicked her down the steps, saying, ¡°Trespassers will be dealt with, no exceptions.¡±

    Qi Yuanyuan screamed in agony and, hearing the guard¡¯s words, let out a piercing shriek, ¡°Ah! Ah!¡±

    Then, consumed by anger, she sat on the ground pounding the earth.

    The two guards just watched themotion as if it were entertainment.

    After recovering from the pain and getting up, Qi Yuanyuan pointed at the guards, cursing and threatening them, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a pair of watch dogs hired by the Medical Alliance, how dare youy hands on me! Do you know who I am? My uncle is Mo Cann; I will make sure he makes you pay for this¡­¡±

    Listening to Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s curses and threats, the guards remained as immovable as mountains.

    Seeing that the guards showed no reaction, Qi Yuanyuan cursed even more fiercely, using every swear word she knew. However, her tirade didn¡¯tst long before she was taken away.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you arresting me?¡±

    ¡°Law Enforcement Hall,¡± the leading guard said expressionlessly.

    Upon hearing this, Qi Yuanyuan froze for a moment, then began to struggle even more fiercely. ¡°Law Enforcement Hall? Even if you are from the Law Enforcement Hall, you have no right to arrest me. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. On what grounds are you detaining me?¡±

    ¡°One, someone used you of forcibly taking their belongings; you need to cooperate with the investigation.¡±

    ¡°Two, for causing a disturbance at Minister Yue Xi¡¯s doorstep, the punishment is twentyshes.¡±

    The head guard didn¡¯t even nce at Qi Yuanyuan, speaking without emotion before taking her away.

    From a distance, one could still hear Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s feeble pleas, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, you¡¯re making this up¡­¡±

    Qi Yuanyuan was taken away by the Medical Alliance Law Enforcement Team, struggling violently as they disappeared into the night. Eventually, she was no longer visible, nor could her voice be heard.

 Chapter 777: 777: Master Qi

    <strong>Chapter 777: Chapter 777: Master Qi</strong>

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Early in the morning, in the Qi family¡¯s living room, Mo Qingsnow mmed her palm onto the table, shattering the coffee table and stood up, her eyes coldly fixed on the person standing before her.

    ¡°Last night, the young miss was taken away by the Law Enforcement Team,¡± the Guard Captain of the Qi family said, his head bowed, tremulously repeating the words he had just spoken.

    Mo Qingsnow listened and, confirming that she had not misheard, herplexion turned extremely unsightly, ¡°Why was she arrested?¡±

    ¡°The intent from the Law Enforcement Hall is that the young miss was reported for forcibly taking someone else¡¯s property, and there¡¯s more¡­¡± because of the chilling aura emanating from Mo Qingsnow, the Guard Captain felt so suffocated he could barely breathe, struggling to continue.

    ¡°What else?¡± Mo Qingsnow¡¯s gaze was fierce as she stared at the Guard Captain.

    Under that oppressive stare, the Guard Captain stammered on: ¡°There¡¯s also¡­ the incident of the young miss¡­ causing a disturbance¡­ in front of Minister Yue Xi¡¯s residence.¡±

    Finally, with great effort, the Guard Captain managed to make the situation clear, and by the time he finished, he was sweating profusely.

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    Just when the Guard Captain felt a moment of relief, he was pped across the face by Mo Qingsnow.

    The Guard Captain¡¯s face turned aside as he immediately brought his hand up to cover it, keeping his head down, not daring to move, yet uncontrobly trembling.

    ¡°Useless fool, all you ever do is cause trouble for me,¡± Mo Qingsnow said. After that, she flung her sleeves and stepped over the Guard Captain, heading straight for the door.

    After Mo Qingsnow left, the Guard Captain finally raised his head, watching her receding figure, and a strong hatred shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Xiao Wu.¡± It was only after Mo Qingsnow¡¯s figure was no longer in the living room that a voice sounded from the direction of the staircase.

    Upon hearing this voice, Guard Wu promptly suppressed the hatred in his eyes and turned to the neer, greeting him respectfully and familiarly, ¡°Master Qi.¡±

    The man addressed as Master Qi waved his hand at Guard Wu, then looked toward the direction of the door and muttered softly, ¡°Where could Mo Qingsnow be off to now?¡±

    ¡°The young miss was taken by the men from the Law Enforcement Hall, madam must be on her way to appeal to Elder Mo or the Alliance Hierarch on behalf of the young miss,¡± Guard Wu said with his head down, his tone respectful as he addressed Master Qi.

    ¡°The people from the Law Enforcement Hall? Tch, I had long told those two to restrain themselves. Now look, they¡¯ve been arrested,¡± Master Qi said, shaking his head as if in pity, but there was a subtle hint of gloating in his tone.

    Guard Wu heard it, but said nothing.

    Master Qi took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket and handed it to Guard Wu, ¡°Poor Xiao Wu, always getting beaten by those two tigresses, pitiful creature, take this and use it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Qi,¡± Guard Wu said, his voice filled with gratitude, but he didn¡¯t refuse, instead, he epted the medicine.

    ¡°Thank me for what? You¡¯re still being formal with me,¡± Master Qi said, then hooked his arm around Guard Wu¡¯s neck and whispered secretively, ¡°I heard the Ever Winning Army¡¯s men have arrived at the Medical Alliance, is that true?¡±

    ¡°They have arrived.¡±

    Master Qi: ¡°Did theye to investigate the abduction of upright family wives and daughters?¡±

    Guard Wu: ¡°¡­They havee to investigate strong-arming trades, forcing belongings from ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Same thing, it¡¯s all the same,¡± Master Qi said dismissively, waving his hand, then his eyes dropped into a ponder.

    ¡°Master Qi, are you thinking of¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not thinking anything!¡± Before Guard Wu could finish, he was interrupted by Master Qi, ¡°You should go back now, should that woman Mo Qingsnowe back and see you talking to me, you¡¯re done for.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Guard Wu¡¯s face changed abruptly, ¡°Master Qi, I¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at the security camera in the living room.

 Chapter 778: 778 Ling Yuxuan

    <strong>Chapter 778: Chapter 778 Ling Yuxuan</strong>

    Master Qi looked at him like that and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve got your Qi here, hurry on now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Guard Wu¡¯s heart settled somewhat, and he quickly left.

    After Guard Wu had left, Master Qi dropped the amiable and harmless facade, his expression turning extremely cold.

    He nced at the camera overhead and then turned to go upstairs.

    **

    ¡°Sister-inw, you must stand up for Yuanyuan. The people from the Law Enforcement Hall have really gone too far, they¡¯ve taken my daughter away without any regard to justice.¡± Mo Qingsnow hade to seek out Alliance Hierarch Ling Yuxuan to make her case as soon as she left her home.

    Initially, she had gone to the Law Enforcement Hall, but she was told that without a hand token from either the Alliance Hierarch or the Law Enforcement Hall Master, she couldn¡¯t even see her daughter, let alone secure her release.

    Qi Yuanyuan had been capturedst night, and there was talk of a twentysh punishment, but it wasn¡¯t yet confirmed if the punishment had been carried out.

    But whether the punishment had been carried out or not, she needed to get Qi Yuanyuan out as soon as possible, otherwise, if Yuanyuan let something slip, her lineage would be ruined.

    With no luck at the Law Enforcement Hall and unable to find Mo Cann, she had no choice but to turn to Ling Yuxuan, a sister-inw with whom she did not have a good rtionship.

    Not far from Mo Qingsnow, a woman dressed in a xen dress was busy with flowers and nts, asionally scooping water from a wooden bucket nearby to water the nts she had tended to.

    The woman, with a bare face and hair tied up, appeared to be in her thirties or forties, radiating an aura of otherworldly detachment and cool indifference, giving her an almost divine presence.

    Composedly watering the nts, Mo Qingsnow, standing nearby, watched, her expression unchanging, and she grew more anxious as she stepped forward, ¡°Sister-inw, Yuanyuan¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡± Just as Mo Qingsnow took a few steps, Ling Yuxuan stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t step on my nts.¡±

    Ling Yuxuan only nced at Mo Qingsnow out of the corner of her eye before continuing to tend to her nts.

    Mo Qingsnow¡¯s face turned somewhat unsightly, but she stopped in her tracks and continued to watch Ling Yuxuan, adding, ¡°Yuanyuan is my only daughter. With her low Ancient Martial Arts skill level, how can she withstand a twentysh punishment from the Law Enforcement Hall?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t just stand by and watch her die, she is your and eldest brother¡¯s blood niece, after all.¡± Mo Qingsnow yed the emotional card.

    ¡°No, thank you, I, Ling Yuxuan, cannot bear such a niece.¡± Ling Yuxuan¡¯s tone was even and indifferent, not even sparing Mo Qingsnow a nce as she moved among the flowers, continuing to water them, ¡°Since you know she can¡¯t bear it, she shouldn¡¯t have caused trouble. Now that she has, isn¡¯t punishment justified?¡±

    ¡°Yuanyuan truly didn¡¯t cause trouble, it was the people from the Law Enforcement Hall who didn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong¡­¡±

    Before Mo Qingsnow could finish, she was interrupted, ¡°Mo Qingsnow, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve left the courtyard, but do you really think I¡¯m ignorant of external affairs?¡±

    At these words, Mo Qingsnow choked and fell silent, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said long ago not to enter Yue Xi¡¯s courtyard without permission, but you wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Ling Yuxuan continued watering as she spoke in an unhurried tone, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve ruffled feathers, whatever punishment is due will be served, consider it a lesson learned.¡±

    ¡°But Yuanyuan, she¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t bother me here. Pleading with me won¡¯t work, try somewhere else.¡± Ling Yuxuan, annoyed, directly moved to dismiss her.

    ¡°But sister-inw, I¡­ Ah!¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Mo Qingsnow was caught in a gust of wind and was sent flying out of the Alliance Hierarch¡¯s courtyard.

    After getting rid of Mo Qingsnow, Ling Yuxuan summoned her assistant, ¡°Miao Miao,e water the flowers, I¡¯m stepping out.¡±

    Miao Miao stepped forward and took the dipper, ¡°Where are you going, Alliance Hierarch?¡±

    Could it be she was going to plead for Qi Yuanyuan?

 Chapter 779: 779: Teacher Mo Calls

    <strong>Chapter 779: Chapter 779: Teacher Mo Calls</strong>

    Ling Yuxuan casually replied to Miao Miao¡¯s question, ¡°Going to the Law Enforcement Hall.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Miao Miao felt a thump in her heart.

    No way, no way, is she really going to plead for mercy for Qi Yuanyuan?

    Unaware of what was going through Miao Miao¡¯s mind, Ling Yuxuan left after dropping that remark.

    **

    Today¡¯s breakfast was still had at the Medical Alliance cafeteria.

    After breakfast, Gu Huaijin went to find Mo Cann, while Gu Min and Gu Ying were sparring in Gu Xiyue¡¯s yard, and Gu Zhiqi sat in a pavilion nearby, seriously studying the high school coursework of this world.

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten about the deal to exchange a perfect score on the monthly test for a leave of absence note.

    As she was engrossed in her studies, the phone next to her suddenly rang with the sound of an iing call. ncing at it, Gu Zhiqi saw it was an unfamiliar number; she originally intended to dismiss the call, but somehow, she ended up pressing the answer button.

    Gu Zhiqi paused for a few seconds, then picked up the phone and held it to her ear, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Student Gu Zhiqi, it¡¯s me, Mo Zeming.¡±

    Although Gu Zhiqi had not heard of the name Mo Zeming, she recognized the voice as that of her ss teacher.

    ¡°Hello, Teacher Mo.¡±

    Teacher Mo, ¡°Student Gu, you¡¯ve been on leave for about ten days now, haven¡¯t you? Why haven¡¯t you returned to school yet?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we meet in the capital the other day? The bereavement should be over, right?¡±

    Mo Zeming had been wanting to call Gu Zhiqi for a while but considered that she might need some time to adjust due to the death of a rtive.

    However, since he saw her in the capital acting as if nothing had happened, he figured she probably didn¡¯t need that time.

    Gu Zhiqi, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t return to school just yet.¡±

    The Medical Alliance was vast, and she hadn¡¯t finished exploring it yet.

    Since the food at the Medical Alliance wasn¡¯t particrly tasty, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t n toe back. So, she wanted to take her time to look around, and check if there were any medicinal herbs she could use, maybe buy some to stock up.

    Mo Zeming, ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why¡­ why not?¡± Mo Zeming asked, somewhat bewildered.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, paused for a few seconds, then casually came up with an excuse, ¡°My rural mother has also died.¡±

    Mo Zeming, ¡°??¡±

    ¡°My biological father suddenly passed away, and she couldn¡¯t take it, following him in death out of grief.¡± To make the excuse more believable, Gu Zhiqi regrettably added the ¡°cause of death,¡± ensnaring Zhang Xiuli without a trace of hesitation.

    ¡°But howe I heard that your biological parents didn¡¯t get along and had already divorced?¡± Mo Zeming sensed something was amiss.

    Mo Zeming didn¡¯t know much about Gu Zhiqi, but he was quite familiar with Gu Xiyue¡¯s situation.

    He had known Gu Xiyue before she returned to the Sea City Gu Family, so he knew a bit about her family background, and naturally, he was aware that Gu Xiyue¡¯s adoptive parents had divorced and that she had a stepmother.

    Gu Zhiqi, ¡°¡­you said it yourself, you heard it.¡±

    Mo Zeming, ¡°¡­heh.¡±

    After listening to Mo Zeming¡¯sugh, Gu Zhiqi stayed silent for a couple of seconds, then suddenly said, ¡°Teacher Mo, I need to go select a grave for Zhang Xiuli. Let¡¯s not talk anymore.¡±

    Without waiting for Mo Zeming to reply, she hung up the phone.

    Mo Zeming, ¡°???¡±

    Selecting a grave? What kind of lousy excuse is that?

    Just after hanging up the phone, Gu Zhiqi felt someone behind her. Turning her head to look, she saw Gu Xiyue standing behind her, holding a book.

    Gu Xiyue looked at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression with a touch ofplexity, ¡°Choosing a graveyard¡­ for Zhang Xiuli?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, ¡°¡­¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Gu Zhiqi coughed lightly and said, ¡°Just in case of emergency.¡±

    Considering the time, Zhang Xiuli didn¡¯t have many good days left; who knew if she might pass away from the shock all of a sudden.

 Chapter 780: 780: Teacher Mo Calls

    <strong>Chapter 780: Chapter 780: Teacher Mo Calls</strong>

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s lips twitched slightly, a trace of amusement coloring her gaze, but she didn¡¯t expose Gu Zhiqi. Taking a book, she walked over and sat down beside her, then looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Do you mind if I sit here and read?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s your turf; do as you like.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi replied, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, setting the book on the stone table, and looked at the paper book that Gu Zhiqi had ced there, a flicker of confusion crossing her eyes.

    If she remembered correctly, when Gu Zhiqi moved into the courtyard, she seemed not to have brought anything with her. Where did this booke from?

    Though she felt curious, she didn¡¯t ask. Instead, she opened the book she had ced on the table and began to read intently.

    She had read less than half a page when her phone in her pocket rang.

    Taking out her phone and ncing at the caller ID, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes showed a trace of surprise. Why was she getting a call all of a sudden?

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you,¡± came the timely response from the other end as soon as Gu Xiyue posed her question.

    Recognizing the voice, which rang a bit familiar, Gu Zhiqi, who was engrossed in reading, suddenly lifted her gaze to Gu Xiyue¡¯s phone.

    Gu Xiyue asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°That, your foster mother in the countryside¡­ what¡¯s her name, Zhang something Li, I heard she died?¡± The caller was Mo Zeming.

    Gu Xiyue heard this and slightly arched an eyebrow, casting a look at Gu Zhiqi.

    The voice from Gu Xiyue¡¯s phone was quite loud, and Gu Zhiqi heard it very clearly. Seeing Gu Xiyue looking at her, Gu Zhiqi looked back at Gu Xiyue, her deep and hazy eyes tinged with a hint of innocence.

    Meeting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s beautiful eyes, Gu Xiyue was momentarily startled and found herself distracted.

    ¡°Xiao Yue student? Xiao Yue student? Are you listening to me?¡± Mo Zeming¡¯s voice came through the phone.

    Gu Xiyue came back to her senses, shifted her gaze away from Gu Zhiqi without making further eye contact, and hummed softly in acknowledgment, ¡°Mm.¡±

    With her eyes lowered slightly, a faint haze of bewilderment colored her eyes.

    For some reason, the more she interacted with Gu Zhiqi, the more familiar thetter seemed, as if they had met long ago.

    ¡°Mm? What does that mean? Is your foster mother really dead?¡± Mo Zeming was confused by Gu Xiyue¡¯s single hum and pressed on with the question.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± Gu Xiyue responded coldly. After saying this, she added, ¡°I¡¯m currently selecting a burial plot for her as well.¡±

    Mo Zeming: ¡°¡­¡±

    For some reason, after hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s answer, Mo Zeming became even more skeptical.

    ¡°Did you call just to ask about this?¡± Seeing that Mo Zeming didn¡¯t say anything more, Gu Xiyue asked again.

    ¡°There¡¯s something, definitely something,¡± worried that Gu Xiyue might suddenly hang up, Mo Zeming hastily repeated twice that something was the matter.

    Mo Zeming harbored doubts about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, and as he happened to have something to discuss with Gu Xiyue, and considering Gu Zhiqi¡¯s biological mother was Gu Xiyue¡¯s former foster mother, he casually inquired about it.

    The main reason for calling Gu Xiyue was actually for another matter.

    Gu Xiyue said, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°The physicspetition school trials are closing for registration today; howe you haven¡¯t signed up yet? Shall I sign you up directly?¡± Mo Zeming had called Gu Xiyue personally upon realizing that the registration deadline was near and had yet to see Gu Xiyue¡¯s application.

    It¡¯s not that he liked to meddle, but as the leader of the physics group at Middle High School, he was in charge of the physicspetition, and he also happened to know Gu Xiyue.

    Other sses had already submitted theirpetition registration forms, but ss 29 had no applicants.

    No one from ss 29 had registered in previous years, but this year was different; this year, ss 29 had Gu Xiyue, the academic prodigy.

 Chapter 781: 781: Dont Delay Your Choice of Burial Site

    <strong>Chapter 781: Chapter 781: Don¡¯t Dy Your Choice of Burial Site</strong>

    ¡°No time, no interest, not participating,¡± Gu Xiyue expressed herck of interest in the physicspetition and herck of time to participate in anypetitions.

    ¡°Come on, you have to sign up. You did it for two years at Yun Town No.1 Middle School, so why stop now that you¡¯ve transferred to Sea City No.1 Middle School? You won them first ce for two years, why can¡¯t you win first ce for our school too? How can you favor one over the other?¡± Mo Zeming bombarded her with several questions, his tone even taking on a note of usation as he spoke.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­¡±

    In the past, of course, it was because the principal of Yun Town No.1 Middle School tempted her with incentives.

    But would she say that out loud? Of course not.

    ¡°I said, not participating,¡± Gu Xiyue replied indifferently.

    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll sign you up myself. That settles it. I heard you¡¯re not in school; just remember toe back for the test. The schoolpetition is on November 28th,¡± Mo Zeming decided unterally for Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue: ???

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Got some other business to attend to, won¡¯t keep you from picking out gravesites. Bye,¡± Mo Zeming said swiftly and then quickly hung up the phone.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­¡±

    You just unnecessarily called me.

    Gu Xiyue silently looked at the disconnected call, her expression slightlyplicated.

    Gu Zhiqi had excellent hearing and had overheard their conversation, feeling a deep sympathy for Gu Xiyue.

    ¡°Ding dong¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone that was set aside suddenly rang with a message alert tone. She picked it up and nced at it; it was a message from Lu Xingzhe.

    [Lu Xingzhe: Brother Qi, the ss teacher signed you up for a physicspetition]

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    [Lu Xingzhe: There are too few good at physics in our ss. He gathered five people, and you are one of them.]

    One second she was feeling sorry for Gu Xiyue, the next second, Gu Zhiqi began feeling sorry for herself, being drafted as a strong hand.

    **

    ¡°Young Friend Gu, we haven¡¯t seen each other for half a year, have we?¡± Mo Cann poured a cup of tea for Gu Huaijin, pushed it towards him, and looked at him with a grin.

    Seeing his demeanor, Gu Huaijin guessed that Mo Cann had something to discuss with him, but he couldn¡¯t guess what it was, ¡°It has been half a year indeed.¡±

    Half a year ago, he had asked Mo Cann toe out of retirement to treat Luo Fenghe¡¯s illness.

    However, even Mo Cann, as a divine doctor, couldn¡¯t cure Luo Fenghe¡¯s illness.

    Luckily, the young girl came back; otherwise, Luo Fenghe might no longer be in this world.

    ¡°I hear that your fianc¨¦e¡¯s illness is cured?¡± Mo Cann looked straight at Gu Huaijin, his eyes gleaming with intensity.

    Gu Huaijin nodded, ¡°Indeed, it is cured.¡±

    ¡°I heard from Doctor Luo that Miss Luo¡¯s illness was personally cured by Divine Doctor Nan Zhi?¡± Mo Cann asked, his eyes fixed on Gu Huaijin, filled with hopeful expectation.

    Mo Cann had also heard about Luo Fenghe not being dead and had heard from Doctor Luo about Divine Doctor Nan Zhi¡¯s return from seclusion.

    It was somewhat unbelievable, so he still intended to ask Gu Huaijin directly.

    Gu Huaijin, upon hearing this, roughly guessed what Mo Cann wanted to inquire about and nodded, ¡°Indeed, it was Nan Zhi who cured her.¡±

    ¡°Has Divine Doctor Nan Zhie out of seclusion?¡±

    After listening, Gu Huaijin paused for a few seconds before finally nodding quietly.

    Mo Cann, like a curious child, fired off questions one after another, ¡°Then where might ¡®Ta¡¯ be now?¡±

    Gu Huaijin shook his head, ¡°Her whereabouts are always uncertain; I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    The fact that Gu Zhiqi was Nan Zhi was known only to him, Gu Ying, and Gu Min in the Gu Family.

    Fearing it might bring unnecessary trouble to the young girl and also to the family, Gu Huaijin hadn¡¯t told their parents, brothers, or sisters.

 Chapter 782: 782: Theres a Vest Even I Didnt Know Existed

    <strong>Chapter 782: Chapter 782: There¡¯s a Vest Even I Didn¡¯t Know Existed</strong>

    Mo Cann listened and felt a slight regret, but it onlysted for a moment. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time he had received such an answer.

    With that tinge of regret in his heart, Mo Cann asked Gu Huaijin another question, ¡°Could you give me the contact information of the divine doctor?¡±

    ¡°I need to ask her first,¡± Gu Huaijin said with a hint of apology.

    Mo Cann stayed quiet after hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s words.

    Goodness, you always say that, but I¡¯ve never seen you actually ask.

    ¡°Then go ahead and ask her,¡± Mo Cann said, his eyes deep as he gazed at Gu Huaijin, ¡°Ask her right now.¡±

    Having heard too many simr responses, Mo Cann suspected Gu Huaijin was giving him the runaround. As they were quite familiar with each other by now, Mo Cann decided to be shameless just this once.

    Gu Huaijin: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask.¡±

    As he spoke, Gu Huaijin sent out a message.

    **

    Gu Zhiqi, who was pitying herself for being drafted into service, suddenly heard the message notification.

    It was a message from Gu Huaijin.

    [Gu Huaijin: Elder Mo wants to add you as a friend, shall I rmend you to him?]

    [Qiqi: What does he want to add me for?]

    Could it be that he needs an assistant and a liking tool too?

    [Gu Huaijin: He wants to add Nan Zhi]

    [Qiqi: ?]

    [Qiqi: If he wants to add Nan Zhi, let him add Nan Zhi. Why add me?]

    Gu Zhiqi typed quickly, sending the message as soon as the thought urred to her.

    After sending the message, Gu Zhiqi suddenly realized a possibility¡ªcould it be that she was Nan Zhi?

    Sure enough, just as the seeds of doubt sprouted in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, Gu Huaijin sent another message.

    [Gu Huaijin: The name you use when you treat people is Nan Zhi]

    Gu Zhiqi: Can you believe I have an alias I didn¡¯t even know existed?

    [Gu Huaijin: You can just look up Nan Zhi online to find out more about it.]

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    She never expected that one day she would have to learn about herself through the inte.

    [Qiqi: Alright then]

    So she decided to go online to find out more about it.

    Thinking this, Gu Zhiqi indeed went to search for this person, Nan Zhi.

    After learning that Nan Zhi was not only famous in the medical world but also had three unfinished lecture notes that had been on hiatus for two years, Gu Zhiqi immediately did not want to im this alias anymore.

    **

    On the other side, Mo Cann looked expectantly at Gu Huaijin, ¡°Well? Did the divine doctor agree?¡±

    Seeing the ¡°Alright then¡± from Gu Zhiqi, Gu Huaijin nodded at Mo Cann, ¡°She agreed, I¡¯m rmending her to you right now.¡±

    ¡°Really, the divine doctor agreed?!¡± Mo Cann pped the table upon hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, then sprang to his feet, visibly excited.

    Gu Huaijin saw his reaction and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, then he passed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s contact card to Mo Cann.

    As soon as he received the message from Gu Huaijin, Mo Cann couldn¡¯t wait to add Gu Zhiqi.

    After Mo Cann added Gu Zhiqi, there was no immediate eptance on the other side.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the divine doctor epted yet?¡± Mo Cann anxiously waited for the friend request to be approved, clenching his phone, his feet shaking slightly from time to time.

    After waiting and waiting, and still not seeing the friend request epted, he asked Gu Huaijin, ¡°Young Friend Gu, why hasn¡¯t the divine doctor approved the friend request yet, can you talk to her for me?¡±

    Hearing Mo Cann¡¯s words, Gu Huaijin picked up his phone again, intending to send Gu Zhiqi a message, but Gu Zhiqi sent one first.

    [Qiqi: You rmended me to him?]

    For some reason, Gu Huaijin felt a strong resentment emanating from this message.

    [Gu Huaijin: Didn¡¯t you say ¡°Alright then¡±? So, I rmended you]

    [Qiqi: ¡­]

    Seeing the ellipsis from Gu Zhiqi, Gu Huaijin was sure his earlier feeling was no illusion.

 Chapter 783: 783: Alias Nan Zhi

    <strong>Chapter 783: Chapter 783: Alias Nan Zhi</strong>

    Immediately, she sent a message to Gu Zhiqi.

    [Gu Huaijin: If you don¡¯t want to add him, we can just¡­ not ept the friend request?]

    [Qiqi: I was actually thinking of applying for a secondary ount]

    [Qiqi: How world-weary.gif]

    Gu Huaijin looked at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message and fell silent for a few seconds before replying.

    [Gu Huaijin: Shall I introduce your secondary ount to him and say that I mistakenly rmended the wrong one before?]

    Not long after the message had been sent, Gu Zhiqi sent over a digital business card.

    The WeChat nickname was Nan Zhi, with the default profile picture. Looking at the default picture, Gu Huaijin silently sent a message.

    [Gu Huaijin: Change the profile picture to match your primary ount]

    The secondary ount¡¯s profile picture changed quickly.

    Gu Huaijin found it puzzling that he had been messaging Gu Zhiqi¡¯s primary ount, but the secondary ount¡¯s profile picture changed so swiftly.

    He thought to himself: Isn¡¯t this ount switching a bit too fast?

    ¡°Young Friend Gu, what did the Divine Physician say?¡± Mo Cann, noticing that Gu Huaijin had been preupied with messaging, couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit anxious.

    Could it be that the Divine Physician suddenly didn¡¯t want to add him?

    ¡°Sorry, the Divine Physician¡¯s profile picture is the same as my sister¡¯s; I got them mixed up.¡± Gu Huaijin first added Gu Zhiqi¡¯s secondary ount, then shared the contact to Mo Cann, ¡°I¡¯ll make a new introduction for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, alright, alright, alright.¡± Mo Cann replied enthusiastically three times, then added the new ount Gu Huaijin had forwarded.

    After that, he started chatting with Nan Zhi.

    **

    ¡°I know all the answers to the questions he¡¯s asking,¡± Chubby Chiu bragged inside Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, impersonating the chat between Nan Zhi and Mo Cann.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay attention to it and, after ending the chat with Gu Huaijin, immersed herself back in her reading.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know this one.¡± After chatting with Mo Cann for a while, Chubby Chiu suddenly spoke up, then asked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°He¡¯s asking when you¡¯ll update ¡®Nan Zhi¡¯s Current Medical Lectures¡¯?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my memory, I don¡¯t know, what lectures? It¡¯s got nothing to do with me,¡± Gu Zhiqi indicated she didn¡¯t want to update.

    The mental method she needed to repair would take at least three to five years to pile up, and from time to time, she still needed toplete triggered tasks¡ªwhere would she find the time to update any lectures?

    ¡°Alrighty then, I¡¯ll reply for you, telling him that there won¡¯t be updates for now.¡± Chubby Chiu finally took on its role as a smart little housekeeper, happily going off to reply to Mo Cann¡¯s message.

    Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi sat in the pavilion, one reading a programming book, the other studying and brushing up on questions.

    It wasn¡¯t until twelve-thirty at noon that the two of them put away their books and got up.

    Once they left the yard, Gu Zhiqi realized this wasn¡¯t the way to the canteen. ¡°Does Medical Alliance have another canteen?¡±

    Gu Xiyue nced sideways at Gu Zhiqi, Gu Min, and Gu Ying, and said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re not going to the canteen. I¡¯m taking you to score some free food.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi asked, ¡°Is the cooking any good?¡±

    Gu Xiyue nodded, ¡°The cooking is on par with Shadow Pavilion¡¯s head chef.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickened her pace without a word.

    Gu Xiyue noticed, nced at Gu Zhiqi, and thought maybe¡­ she¡¯s a little foodie?

    Soon, Gu Xiyue led the group to a yard. From the outside, the yard looked somewhat like Gu Xiyue¡¯s ce, with two guards at the door.

    After Gu Xiyue showed a hand token, the guards allowed them to pass.

    As they entered the yard, the first thing that struck them was a scene of disarray. The ground was pockmarked, littered with clumps of earth, dry leaves, grasses, and more, strewn all over the ce.

    None of the nts in the yard waspletely green; they were either all withered or half green, half yellow.

 Chapter 784: 784 The Little Girl Looks at the Kind-Faced Man

    <strong>Chapter 784: Chapter 784 The Little Girl Looks at the Kind-Faced Man</strong>

    For a fleeting moment, a few people almost wondered if the ce had been bombed.

    Walking a few steps further, they heard voices and a faint fragrance wafted to their noses, prompting Gu Zhiqi to quicken her pace without a word.

    As the four of them stepped into the living room, they saw six people seated.

    Aside from the woman wearing a hair bun and grey clothes whom Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t seen before, she recognized everyone else.

    Fu Xiyan, Yun Sen, and one of Fu Xiyan¡¯s men¡ªshe didn¡¯t know his name, it seemed to be either Fu Yu or Fu Zhou.

    Besides them, there were also Mo Cann and Gu Huaijin.

    The six people were gathered around a round table with a hot pot in the middle, surrounded by dishes of food, and next to it stood another table without anyone seated at it, with just as steaming a hot pot and various dishes beside it.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi and herpanions reached the doorway, the people inside noticed their presence.

    ¡°Miss Gu (Qiqi)!¡± Yun Sen and Gu Huaijin called out simultaneously, greeting Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Yue Girl!¡± At the same time as Yun Sen and Gu Huaijin spoke, Mo Cann also called out to Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue nodded in response, and then Gu Xiyue led the three to the empty table. Gu Xiyue pulled out a chair and waved towards Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Little girl, sit here.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: Huh? Little girl?

    Was this underage girl really calling her, a few hundred years old, ¡®little girl¡¯? Preposterous!

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Zhiqi first expressed her gratitude, then when she approached Gu Xiyue, she suddenly whispered in Gu Xiyue¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m your Great-Grandmaster, and you¡¯re not allowed to call me little girl anymore.¡±

    Her voice was cold andzy, and there was a carefree tone to it, but to Gu Xiyue, it seemed to carry a hint of yful threat.

    Unexpectedly feeling charmed, Gu Xiyue paused for a moment, looked at Gu Zhiqi with a hint of a smile in her cool, snow-like eyes, ¡°Sit down, little girl.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­Thank you, Little Apprentice.¡±

    Thest three words were spoken in a hushed tone, audible only to Gu Xiyue.

    Indeed, Gu Xiyue heard them, her lips curving slightly, but she pretended not to have heard as she took her seat next to Gu Zhiqi, turning to Gu Ying and Gu Min, ¡°You two should sit down as well.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Ying and Gu Min responded and found their own seats.

    The woman in grey seated at the other table was Ling Yuxuan. As soon as Gu Xiyue took her seat, Ling Yuxuan¡¯s gazended on Gu Zhiqi, with a curious look in her eyes, she asked Gu Xiyue, ¡°Yue Girl, is this youngdy the one who saved you?¡±

    Gu Xiyue nodded towards Ling Yuxuan, ¡°My sister, Gu Zhiqi.¡± After speaking, she nced at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°This is Ling Yuxuan, the Alliance Hierarch of the Divine Doctors Alliance.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Since when did she be your sister?

    I am your Great-Grandmaster!

    Slightly nodding to Ling Yuxuan as a form of greeting.

    Ling Yuxuan returned the nod with a warm smile but then scrutinized Gu Zhiqi for a while before saying, ¡°Girl, you look very familiar. Have we met before?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met.¡±

    As for whether she had seen her before the amnesia, she had no idea.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ling Yuxuan thought for a moment. She had been living in the Medical Alliance for more than twenty years, seldom interacting with outsiders, so it was unlikely that she had seen this youngdy.

    Listening to the conversation between Ling Yuxuan and Gu Zhiqi, Mo Cann chimed in, ¡°You know, when I first saw her, I also thought she looked familiar.¡±

    Suddenly, Fu Xiyan also said, ¡°It¡¯s strange, but when I first saw Xiao Qi, I felt like I recognized her too.¡±

 Chapter 785: 785: Mo Qingsnow Pleads

    <strong>Chapter 785: Chapter 785: Mo Qingsnow Pleads</strong>

    Fu Xiyan first met Gu Zhiqi at the hospital. Although he found the young girl to have a friendly appearance, Tang Yichen was in a life-and-death situation in the emergency room at that time, the circumstances were extremely urgent, so naturally, Fu Xiyan had no mind to ponder deeply.

    Lately, upon meeting her again, because of their initial encounter, Fu Xiyan felt the young girl looked friendly but since he had seen her before, he forgot to consider where that sense of familiarity hade from.

    Now, as Ling Yuxuan and Mo Cann brought it up, Fu Xiyan suddenly remembered, so he casually mentioned it.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Did she have amon face?

    That made all three of them feel she looked familiar?

    ¡°What friendly appearance? What are you talking about?¡± Just as Meng Qiyun reached the doorway, she heard the group discussing something about a friendly appearance and casually asked.

    ¡°Is the food not all served yet? Do you need help?¡± Ling Yuxuan asked, looking at Meng Qiyun who came in with a dining te.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s all done,¡± Meng Qiyun said, cing the dishes from the dining te onto two tables, before sitting down at Gu Xiyue¡¯s table.

    ¡°All the dishes are on the table, let¡¯s all start eating,¡± Mo Cann said, and had already picked up his chopsticks to start eating.

    Following Mo Cann¡¯s lead, everyone began to eat, and the previous topic was abandoned.

    ¡°Miss Qiyun, your cooking skills have improved beautifully,¡± Yun Senmented while eating and looked back at Meng Qiyun.

    Hearing Yun Sen¡¯spliment, Meng Qiyunughed outright, ¡°If you can talk, talk more.¡±

    ¡°Miss Qiyun¡¯s cooking skills could rival the chef of Shadow Pavilion. If you ever get tired of the Medical Alliance, you could go be a chef at Shadow Pavilion,¡± Yun Sen said cheerfully.

    ¡°Yun Sen, boy, that¡¯s not very kind, poaching in front of me,¡± Ling Yuxuan said, not pleased upon hearing Yun Sen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Where would that happen, just kidding, I wouldn¡¯t dare poach from Alliance Leader Ling¡­¡±

    Yun Sen could have been considered the mood booster leader of the group, stirring up the atmosphere at both tables, making the hotpot meal very enjoyable for everyone.

    **

    After lunch, just as everybody wasing out of Meng Qiyun¡¯s yard, a white figure ran out from the side of the door and threw itself at Mo Cann¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Brother, save Yuanyuan, please save her,¡± Mo Qingsnow chose Mo Cann and threw herself at his feet, hugging his leg tightly.

    Mo Qingsnow was an ancient martial artist with great strength. Mo Cann hadn¡¯t practiced ancient martial arts, and being hugged around the leg like this by Mo Qingsnow, he couldn¡¯t break free at all.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go,¡± he attempted to shake his leg free but couldn¡¯t move it.

    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t just stand by and watch someone die. Yuanyuan is your own niece. If you don¡¯t save her, then truly no one else can save her. Brother, please save Yuanyuan,¡± Mo Qingsnow said with a choking voice, then looked up at Mo Cann with tearful eyes, her clothing disheveled, looking somewhat distraught.

    However, Ling Yuxuan could tell that the clothing she wore wasn¡¯t the same as what she had on in the morning.

    Presumably, because of her messy appearance after being thrown out of the yard earlier, she specifically went back to change her clothes.

    But what caused her current state?

    Based on Ling Yuxuan¡¯s understanding of her, this appearance was likely Mo Qingsnow¡¯s own doing, probably to make herself look pitiful and soften Mo Cann¡¯s heart.

    Mo Cann struggled intensely, but Mo Qingsnow clung onto his leg, not letting him break free.

    Seeing this, Ling Yuxuan stepped forward.

    With a sweep of her sleeve, a gust of wind arose, and Mo Qingsnow was blown aside, tumbling and falling, half sprawled on the ground.

 Chapter 786: 786: Pleading

    <strong>Chapter 786: Chapter 786: Pleading</strong>

    Ling Yuxuan stood before Mo Cann, shielding someone behind him, his eyes lightly fixed on Mo Qingsnow, who was half-kneeling on the ground, ¡°Just speak properly, no need for hands or feet. Your brother¡¯s an old bag of bones; if you shake him up like that, what if he identally passes away?¡±

    Mo Cann: ?

    Mo Cann silently nced at Ling Yuxuan, ¡°Well, that might be a bit of an exaggeration.¡±

    His body was still robust; it wasn¡¯t his time to go yet.

    Ling Yuxuan turned back and cast a fleeting nce at Mo Cann.

    Seeing this, Mo Cann immediately clutched his arm, feigning frailty, ¡°With these old arms and legs of mine, indeed, I can¡¯t withstand such shaking.¡±

    Mo Qingsnow watched this scene, internally grinding her teeth, her eyes reddening as she looked at Mo Cann with a sorrowful expression, ¡°Are you truly not going to save Yuanyuan? She¡¯s your own niece.¡±

    Hearing Mo Qingsnow¡¯s words, Mo Cann furrowed his brows, ¡°Only twentyshes, she won¡¯t die from that. Go back and wait.¡±

    Mo Cann had also heard about Qi Yuanyuan being taken away by the Law Enforcement Hall.

    If the Law Enforcement Hall had captured someone without any reason, naturally Mo Cann wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye, but Qi Yuanyuan had indeed done something wrong; she wasn¡¯t wronged.

    No matter who it was, if they did something wrong, they had to be punished.

    Mo Qingsnow was pleading with him simply to have him order the Law Enforcement Hall to release her.

    That was something Mo Cann couldn¡¯t do.

    Listening to Mo Cann¡¯s words, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s eyes widened, she looked up at him, ¡°Are you¡­ are you truly so heartless? Do you know what twentyshes mean? Yuanyuan has never suffered such hardship since she was little; twentyshes, how could she bear it?¡±

    As she spoke, Mo Qingsnow started crying again, ¡°Brother, please, just talk to the Law Enforcement Hall and have them release Yuanyuan.¡±

    Ling Yuxuan, listening to her words, just coldlyughed, ¡°Your brother had long told you to discipline her properly. It was you who refused to listen and spoiled her intowlessness. Now, when she gets into trouble, youe begging your brother. Is it possibly your brother who spoiled her into such recklessness?¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Qingsnow felt an intense hatred for Ling Yuxuan. Had she known that Ling Yuxuan was also here, she wouldn¡¯t havee.

    Ling Yuxuan usually didn¡¯t care to deal with her, but in front of Mo Cann, he would instantly morph into a fighter jet, as if afraid someone would aggrieve Mo Cann.

    Mo Qingsnow secretly fumed, but on the surface, while crying and wiping away tears, she said, ¡°I know I was wrong, please spare her this once. Once shees out, I¡¯ll definitely discipline her properly.¡±

    Ling Yuxuan, upon hearing this, continued with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯ve said that no less than ten times now, haven¡¯t you? If you could discipline her properly, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up inside this time.¡±

    At Ling Yuxuan¡¯s words, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s figure stiffened slightly, a fleeting shadow crossing the depths of her eyes, continuing to bury her head in wiping tears, while crying and pleading, ¡°This time it¡¯s for real. There won¡¯t be a next time. I¡¯ll make sure to¡­¡±

    Before Mo Qingsnow finished speaking, she was interrupted by Ling Yuxuan, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve said so much, why don¡¯t you go to the Law Enforcement Hall and keep your daughterpany? Whenever your daughter changes her ways, then both of you can be released.¡±

    With that statement from Ling Yuxuan, Mo Qingsnow fell silent, instead shifting her gaze to Mo Cann, and pitifully began, ¡°Brother.¡±

    Mo Cann looked at Mo Qingsnow, ¡°What your sister-inw said makes sense; letting her out is utterly impossible. If you really care that much, go and keep herpany.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you too¡­ you¡¯re saying this as well? I¡¯m your own sister; how can you bear to say such a thing?¡± Mo Qingsnow, tilting her head back, looked usingly at Mo Cann.

 Chapter 787: 787 Turning Against Each Other

    <strong>Chapter 787: Chapter 787 Turning Against Each Other</strong>

    Seeing Mo Cann remain unmoved, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s heart was filled with regret once again; how could she have chosen a time when Ling Yuxuan was there to seek out Mo Cann.

    It seemed she had to resort to the old ways.

    Mo Qingsnow clenched her teeth secretly and raised her eyes to look at Mo Cann, ¡°As expected, all promises are lies. You said you would never let me suffer again, but what about now? Where are your promises?¡±

    ¡°Mo Cann, you should never have brought me back!¡±

    ¡°If I had known that bringing me back would mean letting my daughter suffer like this, it would have been better to let me perish out there. Why did you bother to bring me back at all?¡±

    Mo Qingsnow stopped crying and got up from the ground, staring straight at Mo Cann as usations fell from her lips.

    Mo Cann sighed deeply upon hearing this.

    There was disappointment, fatigue, and also a sense of relief that it had finallye to this.

    As a child, Mo Qingsnow was lost by Mo Cann, and wasn¡¯t found until she was twenty years old.

    Mo Cann felt guilty towards her, so over the years, he had almost always yielded to Mo Qingsnow¡¯s requests because she would always bring up the past whenever he refused her.

    Time and again, who knows how many times she had used this tactic.

    However, what Mo Qingsnow did not realize was that after being taken advantage of so many times, patience and guilt could eventually wear thin.

    She was unaware that Mo Cann¡¯sst bit of guilt and patience towards her had just worn away in that moment.

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Mo Cann¡¯s eyes, tinged with disappointment and a chill, looked at Mo Qingsnow.

    Confronting Mo Cann¡¯s eyes filled with disappointment and coldness, Mo Qingsnow felt a pang in her heart. But things hade to this point, and she had to save Qi Yuanyuan; if she couldn¡¯t, then she would have to¡­

    ¡°It was you who lost me back then, making me suffer for twenty years. Now, I¡¯m just asking you to save my daughter from the Law Enforcement Hall. You won¡¯t even do this one thing for me; do you really regard me as your sister? If you do, why won¡¯t you save Yuanyuan? If not, why did you bother bringing me back?¡±

    Mo Cann, listening to Mo Qingsnow¡¯s words, suddenlyughed, hisughter filled with self-mockery and destion.

    ¡°Are these truly your heartfelt thoughts?¡± Mo Cann coldly gazed at Mo Qingsnow and asked.

    Mo Qingsnow, sensing his sudden questioning and feeling a bad premonition, quickly changed her tone, ¡°I¡­ I just want you to save Yuanyuan.¡±

    ¡°The matter with Yuanyuan is not open for discussion. If you enjoy life outside, feel free to leave on your own. If you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your brother, that¡¯s also an option,¡± Mo Cann said coldly to Mo Qingsnow, then turned and left with a flick of his sleeve.

    ¡°If you wish to leave, remember to register at the Service Hall. After leaving, there¡¯s no need to return,¡± Ling Yuxuan casually dropped these words before also leaving with a flip of her sleeve.

    The crowd of onlookers who hade to enjoy the drama dispersed following Mo Cann and Ling Yuxuan¡¯s departure.

    Mo Qingsnow stood still on the spot for a long time. After standing there for three or four minutes, a cold look crossed her eyes as she turned and walked away.

    **

    Fu Xiyan pushed a cup of tea towards Gu Xiyue and asked the person sitting across from him, ¡°Master of the Moon Hall, did you need something from me?¡±

    Fu Xiyan had not expected Gu Xiyue to be not only the head of the Ancient Medicine Department of the Medical Alliance but also the Master of the Medical Alliance Enforcement Hall.

    This time, as the Ever Winning Army came to the Medical Alliance to investigate a case of coercion and forced transactions, Gu Xiyue, as the Medical Alliance Enforcement Hall Master, needed to cooperate with the investigation.

    Gu Xiyue took the teacup, took a gentle sip, and then said to Fu Xiyan, ¡°Mo Qingsnow must have sensed something, creating a scene like today. She¡¯s probably already thought of an escape route.¡±

 Chapter 788: 788: Ambushed in the Woods 1

    <strong>Chapter 788: Chapter 788: Ambushed in the Woods 1</strong>

    Fu Xiyan heard the words and raised his eyebrows, ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°From what I understand, although Qi Yuanyuan is the only daughter of Mo Qingsnow, and Mo Qingsnow indulges and spoils her on normal days, in reality, she doesn¡¯t have much affection for Qi Yuanyuan.¡±

    Compared to Qi Yuanyuan, Mo Qingsnow actually prefers her top disciple, Liu Yiyi.

    While Mo Qingsnow mostly coddles and spoils Qi Yuanyuan, when ites to critical moments, she hardly ever defends her. But this time¡­

    ¡°This time, she actually fell out with Elder Mo directly for Qi Yuanyuan. It seems Qi Yuanyuan knows quite a bit.¡±

    Elder Mo is Mo Qingsnow¡¯s support, yet this time, she has openly turned against him, and afterwards, she didn¡¯t even attempt to apologize and make amends with Elder Mo, indicating she must have other options.

    ¡°If Qi Yuanyuan really knows something, I guess she has two choices, first: to rescue Qi Yuanyuan at all costs, second: to leave the Medical Alliance before the Law Enforcement Hall can pry open Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s mouth,¡± Gu Xiyue said, sipping her tea before raising her eyes to look at Fu Xiyan. ¡°Given the current situation, the likelihood of her choosing to leave the Medical Alliance seems rather high.¡±

    Gu Xiyue shared all her guesses with Fu Xiyan, and after hearing them, he nodded, ¡°I will have someone keep an eye on her.¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°She¡¯s skilled in using poison, and many of her poisons are extremely violent and peculiar, able to kill a person in a short amount of time. You need to warn your men to be careful.¡±

    Fu Xiyan nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    **

    The next day, to foster some emotional bonding between Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi, Gu Huaijin went to y chess with Mo Cann after breakfast, leaving Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi time alone.

    Gu Xiyue guessed that Gu Zhiqi might like medicinal herbs, so she took Gu Zhiqi to the forest around the Medical Alliance for a stroll.

    The trees in the forest blotted out the sky, and being early in the morning, mist filled the air, making everything beyond five meters hazy and indistinct.

    The air was moist and fresh, mixed with the fragrance of soil and the scent of the mountain woods; just walking through the forest could refresh one¡¯s mind and invigorate the spirit.

    The two of them trekked through the forest, discussing whenever they came across medicinal herbs.

    The deeper into the mountain they went, the more precious the nts and trees became. In just two hours, Gu Zhiqi had already seen over a hundred kinds of medicinal herbs.

    After roaming the forest for two hours, they changed their route and meandered back toward the Medical Alliance.

    ¡°Does the Medical Alliance sell its medicinal herbs?¡± On the way back, Gu Zhiqi suddenly asked Gu Xiyue this question.

    Refining medicine and Fragrance Refining both require herbs, and having a storage bracelet, it¡¯s always good to stock up.

    The Medical Alliance has a wide variety of medicinal herbs; being able to buy them here would save a lot of trouble.

    Gu Xiyue nced sideway and asked her, ¡°Do you want to buy medicinal herbs?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°If they are for sale, I wonder if they sell fresh herbs?¡±

    For Alchemy, fresh medicinal herbs are best.

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue pondered for two seconds before saying to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Once we¡¯re back at the Medical Alliance, I will take you to¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression suddenly grew tense, ¡°An ambush.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi also sensed a gust of wind approaching. As soon as Gu Xiyue¡¯s words fell, both of them moved. Gu Xiyue did a somersault to dodge the Feather Arrow.

    Gu Zhiqi spun her body and also avoided the Feather Arrow.

    Although both dodged, the iing Feather Arrows didn¡¯t cease. Fortunately, both were skilled, and they managed to evade all the arrows.

    The Feather Arrows shot for about seven or eight seconds before quickly stopping. Gu Xiyue dodged thest arrow andnded.

    Then she realized Gu Zhiqi had disappeared.

 Chapter 789: 789: Ambushed in the Woods 2

    <strong>Chapter 789: Chapter 789: Ambushed in the Woods 2</strong>

    Gu Xiyue furrowed her brows and quickly scanned the surroundings, about to call out Gu Zhiqi¡¯s name when she heard a scream close by.

    Then, a figure dropped from the sky.

    ¡°Boom¡±

    A dark shadow fell hard onto the ground.

    Afterward, there appeared a man in ck on the ground, moaning in pain, yet not managing to get up.

    One after another, two, three, four¡­

    Soon, there were seven or eight figures on the ground.

    ¡°Boom¡± Another figurended, this time not just a man in ck but also Gu Zhiqi. However, the man in ck smashed to the ground, while Gu Zhiqi gently floated down with her ink-ck hair fluttering elegantly.

    The girl¡¯s dress fluttered, her dark hair danced in the air, and the fog in the forest added a touch of mysterious allure to her. In that moment, Gu Xiyue felt as if she had seen a Little Fairy who had fallen to the mortal world.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The scream broke the mysterious charm; all that remained was a violent girl stepping on the man in ck.

    Gu Xiyue watched Gu Zhiqi, who was stepping on someone until they spat out blood, and stayed silent. Indeed, all those fairy tales were just illusions.

    Gu Zhiqi, unaware of what Gu Xiyue was thinking, slightly lowered her eyes to the person beneath her foot. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­ Puh!¡±

    The man in ck stuttered out two words, then sprayed out a mouthful of blood and finally fainted.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Is he that fragile to a stomp?

    She kicked the man on the ground to the side and turned her attention to the other men in ck.

    Some of them had already stood up, clutching their chests and warily watching Gu Zhiqi.

    It was clear that they hadunched a surprise attack first, but now it seemed as if Gu Zhiqi was the one who had attacked them.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± one of the men in ck asked, thoroughly on guard and a thread of fear rising in his heart.

    He himself was at the peak of the Fourth-order, but in front of this young girl, he couldn¡¯t muster even the slightest resistance. The girl in front of him must be a Fifth-order ancient martial artist or higher.

    He had lived half a lifetime and this was the first time he¡¯d seen an ancient martial artist above Fifth-order, but this one seemed far too young.

    Could it be that this young girl had undergone Rejuvenation?

    Unaware of the man in ck¡¯s thoughts, Gu Zhiqi, hearing his question, arched an eyebrow. ¡°You guys ambushed me, and now you¡¯re asking who I am?¡±

    The man in ck fell silent for two seconds, his eyes quickly shifting before blurting out, ¡°We meant no offense, we¡¯re after her life.¡±

    Saying this, he pointed at Gu Xiyue.

    He was sure he couldn¡¯t kill a Fifth-order power, but he could see that Gu Xiyue was only at the peak of the Fourth-order, which should make her easy to kill.

    So, might as well kill the one with the lower cultivation level toplete the task.

    Actually, the order they had received was to kill both of the young girls, but it was obvious that this girl¡¯s strength was too terrifying; all of them together wouldn¡¯t be enough for her to toy with.

    So, they¡¯d better just off one and then return to report.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded after hearing this. ¡°I see, then go on and fight.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi stepped back several paces as she spoke, retreating to the side to lean against a tree and watch the impending drama.

    Gu Xiyue: ?

    Men in ck: ??

    Was she that easy to convince?

    The man in ck had thought that Gu Zhiqi wouldn¡¯t easily agree to step out of the fight, already nning how to hold off Gu Zhiqi while killing Gu Xiyue, or how to escape from underneath Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands.

    He hadn¡¯t even had time to formte aplete n when Gu Zhiqi had actually agreed.

    The man in ck was visibly stunned and a flicker of confusion passed through his eyes.

    However, confusion or not, the most important task at hand was to kill Gu Xiyue, and the man in ck wasted no more time. After giving the others a nce, he ordered, ¡°Attack!¡±

 Chapter 790: 790: Ambushed in the Woods 3

    <strong>Chapter 790: Chapter 790: Ambushed in the Woods 3</strong>

    With amand, several ck-d assants moved, each channeling their Vital Energy to strike at Gu Xiyue.

    An intense aura enveloped Gu Xiyue in an instant, her eyes glinting coldly as she engaged inbat with the ck-d assants.

    Among the assants, the leader was a fourth-order peak ancient martial artist, while the others were either at the Fourth-order Middle Stage or the Fourth-order Primary Stage. With several people attacking Gu Xiyue at once, she found it somewhat difficult to fend them off.

    Initially, Gu Xiyue managed to hold her own, but gradually she started to struggle.

    Gu Zhiqi stoodzily to one side, leaning against something as she watched, and Chubby Chiu spoke up in her mind, ¡°Zhizhi, aren¡¯t you really going to help the protagonist?¡±

    Drama-watching Zhizhi: ¡°What¡¯s the rush? This fight is quite exciting.¡±

    She said this while plucking a few leaves and began to y with them in her palm, evidently bored.

    Chubby Chiu: Fine then.

    The opponents were numerous, but their strength was uneven, and soon Gu Xiyue had taken down two Fourth-order Primary Stage ancient martial artists.

    Of course, Gu Xiyue herself had sustained several colorful wounds.

    Seeing this, the remaining ck-d assants increased the ferocity of their attacks, yet Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she continued to entangle with them.

    After about ten minutes of fighting, they had almost trampled the grass bare, and the fight was still not over. But it was apparent that Gu Xiyue was running out of steam.

    Both parties had channeled their Vital Energy, but as it was finite, it would eventually deplete.

    With several opponents utilizing a rotating attack strategy, they were constantly depleting Gu Xiyue¡¯s Vital Energy, which was nearly exhausted, while the fourth-order peak ancient martial artist from the opposing side still had a substantial amount left.

    When they noticed that Gu Xiyue¡¯s Vital Energy was finally running low, the leading fourth-order peak ancient martial artist made a move, quickly causing her to be at a disadvantage.

    Even at a disadvantage, Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression remained calm, though the aura around her body became more vtile and her moves grew more fierce.

    Soon, Gu Xiyue¡¯s Vital Energy was depleted.

    The leading ck-d assant sneered when he noticed that Gu Xiyue¡¯s Vital Energy had run out, his eyes showing cruelty as he gathered his Vital Energy and harshly thrust a palm towards Gu Xiyue.

    If that palm strikended on Gu Xiyue, she would be gravely injured if not killed.

    Gu Xiyue was out of Vital Energy to defend herself from that palm strike, and as it rushed toward her, she sidestepped it.

    But dodging was futile; the ball of Vital Energy seemed to chase after Gu Xiyue, relentlessly pursuing her, making it impossible to escape.

    Gu Xiyue wove through the trees, dodging the sphere of Vital Energy, and finally drew it into a tree where it collided.

    That way, not only was Gu Xiyue¡¯s Vital Energy exhausted, but she also had very little physical strength left.

    Standing in ce and panting for a while, she realized that the ck-d assants did not pursue her.

    Thinking that Gu Zhiqi was still there, she guessed that they must have been restrained by her.

    With that thought, Gu Xiyue began to walk back.

    Only when she returned to the scene of the fight did she find that all the ck-d assants were lying on the ground, with Gu Zhiqi squatting beside one, asking questions.

    The face of the assant had been beaten to a pulp, unrecognizable, with a ring of white powder around his mouth, looking utterly abject.

    Gu Xiyue looked at the scene before her with mixed emotions.

    Ever since she had known about Gu Zhiqi disposing of Jiang Qi, the ancient martial artist, Gu Xiyue had surmised that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s Cultivation Level must not be low.

    Now, it seemed her level was even higher than Gu Xiyue had thought.

    Gu Xiyue herself was at the peak of the fourth-order and had been made so ragged by them, but in just a short time, Gu Zhiqi had alreadyid them all out.

    This disparity in strength was no small matter.

 Chapter 791: 791 Trouble in the Medical Alliance

    <strong>Chapter 791: Chapter 791 Trouble in the Medical Alliance</strong>

    Hearing themotion, Gu Zhiqi finished questioning and stood up, turning back to ask Gu Xiyue, ¡°Back already?¡±

    Sweat dotted Gu Xiyue¡¯s face in a fine sheen as she looked at Gu Zhiqi with aplex expression. ¡°Can I know, you¡­ just how high is your cultivation level?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Just a little bit higher than yours, I guess.¡±

    Gu Xiyue: Are you sure it¡¯s just a little bit, not a whole lot?

    Ignoring Gu Xiyue¡¯splex look, Gu Zhiqi extended her hand and pointed at the ck-clothed person lying on the ground. ¡°Sent by Mo Qingsnow to kill us both.¡±

    At this, Gu Xiyue felt somewhat surprised. She wasn¡¯t very shocked at the idea of Mo Qingsnow wanting her dead, but the notion that Mo Qingsnow wanted to kill Gu Zhiqi was quite unexpected.

    As for Mo Qingsnow wanting her dead, Gu Zhiqi was not at all surprised.

    ¡°If Mo Qingsnow is killed, will people from the Medical Alliancee after me?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue shook her head: ¡°No.¡±

    She herself wanted to kill Mo Qingsnow.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, time to settle the score.¡± With that, Gu Zhiqi picked up the ck-clothed person, who had been beaten to a swollen mess, from the ground and started walking in the direction of the Medical Alliance.

    Gu Xiyue watched her do this, fell silent for a moment, and then swiftly nced over the people lying on the ground.

    Apart from the one who¡¯d been stepped on by Gu Zhiqi and had fallen unconscious, all the others were already dead, their fatal wounds on their necks, tiny and seemingly made by something sharp and fine.

    There was even a leaf stuck in the neck of one of them.

    It looked like they had all been killed by having their throats cut by leaves.

    Gu Xiyue was taken aback, Pluck Leaf Flying Flower?

    She knew how to injure people with Pluck Leaf Flying Flower but dealing a lethal blow with one strike seemed a bit difficult.

    Standing still for a few seconds, when she came to her senses, she realized Gu Zhiqi was already far ahead, so she quickly stepped up and followed.

    **

    Upon their return to the Medical Alliance, they found it unusually quiet. As they walked, they didn¡¯t even encounter a single disciple.

    A sense of foreboding rose within Gu Xiyue, ¡°Not good, something might have happened.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi also nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and see.¡± Gu Xiyue said, quickening her pace, with Gu Zhiqi immediately following.

    When they reached the courtyard, they found it bereft of people, even the guards at the entrance were missing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see the Alliance Hierarch.¡± Gu Xiyue was about to step out when her arm was pulled back.

    Gu Xiyue turned to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°That way.¡± Gu Zhiqi pointed in a certain direction, ¡°Gu Huaijin and the others are all there.¡±

    Gu Xiyue looked in the direction she pointed, towards the Law Enforcement Hall.

    Pausing for a moment, she asked, ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi answered confidently, ¡°Just a divination.¡±

    Gu Xiyue fell silent upon hearing this, then remembered that Gu Zhiqi really seemed to be capable of fortune-telling.

    It appears that the Diviner known as Zhezhi on theworking site is indeed Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Xiyue said, heading in the direction of the Law Enforcement Hall.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t doubt her at all, Gu Zhiqi felt a bit surprised, ¡°You believe me?¡±

    Gu Xiyue nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Zhiqi knew that Gu Huaijin and Gu Mengyang¡¯s first reaction upon hearing that she could tell fortunes was disbelief.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°Because of Zhezhi.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    As Gu Xiyue hurried toward the Law Enforcement Hall, she exined: ¡°I bought Phoenix Sleep Fragrance through Zhezhi, and the person who refines Phoenix Sleep Fragrance is you, so I guessed Zhezhi is you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a moment and then gave Gu Xiyue a thumbs up, ¡°As expected of you.¡±

    Indeed worthy of being the protagonist, to guess such a thing.

    If it had been her, she probably would have been toozy to guess.

 Chapter 792: 792 Trapped 1

    <strong>Chapter 792: Chapter 792 Trapped 1</strong>

    At this moment, the Dark Prison of the Law Enforcement Hall was filled with people.

    Outside a certain Dark Prison, with her face deathly pale, Qi Yuanyuan leaned against the prison door, a smile ying at her lips, and looked into the Dark Prison at Gu Huaijin, saying, ¡°Brother Huaijin, haven¡¯t you thought it through yet?¡±

    Inside the cell, Gu Huaijin, as if not hearing Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s voice, had his eyes firmly closed, sitting cross-legged on the ground in meditation.

    Next to Gu Huaijin, Gu Ying and Gu Min were also sitting cross-legged on the ground in meditation, both ignoring Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s words entirely.

    Seeing this, Qi Yuanyuan was not annoyed. She leaned on the prison door and continued to watch Gu Huaijin, then said leisurely, ¡°Stop your futile struggling. The poison in you, apart from my mother, no one in the world can cure.¡±

    In the Dark Prison, Gu Huaijin still had his eyes closed tightly as he continued to try to mobilize his Vital Energy to see if he could force the poison out of his body.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about your fianc¨¦e, wouldn¡¯t marrying me be better?¡± Qi Yuanyuan leaned against the inside of the door, continuing to talk to herself, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t agree to marry me. Once I¡¯ve fed you the Puppet Pill, whether to marry or not will be up to me to decide.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    In the Dark Prison, Gu Huaijin spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    Hearing the noise, Gu Ying and Gu Min, who were sitting cross-legged, immediately opened their eyes and looked towards Gu Huaijin, eximing in unison, ¡°Eldest Young Master, are you alright?!¡±

    Before them, there was a pool of blood where Gu Huaijin sat, and hisplexion was frighteningly pale.

    Qi Yuanyuan, seeing him like this, let out a lightugh, ¡°I forgot to tell you. The poison you¡¯ve been given can only be expelled by taking an antidote, there¡¯s no other way.¡±

    ¡°If you try to force out the poison, it will only backfire.¡±

    ¡°At best, you¡¯ll suffer a minor internal injury, but at worst, your meridians could bepletely severed,¡± Qi Yuanyuan said while her smile twisted maliciously, filled with malice and provocation.

    That smile on Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s deathly pale face looked particrly sinister.

    ¡°Despicable.¡± Gu Ying said coldly with a stern face.

    Hearing Gu Ying¡¯s curse, Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s smiling mouth stiffened and her eyes filled with viciousness, ¡°Slut, you¡¯re close to death and still can¡¯t keep your mouth shut.¡±

    Hearing her words, Gu Ying closed his eyes, refusing to speak with her.

    ¡°Hmph, just wait, I¡¯ll make you suffer sooner orter.¡± Qi Yuanyuan, seeing that Gu Ying ignored her, snorted coldly and said no more.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her internal injuries sustained from the whipping by the Law Enforcement Hall and couldn¡¯t make any major movements, she would have rushed in to tear this wretched woman¡¯s mouth apart.

    But no matter.

    They couldn¡¯t escape anyway. She could wait for the medicine to take effect before dealing with this slut.

    **

    In another Dark Prison, members of the Ever Winning Army were locked up.

    Fu Xiyan was sitting cross-legged on the ground, just like Gu Huaijin, trying to mobilize his Vital Energy to force the poison out of his body. He had tried countless times, all unsessful.

    In the end, bacsh urred and he vomited a mouthful of fresh blood.

    ¡°My Lord (Second Lord)! Are you alright?¡± Yun Sen and Fu Yu, who were meditating by his side, heard themotion, suddenly opened their eyes, and turned to look at Fu Xiyan together.

    Fu Xiyan weakly raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just that the poison is truly domineering; it won¡¯t even let a single bit of Vital Energy be mobilized.¡±

    This poison not only sealed the Vital Energy but also removed most of their strength.

    At the moment, they were even less capable than ordinary people, and only by countering the poison in their bodies could they possibly escape their current predicament.

    Hearing Fu Xiyan¡¯s words, Fu Yu felt a wave of disappointment and turned his gaze towards Yun Sen, ¡°Brother Sen, how are you holding up?¡±

    Yun Sen shook his head, ¡°As the Second Lord said, this poison is incredibly domineering. Green Crystal Grass can¡¯t cure this poison.¡±

 Chapter 793: 793 Trapped 2

    <strong>Chapter 793: Chapter 793 Trapped 2</strong>

    ¡°Are we really going to be trapped here like this?¡± Fu Yu said with a gloomy face.

    Yun Sen also felt very depressed upon hearing Fu Yu¡¯s words. ¡°Ah¡­ so many Ancient Martial Artists and yet we were defeated by a Poison Doctor. It¡¯s so frustrating.¡±

    Hearing the two men¡¯s words, Fu Xiyan spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t panic just yet. With so many from the Medical Alliance studying medicine, there¡¯s bound to be someone who can cure this poison. Even if not, once Fu Hong realizes we¡¯ve lost contact, he will definitely get in touch with Ah Yun and the others.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Yun Sen leaned against the wall and slumped to the ground, his eyes dull and lifeless.

    Fu Xiyan remainedposed and continued, ¡°What we need to do now is to stay calm. Since Mo Qingsnow didn¡¯t kill us outright, it seems she must have some use for us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Heeding Fu Xiyan¡¯s analysis, Yun Sen nodded in agreement. Then, as if remembering something, he added, ¡°Even if no one from the Medical Alliance can cure the poison, Miss Gu is so skilled, she will definitely cure it!¡±

    Fu Yu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Fu Xiyan did not respond but crossed his legs and settled down to begin a new round of meditation.

    ¡°Sir, are you going to try again? Don¡¯t, it might harm your meridians,¡± Fu Yu said with worry as he watched Fu Xiyan resume meditating.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I will try again,¡± Fu Xiyan replied, closing his eyes to start a new attempt.

    But it was not even half a minute before a mouthful of fresh blood sprayed out from his mouth.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°Second Sir!¡±

    Fu Yu and Yun Sen immediately rushed to Fu Xiyan¡¯s side upon seeing this.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯splexion turned as pale as paper, a deeper sense of weakness emerging between his eyebrows, and he looked lethargic, as if he might pass away at any second.

    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± Fu Yu anxiously asked upon seeing Fu Xiyan like this.

    Fu Xiyan took a moment to recover, then shook his head at them, ¡°No¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before he passed out.

    ¡°Sir! Sir, are you okay?¡± Fu Yu shook Fu Xiyan by the shoulders in panic.

    ¡°Stop shaking him,¡± Yun Sen stopped his actions and immediately took Fu Xiyan¡¯s pulse, ¡°He¡¯s just fainted. He¡¯ll wake up in a while.¡±

    Relieved upon hearing this, Fu Yu breathed a sigh of relief.

    Yun Sen resumed his seated position. ¡°You watch the Second Sir, I¡¯ll try again to see if I can mobilize the Green Crystal Grass.¡± After saying this, he closed his eyes once more.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    **

    In another Dark Prison, Mo Cann, Ling Yuxuan, and Meng Qiyun were detained.

    At that moment, Ling Yuxuan was covered in whip marks, while Mo Cann embraced her helplessly, ¡°Yuxuan, how are you?¡±

    Ling Yuxuan¡¯s eyes stayed tightly closed and she said nothing.

    ¡°Yuxuan, if the pain is too severe, just grasp me tightly¡­ Please, whatever you do, don¡¯t fall asleep.¡±

    Ling Yuxuan, lying in Mo Cann¡¯s arms, heard his words and her eyshes trembled lightly, but ultimately, she still did not open her eyes.

    Meng Qiyun sat anxiously to the side, looking at Ling Yuxuan with a worried face. ¡°Uncle Master, you mustn¡¯t let anything happen to you, you have to hold on.¡±

    Just then, someone appeared outside the Dark Prison.

    Mo Qingsnow, dressed in white, stood outside the Dark Prison, looked at the scene inside, and said with a surprised tone, ¡°Oh, what happened to Sister-inw to be in such a state?¡±

    Mo Cann, hearing that voice, fiercely turned his head towards the door and with eyes reddened with rage, he gritted his teeth and spat out, ¡°Mo Qingsnow!¡±

    Mo Qingsnow seemed not to notice Mo Cann¡¯s anger, looked at Ling Yuxuan and clucked her tongue lightly, her mouth curling into a cold smile as she said leisurely, ¡°How did Sister-inw get hurt so badly? I had ordered those people to be gentle. What kind of job have they done?¡±

 Chapter 794: 794 Trapped 3

    <strong>Chapter 794: Chapter 794 Trapped 3</strong>

    Mo Cann held Ling Yuxuan tightly, his eyes dark and cold as he looked at Mo Qingsnow. The reddish hue showed disappointment and sorrow; but above all, dark hatred simmered within.

    He knew his sister had malicious thoughts, but he could never have imagined she could be this wicked, to the point ofmitting such an extreme action.

    He was wrong.

    He should have never brought her back to the Medical Alliance, let alone repeatedly softened his heart towards her, harboring hope again and again.

    Because of his softness, because he brought Mo Qingsnow back to the Medical Alliance, in the end, he not only harmed his own wife but also countless disciples of the alliance, exposing it to such a devastating disaster.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of eyes!¡± Mo Qingsnow met Mo Cann¡¯s disappointed and sorrowful gaze, grabbed the bars of the prison cell tightly, and red at Mo Cann, ¡°Mo Cann, what right do you have to look at me like that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you that I became what I am today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you losing me, I wouldn¡¯t have had to wander, beg, curry favor with others, or go hungry meal after meal¡­¡±

    Mo Qingsnow stopped there, unable to continue, for what followed in her past was too unbearable to mention to anyone.

    Whenever she thought of that shameful and dark past, Mo Qingsnow wished she could simply lose her memory.

    As shes of those memories passed through her mind, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s eyes reddened, and she stared directly at Mo Cann, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all because of you! All my past misfortunes are because of you!¡±

    ¡°You know nothing. You don¡¯t know at all what I went through.¡±

    ¡°What right do you have? What right do you have to be disappointed in me?!¡±

    Mo Qingsnow, caught in her agitated state, clutched the iron bars, shaking the prison door noisily.

    ¡°It was me, I¡¯m the one to me. If you want revenge, just take my life, but why did you harm Yuxuan? Why harm so many disciples of the Medical Alliance?¡± Mo Cann¡¯s eyes were red with anger as he bitingly reproached Mo Qingsnow.

    Listening to Mo Cann¡¯s rebuke and seeing his furious demeanor, Mo Qingsnow suddenly calmed down, then sneered chillingly, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Ling Yuxuan what she has done? Do you know how many of my ns she has ruined?¡±

    ¡°And the Alliance Hierarch, what of it? Parading around with that lofty attitude all day, who is she performing for? Every time I went to beg her, not once did I not demean myself, yet she held herself so high, her word was thew!¡±

    Mo Cann¡¯s voice turned cold, ¡°By the merit of her being the Alliance Hierarch, the founder of the Medical Alliance, and her exceptional medical skills.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, ¡®exceptional medical skills¡¯?¡± Mo Qingsnow scoffed, ¡°If her medical skills are so exceptional, then howe she couldn¡¯t cure the poison I administered? In the end, didn¡¯t she fall into my hands?¡±

    ¡°Once the Divine Grandmaster was poisoned, you dragged him for a whipping. How could she cure the poison?¡± Meng Qiyun couldn¡¯t bear to hear her grandmaster¡¯s medical skills ndered and immediately retorted, ¡°If you dare, let her go and see if she can¡¯t cure your poison!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Worthless girl, it¡¯s not your ce to speak here.¡± Mo Qingsnow¡¯s gaze turned cold over Meng Qiyun, harshly scolding her.

    Pah, like I want to talk to you.

    Meng Qiyun inwardly spat in dismissal, but chose to ignore Mo Qingsnow, as she had no interest in dealing with this madwoman.

    Mo Cann no longer spoke to Mo Qingsnow, but instead lowered his gaze to Ling Yuxuan¡¯s face and murmured softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Indeed, having her encounter him was a mistake.

    Ling Yuxuan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, yet her eyes remained closed.

 Chapter 795: 795 Trapped 4

    <strong>Chapter 795: Chapter 795 Trapped 4</strong>

    Mo Cann bowed his head, eyes reddened, voice choked, and continued to murmur in Ling Yuxuan¡¯s ear, ¡°Ah Xuan, I regret it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m filled with so much regret, regretting why I kept pestering you when I first met you.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have taken me as your disciple.¡±

    ¡°If only you hadn¡¯t met me, how good that would have been. Without me, you would still be the carefree, unrestrained Alliance Hierarch of the Medical Alliance, with no need to worry about worldly troubles, just focusing on your medical skills and your Fragrance Refining Technique.¡±

    ¡°It was I who dragged you down, it was I who pulled you into the mortal world, and even got you trapped.¡±

    ¡°Ah Xuan, I regret it, I regret meeting you.¡±

    By this point, Mo Cann was already sobbing uncontrobly.

    Mo Qingsnow, seeing him like this, felt a mix of satisfaction and anger, ¡°Even at this time, she¡¯s the only one in your eyes, you¡¯re always standing by her side.¡±

    ¡°Mo Cann, I am your own sister,¡± Mo Qingsnow said through clenched teeth as she stared at him.

    ¡°If possible, I would rather have not had a sister like you.¡± Mo Cann¡¯s eyes were red as he looked back at her, his gaze filled with cold severity and ruthlessness.

    Mo Qingsnow sneered with irony, ¡°Finally showing your true colors. Indeed, you never wanted me, you intentionally abandoned me from the very beginning!¡±

    Mo Cann sneered back, looking at Mo Qingsnow, ¡°Yes, I did it on purpose, I didn¡¯t want you. If I had known you would turn out like this, I should have strangled you to death right from the start!¡±

    Upon hearing this, a surge of rage burst from the depths of Mo Qingsnow¡¯s eyes, ¡°So this is your truest thought, isn¡¯t it? Can¡¯t pretend anymore, can you?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately for you, I didn¡¯t die, I didn¡¯t fulfill your wish.¡±

    After saying that, Mo Qingsnow shouted loudly, ¡°Someonee!¡±

    ¡°Madam,¡± someone quickly responded.

    ¡°Open the door, drag Ling Yuxuan out for me,¡± Mo Qingsnow ordered with an icy look in her eyes toward Ling Yuxuan.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Mo Cann suddenly raised his gaze, his eyes burning with fury as he looked at Mo Qingsnow.

    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m going to let her die! I want her dead, and then to watch you suffer miserably from her loss,¡± Mo Qingsnow said, and then sheughed coldly.

    Mo Cann¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! Mo Qingsnow, you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°What wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Mo Qingsnow looked at Mo Cann¡¯s nearly crazed appearance,ughed, and felt extremely exhrated inside, ¡°If you want to save her, you can. Get on your knees and beg me!¡±

    ¡°Just beg me, and I¡¯ll give you the medicine, cure Ling Yuxuan. How about that?¡±

    Hearing Mo Qingsnow¡¯s words, Mo Cann froze, ¡°So, this is your purpose?¡±

    ¡°You tortured Yuxuan to this state just to see me kneel and beg you?¡±

    Hearing Mo Cann¡¯s question, Mo Qingsnow immediately replied, ¡°Yes! I want to see you and Ling Yuxuan kneel down and beg me.¡±

    ¡°In the past, it was always me begging you, but from now on, it will be your turn to beg me.¡±

    ¡°Mo Cann, Ling Yuxuan, neither of you will escape. You¡¯ll both have to kneel down and beg me.¡±

    ¡°I will crush your pride and stomp you both into the mud,¡± Mo Qingsnow said as she alternated between crying andughing, looking somewhat demented.

    After having herugh, she then looked coldly at Mo Cann, ¡°Now, beg me.¡±

    Mo Cann held Mo Qingsnow tightly, his gaze slightly downcast, motionless.

    ¡°Not begging? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t beg.¡± Seeing that Mo Cann didn¡¯t move, Mo Qingsnow didn¡¯t care but turned to the subordinate she had summoned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring the person out? Why haven¡¯t you moved yet?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the subordinate immediately took the keys and began unlocking the door.

 Chapter 796: 796 Trapped 5

    <strong>Chapter 796: Chapter 796 Trapped 5</strong>

    Seeing this, Mo Cann held Ling Yuxuan tightly in his arms, terrified that she would truly be taken away like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare move my uncle,¡± Meng Qiyun said as she saw that persone in, immediately throwing herself in front of Ling Yuxuan and Mo Cann, ¡°Mo Qingsnow, if you darey a finger on my uncle, my master will not let you off.¡±

    ¡°Your master?¡± Mo Qingsnow heard this and just gave a coldugh, ¡°And where is your master?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been at the Medical Alliance for over a decade, yet I¡¯ve never seen your so-called master.¡± Mo Qingsnow said, stepping forward into the cell, looking down at Meng Qiyun with disdain, ¡°Come on then, tell me, who is your master? Let me hear her illustrious name.¡±

    Meng Qiyun stood between Mo Cann and Ling Yuxuan, looking coldly at Mo Qingsnow, ¡°My master¡¯s illustrious name is also something you¡¯re worthy of hearing?¡±

    Hearing that, Mo Qingsnow outrightughed in anger, ¡°I¡¯m not worthy?¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Mo Qingsnow raised her hand and pped Meng Qiyun across the face, ¡°I¡¯m not worthy? Come on, say it again. Am I worthy or not?¡±

    While speaking, she grabbed Meng Qiyun by the cor, facing her, and delivered another p, ¡°Come on, say it, am I worthy or not?¡±

    ¡°Mo Qingsnow, what are you doing? If you¡¯ve got a problem, take it up with me, what¡¯s the point of hitting a child?¡± Mo Cann saw Meng Qiyun being pped twice in a row and got anxious.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Qingsnow harshly scolded Mo Cann, ¡°You want me toe at you, is that it? You really think I won¡¯t do anything to you?¡±

    ¡°Hiss~¡±

    During the gap in the conversation between Mo Qingsnow and Mo Cann, Meng Qiyun bit down hard on Mo Qingsnow¡¯s arm, causing her to cry out in pain.

    ¡°p!¡±

    Meng Qiyun was pped yet again.

    This time, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s hand was charged with Vital Energy, and when Meng Qiyun was pped, she directly fell to the ground, vomiting a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Mo Qingsnow, you¡­¡± Before Mo Cann could finish speaking, he was tugged at the corner of his clothes by Meng Qiyun.

    Meng Qiyun secretly shook her head at him, then slowly got up from the ground and looked towards Mo Qingsnow, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to hear if you¡¯re worthy or not? Come, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Ling Yuxuan couldn¡¯t be injured again, and Mo Cann¡¯s constitution was already very weak; he couldn¡¯t withstand a hit from Mo Qingsnow.

    At this moment, Meng Qiyun could only draw all of Mo Qingsnow¡¯s anger onto herself.

    Her Ancient Martial Talent might not be considered good, but she could endure being hit a few times.

    Moreover, she had a life-saving object on her; even if Mo Qingsnow really harbored the intention to kill her, she could still save her own life.

    ¡°What, going to change what you said?¡± Mo Qingsnow crouched down, staring straight at Meng Qiyun, waiting for her to recant.

    ¡°Change what I said?¡± Meng Qiyunughed, her mouth stained with blood, looking rather defiant and unrestrained.

    Yet Mo Qingsnow hated her smile, loathing the fact that she was still so arrogantlyughing despite being a prisoner.

    ¡°Pah! Worthy my ass!¡± As she spoke, Meng Qiyun spat directly onto Mo Qingsnow¡¯s clothing, the saliva mixed with fresh blood staining Mo Qingsnow¡¯s spotlessly white garment.

    Instantly, a blossom of blood spread across the snow-white fabric.

    Seeing this, a surge of rage ignited in Mo Qingsnow¡¯s eyes and she pped Meng Qiyun hard again, ¡°You wretch!¡±

    Meng Qiyun was pped once more, this time being sent spinning to the side, heavily crashing to the ground.

    ¡°Phew¡­cough cough cough¡±

    Meng Qiyuny on the ground, coughing violently, the pain so intense it brought her to tears.

    A string of silent curses ran through her mind.

    Could she really rely on her brother? Wasn¡¯t it said that life-threatening danger would trigger the life-saving Formation?

    She was nearly in agony, yet the Formation still hadn¡¯t activated!

 Chapter 797: 797 Zhizhi Rushes Over

    <strong>Chapter 797: Chapter 797 Zhizhi Rushes Over</strong>

    ¡°Since you wish for death, I shall grant it!¡± Mo Qingsnow¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent, and her gaze turned icy as she looked at Meng Qiyun, who, in her eyes, was already a dead woman.

    She had already begun mobilizing her Vital Energy, ready to im Meng Qiyun¡¯s life with a single move.

    Meng Qiyun met her gaze, feeling a sudden pang of fear in her heart.

    Sheforted herself silently, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s fine, as soon as Mo Qingsnow struck, the life-saving Formation would surely be triggered, and perhaps, it might even kill Mo Qingsnow in turn.

    Thinking this, a hint of excitement tinged Meng Qiyun¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing that not only did Meng Qiyun¡¯s eyes show no fear but also a hint of eagerness, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s irritation surged, ¡°Die, you wretched girl!¡±

    **

    In the Dark Prison where Gu Huaijin was held, Qi Yuanyuan was forcefully pushing an Elixir into Gu Huaijin¡¯s mouth.

    Gu Ying and Gu Miny defeated beside them, immobilized and unable to bear the sight of Gu Huaijin being coerced, they both turned their heads away, neither daring to look nor to speak.

    ¡°Brother Huaijin, just eat it. Once you do, you will forget your fianc¨¦e and from then on, you will only listen to me,¡± Qi Yuanyuan persisted in stuffing the Puppet Pill into Gu Huaijin¡¯s mouth.

    Gu Huaijin, however, kept his mouth tightly shut, his face cold as he looked at Qi Yuanyuan.

    ¡°Brother Huaijin, please eat it. After you do, you will belong only to me,¡± Qi Yuanyuan urged as she continued to force the Puppet Pill into Gu Huaijin¡¯s mouth.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi arrived at the entrance of the Dark Prison, she witnessed this very scene.

    She silently tsked to herself, Gu Huaijin sure has his fair share of romantic troubles.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her foot and kicked open the unlocked prison door.

    Hearing the noise, Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s hand shook, and the Elixir fell to the ground, rolling over and over.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the Puppet Pill on the floor andzily narrowed her eyes.

    Gu Min and Gu Ying, hearing themotion, both turned their heads towards the door and excitedly eximed, ¡°Master Zhi!¡±

    ¡°Qiqi! Yueyue!¡± Gu Huaijin also saw Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue at the doorway. His eyes lit up with joy, ¡°Are you both alright?¡±

    Qi Yuanyuan also turned her head sharply at the sound, then saw Gu Zhiqi holding a man in ck, while Gu Xiyue was virtually ignored due to ack of grievances between them.

    ¡°You little whore, you actually didn¡¯t¡­ Ah!¡±

    Before she could finish, Qi Yuanyuan saw a dark figure flying towards her face followed quickly by her being knocked to the floor by Gu Zhiqi who used the man in ck.

    ¡°You little whore, how dare you hit me, you¡­ mmm, mmm, mmm!¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Qi Yuanyuan¡¯s face was stepped on by Gu Zhiqi, rendering her words muffled and incoherent, not a single one understood by Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi looked down, speaking coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t speak properly, then don¡¯t speak.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, mmm, mmm¡­¡±

    Qi Yuanyuan kept mumbling under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s foot, and then with a quick point to her pressure point, Gu Zhiqi silenced herpletely.

    Gu Huaijin, watching Gu Zhiqi effortlessly subdue Qi Yuanyuan, felt aplex mix of emotions.

    At that moment, he felt utterly useless to have needed his sister¡¯s rescue.

    Only when Gu Zhiqi approached him did Gu Huaijine back to his senses, ¡°Qiqi, Yueyue, you two are unharmed, right?¡±

    Gu Xiyue shook her head at Gu Huaijin.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Gu Zhiqi murmured softly, then crouched down in front of Gu Huaijin, her hand resting on his wrist.

 Chapter 798: 798 Task Trigger

    <strong>Chapter 798: Chapter 798 Task Trigger</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯ve been poisoned, the poison has sealed my vital energy, taking away all my strength,¡± Gu Huaijin said as soon as Gu Zhiqi checked his pulse, immediately addressing Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly, her fingertips touched the bracelet, and she pulled out an acupuncture kit, ¡°I¡¯ll first help you expel most of the poison. To eliminate the remaining poison, you¡¯ll need to take medicine or have a medicinal bath.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Huaijin hadplete trust in what Gu Zhiqi said.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi was about to perform acupuncture, Gu Xiyue immediately walked up to stand beside Gu Zhiqi, watching her needlework with earnest attention.

    Having the chance to witness the Divine Doctor Nan Zhi perform acupuncture, Gu Xiyue inappropriately harbored a thought that shouldn¡¯t have crossed her mind: Her eldest brother, Gu Huaijin, had been poisoned at a most opportune moment.

    The needling process was very quick,sting less than a minute.

    All Gu Xiyue saw was a blur of movement, and the acupuncture was over; honestly, she had not even seen clearly how Gu Zhiqi had administered the needles.

    She silently turned her head, casting her gaze towards Gu Ying and Gu Min; it¡¯s alright, there were still two other people.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi finished the acupuncture, the voice of Chubby Chiu rang in her head, ¡°Ding~ A Fourth-Tier Upgrade Mission¢Ù has been triggered, please proceed immediately to Dark Prison No. 7 to rescue Meng Qiyun.¡±

    ¡°The mission subject is in life-threatening danger; please proceed with the rescue at once.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    ¡°Urgent matter, I¡¯ll be back in half an hour to remove the needles,¡± Gu Zhiqi dered, then transformed into a shadow and disappeared into the Dark Prison.

    Gu Ying, Gu Min: Master Zhi, you haven¡¯t done our acupuncture yet!

    Feeling puzzled, Gu Xiyue said to the three of them, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±

    Then she left, not forgetting to take the ck-d person with her before she went.

    Fearing she might miss Gu Zhiqi¡¯s needlework, she departed with haste.

    Gu Huaijin and the other two: ?

    **

    ¡°Qiyunss!¡±

    Mo Cann¡¯s eyes were nearly bursting with rage as he watched the scene before him, his voice breaking as he yelled out.

    In a moment, the gust of wind pushed forth by Mo Qingsnow was about to strike Meng Qiyun. Staring at the oing gust heading straight for her, Meng Qiyun felt tense and excited, with a slight hint of fear.

    When the wind was about fifty centimeters from Meng Qiyun, suddenly, a brilliant golden light appeared in front of her. As soon as the golden light emerged, it exploded dazzlingly in front of Meng Qiyun, brightly piercing, causing all who saw it to squint reflexively.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The gust collided with the golden light, creating a thunderous roar. The shockwave spread in all directions, the golden light and the gust dissipated simultaneously, and the shockwave forced Mo Qingsnow to stagger backwards.

    The person she had called to open the door was directly blown away, crashing heavily onto the corridor outside the Dark Prison after being ejected.

    Mo Cann, his eyes stabbed by the bright light, instinctively closed them, hugging the person in his arms tightly. With eyes shut, he bowed his head, fiercely protecting the person in his embrace.

    However, other than feeling a breeze sweeping by, Mo Cann didn¡¯t feel any difort. He looked around in confusion, then saw the person standing in front of Meng Qiyun.

    From the moment the golden light appeared, Meng Qiyun¡¯s eyes were fixed unwaveringly on the scene before her.

    She saw a figure slowly taking shape within the golden light, staring nkly at the sight before her, somewhat unable to react.

    The figure in front of her stood with her back to Meng Qiyun, allowing Meng Qiyun to only see her graceful figure and her freely fluttering ck hair.

    Is this¡­ a divine being?

    Was her brother that incredible? Not only did he etch a formation inside her but also a divine being to act as her Guardian God?

    Yet, this Guardian God seemed somewhat familiar.

    Mo Qingsnow, shaken by the shockwave into retreating several steps before stabilizing, finally saw clearly the person who had appeared in front of Meng Qiyun.

    Mo Qingsnow¡¯s pupils contracted, her eyes filled with shock, ¡°You¡¯re not dead?!¡±

 Chapter 799: 799 It Seems Like There Is No Formation Inside Your Body

    <strong>Chapter 799: Chapter 799 It Seems Like There Is No Formation Inside Your Body</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi spoke with a casual look, ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t die. Disappointed?¡±

    ¡°How, how is that possible!¡± Mo Qingsnow looked at Gu Zhiqi with shock-filled eyes. ¡°I clearly¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, finishing her sentence, ¡°clearly sent someone to assassinate me and Gu Xiyue?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the person you sent failed in their assassination attempt.¡± A cool voice suddenly came from the entrance of the Dark Prison.

    Immediately after, a ¡°bang¡± sound emanated from the Dark Prison, and then there was an additional person in ck clothes on the floor, thrown in by Gu Xiyue.

    Mo Qingsnow heard this and quickly turned around, her eyes widening in shock upon seeing the person standing there, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Yueyue!¡±

    ¡°Yue Girl!¡±

    Seeing the person who appeared at the doorway, both Meng Qiyun and Mo Cann called out in surprise and joy.

    As Gu Xiyue heard their voices, she turned to look at them. When she saw Meng Qiyun¡¯s disheveled state, and then Mo Cann holding Ling Yuxuan, a chill suddenly burst forth from the depths of her eyes, faintly tinged with a hint of killing intent.

    ¡°You, both of you are actually not dead!¡± Mo Qingsnow finally recovered her wits, shock in her eyes giving way to a shallow trace of fear.

    ¡°You are the one who should die. Why should we?¡± Gu Xiyue said, while channeling Vital Energy and striking directly at Mo Qingsnow.

    Seeing this, Mo Qingsnow immediately mobilized Vital Energy to sh with Gu Xiyue.

    Mo Qingsnow was a Poison Doctor with fairly mediocre Ancient Martial Arts skills,pletely overwhelmed in the fight. Plus, with Gu Xiyue¡¯s fierce moves, it took less than two exchanges before Mo Qingsnow started to falter.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi let them continue fighting and turned to nce at Meng Qiyun, who was sitting on the ground. A trace of puzzlement crossed her eyes; if she hadn¡¯t seen it wrong, when Mo Qingsnow had attacked, Meng Qiyun seemed somewhat excited.

    Noticing Gu Zhiqi looking at her, Meng Qiyun immediately spoke up, ¡°Sister Gu¡­ thank you for saving me just now.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Sister Gu?

    What kind of address is that?

    However, that¡¯s not the point. The point is, ¡°When Mo Qingsnow attacked you just now, you seemed quite expectant?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Meng Qiyun was slightly stunned. Was her reaction that obvious?

    ¡°My brother ced a Formation inside me that would be triggered if I ever encountered a life-threatening situation, so¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    ¡°But it seems like there is no Formation inside you.¡±

    Meng Qiyun indeed did not have any Formation on her; if she did, Gu Zhiqi should have been able to feel it. Moreover, Chubby Chiu had said that Meng Qiyun was in danger, which must mean it detected a genuine threat to her life. If Meng Qiyun had a Formation inside her, it would not have triggered an upgrade mission.

    Meng Qiyun: ?!

    ¡°Huh? None?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! How could there be none!¡±

    Meng Qiyun simply couldn¡¯t believe it.

    If she didn¡¯t have a life-saving Formation in her, didn¡¯t that mean if Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t shown up, she would have been killed by Mo Qingsnow?!

    She had provoked Mo Qingsnow fearlessly precisely because she thought she had a life-saving Formation inside her.

    If she genuinely had no Formation and Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t taken action to save her, wouldn¡¯t that mean her own brother had nearly caused her death!

    To throw one¡¯s sister into a pit, what a brother.

    Gu Zhiqi watched Meng Qiyun¡¯s shocked expression, fell silent for a moment, and then drylymented, ¡°Perhaps I came out.¡±

    After hearing this, Meng Qiyun still looked conflicted but secretly made up her mind that once she escaped the Dark Prison and got her phone, she would definitely confront her brother!

    Meanwhile, the fight between Mo Qingsnow and Gu Xiyue was over.

    Gu Xiyue shoved Mo Qingsnow in front of Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Time to settle ounts.¡±

    She remembered Gu Zhiqi saying she wanted to settle scores with Mo Qingsnow.

 Chapter 800: 800 Enjoy It Too

    <strong>Chapter 800: Chapter 800 Enjoy It Too</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi heard the words, raised his eyebrows slightly, and nodded toward Gu Xiyue.

    Then, hezily narrowed his eyes, a hint of chill seeping into their depths as he stepped toward Mo Qingsnow.

    Although there was not a trace of Vital Energy around Gu Zhiqi, Mo Qingsnow felt an overwhelming sense of pressure engulfing her.

    This sense of pressure, devoid of any physical aggression, nevertheless made Mo Qingsnow involuntarily feel fear.

    Mo Qingsnow was secretly rmed, watching Gu Zhiqi with a guarded expression, ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s smile was indolently faint, ¡°You sent people to kill me, what do you think I¡¯m going to do to you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mo Qingsnow was momentarily stunned, then shook her head repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me.¡± She stepped back while continuing to speak to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°You¡­ you haven¡¯t been poisoned? Don¡¯t you want the antidote? In this world, only I have the antidote.¡±

    When she had sent people to assassinate Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue, she gave them two packets of poison powder.

    By all ounts, both of them should have been poisoned.

    ¡°Poisoned?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked softly as he closed in on Mo Qingsnow. After a pause of a few seconds, he then remembered, ¡°Ah, I remember now, the poison you mentioned is that colorless, odorless powder that, when sprinkled on a person, seals Vital Energy and strips all strength, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you knew?¡± Mo Qingsnow widened her eyes as she looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    As she spoke, something suddenly came to her mind.

    That day, fighting in the Cloud Mist Mountain, this young girl imed she was immune to all poisons.

    At that thought, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s heart sank with dread.

    That can¡¯t be, even if she is immune to all poisons, the poison was said to affect even those who normally are, by a grown-up¡¯s words.

    How could it be, how could it be¡­

    ¡°I fed it into his mouth.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, pointing at the man in ck thrown on the ground, his condition unknown.

    During the fight, the man in ck did attempt to sprinkle the powder on her, but she had fed it back to him instead.

    After the fight, they found another packet on him, which was now in her pocket.

    Upon hearing this, Mo Qingsnow immediately turned to look at the man in ck lying on the ground, indeed noticing his lips stained with plenty of white powder.

    ¡°So you¡­ you haven¡¯t been poisoned?¡± Mo Qingsnow was already certain that Gu Zhiqi had not been poisoned, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe it.

    If Gu Zhiqi was not poisoned, it meant that she could take Mo Qingsnow¡¯s life at any moment.

    And Mo Qingsnow was unable to use the antidote to threaten the young girl.

    Gu Zhiqiughed, ¡°If I had been poisoned, how could I have blocked your strike just now?¡±

    Mo Qingsnow, upon hearing this, had a look of utter destion, her feet shuffling step by step backward.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Backed against the door, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s figure trembled, she stumbled, and as her body fell backward, her entire back pressed against the iron door, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me, even if you don¡¯t need the poison powder, your brothers still do.¡±

    ¡°Right now, the poison powder only seals their Vital Energy, leaving them weak, but in twenty-four hours without the antidote, they¡¯ll all bleed from every orifice and die.¡±

    ¡°If you kill me, that¡¯s their end, do you really want to watch, watch¡­ mmph¡±

    ¡°Here, have a taste of this poison for yourself.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, while a white paper packet appeared in her hand, she grasped Mo Qingsnow¡¯s chin and poured the contents into Mo Qingsnow¡¯s mouth.

    Mo Qingsnow struggled, shaking her head, one hand tightly gripping the iron door, the other stealthily reaching into her pocket.

 Chapter 801: 801: Round Up to a Neat 5000 Stabs

    <strong>Chapter 801: Chapter 801: Round Up to a Neat 5000 Stabs</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi, ignoring her struggles, grabbed her jaw and forced the medicine from the paper packet into her mouth.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±

    Mo Qingsnow kept coughing, suddenly raising her right hand, throwing white powder towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her hand, her fingers curled with Vital Energy, and waved at the white powder, making it change direction and fly towards Mo Qingsnow.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mo Qingsnow screamed as the white powder quickly covered her face, turning it red, and finally formingrge and small spots. The skin on her neck that the white powder touched also started to develop spots, showing a tendency to fester and bleed.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi released Mo Qingsnow¡¯s jaw and took two steps back with a look of disgust.

    ¡°My face, my face.¡± Mo Qingsnow cried miserably while fumbling in her pocket, looking for the antidote.

    But before she could find the antidote, her wrist was grabbed by Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Let go, let go of me!¡± Mo Qingsnow tried to struggle, but the poison¡¯s effect was already kicking in, blocking her Vital Energy, and her strength was gradually fading.

    Panic crawled into Mo Qingsnow¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Looking for the antidote? Well, you¡¯re about to die anyway,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, slowly applying more force to her grip.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts, let go of me! Let go¡­ Ah!¡±

    A cracking sound was heard, and the bone in Mo Qingsnow¡¯s wrist was crushed, her screams filling the entire Dark Prison.

    Those nearby heard it and felt their scalps tingle.

    Meng Qiyun quietly hid her wrist behind her back. Her hands were also slender, and her bones would easily break with a squeeze.

    At the same time, she silently vowed never to provoke this Sister Gu in the future.

    She showed no mercy at all, terrifying.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do? Let go.¡± Mo Qingsnow¡¯s voice was tinged with pain, weakened by the poison she had been fed.

    Gu Zhiqi grabbed one of her fingers and said indifferently, ¡°Fingers appear finer than wrists, so they should break more easily, right?¡±

    Mo Qingsnow trembled all over upon hearing this, ¡°No, please don¡¯t, I beg you, please don¡¯t¡­ Ah!.¡±

    ¡°Crack¡±

    Her finger bone was snapped.

    Watching Mo Qingsnow¡¯s face covered in sweat from pain, Gu Zhiqi curled her lips into a smile, ¡°Hands used to harm others, what¡¯s the use of keeping them? Let¡¯s break all these fingers.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s change the game,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, flipping her wrist to reveal a dagger in her palm.

    Mo Qingsnow shrank back in fear at the sight.

    ¡°For every person you harmed, I¡¯ll stab you once.¡±

    ¡°The Medical Alliance has over a thousand disciples, plus the Ever Winning Army members and my big brother¡­¡± She paused, lowering her gaze slightly as she counted the Medical Alliance members, ¡°Around 4,000 people, rounding up, I¡¯ll stab you 5,000 times.¡±

    Mo Qingsnow:!

    ¡°No! I¡¯m wrong, I was really wrong, I¡¯ll never harm anyone again, I¡¯ll give them the antidote, I¡¯ll give them the antidote, please spare me.¡± Mo Qingsnow begged pitifully, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Five thousand stabs, she¡¯d rather be killed outright!

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, ¡°Antidote? Give it to me.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be realistic to detoxify each person individually with needles; if Mo Qingsnow had the antidote, it would save a lot of trouble.

    ¡°You can have the antidote, but you must first agree to one of my¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Gu Zhiqi had already moved the dagger to Mo Qingsnow¡¯s shoulder, speaking in a negotiating tone, ¡°Why don¡¯t we start here?¡±

    Mo Qingsnow felt her scalp tingle, ¡°In my pocket! It¡¯s in my pocket.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi released the finger she had been holding and reached into Mo Qingsnow¡¯s pocket, pulling out three small medicine bottles.

 Chapter 802: 802: Finding the Antidote

    <strong>Chapter 802: Chapter 802: Finding the Antidote</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi opened the small medicine bottle and brought each one to her nose, sniffing lightly. ¡°Which one is the antidote?¡±

    Mo Qingsnow casually pointed at one of the small porcin bottles.

    Gu Zhiqi unhurriedly opened the stopper of the small porcin bottle, poured out a pill, and handed it to Mo Qingsnow. ¡°Here, you take it first.¡±

    Mo Qingsnow¡¯s face suddenly changed, ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to take it. The antidote is limited. You should give it to someone else.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi chuckled softly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t see that you were so kind-hearted.¡±

    Mo Qingsnow felt a pang of guilt.

    ¡°With such kindness, I certainly can¡¯t let you die, right?¡± With that, she grabbed Mo Qingsnow¡¯s chin and tried to shove the pill into her mouth.

    Mo Qingsnow struggled desperately and refused to take the pill.

    This pill was not an antidote at all but a poison. Once ingested, it would cause instant death. She had just been trying to deceive Gu Zhiqi.

    If Gu Zhiqi had given the pill to those people, they would all die.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Gu Zhiqi to act like this.

    Mo Qingsnow turned her face to the side, afraid that Gu Zhiqi would stuff the pill into her mouth again, and quickly said, ¡°The real antidote is in my study! It¡¯s in a hiddenpartment in my study, and only I know where it is! This is a deadly poison, don¡¯t make me take it.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi stopped the motion of shoving the pill into her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me to find it.¡±

    Mo Qingsnow immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you, I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Xiyue. ¡°I¡¯m leaving this to you.¡±

    Gu Xiyue, who was applying medicine to Ling Yuxuan, nodded immediately. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, Gu Zhiqi took Mo Qingsnow and left.

    Ten minutester, the two arrived at the Qi family¡¯s study.

    Once inside the study, Mo Qingsnow pointed at a porcin bottle on the shelf. ¡°Turn that porcin bottle, and the hiddenpartment door will open.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi grabbed Mo Qingsnow and walked towards the porcin bottle.

    As soon as she turned the bottle, the sound of breaking wind echoed in her ears.

    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±

    Three arrows shot through the air towards Gu Zhiqi. Mo Qingsnow immediately crouched down, but halfway through, she was pulled up by Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The three arrows pierced Mo Qingsnow¡¯s back, causing her to scream in agony.

    Looking at Mo Qingsnow, who she had used as a shield against the arrows, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly, a teasing expression on her face. ¡°Why do you never learn?¡±

    Mo Qingsnow was in such pain that tears streamed down her face as she groaned in agony, but she had no time to talk to Gu Zhiqi anymore.

    She didn¡¯t dare to y any more tricks.

    Gu Zhiqi dragged her around the study before stopping in front of a bookshelf.

    She raised her hand and pulled out a book from the shelf.

    Upon seeing this, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    Gu Zhiqi took the book and walked to a wall, stopping at a table in front of it, and ced the book on the table.

    As the book was ced on the table, the wall in front of the table began to move.

    Soon after, the floor started to rotate. After one round, the table, Gu Zhiqi, and Mo Qingsnow were all transported to another space.

    Mo Qingsnow stared at Gu Zhiqi with wide eyes, filled with shock. ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, with an indifferent look, repliedzily, ¡°I designed this type of mechanism when I was twelve.¡±

    Mo Qingsnow heard this, and her heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Gu Zhiqi grabbed Mo Qingsnow¡¯s cor and took a few more steps, taking in the entire secret room.

    The secret room was divided into two chambers. One was filled with locked boxes.

    The other was an alchemy room with seven boxes, none of which were locked.

 Chapter 803: 803 Defective Goods

    <strong>Chapter 803: Chapter 803 Defective Goods</strong>

    Inside four of the boxes were medicinal pills, the same kind of elixir that Qi Yuanyuan had fed to Gu Huaijin earlier.

    In the other three boxes, one contained half a box of folded paper packets filled with the same kind of poison given to Gu Huaijin, and the other two contained small pills the size of beans.

    Gu Zhiqi pinched one from inside, brought it to her nose for a gentle sniff, and immediately confirmed that this pill was the antidote.

    While Gu Zhiqi was looking at those boxes, Mo Qingsnow had already sneaked away from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s grasp.

    At this moment, she had moved to the wall of the secret room. Watching Gu Zhiqi¡¯s actions, her expression flickered, and a dark glint shed in her eyes.

    Such a powerful little girl, if turned into a puppet, would be very useful.

    Thinking this, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as she slowly reached out towards the wall.

    Feeling a protruding stone, Mo Qingsnow carefully tried to turn it.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The stone wouldn¡¯t budge, and a sharp pain shot through the back of her hand. A dagger had appeared on the back of her hand.

    The dagger pierced through Mo Qingsnow¡¯s palm, pinning her hand to the wall. The de was jammed exactly in a notch in the stone, making it impossible for Mo Qingsnow to turn the stone.

    ¡°It seems the poison¡¯s efficacy iscking. You still seem quite energetic.¡± In the blink of an eye, Gu Zhiqi, who had been standing four or five meters away from Mo Qingsnow, suddenly appeared beside her like a phantom, her chilling voice piercing Mo Qingsnow¡¯s ears, freezing her in ce, unable to move.

    Staring at the motionless Mo Qingsnow, a trace of weariness flickered in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand and tapped twice on Mo Qingsnow¡¯s body, immobilizing herpletely, leaving her only able to speak.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi ignored her. She returned to the boxes, flicked her hand and collected all the antidotes into a box. Then, in front of Mo Qingsnow, she set the remaining five boxes aze.

    Seeing two boxes containing the antidotes disappear into thin air, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s pupils constricted in disbelief. When the fire rose, her eyes widened, and she forgot about the disappearing boxes, ¡°Bitch! What are you doing? My Puppet Pills!¡±

    ¡°Puppet Pills?¡± Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t turn her head, her eyes lightly dropping to the elixirs engulfed in mes, muttering softly.

    ¡°My Puppet Pills! They are my life¡¯s work! You little bitch, who told you to burn them!¡± Mo Qingsnow watched as the Puppet Pills were consumed by the raging fire, feeling like her heart was bleeding.

    Those elixirs were her hope to rise above all, and now they were gone.

    Without the Puppet Pills, how could she make those ancient martial artists obey her?

    It was all this little bitch¡¯s fault!

    She ruined everything.

    Looking at the orange mes, Gu Zhiqi said indifferently, ¡°You call those defective products Puppet Pills?¡±

    ¡°What defective products? They are Puppet Pills, made to control ancient martial artists. It¡¯s all because of you! If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have controlled all those martial artists with the Puppet Pills already!¡±

    Mo Qingsnow roared hysterically, as if by doing so, the burned Puppet Pills would return.

    Gu Zhiqi suddenly understood, no wonder so many antidotes were prepared after poisoning, it was to control the poisoned ones.

    Without even turning her head, shezily faced away from Mo Qingsnow and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel so bad, after all, your Puppet Pills are indeed defective products.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What defective products!¡±

    Seeing Mo Qingsnow unwilling to believe, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t bother to say more.

 Chapter 804: 804: Pill Prescription; So Many Treasures

    <strong>Chapter 804: Chapter 804: Pill Prescription; So Many Treasures</strong>

    Those Puppet Pills are indeed defective.

    However, although these defective pills can¡¯t control the consumer like a puppet, they disturb the consumer¡¯s mind, making them irritable, angry, and murderous. Over time, this murderous nature turns them into killing machines.

    Such harmful things should be burned.

    Mo Qingsnow still didn¡¯t believe it, unable to move, she could only rely on her voice, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! How could it be defective? The lord gave me the pill prescription personally, how could it be defective?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and turned to Mo Qingsnow, ¡°The lord? Who?¡±

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately fell silent.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression flickered, but she didn¡¯t ask Mo Qingsnow again. Instead, she wandered around the alchemy room.

    After walking around the alchemy room, she finally found three prescriptions on a wooden table: Puppet Pill, Lethal Powder, and the antidote for Lethal Powder.

    ¡°Puppet Pill?¡± Gu Zhiqi murmured as she looked at the prescription, ¡°This is the prescription.¡±

    No wonder it resulted in defective pills, this prescription is clearly iplete.

    ¡°That¡¯s my prescription, put it down!¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi holding the three prescriptions in her hand, Mo Qingsnow was furious, the anger in her eyes seemed to burst into mes, burning Gu Zhiqi to ashes.

    ¡°Still worried about the prescription? Better worry about your own life.¡± Saying this, she stored the three prescriptions into her storage bracelet.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s anger was instantly extinguished, leaving her dejected and fearful.

    Seeing her quiet down, Gu Zhiqi did not say anything further, she inspected the alchemy room thoroughly before stepping towards another room.

    She opened the locks on the boxes one by one in the other room, finding countless gold and silver jewelry, ancient paintings and calligraphy, as well as rare and exotic herbs.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes were glued to the shimmering jewelry, she almost couldn¡¯t resist putting them all into her storage bracelet, but in the end, she held back.

    ¡°Zhizhi, with so much jewelry, why not take it all? After all, it¡¯s from this wicked woman Mo Qingsnow.¡± Chubby Chiu spoke up immediately, seeing that Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t taken the jewelry.

    So many treasures, Zhizhi could directly enter the mission trigger state upon upgrading next time with all these!

    ¡°A gentleman loves wealth but takes it rightly.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, waving her sleeve to close all the boxes, then forming a hand seal to seal them with a formation, ¡°Moreover, these things aren¡¯t Mo Qingsnow¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Huh? If not hers, then whose?¡± Chubby Chiu asked, confused.

    ¡°She stole them, they should return to their original owners.¡±

    Chubby Chiu was bewildered, ¡°Return to their original owners? With so many things, it¡¯s not like destiny where a formation can let them automatically find their owners. Returning them is easier said than done, and many owners might already be dead.¡±

    Given Chubby Chiu¡¯s understanding of the wicked Mo Qingsnow, there¡¯s no telling how much evil she had done, including arson, murder, and robbery.

    Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently, ¡°Whether they have an owner or not, it¡¯s none of our concern, someone will handle it.¡±

    Chubby Chiu blinked, ¡°Who?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised her brows but didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°You want the Ever Winning Army to handle it, right?¡± Chubby Chiu remembered, Fu Xiyan and his team hade to the Medical Alliance to investigate this series of incidents.

    Gu Zhiqi smiled without a word.

 Chapter 805: 805 Return to Dark Prison

    <strong>Chapter 805: Chapter 805 Return to Dark Prison</strong>

    Afterpleting everything, Gu Zhiqi returned to the alchemy room, picked up Mo Qingsnow again, and walked out of the secret chamber.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi pick up Mo Qingsnow, Chubby Chiu asked in confusion, ¡°Zhizhi, aren¡¯t you going to kill Mo Qingsnow?¡±

    Could it be that Zhizhi is turning over a new leaf and won¡¯t kill anymore?

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Not going to kill her.¡±

    Chubby Chiu: ¡°Hmm? Why did you suddenly decide not to kill her?¡±

    In the past, someone like this would have been killed by Zhizhi long ago.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°She still has her uses.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What use?¡± Chubby Chiu was a bit perplexed.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond to Chubby Chiu, but instead formed hand seals again and set up a formation at the entrance of the dark room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a storage bracelet? Why not just store those things in it and give them to Fu Xiyan and the otherster? Setting up a formation here is quite troublesome.¡±

    Chubby Chiu knew Gu Zhiqi set up the formation to prevent someone from entering the dark room and taking the items inside, but it didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t just store the items in the bracelet.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to part with them.¡±

    Chubby Chiu: ¡°¡­Well, in that case, it¡¯s better to leave them inside.¡±

    Compared to putting them in Zhizhi¡¯s bracelet, Chubby Chiu felt that the treasures were safer in the dark room.

    Gu Zhiqi wandered around Mo Qingsnow¡¯s study, picked a few small porcin bottles from a pile on the shelf and put them in the storage bracelet, then left the study.

    Whening, Mo Qingsnow led the way, taking ten minutes, but on the way back, Gu Zhiqi flew directly to the Law Enforcement Hall, taking only about two minutes.

    Flying so fast, Mo Qingsnow had already passed out.

    After returning to the Law Enforcement Hall, Gu Zhiqi immediately went to the dark prison where Gu Huaijin and the other two were held.

    ¡°Master Zhi, you¡¯re back?¡± As soon as Gu Zhiqi appeared, Gu Ying noticed.

    At Gu Ying¡¯s words, both Gu Min and Gu Huaijin looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Master Zhi (Qiqi)!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, casually tossing the already unconscious Mo Qingsnow aside, then walked over to the three of them.

    With a flip of her wrist, three antidotes appeared in her palm, which she handed to Gu Ying and Gu Min, each taking one, ¡°Here, the antidote.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ?

    If there¡¯s an antidote, then wasn¡¯t my acupuncture in vain?

    Gu Ying, Gu Min: !

    Gu Ying and Gu Min were delighted, immediately reaching out to take one each.

    Gu Zhiqi handed the remaining pill in her palm to Gu Huaijin, ¡°Antidote.¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s an antidote, why did you still use acupuncture?¡± Gu Huaijin¡¯s cold eyes had a hint of grievance, ncing at the needles in his body.

    Because of these needles, he hadn¡¯t been able to move for a full half hour.

    Gu Zhiqi looked innocent and well-behaved: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find the antidote so quickly.¡±

    Gu Huaijin: ¡°¡­Fine, then take out the needles first, I can¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu Zhiqi responded, stuffing the antidote into Gu Huaijin¡¯s mouth, then began to remove the needles.

    After finishing removing the needles, Gu Zhiqi took out a small porcin bottle from the storage bracelet, poured out a pill, and handed it to Gu Huaijin, ¡°You forcibly stimted your Vital Energy just now, causing internal injuries. This is internal injury medicine.¡±

    Gu Huaijin took it, looking at the pill taken from Mo Qingsnow¡¯s study, which seemed quite effective, more than enough for minor internal injuries.

    Gu Huaijin reached out and took it, swallowed the Internal Injury Pill, and began to meditate and regte his breathing.

    After swallowing the pills, Gu Ying and Gu Min had already begun breathing regtion. Gu Zhiqi stood by, guarding against anyone suddenly breaking in and disturbing them.

    After Gu Ying and Gu Min finished their breathing regtion, Gu Zhiqi took out a box of antidotes from the storage bracelet and ced it in front of Gu Min and Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying, Gu Min: ???

    Gu Ying and Gu Min looked at therge box that appeared out of nowhere, utterly bewildered.

    How did such a big box suddenly appear out of thin air?

 Chapter 806: 806 Distributing the Antidote

    <strong>Chapter 806: Chapter 806 Distributing the Antidote</strong>

    ¡°The antidote is in the box. One of you stay and guard Gu Huaijin and look after Mo Qingsnow. The other person distribute the antidote to the other poisoned people.¡± Gu Zhiqi said this to Gu Ying and Gu Min, then walked away.

    Gu Min and Gu Ying were still in a daze. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure disappeared into the Dark Prison that Gu Ying spoke dumbfounded, ¡°Did you see that?¡±

    Gu Min nodded nkly, ¡°I saw it, Master Zhi waved her hand and a big box appeared.¡±

    Gu Ying turned to look at Gu Min and asked, ¡°So, when did Master Zhi learn magic tricks?¡±

    Gu Min shook his head woodenly, indicating that he also didn¡¯t know.

    **

    Leaving the Dark Prison where Gu Huaijin and the others were held, Gu Zhiqi went to the Dark Prison where Mo Cann, Ling Yuxuan, and Meng Qiyun were kept.

    At that time, Gu Xiyue was pacing anxiously in the corridor outside the Dark Prison.

    Meng Qiyun was holding a handkerchief, wiping the wounds on her face and asionally hissing in pain.

    Mo Cann was holding Ling Yuxuan with one hand and gripping Ling Yuxuan¡¯s hand with the other, his eyes downcast and silent.

    Suddenly, Gu Xiyue¡¯s voice rang outside the Dark Prison, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Mo Cann and Meng Qiyun simultaneously looked up toward the entrance of the Dark Prison at the sound.

    They saw a figure appear in front of Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Zhiqi handed three elixirs to Gu Xiyue, ¡°These are antidotes, one for each person. Let them take it.¡± Then, a couple of medicine bottles appeared in her other hand, ¡°There¡¯s also injury medicine and internal injury medicine, taken from Mo Qingsnow.¡±

    Ling Yuxuan had severe external injuries, and Meng Qiyun was internally injured. Both kinds of medicine would indeed be useful.

    Gu Xiyue wasn¡¯t sure what she felt, but she took the medicine and then said solemnly to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to deliver medicine to the others.¡±

    With that, she walked away.

    **

    The Dark Prison of the Medical Alliance Enforcement Hall wasrge, and there were many cells. The one with the fewest people was where Gu Huaijin and the others were, and where Mo Cann and the others were. Every other cell was crowded with twenty or thirty people.

    Gu Zhiqi distributed antidote all the way, and after distributing to about seven or eight cells, she arrived outside the cell where Fu Xiyan and the others were held.

    Inside the cell, besides Fu Xiyan, Yun Sen, and Fu Yu, there were more than a dozen others, all from the Ever Winning Army.

    At that time, everyone in the Dark Prison had their eyes closed, either too weak to open them or meditating to try and mobilize their Vital Energy.

    The Dark Prison was locked. Gu Zhiqi walked to the door, grabbed the lock, and with a light twist, the chain broke.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu!¡±

    Hearing the noise, the people inside opened their eyes and looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Everyone was on guard, except Yun Sen, who recognized Gu Zhiqi and looked pleasantly surprised.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly and walked into the Dark Prison.

    ¡°Miss Gu, are you here to save us?¡± Yun Sen looked at Gu Zhiqi excitedly.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and walked straight to Yun Sen.

    The rest of the Ever Winning Army rxed their vignce upon hearing this. While feeling ted, they were also curious about who this Miss Gu was to make Captain Sen so excited.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at Fu Xiyan and Fu Yu, who were lying motionless on the ground, and asked, ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    Yun Sen¡¯s face wrinkled with worry, and he spoke with concern, ¡°Second Master and Fu Yu tried to mobilize their Vital Energy multiple times and got backfired, suffering internal injuries.¡±

    ¡°How many of you are there in total?¡± Gu Zhiqi ced her hand on Fu Xiyan¡¯s wrist to check his pulse while asking Yun Sen.

    Yun Sen answered immediately, knowing that Gu Zhiqi would answer any questions, ¡°There are twenty-three of us in total.¡±

 Chapter 807: 807 Acupuncture for Fu Xiyan and Fu Yu

    <strong>Chapter 807: Chapter 807 Acupuncture for Fu Xiyan and Fu Yu</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, and continued to check Fu Xiyan¡¯s pulse without saying another word.

    ¡°Is Second Master alright?¡±

    Although Yun Sen knew that Fu Xiyan had fallen into aa due to a bacsh, he couldn¡¯t help but worry as Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t wake up for a long time.

    ¡°This poison is quite vicious. The more one tries to mobilize their vital energy, the stronger the bacsh. His condition is rtively severe.¡± Gu Zhiqi withdrew his hand and said to Yun Sen.

    Yun Sen immediately panicked upon hearing that, ¡°Ah? Then, Second Master¡­¡±

    Seeing Yun Sen so flustered, Gu Zhiqi interrupted him before he could finish his sentence, ¡°There¡¯s no danger to his life.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi flipped his wrist, revealing a handful of medicinal pills in his palm, and handed them to Yun Sen, ¡°The antidote, distribute them among the others.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Yun Sen was stunned, ¡°What?¡± He suspected he was hearing things.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°The antidote for the Lethal Powder.¡±

    Yun Sen: Lethal Powder?

    Isn¡¯t that the poison they¡¯d been afflicted with?

    So, Miss Gu had already brought the antidote?!

    Yun Sen looked at her with a face full of admiration and excitement, resembling a brain-dead fan, ¡°Miss Gu, you managed to create the antidote so quickly?!¡±

    He knew that Miss Gu was impressive, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be this impressive!

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t create it, I obtained it from Mo Qingsnow.¡±

    Yun Sen: ¡°Huh? Can we trust something from her?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s trustworthy isn¡¯t important, as long as the antidote is real,¡± said Gu Zhiqi as she ced an antidote pill into Fu Xiyan¡¯s and Fu Yu¡¯s mouths respectively.

    Seeing this, Yun Sen immediately responded, ¡°Indeed! Mo Qingsnow¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted, but I trust your medical skills, Miss Gu. If you say this is the antidote, it must be the antidote!¡±

    He then took the antidote himself, passing the remaining pills to the nearest person, ¡°Come on, everyone pass these along. These are given by Miss Gu, she saved your lives. From now on, you should respect her as much as you respect the masters¡­¡±

    Like a cult propagandist brainwashing the crowd, Gu Zhiqi nced back at him and interrupted, ¡°You¡¯re being too noisy.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen immediately shut his mouth.

    The other members of the Ever Winning Army were half-convinced that these were antidote pills, but seeing Yun Sen¡¯s trust in Gu Zhiqi, and Fu Xiyan and Fu Yu taking the pills, they hesitated before eventually taking the pills as well.

    Second Master, Captain Sen, and Team Leader Yu have all taken them, so they must be the real antidote.

    Even if not, at worst we¡¯ll die together, at least we¡¯ll be apanied by Second Master, Captain Sen, and Team Leader Yu.

    With simr thoughts in mind, the group gradually took the antidote pills. A few secondster, they all began to meditate and regte their breathing.

    Gu Zhiqi was performing acupuncture on Fu Xiyan. As the acupuncture session ended, Fu Xiyan awoke.

    Seeing the young girl in front of him, Fu Xiyan was momentarily stunned, ¡°Xiao Qi?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at him, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, start meditating and regting your breathing.¡±

    After retracting the needles from Fu Xiyan, Gu Zhiqi grabbed the needles soaking in a small porcin bottle and began to perform acupuncture on Fu Yu.

    Fu Xiyan parted his lips, wanting to say something, but seeing Gu Zhiqi busy, he held back his words.

    He looked around and found that everyone was meditating and regting their breathing, with some enveloped in vital energy.

    This¡­they can mobilize their vital energy?

    As Fu Xiyan contemted, he carefully sensed his body, realizing that he too could mobilize his vital energy, and immediately sat cross-legged to begin meditating.

    ¡°Gu¡­Miss Gu?¡± Fu Yu reacted the same way as Fu Xiyan upon awakening.

 Chapter 808: 808 Antidote Prescription

    <strong>Chapter 808: Chapter 808 Antidote Prescription</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at Fu Yu, then began to remove the needles. Once done, she said to Fu Yu, ¡°You can start meditating and regting your breath now.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, okay.¡± Fu Yu responded with a puzzled look, then nced at the group around him who were already meditating.

    This¡­ suddenly feels so strange.

    Fu Yu, lost in thought, mechanically sat down and started regting his breath.

    Then, he noticed he could move his vital energy.

    Fu Yu: !

    What is going on?

    Fu Yu was confused but continued regting his breath in a daze.

    **

    Yun Sen was the first to finish regting his breath. The others also gradually finished, all wearing expressions of joy.

    Their vital energy had recovered, and they could now manipte the Green Crystal Grass. Yun Sen immediately used the Green Crystal Grass to heal those with internal injuries, especially focusing on Fu Xiyan and Fu Yu.

    Once Yun Sen was done, Gu Zhiqi ced the remaining antidotes in front of Yun Sen, ¡°These are the antidotes. Distribute them to those who haven¡¯t taken them yet. I¡¯ve already given the antidotes to the prisoners in cells 7 to 14. You can distribute them to the rest.¡±

    Cell 7 was where Ling Yuxuan and others were held, and cell 14 was the current dark prison. She had already distributed antidotes to the cells in between.

    Yun Sen responded immediately, ¡°Got it. I willplete the task.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°If there aren¡¯t enough antidotes, count the people and tell¡­¡± She paused before finishing, ¡°go tell Gu Xiyue.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t part of the Medical Alliance. If the disciples of the Medical Alliance didn¡¯t have enough antidotes, they should find the head of the Ancient Medicine Department.

    ¡°Huh? Okay.¡± Yun Sen was a bit taken aback but instinctively responded because of his unconditional trust in Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving then.¡± Gu Zhiqi waved at Yun Sen and walked out of the dark prison.

    **

    After leaving cell 14, she went to cell 7.

    In cell 7, Meng Qiyun was still healing her internal injuries. Mo Cann was applying medicine to the unconscious Ling Yuxuan, and Gu Xiyue was waiting by the dark prison door, her brows furrowed in worry.

    Hearing footsteps, Gu Xiyue immediately raised her eyes to look at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Are you done distributing them?¡±

    So quickly?

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, ¡°No, I had others distribute them.¡±

    While speaking, Gu Zhiqi tapped her wrist, then handed a piece of paper to Gu Xiyue, ¡°This is the detoxification prescription. I¡¯m not sure if there will be enough antidotes. If not, you can make more yourselves.¡±

    Gu Xiyue was stunned for a few seconds before taking the prescription from Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Did you get this prescription from¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi knew what she wanted to ask, so she answered before Gu Xiyue could finish, ¡°I got it from Mo Qingsnow.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue nodded, looking down at the prescription with lowered eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°The method for making it is quite simple. If there are a lot of people who didn¡¯t get the antidote, you can ask a few people to help you make it.¡±

    With so many people in the Medical Alliance, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to find a few who knew alchemy.

    Gu Xiyue listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words and turned to look at her, ¡°Do you have a misunderstanding about what ¡®simple¡¯ means?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    Isn¡¯t this simple?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression, Gu Xiyue felt a bit disheartened, rubbing her temples, ¡°In the whole Medical Alliance, besides Mo Qingsnow, only I and the Alliance Hierarch could make this.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡­

    Well, the alchemy skills of the Medical Alliance¡¯s disciples are quite worrying.

    After a few seconds of silence, Gu Zhiqi said to Gu Xiyue, ¡°If there are too many to make by yourselves,e find me.¡±

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes flickered upon hearing this.

 Chapter 809: 809: Ive Missed You So Much, Beauty Lets Get Close

    <strong>Chapter 809: Chapter 809: I¡¯ve Missed You So Much, Beauty Let¡¯s Get Close</strong>

    Thinking of something, Gu Zhiqi added another sentence: ¡°But you have to pay. The antidote is a Fourth-order pill, twenty million per batch, and you have to prepare the materials yourself.¡±

    Gu Xiyue immediately nodded, ¡°No problem.¡±

    Seeing Gu Xiyue agree, Gu Zhiqi nodded in satisfaction. As long as the payment is made, everything can be discussed.

    Thinking about letting Yun Sen count the number of people, Gu Zhiqi spoke again to Gu Xiyue, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s enough antidote. I¡¯ll have Yun Sen count the number of people who didn¡¯t receive the antidote. After it¡¯s distributed, he¡¯lle to find you.¡±

    Gu Xiyue immediately nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Having given the pill prescription to Gu Xiyue, staying here seemed unnecessary, so Gu Zhiqi nned to leave, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    Gu Xiyue solemnly thanked Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s help.¡±

    Today, if it had been just herself, Gu Xiyue felt things wouldn¡¯t have been resolved so easily.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Gu Zhiqi waved to Gu Xiyue and then turned to leave.

    **

    Leaving Dark Prison No.7, Gu Zhiqi intended to go and see Gu Huaijin.

    As she walked, Chubby Chiu suddenly became excited in her mind.

    ¡°Beauty! Zhizhi, it¡¯s a beauty!¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    What beauty?

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed the beauty so much~¡± Chubby Chiu cheered, then transformed into an invisible ray of light, flying forward.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Following the direction Chubby Chiu flew towards, Gu Zhiqi saw a familiar figure.

    That person walked out from the dim corridor of Dark Prison, wearing the Ever Winning Army uniform, with a Leviathan Mask on their face. The flickering lights on both sides of the corridor cast a warm orange glow on the silver mask.

    For a moment, Gu Zhiqi thought she was seeing things, or maybe she just missed Su Yunling¡¯s cooking so much that she imagined seeing him in Dark Prison.

    But her vision blurry, Chubby Chiu wouldn¡¯t have blurry vision too, right?

    From afar, Su Yunling saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure. As he stepped closer to Gu Zhiqi, he felt something fall on the button of his uniform.

    Su Yunling guessed it was that unidentified Spiritual Body of the child.

    Instinctively looking down, he still saw nothing.

    When he raised his head again, Gu Zhiqi had stopped, looking at him from a distance with no intention of approaching. Su Yunling¡¯s eyes showed a trace of a smile, and he continued to step closer to Gu Zhiqi, until he finally stood before her.

    ¡°Child, we meet again.¡±

    It had only been a few days since theyst saw each other, yet it felt like a long time.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Su Yunling standing before her and tentatively called out, ¡°Brother?¡±

    Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°Why? Only a few days, and you can¡¯t recognize your brother?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the person in front of her, stayed silent for two seconds, then stood on her tiptoes, reaching out to poke the mask on Su Yunling¡¯s face.

    Feeling the cold touch of silver on her finger, Gu Zhiqi believed this was real, ¡°Really?¡±

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi reaching out to poke the mask on his face, Su Yunling was slightly stunned. The first thought that popped into his mind was that he shouldn¡¯t have worn the mask.

    If he hadn¡¯t worn the mask, she would have poked his face instead.

    Realizing his thoughts, Su Yunling¡¯s smile faded a bit. He cleared his throat and looked at Gu Zhiqi, somewhat amused, and asked, ¡°What? You think it¡¯s a dream, so you don¡¯t believe your brother is real?¡±

    ¡°You wore a mask, I thought you were an impostor.¡± Gu Zhiqi lied without blushing.

    Su Yunling: ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Yunling listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lie but believed it.

 Chapter 719: Pressure Cookers Really Do Affect Pill Success Rates

    <h4>Chapter 719: Chapter 719: Pressure Cookers Really Do Affect Pill Sess Rates</h4><h4></h4>

    Subconsciously, Gu Zhiqi opened her mouth and took it in.

    As the litchi pulp entered her mouth, there was a coolness lingering by her lips, causing Gu Zhiqi to pause momentarily.

    Su Yunling collected her hand discreetly, picked up another litchi from the te, and continued to peel it carefully, head bowed.

    Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Su Yunling.

    Feeling Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze, a smile danced in Su Yunling¡¯s eyes as she returned the look, "Don¡¯t you dislike peeling? Let Brother do it for you."

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    How did he know that she didn¡¯t want to peel the litchis?

    To be precise, any food that needed peeling, no matter how delicious, she wouldn¡¯t bother to eat much of it.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, she then mumbled her thanks indistinctly, "Thank you."

    The corners of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth curved into a smile as he looked down and continued to peel the litchi.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi swallowed the litchi pulp in her mouth, another piece of coolness touched her lips.

    She hesitated for a moment, but ended up opening her mouth and taking it in anyway.

    **

    Tang Yichen carried a te of litchis from the kitchen in Su Yunling¡¯s courtyard and was just about to enter Shadow Court when he saw the scene of Su Yunling feeding Gu Zhiqi.

    Tang Yichen thought his eyes were deceiving him and stood still, blinking gently.

    By the time he finished blinking, he saw Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling getting up.

    At the same time, there was a hissing sound ringing in his ears.

    The pressure cooker on the fire was shaking violently, as if performing a frenzied dance.

    Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling had quickly gathered their belongings from beside the fire and began moving away from it, while Yun Sen immediately distanced himself from the fire and stood not far from Tang Yichen.

    "Fourth Master, don¡¯t go near the fire," said Yun Sen, and then he covered his ears with his hands.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen¡¯s brow furrowed with a row of question marks.

    Does he... not want to hear me talk?

    "Boom"

    No sooner had the thought urred than a loud explosion sounded, startling Tang Yichen so much that he trembled and the litchis leaped out of the te onto the ground, scattering everywhere.

    Tang Yichen didn¡¯t bother to pick up the litchis spilled on the ground; instead, he looked towards the source of the explosion.

    Where the fire had been was now a mess, with thick smoke billowing above.

    This... was the alchemy a failure?

    He knew it, how could a pressure cooker be used as a pill furnace.

    Carrying the te with only a few litchis left, Tang Yichen strode towards Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling, "I told you, this pressure cooker can¡¯t be used for alchemy. Look, the loss..."

    He suddenly stopped mid-sentence as a thought hit him, coughed lightly, and turned to Gu Xiaoxi with aforting tone, "It¡¯s okay, Gu Xiaoxi, let¡¯s have someone catch medicine at the ck market again tonight and refine it another time tomorrow."

    Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Tang Yichen, simply raising her eyebrows slightly without saying a word.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen held the fruit te tighter to his chest, wondering why it seemed that Gu Xiaoxi was not at all upset about the failed alchemy?

    Could it be that she¡¯s gotten used to it?

    Unaware of Tang Yichen¡¯s thoughts, once the smoke was no longer thick, Gu Zhiqi stepped towards therge pit that had been blown open.

    The three onlookers immediately followed close behind.

    When the three arrived at the edge of the pit, Gu Zhiqi was already squatting there, poking at the soil with a stick.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi intently poking at the soil, Tang Yichen, who had filtered the scene with ayer of sorrow, thought that Gu Xiaoxi must be feeling very down, so he opened his mouth tofort her again, "Gu Xiaoxi, it¡¯s just one failure, it doesn¡¯t matter, tomorrow..."

    Before Tang Yichen could finish, he spotted seven round elixirs lying underneath the shattered pieces of the pressure cooker.

    Looking at the seven Vermilion Pills, Gu Zhiqi murmured softly, "Indeed, a pressure cooker does affect the pill sess rate."

    Had it been an actual pill furnace, the sess rate for fourth-order Vermilion Pills would be at least ny percent.

 Chapter 811: Aftermath; Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 811: Chapter 811: Aftermath; Meeting</h4>

    Watching the smile on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, Su Yunling couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips. Could a small cake really appease her?

    It seemed quite effective after all.

    Gu Zhiqi put the small cake into her storage bracelet and led Su Yunling towards Dark Prison No. 14.

    **

    Heading to Dark Prison No. 14 required passing by Dark Prison No. 7.

    When Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling walked past Dark Prison No. 7, Mo Cann was applying medicine to Ling Yuxuan, while Gu Xiyue was facing away from the prison door, talking to Meng Qiyun who had just finished meditating, hence they didn¡¯t notice Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling outside the door.

    Only Meng Qiyun, who faced the door, saw the two figures. She recognized Gu Zhiqi and was about to greet her when she noticed the person walking beside her.

    Seeing the iconic Leviathan Mask, Meng Qiyun was slightly stunned.

    Why is he here too?

    "What are you thinking about?" Gu Xiyue asked quietly upon seeing Meng Qiyun spacing out.

    Meng Qiyun came back to her senses at her words, shaking her head towards Gu Xiyue, "Ah? Nothing, just saw an old acquaintance."

    Gu Xiyue turned to look but saw no one outside the prison, though she didn¡¯t dwell on it.

    The Medical Alliance disciples regained their mobility after taking the antidote and were able to move around, so it wasn¡¯t unusual for Meng Qiyun to see acquaintances outside the prison.

    Bringing her focus back, she continued to Meng Qiyun: "ording to what you said, the poison might be in the water source. To prevent secondary poisoning, you need to notify everyone to check the food and water sources."

    Listening to Gu Xiyue, Meng Qiyun didn¡¯t have time for other thoughts and immediately nodded, "No problem, I¡¯ll notify them now."

    Meng Qiyun finished speaking and was about to leave.

    "Wait." Gu Xiyue called out to her.

    Meng Qiyun turned to look at Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue took out a hand token from her pocket and handed it to Meng Qiyun, "When Gu Zhiqi and I came in, we only dealt with the rebel disciples guarding the prison. Mo Qingsnow has quite a few people under her, take the hand token and call upon a team of guards."

    "Alright." Meng Qiyun took the hand token and left briskly.

    Not long after Meng Qiyun left, Mo Cann finished applying the medicine to Ling Yuxuan.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue said to them: "Elder Mo, I¡¯ll escort you and the Alliance Hierarch back."

    Mo Cann slowly helped Ling Yuxuan to stand up.

    Mo Cann¡¯s body was frail, trembling while supporting Ling Yuxuan, clearly unable to carry Ling Yuxuan. Gu Xiyue stepped forward, wrapped her arms around Ling Yuxuan¡¯s waist, and carried her out of the prison.

    **

    Meanwhile, Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling had already arrived at Dark Prison No. 14.

    Yun Sen was distributing antidotes, and Fu Yu was organizing the team.

    Fu Xiyan had just finished a call and was standing outside the prison.

    Apart from Fu Xiyan, Medical Alliance disciples had started walking back and forth in the prison corridor.

    So when Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling arrived outside the prison, Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t immediately notice them, it was Su Yunling who spoke first.

    "Old Fu." Su Yunling called out to Fu Xiyan.

    Fu Xiyan, hearing the voice, paused for a moment, almost thinking he was hallucinating.

    Suddenly turning his head to look at Su Yunling, although Su Yunling was wearing a mask, Fu Xiyan recognized him immediately, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes, "Ah Yun, why are you here?"

    Unhurriedly, Su Yunling replied: "Fu Hong detected abnormal life signs from you, so I came over. Didn¡¯t expect to bete, it seems you no longer need my help."

 Chapter 812: 812 Master Zhi: Three Minutes to Get All of Su Yunlings Schedule

    <strong>Chapter 812: Chapter 812 Master Zhi: Three Minutes to Get All of Su Yunling¡¯s Schedule</strong>

    Fu Xiyan listened to Su Yunling¡¯s response, still puzzled in his eyes, ¡°But weren¡¯t you in the Imperial Capital? We were captured just¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good, are you alright?¡± Fu Xiyan¡¯s words were interrupted by Su Yunling before he could finish.

    Fu Xiyan shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, I got some internal injuries, but I¡¯ve taken some medicine. Yun Sen also used Green Crystal Grass to heal me.¡±

    ¡°What about the others? Any casualties?¡± Su Yunling asked as he looked around the Dark Prison, scanning the people inside but not seeing Yun Sen. He then asked in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Yun Sen? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±

    ¡°Yun Sen went to distribute the antidote. A few others tried to mobilize their Vital Energy and got some internal injuries, but Yun Sen healed them too,¡± Fu Xiyan answered all of Su Yunling¡¯s questions. After answering, he looked at Gu Zhiqi and said with a bit of emotion, ¡°This time, we really owe it to Xiao Qi.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Yunling withdrew his gaze, nced at Gu Zhiqi from the corner of his eye, and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    With curiosity in his eyes, he looked at Gu Zhiqi, but his question was directed to Fu Xiyan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Mo Qingsnow got a kind of poison called Lethal Powder. She put it in the water supply, and even Yun Sen didn¡¯t notice it. We only found out after the poison took effect.¡±

    ¡°This poison can seal all Vital Energy and drain all strength. ording to Yun Sen, if we don¡¯t get the antidote within 24 hours, we might bleed to death from seven orifices.¡±

    ¡°Without Vital Energy and strength, we¡¯d be likembs to the ughter.¡± At this point, Fu Xiyan couldn¡¯t continue, so he skipped to the end, ¡°Luckily, Xiao Qi found the antidote and detoxified us.¡±

    After listening to Fu Xiyan, Su Yunling nced sideways at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Kid, pretty impressive.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, standing next to Su Yunling, sparked a slight movement in his eyes and asked, ¡°I gave Yun Sen and the others the antidote. Is there a reward?¡±

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow slightly, smiled faintly, ¡°What reward do you want?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi answered immediately without even thinking, ¡°Your cooking.¡±

    Su Yunling was slightly stunned, a little surprised. He thought she would ask for a big reward money.

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi, he smiled and asked, ¡°What? The Medical Alliance didn¡¯t feed you?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi shook his head, ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just that the food there is very ordinary.¡±

    Ever since eating Su Yunling¡¯s cooking, Gu Zhiqi had found herself missing his dishes every time she ate someone else¡¯s cooking.

    Gu Zhiqi felt that Su Yunling was like a demon that specifically enticed others¡¯ appetites.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Su Yunling chuckled lightly and then nodded, ¡°Sure, when I have time, I¡¯ll cook for you myself.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi felt that Su Yunling¡¯s words were extremely perfunctory, like an empty promise, so she immediately took out her phone, ¡°When will you be free? I¡¯ll make a note.¡±

    Su Yunling watched her actions, his mouth twitched, and after pondering for two seconds, he said, ¡°Next time youe to my ce,¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­Alright then.¡±

    She silently exited the calendar and opened Chubby Chiu¡¯s WeChat.

    [Zhizhi: Three minutes, I need Su Yunling¡¯s uing schedule.]

    [First Chiu: ?]

    [Zhizhi: Check when he¡¯s most likely to be at home.]

    [First Chiu: What are you up to?]

    [Zhizhi: Mooch a meal]

    Chubby Chiu: Genius!

    [First Chiu: As expected of you]

    After replying to Gu Zhiqi, Chubby Chiu went to check Su Yunling¡¯s uing schedule.

    Although Su Yunling was a member of the Ever Winning Army, he was also a big celebrity, so his schedule was quite easy to find out. Three minutester, Gu Zhiqi received Su Yunling¡¯s uing schedule.

 Chapter 813: 813: A Meal Must Be Added

    <strong>Chapter 813: Chapter 813: A Meal Must Be Added</strong>

    Fu Yu organized the team, then led them out of the Dark Prison.

    Fu Yu looked at Fu Xiyan, ¡°Master, what is the next step?¡±

    Fu Xiyan first addressed Fu Yu, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Then he looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Did you just see Mo Qingsnow?¡±

    After waking up, he heard from his subordinates that Gu Zhiqi took the antidote from Mo Qingsnow.

    It seemed that Gu Zhiqi had seen Mo Qingsnow, but he didn¡¯t know if she knew where Mo Qingsnow was now.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Fu Xiyan asked, ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, she should still be in Dark Prison No. 1.¡± The ce where Gu Huaijin and the others were held was Dark Prison No. 1.

    She left them there to be watched; they shouldn¡¯t have taken them away.

    Fu Xiyan continued to ask, ¡°Dark Prison No. 1? You kept her there?¡±

    ¡°You could say that.¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded, then looked at Fu Xiyan and asked, ¡°Are you looking for her?¡±

    Fu Xiyan nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I have some other matters to discuss with you.¡±

    Fu Xiyan listened, curiosity shing in his eyes, nodded at Gu Zhiqi, then led the group towards Dark Prison No. 1.

    ¡°Earlier, I went to Mo Qingsnow¡¯s study with her. There is a secret room in the study, inside it¡­¡± As Gu Zhiqi walked, she exined what she saw in the study and the dangers of the Puppet Pill to Fu Xiyan, ¡°I have burned away the Puppet Pills in the secret room, there are just some pearls left that need to be dealt with.¡±

    After listening, Fu Xiyan nodded to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Okay, I will take care of those treasures.¡±

    In his heart, he marveled, feeling that the little girl had taken care of everything, they only needed to tidy up afterward.

    Gu Zhiqi continued, ¡°Although the Puppet Pills in the secret room have been destroyed, I¡¯m not certain if any were taken out beforehand. I just saw one with Qi Yuanyuan.¡±

    Fu Xiyan frowned, pondering for a few seconds, then nodded, ¡°Okay, I understand. I will send someone to investigate.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Mo Qingsnow also mentioned someone she referred to as ¡®Master.¡¯ That person provided her with Lethal Powder, Puppet Pill, and antidote. As for the identity, I hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask.¡±

    Fu Xiyan was about to speak when Su Yunling interrupted, ¡°I will investigate that person.¡±

    Fu Xiyan heard and remained silent, feeling puzzled, voluntarily taking on the task?

    This was the first time he saw this.

    Seeing Su Yunling speak up, Gu Zhiqi turned to look at him and shared her experience in interrogating Mo Qingsnow, ¡°Mo Qingsnow¡¯s mouth is quite easy to pry open, you can start by questioning her. However, she is full of lies, be careful to distinguish them, don¡¯t be deceived.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Su Yunling agreed, Gu Zhiqi stopped talking, her gaze lowered, lost in thought.

    Watching the suddenly silent Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling also fell into silence.

    Just ended the conversation he interrupted?

    Clearly, Gu Zhiqi had been talking a lot to Fu Xiyan earlier, howe with him, she just¡­

    Just as Su Yunling thought Gu Zhiqi wouldn¡¯t speak again, she suddenly turned to him and said, ¡°If you find it difficult to distinguish the truth in her words, I can help you.¡±

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrows upon hearing.

    This child actively offering to help, surely not out of kindness or a desire to assist, probably with conditions.

    Sure enough, before Su Yunling could speak, Gu Zhiqi continued, ¡°However, it will cost you a meal, the kind you cook yourself.¡±

 Chapter 814 For a Free Meal; Dark Prison No. 1

    <h4>Chapter 814: Chapter 814 For a Free Meal; Dark Prison No. 1</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Yunling listened to what Gu Zhiqi said, a trace of helplessness shed in his eyes, and he nodded, "Okay, I promise you."

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, a faint smile spread in her eyes, "Then it¡¯s settled, call me when you question Mo Qingsnow."

    If Fu Xiyan was investigating that person¡¯s matter, Gu Zhiqi wanted to take the initiative to help with the questioning.

    After all, too many people were involved this time.

    The Master¡¯s Sect has a rule that when multiple people¡¯s safety is involved, if disciples encounter it, those who can help must take action.

    So, this time, she couldn¡¯t stand by.

    The person Mo Qingsnow mentioned, since they could provide Mo Qingsnow with the Puppet Pill and Lethal Powder, must be involved in this matter. Since she knew, she must find out clearly.

    As for why she would actively help when Fu Xiyan asked questions but needed Su Yunling to invite her to a meal when he asked questions,

    Don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s just to get another meal cooked by Su Yunling himself.

    **

    When they arrived at Dark Prison No.1, Mo Qingsnow was indeed still in the dark prison.

    Gu Min went to distribute antidotes, leaving only Gu Ying and Gu Huaijin in the dark prison.

    "Qiqi."

    "Master Zhi, you¡¯re back?"

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi walked into the dark prison, Gu Huaijin and Gu Ying noticed her, and they spoke in unison.

    A smile had originally appeared on Gu Huaijin¡¯s cold and hard face, but when he saw Fu Xiyaning in with Gu Zhiqi, the smile disappeared.

    His surroundings instantly filled with a subtle chill, his eyes showed hostility as he squinted at Fu Xiyan.

    Ancient martial artists are quite sensitive to others¡¯ gazes, especially to this kind of unmasked stare from Gu Huaijin.

    Feeling the gaze on him, Fu Xiyan looked at Gu Huaijin and met his hostile eyes.

    It seemed that he had never offended him, right?

    Why did he always look at him like that?

    No matter what, his impression of Gu Huaijin was still good, so even though he noticed the hostility, Fu Xiyan still nodded to Gu Huaijin with a polite yet distant expression, "Mr. Gu."

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin restrained the hostility in his eyes, nodding slightly to Fu Xiyan but not warmly, "Mr. Fu."

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t notice the tension between the two and first asked Gu Huaijin, "How are you, have your internal injuries healed?"

    Gu Huaijin nodded, "The medicine is quite effective, after breathing regtion, most of it is healed. It should fully recover in a couple of days."

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nodded, "You don¡¯t need to guard here anymore, you and Gu Ying can go back to rest."

    Gu Huaijin: "What about you?"

    "I still have some matters to handle." Gu Zhiqi said, pointing at Mo Qingsnow lying on the ground, and Qi Yuanyuan standing aside with her acupoints sealed.

    "Alone? Let us help you," Gu Huaijin was still a bit worried.

    "No, they are here too." Gu Zhiqi said, pointing at Fu Xiyan and his team.

    Gu Huaijin looked at Fu Xiyan, then at the group of Ever Winning Army outside the dark prison, and finally nodded, "Alright, be sure to call me if you need anything."

    In the end, he was still a bit uneasy, "Do you want Gu Ying to stay with you?"

    Letting the young girl stay alone with Fu Xiyan, he was indeed a bit worried.

    "Will she be following me, or will I be protecting her?" Gu Zhiqi said faintly.

    Gu Ying: "..."

    That¡¯s a real hit to the heart, thank you.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi said this, Gu Huaijin had nothing more to say.

    Initially, he thought if Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t want Gu Ying to stay with her, then he would follow her himself.

 Chapter 815 Su Yunling Array Setup

    <h4>Chapter 815: Chapter 815 Su Yunling Array Setup</h4><h4></h4>

    However, listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words extinguished the thoughts in his mind instantly.

    After all, even though his Ancient Martial Arts were better than Gu Ying¡¯s, he still needed his sister to save him.

    Just thinking about it made him feel ashamed.

    So, he didn¡¯t say anything about having someone follow Gu Zhiqi, but instead gave another reminder, "Be careful."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "I know. You should go back and rest."

    Then, Gu Huaijin took Gu Ying along, leaving reluctantly with every few steps.

    After Gu Huaijin and Gu Ying left, Gu Zhiqi took out her phone from her pocket and sent a message to Gu Min.

    [Master Zhi: Have you finished distributing the elixirs? Are there any left?]

    After sending the message, she turned her head to look at Fu Xiyan, "Are you going to take these two with you or keep them here?"

    Fu Xiyan paused upon hearing this, then said after a few seconds, "I need to make a call first."

    With that, he walked out of the dark prison with his phone in hand.

    Gu Zhiqi lowered her head and read Gu Min¡¯s reply.

    [Gu Min: Almost finished]

    [Master Zhi: Did you meet with Yun Sen?]

    Yesterday, during a meal at Meng Qiyun¡¯s ce, Yun Sen found out they were from the Gu Family and added the contacts of Gu Huaijin, Gu Ying, and Gu Min.

    [Gu Min: Yes, he is also distributing antidotes]

    [Master Zhi: After you finish distributing, you two should count the number of people and inform Gu Xiyue]

    [Gu Min: Okay]

    [Master Zhi: Brother and Gu Ying went back to rest, you should rest after you are done too]

    [Gu Min: Got it]

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t send another message to Gu Min, and at this time, Fu Xiyan finished his call and came back.

    "I contacted the head of the Medical Alliance Enforcement Hall. She¡¯s lending us this dark prison, so we can just keep them here," Fu Xiyan said, turning his head to look at Su Yunling who was standing aside, "Just in case, we need you to set up an array."

    Su Yunling nodded, "No problem."

    The few of them walked out of the dark prison, and Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Fu Xiyan and Su Yunling, "Mo Qingsnow is injured and needs treatment. Also, I fed her the Lethal Powder, so either..." she paused and calcted the time, "It¡¯s been about two hours, so either get her to talk within the next 22 hours, or give her the antidote within 22 hours."

    Fu Xiyan and Su Yunling both nodded in understanding.

    **

    After walking out of the dark prison, Su Yunling stood in the corridor outside and began setting up the array.

    This was the first time Gu Zhiqi had seen someone in this dimension using Vital Energy to set up an array in the void, so she watched very intently.

    By the time Su Yunling finished drawing the formation, it had been ten minutes.

    With a buzzing sound, the dark prison was enveloped by the formation.

    Gu Zhiqi could tell that unless one was a Formation Master, any Ancient Martial Artist of the fifth order or below would not be able to break this formation.

    Gu Zhiqi stared at the formation in front of her, lost in thought for a moment.

    Su Yunling¡¯s array setup technique was incredibly intricate, and the formation he created was extremelyplex and hard to decipher. She had seen thousands of Formation Masters, but none couldpare to Su Yunling.

    Moreover, his array setup technique and...

    "Child." The deep, clear voice beside her ear brought Gu Zhiqi back to the present.

    "Hm?" Gu Zhiqi turned her head towards Su Yunling.

    Seeing the lingering daze in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, then he shifted his gaze away and said softly, "Let¡¯s go."

    "Oh." Gu Zhiqi replied, lifting her feet to walk out of the dark prison.

    Su Yunling walked next to Gu Zhiqi. After only a few steps, Gu Zhiqi turned to look at Su Yunling and asked, "Brother, who taught you how to set up arrays?"

    Su Yunling paused slightly, then shook his head, "No one taught me."

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

 Chapter 816: Meeting Qi Rui

    <h4>Chapter 816: Chapter 816: Meeting Qi Rui</h4><h4></h4>

    No one taught you?

    Could it be that you were born with it?

    Seeing the confusion in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, Su Yunling smiled and patiently exined, "Indeed, no one taught me. I taught myself."

    "Then, the mental method for array setup..."

    Su Yunling listened, raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Do you want to know?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    If she didn¡¯t want to know, would she ask?

    Seeing her nod, Su Yunling¡¯s tone took on a hint of regret, "Even if you want to know, I can¡¯t tell you."

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Itching to move her hands, wanting to...

    She silently moved her gaze to Su Yunling¡¯s waist.

    Wanting to pinch his waist.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling lightly coughed, stepped back two steps, and quickly added, "This is a secret of my brother¡¯s, I can¡¯t tell you for now."

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi felt slightly regretful, "Alright then."

    Since Su Yunling said so, Gu Zhiqi could no longer push for an answer.

    Everyone has their own secrets, and no one wants their own secrets to be uncovered.

    **

    After leaving the Law Enforcement Hall, the group went to Mo Qingsnow¡¯s house.

    Just now, when Gu Zhiqi and Mo Qingsnow arrived, there was no one at Mo Qingsnow¡¯s house.

    This time, there was a man sitting on the sofa in the living room.

    Seeing arge group of people suddenly break into the house, the man on the sofa immediately stood up, looking at the group with cold, vignt eyes, "Who are you? What do you want?"

    "Hello sir, may I ask what your rtionship is with Mo Qingsnow?" Fu Yu looked at the man in front of him and asked.

    Seeing that Fu Yu seemed quite polite and noticing his uniform, the man¡¯s expression softened a bit, and the coldness and vignce in his eyes diminished a little, "Mo Qingsnow is my wife."

    Fu Yu remainedposed after hearing this and continued to ask, "And your name is?"

    "My name is Qi Rui," Qi Rui responded and then looked at Fu Yu¡¯s group, "And you are?"

    "Hello, we are from the Ever Winning Army. Because your wife is involved in a significant poisoning case as well as some robbery cases, we need to search your house," Fu Yu quickly exined their purpose.

    Hearing this, a trace of joy shed in Qi Rui¡¯s eyes, but he quickly restrained it and tentatively asked Fu Yu, "Are you really from the Ever Winning Army?"

    Fu Yu nodded, "Absolutely." He then took out a badge from his waist and handed it to Qi Rui, "This is my hand token."

    Qi Rui stared at it, hesitated for a moment, then lowered his eyes into silence, unsure if he believed it or not.

    "Mr. Qi?" Fu Yu called softly, looking at his expression.

    "Oh, go ahead and search," Qi Rui snapped out of it and immediately raised his head, speaking to Fu Yu.

    "Thank you for your cooperation," Fu Yu said and then turned to look at Fu Xiyan.

    Fu Xiyan nodded, and Fu Yu led a team upstairs.

    Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi followed them upstairs as well.

    Fu Xiyan stayed behind, standing in the living room, surveying the Qi family¡¯s hall before walking towards Qi Rui.

    He stopped by the coffee table and looked at Qi Rui, "Mr. Qi, mind if we talk for a bit?"

    Upon hearing this, Qi Rui immediately nodded, "Please, have a seat."

    Fu Xiyan nodded at Qi Rui, then sat down across from him.

    "May I ask who you are?" Qi Rui poured tea from the coffee table and offered a cup to Fu Xiyan, asking.

    "Thank you." Fu Xiyan expressed his thanks but didn¡¯t drink the tea. He looked at Qi Rui and answered his question, "My surname is Fu."

 Chapter 817: Entering the Dark Room Again

    <h4>Chapter 817: Chapter 817: Entering the Dark Room Again</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hello, Mr. Fu." Qi Rui greeted politely, then looked at Fu Xiyan and tentatively asked, "You just mentioned my wife... Could you tell me where she is now?"

    "Because the evidence that your wife poisoned and murdered someone is conclusive, she has already been detained."

    As Fu Xiyan spoke, his gaze fell upon Qi Rui¡¯s face, closely observing his reaction.

    "What about the other matter? The robbery case you mentioned earlier? Have you collected all the evidence?" Obviously, Qi Rui wasn¡¯t very concerned about Mo Qingsnow being detained; he was more concerned about the evidence, particrly the evidence rted to the robbery case.

    Fu Xiyan couldn¡¯t quite understand his reaction and felt somewhat puzzled internally, but his expression remained unchanged as he said to Qi Rui, "The evidence for the robbery case is still being collected."

    Hearing this, a quick flicker of disappointment shed in Qi Rui¡¯s eyes. He forced a smile and then distractedly sipped from the teacup on the table.

    Seeing Qi Rui¡¯s reaction, Fu Xiyan formed a suspicion and tentatively spoke, "Mr. Qi, as Mo Qingsnow¡¯s husband, you know her best. Can you provide any relevant evidence?"

    As Fu Xiyan finished speaking, Qi Rui¡¯s hand loosened, and the teacup fell onto the coffee table, spilling tea all over the table and sttering Qi Rui¡¯s pants and Fu Xiyan.

    "Sorry for the embarrassment," Qi Rui apologized, hurriedly grabbing some napkins and wiping the table.

    Fu Xiyan¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he said, "Mr. Qi, no need to be nervous; I was just making casual conversation."

    Qi Rui paused for a moment, not responding, just kept his head down and continued wiping the table.

    **

    Meanwhile, Gu Zhiqi and the others had already reached the door of the hidden chamber.

    Su Yunling scrutinized the formation at the chamber¡¯s entrance and raised an eyebrow, "Did you set up this formation?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes slightly moved, and he continued to look at Gu Zhiqi, asking, "You¡¯re not using Vital Energy for this formation?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded again and said, "Mystic Formation, set up using Yuan Force."

    Su Yunling nodded, "I see."

    Gu Zhiqi waved her hand, dispersing the formation, then ced the book she had stored in her storage bracelet on the table.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling pushed Fu Yu with his hand, "Stand a bit further in."

    "Huh?" Fu Yu was pushed a step forward and uttered a confused "Huh."

    Then, he noticed he was in motion¡ªmore specifically, the floor beneath him was rotating.

    Looking down, he confirmed that it was indeed the floor spinning.

    This rotating area wasn¡¯trge, based on where he had been standing earlier, it should be just outside the rotating tform. "Third Master, did you know there were mechanisms here?"

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrow in response, but said nothing.

    After rotating 180 degrees, the floor stopped spinning, and the three found themselves inside a secret room.

    Gu Zhiqi stepped forward toward the chamber where the treasures were stored, and Su Yunling immediately followed.

    "Why does it smell burnt?" Fu Yu muttered first, then followed them.

    Gu Zhiqi also noticed the burnt smell, her eyes moved slightly, and she quickly went toward another hidden chamber.

    Upon reaching the chamber¡¯s entrance, Gu Zhiqi waved her hand, and the boxes inside the chamber shed with brilliance, releasing a golden glow. One by one, the boxes opened.

    "Everything is here," Gu Zhiqi said, pointing to the boxes.

    "Such a treasure trove," Fu Yu was stunned by the sight of so many treasures.

 Chapter 818: 818 Xuan Lingzi

    <strong>Chapter 818: Chapter 818 Xuan Lingzi</strong>

    Su Yunling looked at the dozen or so boxes filled to the brim in front of him and fell silent.

    After several seconds, he took a step forward, intending to put away the boxes, but his sleeve was tugged.

    Su Yunling turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, his eyes filled with a questioning look.

    Gu Zhiqi did not speak. She just pulled Su Yunling to the side. Su Yunling was confused but followed her a few steps away.

    As soon as Su Yunling took a step, he felt the presence of a fourth person in the dark room, moving from the doorway towards the boxes.

    When they approached the boxes, a sh of light appeared on the boxes, revealing a semi-transparent formation.

    With a buzzing sound from the formation, a scream echoed in the dark room.

    They only heard the scream but did not see anyone. Fu Yu was startled, taking several steps back until he was against the wall, his eyes filled with vignce, ¡°Who?¡±

    Su Yunling squinted his eyes slightly, staring at the spot where the scream hade from, his eyes filled with caution.

    As soon as the scream started, a blue light shed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    She quickly scanned the dark room and then turned into a blur, rushing towards the doorway.

    Soon, the sound of fighting could be heard in the dark room, but Su Yunling and Fu Yu could only see Gu Zhiqi seemingly fighting with someone, but they couldn¡¯t see who Gu Zhiqi was fighting.

    Watching this, Fu Yu felt a chill down his back, silently shrinking back, wondering if Miss Gu could see things they couldn¡¯t.

    Gu Zhiqi moved so fast that her moves were almost invisible and quickly stopped.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch, mercy, great aunt.¡±

    An unfamiliar voice echoed in the dark room,ing from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s direction.

    Su Yunling and Fu Yu simultaneously looked at Gu Zhiqi, only to see that her hand seemed to be restraining something.

    As a sh of light passed through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, an old man with white hair and a white beard appeared in front of her.

    Wearing a ck and gray Daoist robe, the robe seemed to have been burned in several ces, looking quite tattered.

    Fu Yu fell silent, thinking this person must have just escaped from a fire.

    He was also quite surprised that although the person was an old man, his voice sounded young.

    ¡°Gently, gently, it hurts,¡± the old man said with a pained look, constantly crying out in pain, but a sharp glint shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Hiss~¡± The more the old man cried out in pain, the tighter Gu Zhiqi¡¯s grip on his arm became, causing the old man to hiss in pain.

    Gu Zhiqi controlled the old man, pressing him against the wall at the dark room¡¯s doorway, asking in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the old man immediately widened his eyes, ¡°I should be asking you that! You trespassed into my cave and coveted my treasures, and now you ask¡­ Ouch, ouch, ouch.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi said, ¡°Less nonsense, answer my questions.¡±

    The old man¡¯s face twisted in pain as he nodded repeatedly upon hearing Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Okay, okay, you ask, you ask, just please be gentler.¡±

    ¡°Name.¡±

    ¡°My Daoist name is Xuan Lingzi¡­ Ouch~¡± He was trying to act dignified, but the pain in his arm made him wail, and he quickly responded concisely, ¡°Xuan Lingzi, my name is Xuan Lingzi.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi asked, ¡°Which sect?¡±

    ¡°I am from¡­¡± Xuan Lingzi intended to act dignified and bluff some more, but recalling the pain, he quickly changed his tone, fawning, ¡°Feng Shui Alliance.¡±

    Upon hearing this name, all three present frowned simultaneously.

    Since it was the same name as her master¡¯s sect on Aquamarine Star, Gu Zhiqi remembered it clearly.

 Chapter 819: 819: The Relationship Between Deceiving and Being Deceived

    <strong>Chapter 819: Chapter 819: The Rtionship Between Deceiving and Being Deceived</strong>

    In this world, this was the third time Gu Zhiqi had heard of the Feng Shui Alliance. She remembered that the Qiu Mingzi and Qiu Yangzi brothers she met earlier were also from the Feng Shui Alliance.

    However, thus far, this sect gave her a very bad impression.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes held a hint of coldness as she spoke lightly, ¡°Do you know Mo Qingsnow?¡±

    Xuan Lingzi replied timidly, ¡°Kind of know.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi continued to ask, ¡°What is your rtionship with him?¡±

    As soon as Xuan Lingzi heard this, he immediately shook his head.

    It seemed these people should be Mo Qingsnow¡¯s enemies, so he had topletely dissociate himself from Mo Qingsnow.

    ¡°No rtionship, I have nothing to do with her¡­ Ouch~ that hurts, it hurts~¡± He had only half-shaken his head, leaving one word unfinished, reced by cries of pain.

    ¡°We do! We have a rtionship, we have a rtionship!¡± After the pain subsided, Xuan Lingzi immediately changed his tune.

    Gu Zhiqi loosened her grip, her tone still indifferent, ¡°What kind of rtionship?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xuan Lingzi¡¯s eyes darted around, and after a few seconds, he weakly said, ¡°The rtionship of swindler and swindled.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi and her twopanions: ?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi remain silent, Xuan Lingzi opened his mouth bitterly and took the initiative to exin, ¡°I¡¯m a diviner, and my predictions are sometimes urate, sometimes not. But every time I told Mo Qingsnow¡¯s fortune, it turned out urate, so she took me for a master and let me live in the Qi family mansion, treating me with good food and drinks every day.¡±

    Xuan Lingzi had lived many years and was a half-baked diviner, but he could read people.

    He could see that these three were not simple, but didn¡¯t seem to be bad people. If he cooperated well, perhaps he could survive.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Then how did you enter the dark room?¡±

    ¡°This matter goes back six months ago, at that time¡­¡± Xuan Lingzi began.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Make it short.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xuan Lingzi shrunk his neck and quickly summarized, ¡°Six months ago, I was being chased and hid in the Medical Alliance, eventually took shelter in the Qi family, and identally discovered this dark room.¡±

    ¡°Blinded by greed, I went to swindle Mo Qingsnow, intending to stay a few days, and once those chasing me left, I nned to take the treasures and run. Who would¡¯ve thought she would treat me like a master.¡±

    ¡°With good food and drinks, I was reluctant to leave, so I stayed, thinking I would leave with the treasures only when my cover was blown.¡±

    After listening to Xuan Lingzi¡¯s exnation, Gu Zhiqi fell silent, and the grip on Xuan Lingzi also loosened.

    Those three prescriptions should have nothing to do with him.

    As the grip confining him disappeared, Xuan Lingzi immediately tried to move his arm, realizing he had been freed.

    So he silently took two steps away from Gu Zhiqi.

    Standing to the side, Fu Yu saw this and ced a hand on his shoulder, asking, ¡°Are those harmful elixirs made by you?¡±

    With his shoulder gripped, Xuan Lingzi¡¯s body stiffened, but upon hearing Fu Yu¡¯s question, he burst outughing, ¡°You think too highly of me. If I knew alchemy, I wouldn¡¯t need to deceive Mo Qingsnow for food and drink.¡±

    Fu Yu: ¡°¡­¡±

    Amazingly, it made some sense.

    Gu Zhiqi came back to her senses and looked at Xuan Lingzi, asking, ¡°Do you know where she got those pill prescriptions?¡±

    Xuan Lingzi immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, I know. It was a figure in ck who gave them to her. I saw this person twice in the study, both times wearing a pitch-ck cloak, covering themselves tightly. I had an Invisibility Talisman on me at the time and wanted to get closer to see, but that person was too alert. I couldn¡¯t get close at all and almost got discovered.¡±

    As he spoke, Xuan Lingzi raised his hand and patted his chest, feeling a bit terrified recalling the scene from back then.

 Chapter 820: 820 The Person Behind Mo Qingsnow

    <strong>Chapter 820: Chapter 820 The Person Behind Mo Qingsnow</strong>

    Su Yunling, who had been silent on the side, suddenly spoke and asked Xuan Lingzi, ¡°Is there any sign on the cloak?¡±

    Xuan Lingzi tilted his head and thought for a moment, ¡°There seems to be a golden pattern, with a humanoid figure that has three pairs of wings.¡±

    Hearing this, Fu Yu¡¯s expression tightened, and the grip on Xuan Lingzi¡¯s shoulder became tighter, ¡°Are they from Angel?!¡±

    Listening to Fu Yu¡¯s words, Su Yunling nodded, ¡°It should be.¡±

    Xuan Lingzi, feeling the pain, kept patting Fu Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°It hurts, it hurts, lighten up, lighten up¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Fu Yu immediately loosened his grip and scratched the back of his head with his other hand, ¡°Sorry, I got too excited.¡±

    ¡°How about you let me go?¡± Xuan Lingzi negotiated.

    Fu Yu did not release him immediately but looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, and only then did Fu Yu let Xuan Lingzi go.

    Xuan Lingzi rubbed his shoulder quickly and dodged to the side, mumbling in a low voice, ¡°Everyone¡¯s grip is so strong.¡±

    Fu Yu ignored Xuan Lingzi and said in a deep voice, ¡°So the Puppet Pill was supplied to Mo Qingsnow by Angel. It¡¯s only Angel who researches this harmful stuff.¡±

    Fu Yu hated Angel very much, and when mentioning them, his tone was filled with anger and disdain.

    Su Yunling lowered his eyes slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I just don¡¯t know whether that person is hidden within the Medical Alliance or justes asionally.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll ask Mo Qingsnowter,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, walking towards the boxes. With a slight movement of her fingers, a magical light started shing on her fingertips, and she made hand seals towards the boxes.

    The boxes glimmered briefly and then the light disappeared. Gu Zhiqi turned to Su Yunling, ¡°They¡¯re ready to be collected.¡±

    Su Yunling walked over and with a wave of his hand, collected all the boxes.

    Xuan Lingzi, standing on the side and watching the pile of boxes disappear suddenly, was stunned.

    Stumbling and running over, he remembered how the formation had bounced him away earlier and stopped, looking sadly at the empty dark room, ¡°Gone? All gone?¡±

    Face wrinkled, almost in tears, he looked back at Su Yunling, ¡°Where¡­ where did all those treasures go?¡±

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, azy tone in his voice, ¡°Taken away.¡±

    ¡°All taken away? Everything?¡± Xuan Lingzi looked sorrowful, almost crying, ¡°So many things, can¡¯t I get a share just for seeing them?¡±

    Su Yunling: ¡°¡­¡±

    Fu Yu, hearing Xuan Lingzi¡¯s words, rolled his eyes silently and said, ¡°Wishful thinking. How can you take something just because you saw it? All these things are looted by Mo Qingsnow; they must be returned to their rightful owners or handed over to the authorities, not for you to im.¡±

    Xuan Lingzi only heard Fu Yu mentioning returning the items and was incredulous, ¡°Huh? Return to the original owners? With so many things, how can they be returned to their original owners?¡±

    Regarding Fu Yu¡¯s words, Xuan Lingzi was skeptical.

    Whether Xuan Lingzi believed it or not didn¡¯t matter, Fu Yu didn¡¯t exin more to him.

    With things here settled, it was time to go.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Gu Zhiqi said, taking the lead to walk outside.

    Su Yunling and Fu Yu followed closely behind.

    Seeing the three leave, Xuan Lingzi looked at the empty corner, not willing to give up, and reached out to touch it.

    Because he was afraid of the formation, he tentatively reached out slowly, but after groping for a while, he touched nothing.

    Only then did Xuan Lingzi believe it, they really took everything away.

    He felt a wave of regret in his heart, wishing he had taken a couple of items and fled earlier. Now, nothing was left.

 Chapter 821 Notes on the Poison Canon

    <h4>Chapter 821: Chapter 821 Notes on the Poison Canon</h4><h4></h4>

    There was no time to think about how they managed to collect everything, Xuan Lingzi immediately started jogging to catch up with the three people, continuing to try to get a share, "Hey, don¡¯t leave, even if it¡¯s finder¡¯s keepers, at least give me one or two items."

    "How about this, I won¡¯t ask for much, just one item, as long as it¡¯s something without an owner."

    The three ignored Xuan Lingzi, didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, and quickly walked towards the rotating area.

    Gu Zhiqi ced her hand on the book, and soon, the hidden door started rotating again.

    Seeing this, Xuan Lingzi rushed over at the fastest speed, squeezed Fu Yu aside, and squeezed onto the rotating tform, "Together, together."

    Fu Yu nced at him disdainfully but didn¡¯t say anything.

    However, he was puzzled, is this guy really an old man?

    Running so fast, he didn¡¯t even pant.

    "Little brother, I see you¡¯re wearing a uniform. What organization are you guys from?" Seeing that there was no benefit to be gained and afraid of angering the three, Xuan Lingzi stopped pestering them and had the time to be concerned about Fu Yu¡¯s uniform.

    Fu Yu ignored him. Seeing that they had already rotated to the outside of the door, he directly stepped off the rotating tform.

    As the three came out, someone walked over, "Team Leader Yu, Third Master, Miss Gu, you¡¯re out?"

    Fu Yu looked at the person who came and asked, "Is everything taken care of?"

    The person nodded, "It¡¯s all taken care of, everything that needed collecting is collected."

    Fu Yu nodded and then looked at Su Yunling, waiting for him to speak.

    Su Yunling said, "Wrap it up."

    "Yes." Fu Yu responded and then led the people out of the study.

    After Xuan Lingzi came out of the secret chamber, he wandered around the study and found that all the valuable items in the study were gone, and even Mo Qingsnow¡¯s bottles and jars containing medicine and poison were gone.

    Xuan Lingzi was directly stunned.

    "You guys are looting, isn¡¯t it too tant?" Not knowing what was happening outside or the identity of Su Yunling and his group, Xuan Lingzi only felt that these people were too outrageous.

    Muttering to himself, he rummaged through the drawers and cabs in the study.

    Goodness, everything was gone, absolutely nothing left.

    These people... are they all freaking bandits?

    Gu Zhiqi walked in front of the bookshelf, looking at the books on the shelf, asionally pulling out a book to take a look.

    The books on the shelf were either medical books or poison canons, Gu Zhiqi pulled out several of them. The medical books were clean, but the poison canons were full of annotations, many of the books were heavily thumbed through.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at those notes and found that Mo Qingsnow¡¯s research on poisons was incredibly thorough.

    She had to admit, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s talent in poison arts was quite high, and her studies were deep.

    If she didn¡¯t seek trouble, just relying on her poison arts, her future would be bright.

    Gu Zhiqi pulled out another poison canon from the shelf, seeing the notes on it, she sighed inwardly, turned to Su Yunling, "How should we deal with these books?"

    Su Yunling thought for a bit, then said, "Leave them to the disciples of the Medical Alliance."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "All these poison canons have Mo Qingsnow¡¯s notes, it¡¯s best to handle them properly, to prevent them from falling into the hands of unscrupulous people."

    Mo Qingsnow¡¯s notes were very detailed and easy to understand.

    If they fell into the hands of unscrupulous people, who knows how many would be harmed.

    Su Yunling nodded, "Alright."

    Gu Zhiqi held a book, flipping through it absent-mindedly, suddenly a person appeared beside her, "Master?"

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    She turned her head to look at the person who spoke, it was Xuan Lingzi.

 Chapter 822 Perfunctory Twig: Slightly Higher

    <h4>Chapter 822: Chapter 822 Perfunctory Twig: Slightly Higher</h4><h4></h4>

    "Were those formations on the boxes set up by you earlier?" Xuan Lingzi finally came to terms with the reality that Mo Qingsnow¡¯s entire fortune had been looted, and recalled this matter, looking at Gu Zhiqi and asking.

    Gu Zhiqi shifted her gaze back to the book, replying indifferently, "So what?"

    Xuan Lingzi asked again, "Did you know I was inside the dark room as soon as you entered?"

    Because he heard that Mo Qingsnow might be doomed, he thought of grabbing some treasures and running for it.

    Unexpectedly, upon entering the dark room, he discovered formations on those boxes.

    He tried many methods to break the formations, but none seeded.

    Finally, he had to give up and was just about to leave when he heard activity at the door of the dark room, so he stuck on a breath concealment talisman and an invisibility talisman, hiding in the corner of the alchemy room.

    Then he saw Gu Zhiqi and the others enter.

    Afterwards, he saw Gu Zhiqi wave at those boxes, and he thought the formations were broken. He moved forward hoping to steal some items, but the formations weren¡¯t broken. Instead, he was repelled by the formations and got caught.

    He didn¡¯t think much at the moment, but looking back now, it seemed like the wave Gu Zhiqi made was specifically to lure him out.

    So, she must have sensed his presence.

    Hearing Xuan Lingzi¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi casually nodded.

    "How did you discover it?" At that time, he had used both a breath concealment talisman and an invisibility talisman, not knowing where he had slipped up.

    Gu Zhiqi replied, "There was a burnt smell of your clothes in the air."

    Receiving this answer, Xuan Lingzi paused, then nodded in realization a few secondster, "Oh, that¡¯s why."

    While trying to break the formations, he had used several offensive talisman papers to attack the formations, but failed. Instead, he was counterattacked by the formations, and his clothes caught fire, burning several holes and making him look disheveled.

    Gu Zhiqi switched to another book, continuing to bury her head in reading.

    "Master, are you also a Mystic Master?" Xuan Lingzi moved closer to Gu Zhiqi,ughing cheekily.

    "Hmm." Gu Zhiqi responded perfunctorily, casually closing the book she had flipped through and putting it back on the shelf, while taking out her phone from her pocket.

    "Then what order of Mystic Master are you?" Xuan Lingzi asked with a curious and expectant look.

    Being able to set up such powerful formations, she must be a very skilled Mystic Master.

    While sending a message to Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi replied, "A bit higher than you."

    Xuan Lingzi: ?

    A bit higher than him?

    He was a half-order Mystic Master, so if she was a bit higher than him...

    Xuan Lingzi asked, "Are you a First Order Mystic Master?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "Hmm."

    Xuan Lingzi felt half convinced, full of doubt in his heart, is a First Order Mystic Master really this powerful?

    Just after Gu Zhiqi had given Xuan Lingzi a perfunctory reply, Chubby Chiu who had witnessed the entire scene sent a message.

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, you¡¯re brushing him off again]

    [Zhizhi: Hurry up]

    She had just messaged Chubby Chiu to have it copy all the books in Mo Qingsnow¡¯s study.

    At this moment, Chubby Chiu had already flown away from Su Yunling¡¯s button and was shuttling between the books on the shelf.

    While copying the book contents, it replied to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message.

    [First Jiu: Stop urging, stop urging, this is already the fastest speed]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t urge further, took another book from the shelf, flipping through it while saying to Su Yunling, "If you have other things to do, go ahead. I need to stay here and read for a while."

    Judging by Chubby Chiu¡¯s speed, it would take about ten minutes to copy all the books in the study, so she nned to read for another ten minutes.

 Chapter 823 Qi Rui Poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 823: Chapter 823 Qi Rui Poisoned</h4><h4></h4>

    "You can go ahead, I¡¯ll just read a book for now." Su Yunling said, taking a Poison Canon off the shelf.

    Then, he realized he couldn¡¯t understand it at all, even with Mo Qingsnow¡¯s notes.

    A few secondster, he silently put the Poison Canon back and pulled out a Medical Book, but after reading two pages, he still couldn¡¯t understand much.

    But the book was quite clean, and it felt more pleasant to read than the previous Poison Canon, so Su Yunling started leisurely flipping through it from the first page.

    Xuan Lingzi: "Master, I have another question for you..."

    "No, you don¡¯t." Gu Zhiqi looked sideways, her gaze icy as she looked at Xuan Lingzi.

    Xuan Lingzi met Gu Zhiqi¡¯s icy gaze, and for a moment, he felt as if his heart had also turned cold. "Right, I don¡¯t."

    After speaking, he immediately took a few steps to the side.

    The master looked young, but her presence and gaze were quite intimidating.

    Originally, Xuan Lingzi half-doubted Gu Zhiqi¡¯s cultivation level, but now he didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    One must know that his master, a Mystic Master at the peak of the fourth-order, didn¡¯t have such an intimidating presence.

    While Xuan Lingzi¡¯s thoughts were wandering, he pulled a book from the shelf absentmindedly and didn¡¯t even notice that he was holding it upside down.

    The study room fell silent, with only the asional sound of pages turning and the slight sounds of breathing.

    **

    Ten minutester, Chubby Chiu finished copying the book¡¯s contents and returned to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    "Zhizhi, I¡¯ve finished copying." After saying this, without waiting for Gu Zhiqi to respond, Chubby Chiu impatiently flew over to Su Yunling¡¯s button.

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Traitorous dog.

    Su Yunling also felt Chubby Chiu return to his button, ncing down at it with a trace of confusion in his eyes. Where did it go just now?

    While Su Yunling was still puzzled, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice sounded in his ear, "Are you still reading? I¡¯m leaving."

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling closed the book in his hand and put it back on the shelf. "Let¡¯s go."

    Hearing this, Xuan Lingzi, who had flipped through a dozen books, put his book on the shelf and followed them. "You two are leaving? I was about to leave too, let¡¯s go together."

    Su Yunling turned his head to nce at the forward Xuan Lingzi but said nothing.

    "Master, which sect are you from? Could you tell me?" Xuan Lingzi said in a familiar tone to Gu Zhiqi, as if they had known each other for a long time.

    Gu Zhiqi: "No, I can¡¯t."

    Xuan Lingzi: "..."

    "Then, may I ask for your name, Master?" Xuan Lingzi continued to ask with curiosity.

    This time, Gu Zhiqi ignored him.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi ignored him, Xuan Lingzi didn¡¯t mind and continued, "You and I are both disciples of the Mysterious Sect. It¡¯s fate that we met, how about we be friends? As the saying goes, the more friends..."

    Before Xuan Lingzi could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Fu Yu, who rushed in, "Something happened! Miss Gu."

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Something happened? Go find your master, why are you looking for me?

    "Qi Rui has been poisoned, pleasee down and take a look." Fu Yu said, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: Qi Rui? Who¡¯s that?

    **

    Two minutester, Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling appeared in the Qi family¡¯s living room.

    Gu Zhiqi ced a tissue on Qi Rui¡¯s wrist and slightly lowered her eyes, focusing on taking his pulse.

    Qi Rui leaned weakly on the sofa, letting Gu Zhiqi take his pulse.

    After finishing taking the pulse, Gu Zhiqi crumpled the tissue into a ball and threw it into the trash can beside her, then looked at Fu Xiyan and Su Yunling, "It is indeed Lethal Powder, poisoned about fourteen minutes ago, the poison should be in..."

 Chapter 824 Qi Rui Poisoned 2

    <h4>Chapter 824: Chapter 824 Qi Rui Poisoned 2</h4><h4></h4>

    Gu Zhiqi spoke, ncing at the tea on the coffee table, then picked up the teapot and gently shook it. She looked at Fu Xiyan and asked, "He drank this tea while talking to you, right?"

    Fu Xiyan nodded.

    "It must be in here." Gu Zhiqi said, pulling out an acupuncture kit and a small porcin bottle.

    Taking out a needle, she inserted it into the porcin bottle to soak for a few seconds, then drew it out and inserted it into the teapot.

    When the Silver Needle was taken out again, ayer of ck had appeared on it.

    Fu Xiyan was stunned for a moment, then felt a surge of fear mixed with relief.

    Just now Qi Rui poured him a cup of tea. Fortunately, he had been cautious and didn¡¯t drink it.

    Qi Rui stared at the ckyer on the Silver Needle, also stunned, "How is this possible? I brewed the tea myself, using leaves that I had personally kept. I¡¯ve been drinking it for a long time without any issues."

    "It¡¯s the water." Gu Zhiqi said, wiping the Silver Needle with a tissue before putting it back into the porcin bottle.

    Qi Rui heard this, and paused momentarily, then looked apologetically at Fu Xiyan, "Mr. Fu, I didn¡¯t know, I¡¯m really sorry about earlier."

    Qi Rui regretted giving Fu Xiyan the tea earlier.

    He also felt relieved that Fu Xiyan hadn¡¯t drunk the tea, otherwise poisoning someone under the Ever Winning Army¡¯s jurisdiction was a crime he couldn¡¯t bear to take.

    However, even though Fu Xiyan hadn¡¯t been poisoned by the tea, he was still suspected of poisoning, so he had to exin.

    Fu Xiyan nodded to Qi Rui, then looked at Gu Zhiqi, "I called Yun Sen earlier; Yun Sen said the antidote had been distributed. Do you have a way to detoxify?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, then looked at Qi Rui and said, "You have two choices. The first option is I detoxify you, but you have to pay."

    "The second option is to wait for your Master¡¯s Sect to make the antidote and ask them for it."

    "You can choose now."

    Qi Rui fell into a long silence, finally raising his head and hesitantly looking at Gu Zhiqi, "If you do it, how much will it cost?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Five million."

    Qi Rui¡¯s expression flickered, then he shook his head, "To be honest, Mo Qingsnow manages all our money, so... I¡¯ll wait for the Master¡¯s Sect¡¯s antidote."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and said nothing more, lowering her gaze to pack away her acupuncture kit and porcin bottle.

    The matters at the Qi family seemed to be finished, so the group left the Qi family.

    Once outside the Qi family gates, Gu Zhiqi looked at Fu Xiyan and asked, "Is there anything else?"

    After wandering in the forest in the morning and being busy at the Medical Alliance, she was tired and wanted to rest.

    Fu Xiyan replied to Gu Zhiqi, "No." Then he looked at Su Yunling, "When will you interrogate Mo Qingsnow?"

    Su Yunling noticed the fatigue in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression and replied to Fu Xiyan, "Tomorrow." Then he said to Gu Zhiqi, "You look tired, go rest."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "I¡¯ll leave now. Call me when you interrogate tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    The group then split up after leaving the Qi family gates.

    **

    After returning to her room, Gu Zhiqi slept for a while, then studied continuously after waking up.

    As the sky began to darken, the room door was knocked upon, prompting Gu Zhiqi to put away her book.

    Opening the door, she saw a strange man standing at the entrance, and a trace of doubt appeared in her eyes, "What¡¯s the matter?"

 Chapter 825: Su the Beauty Joins Master Zhi for a Virtual Meal

    <h4>Chapter 825: Chapter 825: Su the Beauty Joins Master Zhi for a Virtual Meal</h4>

    "Excuse me, are you Miss Gu Zhiqi?" The person standing outside the door asked immediately upon seeing Gu Zhiqi open the door.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at the visitor.

    "I am the new security guard from Minister Yue¡¯s office. This is from a gentleman wearing a mask." The man said as he handed over a wooden lunchbox to Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon hearing about the masked gentleman, Gu Zhiqi immediately knew who it was.

    When she saw the lunchbox, her eyes flickered slightly, and she quickly reached out to take it. "Thank you for going out of your way."

    "You¡¯re wee." After saying this, the man turned and left.

    As soon as the man left, Gu Zhiqi closed the door and quickly walked back to her room.

    She ced the lunchbox on the table and immediately opened it.

    Opening the lid of the lunchbox, inside were chopsticks, a spoon, a te of steamed fish with chopped chili, and a small bowl of rice.

    The lunchbox had threeyers. Gu Zhiqi took out the steamed fish and rice and ced them on the table, then opened the secondyer.

    The secondyer contained two small bowls, one filled with shredded pork in garlic sauce and the other with green vegetables.

    Thestyer held arge te of sweet and sour pork ribs and a bowl of pork rib and lotus root soup.

    Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t felt hungry before, but upon seeing these dishes and smelling the aroma, she suddenly felt ravenous.

    Just as she picked up the chopsticks, her phone rang.

    She took a nce at the screen and, although she didn¡¯t really want to take a call that interrupted her meal, she saw the caller ID and decided to answer it.

    It¡¯s hard to refuse someone¡¯s call after epting their meal.

    Gu Zhiqi pressed the answer button and put the phone aside. "Brother?"

    She greeted, then grabbed a piece of sweet and sour pork rib and popped it into her mouth.

    "Did you receive the dinner?" Su Yunling¡¯s deep and pleasant voice came through the phone.

    "Hmm." Gu Zhiqi mumbled a response with her mouth full.

    Su Yunling could tell that Gu Zhiqi was eating and chuckled softly, "Already eating? I¡¯ll let you eat first, we can talk after you finish."

    "Okay." Gu Zhiqi mumbled again.

    Su Yunling then went silent. Gu Zhiqi thought he had hung up and continued her meal without paying further attention.

    Until she heard knocking sounds through the phone. She paused her eating and nced at her room door, then looked at her phone.

    Noticing the call was still connected, she faintly heard a conversation between Su Yunling and Yun Sen about the investigation regarding Mo Qingsnow¡¯s apprentices.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t listen carefully to the rest and continued eating her meal.

    Until the conversation on the other end finished, followed by the sound of the door closing, and then the closer sound of typing on a keyboard.

    Gu Zhiqi spoke to the phone, "Why didn¡¯t you hang up the call?"

    "I was hoping to apany you while you ate, but got held up with something. Staying on the line with you also counts aspanionship, right?" Su Yunling said with a smile in his voice.

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Actually, just the meal itself would suffice.

    Whether or not he apanies doesn¡¯t really matter.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t say that out loud, so she obediently said, "Thank you, brother."

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t know her thoughts and, hearing her voice, could only imagine her smilingzily and cutely.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile, knowing she didn¡¯t like to talk while eating, and said, "Go ahead and eat, don¡¯t mind me."

    Gu Zhiqi listened and, indeed, said nothing more, lowering her head to eat while asionally hearing the sound of Su Yunling typing on his keyboard through the phone.

    Just like that, Gu Zhiqi finished her meal apanied remotely by Su Yunling.

 Chapter 826 Yueyue Asks Zhizhi for Help

    <h4>Chapter 826: Chapter 826 Yueyue Asks Zhizhi for Help</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing the sound of Gu Zhiqi tidying up, Su Yunling asked, "Finished eating?"

    "Yes." Gu Zhiqi responded, while continuing to gather the bowls and chopsticks, she asked Su Yunling, "Did you call just to have dinner with me?"

    "Yes." Su Yunling replied lightly, and then continued, "And to confirm if you received the meal."

    "Oh." Gu Zhiqi replied softly, storing the food container properly, then she asked Su Yunling, "And this food container?"

    "The bowls and the food container are mine. Keep them for now, return them to me next time we meet."

    "Okay." Gu Zhiqi responded, then stored the food container away.

    After chatting with Su Yunling for a while longer, they ended the call.

    After the call ended, Gu Zhiqi returned to the table and began studying again.

    **

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s door was knocked.

    Opening the door, a strong aroma of medicine wafted in, and immediately Gu Zhiqi saw Gu Xiyue standing outside.

    An inquisitive look shed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s brows were tinged with fatigue and worry. When she saw the door open, she immediately asked, "Do you have time now?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slowly.

    "Currently, there are still over two hundred disciples who haven¡¯t taken the antidote. If the Alliance Leader and I continue to prepare, we won¡¯t finish by tonight. So I came to ask, can you help us prepare a few batches?"

    If it weren¡¯t absolutely necessary, she wouldn¡¯t want to trouble Gu Zhiqi.

    Those poisoned disciples only had 13 hours left. It takes an hour to prepare one batch of elixir. Even if she and Ling Yuxuan worked tirelessly, they still needed 80 more antidotes.

    If Gu Zhiqi helped, they might not be able to prepare over two hundred antidotes, but each additional one prepared would save a life.

    Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s request, Gu Zhiqi nodded immediately, "I can help."

    Gu Xiyue breathed a sigh of relief at these words, but the worry on her face didn¡¯t disappear, "The pill furnace and ingredients are ready in the Alliance Leader¡¯s courtyard. Let¡¯s head there directly."

    Gu Zhiqi closed the door and left with Gu Xiyue to go to Ling Yuxuan¡¯s ce.

    When they arrived at Ling Yuxuan¡¯s courtyard, Ling Yuxuan was in the midst of alchemy, her face looking unwell, partly due to worry and partly because her injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed.

    The courtyard had three stoves, each with a pill furnace on top. The furnace in front of Ling Yuxuan was currently being heated, and another furnace next to her also had a fire under it, which must have been used by Gu Xiyue beforeing to find her.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi arrive, Ling Yuxuan¡¯s face turned pale. She nodded at them, then looked at Gu Zhiqi with deep respect and said, "Young Friend Gu, I¡¯m counting on you."

    "Alliance Leader Ling, there¡¯s no need to be so polite." Gu Zhiqi said before turning to Gu Xiyue, "How many antidotes do you still need?"

    Gu Xiyue: "236."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and continued, "What¡¯s your pill sess rate?"

    "Both the Alliance Leader and I have a sess rate of sixty percent."

    Gu Zhiqi thought for a moment, then asked, "Are you nning to work until dawn?"

    They both had a sixty percent sess rate, while Gu Zhiqi¡¯s was seventy percent. Working together for 13 hours, they could make enough antidotes. However...

    She didn¡¯t want to stay up all night.

    Gu Xiyue, feeling a bit helpless, said, "There¡¯s no other way. Even then, we don¡¯t know if we can make enough."

    After thinking for a few seconds, Gu Zhiqi suddenly asked Gu Xiyue, "How many high-pressure cookers does your Medical Alliance have?"

    Gu Xiyue: ?

    Not understanding why Gu Zhiqi suddenly asked this, she replied, "I don¡¯t know about personal ones, but the cafeteria seems to have five."

 Chapter 827 Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 827: Chapter 827 Preparation</h4><h4></h4>

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Gu Xiyue¡¯s response, remained silent for a few seconds, and then muttered in a low voice, "Too few."

    "What?" Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t hear her muttering clearly.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up and asked Gu Xiyue, "Are pill furnaces expensive?"

    Gu Xiyue: ?

    "Some are expensive, some are cheap. The most expensive one is made from Glowing me Profound Iron and costs about six hundred million, while the cheapest is an ordinary pill furnace which is about a hundred thousand."

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Do you have some misunderstanding about the word "cheap"?

    Not knowing what Gu Zhiqi was thinking, Gu Xiyue thought she wanted to change her pill furnace, so she asked, "Do you want to switch to another pill furnace?"

    "If you want, I¡¯ll immediately have someone bring you the one made from Glowing me Profound Iron." Gu Xiyue said as she started to fish out her phone.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?!

    "No!" Gu Zhiqi immediately stopped Gu Xiyue, "You better get me some pressure cookers."

    She couldn¡¯t afford to break a six hundred million pill furnace!

    Gu Xiyue: "..." ?

    A big question mark appeared over Gu Xiyue¡¯s head, "Pressure... cookers?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "If everything goes well, I¡¯ll need about 50. If things go wrong, I might need around ten, so it¡¯s best if you get 50."

    It¡¯s better to have more than less.

    Gu Xiyue was silent for a few seconds when she remembered what Yue Lan had told her earlier and asked, "You¡¯re going to use pressure cookers for alchemy?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll contact people for you." Gu Xiyue said, burying her head to start messaging.

    However, she was somewhat puzzled; does she want to make 50 furnaces worth of pills?

    For some reason, her worried mind suddenly filled with a bit of anticipation.

    As she was messaging, Gu Zhiqi asked another question, "Does your Medical Alliance have any fourth-order alchemists?"

    While sending messages, Gu Xiyue replied, "Including myself and the Alliance Hierarch, there are a total of eight."

    Gu Zhiqi pondered for two seconds and said to Gu Xiyue, "Call the other six alchemists over. Oh, and I also need ten assistants."

    The sooner they finished, the sooner she could sleep!

    Gu Xiyue: ?

    Gu Xiyue was puzzled but still summoned ten reliable disciples to assist Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi continued, "Also, find a more spacious ce and dig about 20 more stoves."

    Gu Xiyue: ??

    "Alright." Although filled with doubt, Gu Xiyue followed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s instructions out of blind faith in Divine Doctor Nan Zhi.

    **

    Thirty minutester.

    The venue had been changed, the 20 stoves were dug, 50 pressure cookers were prepared, and Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ten assistants had arrived.

    Six alchemists were here, five had arrived, and one hadn¡¯t shown up. Seeing the person still missing, Gu Xiyue had someone call to rush them.

    "Minister, Pharmacist Lv said she¡¯s feeling unwell and won¡¯t being," the person on the call reported to Gu Xiyue.

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, "We¡¯re one short."

    "No big deal, we can start." Gu Zhiqi casually replied to Gu Xiyue.

    In these 30 minutes, Gu Xiyue had already understood what Gu Zhiqi intended to do. Looking at the five alchemists, she said, "Good evening, everyone. Sorry for calling you sote, but we need your help. As you know, there are 236 disciples who haven¡¯t taken the antidote for Lethal Powder, so..."

    Before Gu Xiyue could finish, someone interrupted, "Minister, you didn¡¯t call us here to help with alchemy, right? We can¡¯t make that antidote, you know that."

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression remained unchanged, "I know you can¡¯t make it, so I¡¯ve brought a teacher here for you."

    "Minister, the teacher you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t that little girl next to you, is it?" one person said, chuckling lightly.

 Chapter 828 Discontent

    <h4>Chapter 828: Chapter 828 Discontent</h4>

    "Indeed, Minister, we can¡¯t even refine the antidote. Even if we wanted to help, there¡¯s nothing we could do."

    The person who interrupted Gu Xiyue earlier was Ma Tao, and the one who echoed him was Jin Xian. Both disyed their dissatisfaction openly on their faces due to Gu Xiyue¡¯ste-night summons.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she patiently exined, "It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t refine it. Someone will personally guide you to refine the antidote."

    While waiting for them earlier, Gu Zhiqi had told her about personally guiding them in refining the medicine.

    Ever since she found out that Gu Zhiqi was Nan Zhi, Gu Xiyue had a blind trust in her, never doubting her abilities.

    So, knowing that Gu Zhiqi would personally guide several alchemists from the Medical Alliance in refining the medicine, Gu Xiyue was not only surprised but also very expectant.

    She and Ling Yuxuan were Fourth-order Peak Alchemists.

    The other alchemists, although also Fourth-order Alchemists, were still at the Primary or Middle Stage, while the antidote for the Lethal Powder evidently required at least a Fourth-order Late Stage level to refine.

    It seemed Gu Zhiqi was confident about guiding them in refining the antidote.

    If Gu Zhiqi were to sessfully lead several alchemists in refining the antidote, perhaps some of them might gain insight and directly advance to Fourth-order Late Stage Alchemists.

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t want them to miss such an opportunity, which is why she called all six of them over.

    However, it was clear that some were unwilling.

    Gu Xiyue understood the dissatisfaction of the alchemists, given that it was already quitete.

    If they really had to refine the elixir, it might take all night, so Gu Xiyue decided to patiently exin to them.

    "The person beside me is..."

    "Tch¡ª"

    Just as Gu Xiyue was about to introduce Gu Zhiqi to everyone, she was interrupted by a snicker.

    Ma Tao snickered and looked at Gu Zhiqi with disdain, "Minister Yue, this teacher you¡¯re talking about, can¡¯t be this little girl beside you, right?"

    Upon Ma Tao¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, a faint chill emanating around her, "Indeed, she is the one who will guide you in refining the antidote."

    Compared to earlier, Gu Xiyue¡¯s tone had be much colder.

    She could understand and not mind if someone was dissatisfied with her.

    But seeing Ma Tao look down on Gu Zhiqi made Gu Xiyue very ufortable.

    After all, in Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes, Gu Zhiqi was not only her sister and Little Master but also Nan Zhi, the Divine Doctor she had admired for a long time.

    Ma Tao disyed disdain openly and even called Gu Zhiqi a little girl, instantly making Gu Xiyue feel that her long-time idol was being offended, creating a natural displeasure within her and resulting in her cold tone.

    Ma Tao saw the sudden change in Gu Xiyue¡¯s aura and his heart skipped a beat. After taking a step back, he instantly felt a surge of anger.

    He focused his gaze on Gu Zhiqi, scrutinizing her from head to toe, then spoke mockingly, "Ridiculous, a little girl, and she can refine the antidote?"

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes grew colder as she looked at Ma Tao and replied indifferently, "Refining the antidote has never depended on age. Alchemist Ma is forty-nine this year, if I¡¯m not mistaken, and still, you¡¯re not capable of refining the antidote."

    Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, Ma Tao¡¯s anger instantly red up, "What do you mean, Yue Xi?"

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s words directly struck Ma Tao¡¯s sore spot.

    Besides Ling Yuxuan, he was the oldest among the Fourth-order Alchemists in the Medical Alliance.

    However, his alchemy level remained at Fourth-order Middle Stage, and he had been stuck at this stage for seven or eight years now.

 Chapter 829: Disagreement

    <h4>Chapter 829: Chapter 829: Disagreement</h4><h4></h4>

    We must know that when he first came to the Medical Alliance as an Alchemy Instructor, apart from Ling Yuxuan, his alchemy skills were the best in the entire alliance.

    He had been working in the Medical Alliance for ten years, and only advanced from the Fourth-order Primary Stage to the Fourth-order Middle Stage.

    And those younger than him were progressing one by one, especially Gu Xiyue, directly surpassing him to be a peak fourth-order Pill Master.

    How could he not be jealous? Now, Gu Xiyue suddenly mentioned his age, making him extremely furious.

    "Indeed, I am old, and my alchemical talent is indeed not as good as yours, but why do you have to deliberately rub salt in my wound?" Ma Tao looked at Gu Xiyue with anger on his face.

    Gu Xiyue just replied faintly, "Alchemist Ma, you keep calling me a little girl, isn¡¯t it because you think that being young means not being able to refine the antidote? I just wanted to tell you that even if you are older, it doesn¡¯t mean you can necessarily refine an antidote either."

    Upon hearing this, Ma Tao¡¯s anger did not diminish, and he snorted coldly, "As Minister Yue said, I indeed cannot refine the antidote, but can a little girl really refine it? Unheard of, utter nonsense!"

    "In any case, I do not agree to let this little girl lead us in refining the antidote."

    A little girl, wanting to lead him in alchemy, not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth.

    After speaking, Ma Tao flicked his sleeve and no longer looked at Gu Xiyue, showing a firm attitude of not following Gu Zhiqi in alchemy.

    As Ma Tao¡¯s words fell, Jin Xian followed up, "Minister, Brother Ma is right, we know our capabilities well, how can a little girl casually leading us result in refining an elixir."

    Ma Tao¡¯s refusal to follow Gu Zhiqi in alchemy was partly because he thought it was nonsense; never had anyone led others in alchemy before.

    Secondly, he could not swallow his pride; he, a man in his forties, following a young girl in alchemy, where would his dignity go.

    And Jin Xian¡¯s primary reason for not wanting to follow in alchemy was the same as Ma Tao¡¯s; the second reason was that there were simply too many elixirs to refine. Even if they could refine them, how long would a few of them have to work? She was not willing to do it anyway.

    Gu Xiyue listened to the two and simply asked, "So, you are unwilling to follow in refining medicine?"

    Although she had no favorable opinion of the two, they were, after all,rades, and this was a rare opportunity. She still hoped they could seize it.

    Ma Tao snorted coldly, which was his answer to Gu Xiyue.

    Jin Xian hesitated, "Minister, it¡¯s not that we are unwilling, but mainly that this matter seems unreliable. Maybe after all the busy work, it will end in nothing."

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue said no more and turned to look at the other three alchemists, "What do you three think?"

    One of them, a middle-aged man with a disheveled appearance and untidy hair, raised his hand to touch his somewhat tousled hair and said to Gu Xiyue, "Minister, I follow your lead. Whatever you want me to do, I will do."

    After the middle-aged man¡¯s words, a somewhat plump woman beside him also spoke, "I follow your lead too."

    A dazed-looking boy with a mushroom haircut raised his hand silently as if in ss and said to Gu Xiyue, "Me! I follow your lead too."

    Gu Xiyue nodded slightly and turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, "Are three people enough?"

    Gu Zhiqi, who had been standing by, observed the situation clearly and nodded at Gu Xiyue, "It¡¯s enough."

    She wanted to finish refining early so she could go back to sleep, but she didn¡¯t really have the habit of forcing people.

    Moreover, having two fewer people didn¡¯t really matter either.

 Chapter 830: 830 My Sister; 12 Furnaces at a Time

    <strong>Chapter 830: Chapter 830 My Sister; 12 Furnaces at a Time</strong>

    Gu Xiyue saw Gu Zhiqi nod and then looked at Ma Tao and Jin Xian, speaking politely and distantly, ¡°Sorry to trouble both of you foring here. You may go back and rest now.¡±

    Ma Tao was stunned for a moment, then said with displeasure, ¡°What is this? Are we just your ythings? You want us toe, wee. You want us to leave, we leave. What do you think we are?¡±

    Standing beside him, Jin Xian was quite willing, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll head off first then. There¡¯s a lot going ontely, I need to get back early to rest. I won¡¯t apany everyone here.¡±

    After saying this, Jin Xian pulled the dissatisfied Ma Tao and left.

    Because of the multiple interruptions by Jin Xian and Ma Tao, the earlier introductions were notpleted. So, after they left, Gu Xiyue introduced Gu Zhiqi to the remaining three.

    ¡°This is my younger sister, Gu Zhiqi, who will be guiding you in refining pills. From now on, you¡¯ll need to follow her instructions and I ask for your full cooperation.¡±

    Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s introduction, the three alchemists were momentarily surprised.

    So, she is Minister Yue¡¯s sister.

    Instantly, their regard for Gu Zhiqi increased significantly.

    Minister Yue is so powerful, her sister must be quite impressive too.

    After introducing Gu Zhiqi to them, Gu Xiyue also introduced the three alchemists to Gu Zhiqi.

    The shabby middle-aged man was named Lu Yuanjiang, a fourth-order primary stage alchemist.

    The slightly plumpdy was named Li Chunhua, a fourth-order middle stage alchemist.

    The young man with the mushroom hairstyle was named Ruan Hao, also a fourth-order primary stage alchemist like Lu Yuanjiang.

    After getting to know each other, Ling Yuxuan brought over the medicinal ingredients.

    Before taking Ruan Hao and the other two to distribute the materials, Gu Zhiqi said to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Three people didn¡¯te, so only distribute materials for 17 stoves.¡±

    Seeing Gu Xiyue nod, Gu Zhiqi went to exin the precautions to the twelve assistants Gu Xiyue had arranged for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you numbers. Later, you each take responsibility for a stove ording to your number. You don¡¯t need to do anything else; just control the firewood as I instruct to manage the heat.¡±

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s instructions, the twelve assistants were immediately dumbfounded.

    Is it possible¡­ to do it this way?

    From the sound of it, this person intends to refine twelve pill furnaces simultaneously?

    The twelve assistants were disciples of the Ancient Medicine Department and had learned some alchemy in their regr studies, so they naturally understood alchemy techniques.

    Even refining one pill furnace posed the risk of explosion. This person wants to refine twelve at the same time?!

    The twelve assistants stood there in chaos.

    When Gu Xiyue and the others had already distributed the ingredients into 17 stoves, Gu Zhiqi solemnly asked Gu Xiyue a question, ¡°If these pressure cookers explode, do we need topensate for them?¡±

    Although pressure cookers aren¡¯t as expensive as pill furnaces, Gu Zhiqi indicated that she didn¡¯t want topensate regardless of the amount.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a moment of silence, and filled with doubt, Gu Xiyue shook her head at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing this, nodded satisfactorily, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s begin. I¡¯ll take the first 12 stoves, the 13th, 14th, and 15th are for Ruan Hao and the others; the remaining five, you and Alliance Leader Ling can use as you wish.¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arrangement, Gu Xiyue nodded. After nodding, she felt something was amiss and was about to question Gu Zhiqi when she heard her say, ¡°You and Alliance Leader Ling can refine on your own or observe me refining one round first.¡±

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi mention one round, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes deepened, ¡°You intend to refine twelve pill furnaces at once?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, ¡°You could say that.¡±

 Chapter 831 Alchemy-ing

    <h4>Chapter 831: Chapter 831 Alchemy-ing</h4>

    The number of elixirs that can be refined simultaneously depends on the shortest time interval for each elixir¡¯s hand seal and the time required for each set of hand seals.

    Refining Lethal Powder only requires four sets of hand seals, with a time interval of 20 minutes, and each set of seals taking exactly 1 minute. If arranged tightly, even refining 20 elixirs simultaneously wouldn¡¯t be a problem, though it would be too rushed.

    So for safety¡¯s sake, she originally nned to refine 12 elixirs while guiding 5 assistants simultaneously. Who would have thought that three Pill Masters wouldn¡¯t participate in the alchemy.

    If she had known there would be three fewer people, she would have found 3 more assistants.

    Gu Xiyue listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reply and fell silent.

    She had only been specting, but upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer firsthand, Gu Xiyue was still greatly surprised.

    Refining 12 elixirs at once was something she had never heard of before.

    **

    Once the firewood and herbs were ready, alchemy could begin.

    Gu Zhiqi first assigned positions to the assistants, then looked at the three of them, "You three,e over and learn the alchemy techniques first."

    Upon hearing this, the three immediately ran over to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Xiyue and Ling Yuxuan, curious, also came over.

    At that moment, Gu Zhiqi was standing beside the first assistant, and the fire in the stove was already burning.

    As the first assistant was cing the pressure cooker on the stove, Gu Zhiqi performed a set of hand seals on the pressure cooker. A minuteter, the hand seals wereplete.

    As soon as the hand seals were finished, Gu Zhiqi instructed the first assistant, "Add a stick of wood in 5 minutes."

    Then she quickly moved to the second assistant, who was just cing the pressure cooker on the already burning stove.

    Gu Zhiqi repeated the hand seals on the pressure cooker as she had done before.

    One minuteter, the hand seals wereplete again. Gu Zhiqi told the second assistant, "Watch the first assistant closely, duplicate his actions exactly but with a one minute dy."

    "Got it."

    Next was the third stove. The fire was already burning, and the third assistant was just cing the pressure cooker up when Gu Zhiqi began the hand seals.

    Afterpleting the hand seals, Gu Zhiqi told the third assistant, "Pay attention to what the second assistant does and duplicate his actions exactly but with a one minute dy."

    And so it repeated this way, except the "one minute dy" sometimes became a dy of one minute and one second or one minute and two seconds. Otherwise, everything stayed the same.

    Each assistant would replicate the previous assistant¡¯s actions at the designated time.

    Soon, all 12 pressure cookers had their hand sealspleted. When reaching the ninth cooker, Gu Zhiqi took a moment to instruct the first assistant to remove a stick of wood.

    Then she continued walking, and soon arrived at the thirteenth, in front of Ruan Hao.

    Gu Zhiqi did not immediately have Ruan Hao ce the pressure cooker on the stove but first asked, "Did you learn it?"

    Ruan Hao nodded clumsily.

    Gu Zhiqi asked again, "How many times do you need to see it to master it?"

    Ruan Hao answered nkly, "Seven or eight times."

    Gu Zhiqi: "Then start refining in the second round, follow me through the second, third, and fourth sets of hand seals and strive to learn all four sets."

    Ruan Hao nodded eagerly, his mushroom haircut bobbing up and down.

    Gu Zhiqi asked Lu Yuanjiang and Li Chunhua the same question and received simr answers. Gu Zhiqi instructed them to learn during the first round and added, "If possible, also remember the timing for adding and removing firewood."

    All three nodded simultaneously.

    After that, Gu Zhiqi focused on instructing the first assistant on adding and removing firewood.

    The other assistants replicated the actions of the assistant before them in the time slots specified.

 Chapter 832: The Medicine is Successful!

    <h4>Chapter 832: Chapter 832: The Medicine is Sessful!</h4><h4></h4>

    Twenty minutes after performing the first set of hand seals, Gu Zhiqi performed a second set, followed by a third and fourth set.

    Once the four sets of hand seals werepleted, Gu Zhiqi quickly led everyone away from the scene.

    Everyone was puzzled but still moved to a spot far away from the stove.

    After walking about 20 meters, they heard loud explosions, one after another, exactly 20 times.

    Everyone turned to look back and saw all 20 high-pressure cookers had exploded, leaving the site in a chaotic mess with 20 columns of thick smoke rising into the air.

    Everyone fell silent.

    Lu Yuanjiang scratched his head and voiced the thoughts of the others, "Did... we fail?"

    Ling Yuxuan looked at the chaotic scene and was taken aback, feeling a wave of disappointment.

    Originally, seeing Gu Zhiqi perform alchemy on twelve furnaces filled her with hope, thinking that all the disciples could be saved.

    But to think that the furnaces would explode at thest minute.

    The amount of hope from before was now reced by an equal amount of disappointment.

    At the scene, except for Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi, everyone was enveloped in a cloud of disappointment.

    Not noticing the expressions of the others, Gu Zhiqi kept her eyes on the thick smoke. When most of the smoke had dispersed, she finally said, "It¡¯s time to dig out the medicine."

    Amid their disappointment and silence, everyone suddenly heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice and turned to look at her, their eyes filled with confusion.

    "Didn¡¯t we fail?" the dull-witted Ruan Hao asked as he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows and looked back at Ruan Hao, "Who said we failed?"

    "But... didn¡¯t the furnaces explode?" Ruan Hao asked weakly.

    Listening to his question, Gu Zhiqi resumed her persuading mode, "You don¡¯t understand; the explosion is the essence of alchemy."

    Ruan Hao: ?

    "Huh? Is that... so?"

    Gu Zhiqi did not respond to Ruan Hao but looked at the assistants, "Go dig it out. After you¡¯re done, please rebuild the stoves."

    The assistants hesitated for a moment, then rekindled their hope and stepped toward the smoking area.

    "There it is! There are really antidotes!" an assistant eximed, then began digging more energetically.

    Soon after, the other assistants also cried out in surprise.

    Minutester, a total of 84 elixirs were freshly dug out. The assistants, each holding seven antidotes, walked up to Ling Yuxuan, "Alliance Hierarch, here are the medicines."

    Ling Yuxuan stood staring at the antidotes before her,pletely stunned.

    Her heart was filled with shock, both that the antidotes had indeed been produced and at the pill sess rate.

    From twelve furnaces, a total of 84 pills, with 7 pills per furnace¡ªa 70% pill sess rate.

    The sess rate was actually this high.

    Gu Xiyue, although she had long known Gu Zhiqi would seed in producing the medicine, was still profoundly shocked upon seeing it with her own eyes.

    Gu Xiyue walked over to a disciple, took an antidote from their hand, and, holding it in her palm, marveled again. Clearly, despite all being antidotes, the quality of this antidote looked much better than those from Mo Qingsnow.

    The group stood in shock for several seconds, then took the antidotes and examined them carefully over and over.

    Finally, it was Gu Zhiqi who brought everyone back to their senses, "Shouldn¡¯t we start rebuilding the stoves?"

    Upon hearing her, everyone snapped back to reality.

    Ling Yuxuan immediately called for people to rebuild the stoves.

    Half an hourter, everyone began a new round of alchemy. This time, everyone participated.

    Thanks to the first experience, the assistants were now quite skilled. The first assistant had even perfected the timing for adding and reducing fuel, so after Gu Zhiqi performed the hand seals, she did not need to remind them about the fuel adjustments anymore.

 Chapter 833: 833 Ends; Thank You Gift

    <strong>Chapter 833: Chapter 833 Ends; Thank You Gift</strong>

    After finishing the hand seals for the twelve assistants, Gu Zhiqi watched Ruan Hao, Lu Yuanjiang, and Li Chunhua perform them again.

    The problems for the three were minor, only Lu Yuanjiang made a small mistake, which Gu Zhiqi pointed out.

    After that, everything went exceptionally smoothly.

    With the sound of an explosion, the second round of alchemy was over.

    Results of alchemy: Ling Yuxuan and Gu Xiyue each made 6 antidotes, Ruan Hao and Lu Yuanjiang each made 4, and Li Chunhua made 5, totaling 105 antidotes.

    Half an hourter, the third round of alchemy began, predictably yielding 105 antidotes again.

    In total, 294 pills were concocted from the three rounds of alchemy, enough to detoxify the poisoned disciples.

    When alchemy waspletely finished, it was already one in the morning.

    Gu Zhiqi was extremely tired and yawnedzily. Looking at Gu Xiyue, she said, ¡°Remember to transfer the money.¡±

    Gu Xiyue nodded slightly after hearing this, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it now. What¡¯s your ount number?¡±

    As Gu Xiyue asked, she reached into her pocket for her phone to transfer the money to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi pulled out her phone, found her ount number, and handed it to Gu Xiyue. Remembering something, she added, ¡°Give 10% to the twelve little assistants who helped me.¡±

    Gu Xiyue paused mid-transfer, then nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±

    A few secondster, Gu Zhiqi received a transfer of seven billion yuan.

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    After a brief silence, she reminded Gu Xiyue, ¡°You transferred forty-five million too much.¡±

    A hint of a smile touched Gu Xiyue¡¯s usually cool eyes as she looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°It¡¯s a thank you gift.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    As expected of the female lead, she¡¯s indeed rich and generous.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrows and eyes curved into a familiar blend of obedience andziness as she smiled, ¡°Thank you, Minister Yue.¡±

    Gu Xiyue barely perceptibly frowned, disliking the title of ¡®Minister Yue.¡¯

    However, thinking that they weren¡¯t very familiar yet, Gu Xiyue decided to postpone asking Gu Zhiqi to call her sister.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± With the money transferred, it was time to sleep.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± It was quitete, and since the antidotes were done, Gu Xiyue nned to leave as well.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and started walking toward Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Thank you everyone for your help today. It¡¯ste, so everyone should go rest.¡± After speaking, she turned to Ling Yuxuan, ¡°Alliance Hierarch, you should rest early, and leave other matters to Miao Miao for now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Hearing Ling Yuxuan¡¯s response, Gu Xiyue did not linger any longer and quickened her pace to catch up with Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°Master Gu.¡±

    Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi had just walked a short distance when they heard someone calling from behind.

    Both turned back simultaneously.

    The caller was Ling Yuxuan. Gu Zhiqi stopped and nced back, her eyes filled with curiosity.

    Ling Yuxuan¡¯s familiarity with Gu Xiyue suggested it couldn¡¯t be her calling Master Gu, so it must be Gu Zhiqi, right?

    Ling Yuxuan walked up to Gu Zhiqi, stopped, and solemnly bowed to her, ¡°Thank you for your help today, Master Gu.¡±

    Previously, Ling Yuxuan had thought of Gu Zhiqi as just an ordinary junior.

    But at this moment, that notion was gone, reced only by respect and gratitude.

    Because of her help in alchemy and solving a significant problem for the Medical Alliance.

    She already learned from the Ever Winning Army about Mo Qingsnow¡¯s hoarding of antidotes and Puppet Pills.

    Since Mo Qingsnow hoarded so many poisons and Puppet Pills, it must have been premeditated, waiting to act.

    If Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t been at the Medical Alliance today, Ling Yuxuan couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened to the alliance.

 Chapter 834: 834: Gu Xiyues Confusion; Su the Beautys Early Morning Call

    <strong>Chapter 834: Chapter 834: Gu Xiyue¡¯s Confusion; Su the Beauty¡¯s Early Morning Call</strong>

    Hearing Ling Yuxuan¡¯s grateful words, Gu Zhiqi waved her hand indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a fair trade, no need to thank me.¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reply, Ling Yuxuan was slightly stunned, this answer was thest thing she had expected.

    Talking about transactions can easily create distance, and it can also easily erase personal feelings.

    Many people desire to have favor from the Medical Alliance, this was the first time Ling Yuxuan had seen someone wanting to erase personal feelings.

    Ling Yuxuan felt somewhatplex, standing in ce and spacing out for a long time, when she came back to her senses, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue were already gone.

    **

    On the way back, Gu Xiyue turned her head to look at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Can I ask you a few questions?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Can you refine multiple batches of every elixir at once?¡± Gu Xiyue asked, looking at Gu Zhiqi with curiosity.

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, ¡°It depends on the time duration of the hand seals and the interval between each set of hand seals. If the duration of forming a set of hand seals is greater than or equal to the minimum interval between them, then only one batch can be refined. There are also some elixirs that require hand seals from beginning to end, which can only be refined one batch at a time.¡±

    That¡¯s why mid-low grade pills have longer intervals between hand seals and shorter durations for forming each set of hand seals, allowing multiple batches to be refined at once.

    As for high-grade elixirs, the hand seals are not only moreplex, but also have tighter time constraints, making it impossible to refine multiple batches at once.

    Gu Xiyue listened and understood, but still thought to herself that she would try refining multiple batches once she had time.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°I have a question regarding the explosion of the furnace, even though the time for forming hand seals was not long, why did the explosions ur simultaneously?¡±

    It shouldn¡¯t be that once the elixir seeds, the furnace explodes, right?

    After forming thest set of Condensation Pill Decision, theoretically the elixir should seed, but it didn¡¯t explode yet, it exploded all at once, which is very odd.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Used Yuan Force to dy the elixir¡¯s formation time.¡±

    Gu Xiyue understood and nodded.

    Then she continued looking at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°There¡¯s another question.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°Clearly, you can refine multiple batches of the antidote yourself, why go through the trouble of finding alchemists?¡±

    It turned out that assistants were much more efficient than alchemists.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I don¡¯t know if this poison will erupt again, next time I might not be in the Medical Alliance, teaching more people to refine the antidote, then you can resolve it yourselves next time.¡±

    Gu Xiyue heard this and fell silent.

    Her heart seemed to soften unconsciously.

    Until they arrived back at the courtyard, Gu Xiyue regained her senses, and felt a slight reluctance to part with Gu Zhiqi.

    Once Gu Zhiqi entered her room, Gu Xiyue turned around and went back to her own room.

    **

    Because she sleptte, Gu Zhiqi woke up a bitte the next morning.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone is connected to Chubby Chiu, it automatically adjusts mode ording to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s status.

    When Gu Zhiqi sleeps, the phone automatically switches to silent mode, and when she wakes up, it turns the sound on.

    So, when Gu Zhiqi woke up, she could hear the phone ringing.

    Just as she woke up, someone was already calling. Still lying in bed, Gu Zhiqi initially nned to turn off the sound and snooze a bit longer, but after seeing the caller ID, she hesitated for a few seconds and answered the call.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Her voice carrying a trace of the confusion from just waking up, sounding almost like she was acting cute, which made Su Yunling silently pause for a few seconds.

    Not hearing any sound from the phone after a while, Gu Zhiqi groggily spoke again, ¡°Hello?¡±

    After Gu Zhiqi¡¯s second prompt, the other side finally spoke, softly asking, ¡°Still not up yet?¡±

 Chapter 835: Breakfast with Su the Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 835: Chapter 835: Breakfast with Su the Beauty</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hmm, I just woke up." Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice was still muffled, "Is there something you need?"

    There was silence from Su Yunling¡¯s end for a few seconds, then he lightly coughed and asked, "Do you want to have breakfast together?"

    If you listened carefully, you could hear a hint of unease in Su Yunling¡¯s hoarse voice.

    However, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t notice; she only paid attention to the word breakfast.

    She instantly woke up, sat up from the bed quickly, "Did you make it?"

    Su Yunling: "Yes."

    "Give me ten minutes." Gu Zhiqi said while getting out of bed, her tone carrying a bit of urgency.

    Su Yunling was silent for a moment, then softly said, "No rush."

    **

    After Su Yunling said ¡¯no rush,¡¯ there was no response from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s end.

    Su Yunling looked at his phone in confusion and found that the call had been hung up.

    Su Yunling: ?

    Feelingplicated inside.

    Seeing Su Yunling put down the phone, Fu Xiyan nced at him, "What did Xiao Qi say? When can we eat?"

    Early in the morning, Su Yunling was busy in the courtyard kitchen.

    Fu Xiyan had been working until 2 AMst night. When he heard the noises from the kitchen, he knew Su Yunling was cooking and got up despite feeling sleepy to try to get some food.

    However, after Su Yunling finished cooking, he put all the dishes away.

    Because he said they had to wait for Gu Zhiqi toe so they could eat together. They ended up waiting for an hour.

    Fu Xiyan was now both hungry and sleepy.

    He wanted to go back to sleep but was afraid that Gu Zhiqi woulde while he was asleep and he wouldn¡¯t get any food.

    But waiting, he also didn¡¯t know how long he would have to wait.

    Feeling conflicted, Fu Xiyan decided to look at some documents while waiting for Gu Zhiqi with Su Yunling.

    Now that the call went through, it seemed breakfast would be ready soon.

    Su Yunling responded to Fu Xiyan¡¯s question, "In fifteen minutes."

    Then he started counting the time, waiting for Gu Zhiqi. At minute 14, Su Yunling took the food out.

    Just as he set everything up, there was a knock on the door.

    Su Yunling stood up and walked to the door, opening it.

    Standing outside was Gu Zhiqi, whozily curved her eyebrows and smiled sweetly, "Brother, good morning."

    Su Yunling¡¯s heart moved a little, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Good morning."

    He stepped aside to let Gu Zhiqi in, "Come in, we¡¯re just about to eat."

    Gu Zhiqi stepped into the room.

    As she walked in, Gu Zhiqi noticed there was another person in the room.

    "Xiao Qi, you¡¯re here?" Fu Xiyan greeted Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded to Fu Xiyan and found a ce to sit.

    Su Yunling sat next to her, served her a bowl of porridge, and asked, "Did you sleeptest night?"

    He roughly knew Gu Zhiqi¡¯s sleep schedule and noticed she woke up a bitte today.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, gripped the spoon eagerly, and scooped a spoonful of porridge into her mouth.

    As the porridge entered her mouth, Gu Zhiqi felt both happy and sad.

    Happy because Su Yunling¡¯s cooking skills were excellent, even his porridge tasted amazing, making her inner self very joyful.

    Sad because after tasting his porridge, she feared she would constantly miss it when drinking anyone else¡¯s porridge in the future.

    **

    In a courtyard of the Ancient Medicine Department in the Medical Alliance, wisps of blue smoke rose, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of smoke from cooking breakfast; it was smokeing from the alchemy room.

    This smoke started drifting out since midnight and continued until now.

    Inside the alchemy room, Ruan Hao¡¯s mushroom-shaped hair was messy, with several strands sticking up, and he had dark circles under his eyes, standing by a makeshift stove.

    Even though his dark circles were heavy, Ruan Hao was still energetic. He nced at the time and, seeing it was ready, quickly performed a series of hand seals towards the pressure cooker on the stove.

    "Buzz"

    With a buzzing sound, the pressure cooker on the stove began to shake violently.

    Ruan Hao¡¯s eyes brightened at this and without staying too long in the alchemy room, he quickly ran out.

    A few minutester, he returned to the alchemy room with a puzzled expression, muttering under his breath, "Why didn¡¯t it explode? Did I make a mistake somewhere?"

 Chapter 836: 836 Lu Yuanjiangs Call

    <strong>Chapter 836: Chapter 836 Lu Yuanjiang¡¯s Call</strong>

    After the pressure cooker lid was opened, four antidotesy inside.

    ¡°Clearly, it was sessful, why didn¡¯t it explode?¡± Ruan Hao said as he carefully picked up the antidotes one by one and put them into his palm, observing them meticulously.

    After repeatedly examining the antidotes several times, he murmured in a low voice, ¡°Indeed, the quality is far inferior to the ones Miss Gu produced, and the pill sess rate is much lower too.¡±

    He took a small porcin bottle, put the antidotes inside, ced it on the table beside him, and fixed his gaze back on the pressure cooker, his eyes filled with determination, ¡°I must continue working hard and strive to achieve an explosion soon.¡±

    As he said this, he clenched his right hand into a fist and held it to his chest, cheering himself on, ¡°Come on, Ruan Hao, you can do it!¡±

    After motivating himself, Ruan Hao began preparing the materials, nning to refine another batch.

    Suddenly, his phone rang in his pocket.

    Hearing the ringtone, Ruan Hao wanted to ignore it, but worried that the caller might have something important to say, he took out the phone.

    He rummaged in his pocket for a moment, took out an old-fashioned mobile phone, nced at the caller¡¯s name, and saw it was Lu Yuanjiang. A hint of confusion crossed Ruan Hao¡¯s eyes.

    Their rtionship wasn¡¯t particrly good; although they had exchanged numbers, they rarely kept in touch. Why was Lu Yuanjiang suddenly calling him today?

    With a heart full of doubts, he pressed the answer button.

    As soon as he answered, he heard Lu Yuanjiang¡¯s hearty and casual voice, ¡°Xiao Ruan, it¡¯s me, Lu Yuanjiang.¡±

    His energetic voice carried a hint of a smile.

    ¡°Hello, Alchemist Lu.¡± Ruan Hao greeted formally.

    After Ruan Hao¡¯s greeting, Lu Yuanjiang couldn¡¯t wait and asked, ¡°Xiao Ruan, have you advanced?¡±

    Ruan Hao didn¡¯t expect Lu Yuanjiang to ask this question suddenly, so he replied nkly, ¡°Huh? No¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really? Have you tried refining?¡± Lu Yuanjiang asked this question upon hearing Ruan Hao¡¯s response.

    Without waiting for Ruan Hao to answer, he continued on his own, ¡°Last night, I couldn¡¯t sleep, tossing and turning, so I got up and tried refining a few batches of elixir. Guess what happened?¡±

    This time, after asking, Lu Yuanjiang remained silent, waiting for Ruan Hao to inquire.

    It took Ruan Hao a moment to react, and he asked nkly, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I sessfully refined elixir for both Fourth-order Middle Stage and Fourth-orderte stage, refined five batches, all sessful, and my pill sess rate reached 50%.¡±

    Lu Yuanjiang¡¯s tone was filled with obvious joy.

    Ruan Hao was first surprised upon hearing what Lu Yuanjiang said, then btedly congratted him, ¡°Well, congrattions.¡±

    His congrattions were sincere, mixed with some surprise and envy.

    Until today, he and Lu Yuanjiang were both Fourth-order Primary Stage alchemists, and their pill sess rates were both 40%.

    Now, Lu Yuanjiang had suddenly be a Fourth-orderte stage alchemist, with his pill sess rate reaching 50%; how could Ruan Hao not be surprised and envious?

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Yuanjiang said, somewhat embarrassed by Ruan Hao¡¯s congrattions, though the joy in his voice did not diminish.

    Ruan Hao listened and did not say anything further.

    Apart from teaching students how to refine elixirs or discussing alchemy, he truly didn¡¯t know how to interact with people.

    Both sides were quiet for a few seconds. Ruan Hao thought that Lu Yuanjiang was about to hang up the phone, but then he suddenly asked, ¡°Xiao Ruan, did you try refining elixir for Fourth-order Middle Stage or Fourth-orderte stagest night?¡±

    After returning to their respective housesst night, it was alreadyte, but Lu Yuanjiang couldn¡¯t sleep, so he spent the night refining in the alchemy room.

 Chapter 837: 837: Ruan Hao Leads Lu Yuanjiang Astray

    <strong>Chapter 837: Chapter 837: Ruan Hao Leads Lu Yuanjiang Astray</strong>

    Ruan Hao was startled for a moment before replying, ¡°I did, but I was always refining that antidote.¡±

    On the other side, Lu Yuanjiang listened, stayed silent for two seconds, and then asked, ¡°Did you seed?¡±

    Ruan Hao immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    When Lu Yuanjiang heard this, he pped his thigh and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that great! That antidote is of the Fourth-orderte stage. You managed to refine the antidote without Miss Gu¡¯s help, which means you have already reached the Fourth-orderte stage level.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Miss Gu is truly amazing. Although she only taught us those four sets of hand seals for refining the antidote for Lethal Powder, I found that ever since I understood those hand seals, I could understand the hand seals for other Fourth-order middle andte stage alchemy. It¡¯s simply magical!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ruan, I¡¯m telling you, you must try it. Your talent is better than mine, so you will definitely understand it too.¡±

    Lu Yuanjiang was so excited that he was spitting as he talked, and his tone was extremely enthusiastic. Ruan Hao was stunned for a few seconds and then became excited himself, ¡°Re¡­ really?!¡±

    Lu Yuanjiang replied affirmatively, ¡°Really, why would I lie to you? I¡¯m telling you, just listen to me, and try refining other elixirs.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you go try it quickly. I¡¯ll go ask Chun Hua. She was originally at the Fourth-order middle stage, and with Miss Gu¡¯s guidance, she must be at the Fourth-orderte stage now.¡± Lu Yuanjiang was too excited. After sharing the good news with Ruan Hao, he nned to share it with Li Chunhua.

    As for the others, they wouldn¡¯t understand his joy!

    ¡°Oh, okay, okay.¡± Ruan Hao said, nodding seriously three times.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hang up now¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, Teacher Lu, can I ask you a question?¡± Seeing that Lu Yuanjiang was about to hang up, Ruan Hao immediately spoke up.

    ¡°Huh? What? Go ahead and ask.¡±

    Ruan Hao asked with a slightly troubled expression, ¡°Did your cauldron ever explode while you were refining elixirs?¡±

    Lu Yuanjiang: ¡°¡­¡±?

    ¡°All my elixirs seeded, why would the cauldron explode?¡± Lu Yuanjiang was confused by Ruan Hao¡¯s question.

    ¡°But, Miss Gu¡¯s cauldron exploded, and her elixirs also seeded.¡± As he spoke, Ruan Hao¡¯s expression became serious again, ¡°Moreover, she said that cauldron explosions are the essence of alchemy.¡±

    Saying thest sentence seriously and solemnly, Lu Yuanjiang fell into silence after hearing it.

    After a long while, Lu Yuanjiang asked, ¡°Could it be that we can¡¯t be as skilled as Miss Gu because we can¡¯t make the cauldron explode while seeding in making the elixir?¡±

    Ruan Hao didn¡¯t speak but tacitly agreed.

    He believed it was indeed the case.

    The sentence he remembered most clearly was Gu Zhiqi saying, ¡°Cauldron explosions are the essence of alchemy.¡±

    Actually, Ruan Hao had been troubled sincest night, wondering why out of the 12 batches of elixirs that Gu Zhiqi refined, three times the cauldron exploded, but theirs never did.

    After thinking it over and over, Ruan Hao concluded it was because their control of the fire was not up to par.

    The pill sess rate and the quality of the medicine were the best proof.

    The elixirs refined by Miss Gu were of much higher quality than theirs, and her pill sess rate was also higher.

    Even the elixirs refined by Minister Yue and the Alliance Hierarch were not as good in quality and pill sess rate as those refined by Miss Gu.

    So, Ruan Hao didn¡¯t doubt Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words at all.

    Ruan Hao was silent, and on the other side, Lu Yuanjiang also fell silent again.

    After a long time, Lu Yuanjiang suddenly spoke up.

    Leaving behind a sentence, ¡°No, I need to try a pressure cooker,¡± and then hung up the phone.

    Seeing the phone was hung up, Ruan Hao didn¡¯t react much. He put his old phone back in his pocket, then went to find other medicinal ingredients, nning to try refining some other Fourth-order middle andte stage elixirs.

 Chapter 838 Interrogating Mo Qingsnow in the Dark Prison

    <h4>Chapter 838: Chapter 838 Interrogating Mo Qingsnow in the Dark Prison</h4><h4></h4>

    After breakfast, Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling went to the Law Enforcement Hall.

    When the two arrived at the Dark Prison, Mo Qingsnow was huddled in the corner, with her head buried in her arms. She had many scratches on her body and looked very disheveled. Qi Yuanyuany beside her, covered in blood and wounds. The Dark Prison was filled with a heavy smell of blood.

    It was obvious that the two had fought, and Mo Qingsnow had won in the end.

    When Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling walked to the outside of the Dark Prison, they fell silent.

    Outside the door of the Dark Prison stood a person from the Medical Alliance Enforcement Hall, dressed in the attire of the Enforcement Hall, who was likely a guard.

    The guard¡¯s face looked somewhat unpleasant, and he seemed a little anxious.

    Upon seeing the sudden arrival of Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling, the guard¡¯s body stiffened, especially when he saw the mask on Su Yunling¡¯s face and his uniform. The guard¡¯s forehead became covered in tiny beads of sweat, " Please, may I ask, who are you two?"

    The mask on Su Yunling¡¯s face was highly recognizable. Although he had guessed his identity, the guard still tentatively asked.

    Su Yunling replied indifferently, "From the Ever Winning Army."

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, the guard¡¯s body trembled, "Sorry, it¡¯s my negligence. Mo Qingsnow and Qi Yuanyuan got into a fight. I couldn¡¯t get in, and I couldn¡¯t stop them, so..."

    When Mo Qingsnow and Qi Yuanyuan started fighting, the guard had noticed. He initially wanted to go in and stop them, but the Array Setup outside the Dark Prison prevented him from entering.

    Unable to do anything, he could only warn them from outside, but it was useless.

    Therefore, he had to report it to higher-ups.

    The higher-ups said they would contact the hall master and the Ever Winning Army. Seeing Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling, the guard thought that someone from the Ever Winning Army hade to hold them ountable.

    Su Yunling listened to the guard¡¯s words and just waved his hand, "No matter, we need to go in and take a look. You can guard elsewhere."

    As long as Mo Qingsnow wasn¡¯t dead, it didn¡¯t matter if they fought.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect the mother and daughter to actually fight and end up like this.

    Although he didn¡¯t know medicine, he could tell that Qi Yuanyuan was barely hanging on.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, a hint of surprise shed in the guard¡¯s eyes, followed by joy, "Yes."

    After speaking, he left as quickly as he could.

    Su Yunling waved his hand and opened a door in the formation.

    The door to the Dark Prison wasn¡¯t locked, merely tied together with an iron chain. After removing the chain, Su Yunling pushed the door open and entered first.

    Gu Zhiqi followed closely behind.

    Once inside the Dark Prison, Gu Zhiqi nced at Su Yunling, "Do you want to observe?"

    Su Yunling did not answer Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question immediately but asked first, "Is it convenient?"

    Gu Zhiqi thought for a moment and said, "There¡¯s no inconvenience, just don¡¯t interrupt while I¡¯m questioning her."

    Su Yunling: "I won¡¯t speak to disturb you."

    This meant he wanted to watch. Gu Zhiqi nodded and then walked toward Mo Qingsnow.

    As soon as Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi appeared at the door, Mo Qingsnow had lifted her head.

    Seeing the two walk in, Mo Qingsnow¡¯s gaze remained on them, her eyes filled with confusion and alertness.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi walking toward her, Mo Qingsnow instinctively shrank her body.

    As Gu Zhiqi got closer, Mo Qingsnow suddenly yelled out, "You, you stay away from me!"

    Her voice was sharp, tinged with fear and panic.

    Seeing her in this state, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she stopped walking.

    Seeing her stop, Mo Qingsnow shrank back toward the wall, with her head down, while still keeping a wary eye on Gu Zhiqi, muttering, "I, I didn¡¯t mean to."

 Chapter 839: 839: Hypnosis with Sound

    <strong>Chapter 839: Chapter 839: Hypnosis with Sound</strong>

    ¡°It was her, she wanted to kill me first.¡±

    ¡°She wanted to kill me!¡±

    ¡°How could she kill me, I¡¯m her mother.¡± At this, Mo Qingsnow, who had been cowering in a corner, suddenly lifted her head and looked at Gu Zhiqi with fierce eyes, ¡°How could she kill me!¡±

    ¡°How could she, I¡¯m her mother! How could she hate me!¡±

    Mo Qingsnow seemed to be triggered, hysterically roaring at Gu Zhiqi.

    She must have been fed the antidote, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have this strength.

    Watching her like this, Gu Zhiqi murmured softly, ¡°This is troublesome.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mo Qingsnow was still muttering to herself, her voice somewhat loud, but Su Yunling still heard Gu Zhiqi, though he didn¡¯t catch what she said.

    ¡°She¡¯s been triggered, her emotions are very unstable, not good for questioning.¡±

    In this state, direct hypnosis is not advisable.

    Her emotions are so agitated, and she is very wary of her, it¡¯s impossible to directly hypnotize her.

    Su Yunling pondered for a few seconds, then said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s hard to question her like this.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    ¡°So, wait until her emotions stabilize before questioning?¡± Su Yunling turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°No need.¡± If direct hypnosis doesn¡¯t work, other methods can be used.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes showed a hint of inquiry, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    ¡°There¡¯s another method, but you have to do the questioning.¡± Gu Zhiqi turned her gaze to Su Yunling, ¡°And you need to control the questioning time, whether finished or not, no more than half an hour.¡±

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, curiosity crept into Su Yunling¡¯s heart, and he nodded at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°How should I proceed?¡±

    ¡°Just ask the questions, finish within half an hour, I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Gu Zhiqi said, tapping the storage bracelet on her wrist.

    Soon, a zither appeared in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    It was the one Su Yunling had given her.

    A trace of confusion and curiosity shed in Su Yunling¡¯s eyes as he looked at the zither in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Hypnosis through music.¡±

    Su Yunling was slightly stunned upon hearing this, his eyes filled with a hint of astonishment, ¡°Is there really such hypnotism in the world?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond to Su Yunling. She pulled out a wooden table from the storage bracelet, ced it horizontally on the ground, then sat down cross-legged and looked up at Su Yunling, ¡°I¡¯ll remind you when it¡¯s time to ask questions.¡±

    Su Yunling nodded.

    ¡°I need to know who the person behind her is. For any other questions, you can improvise.¡± After saying this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers began to move.

    The gentle sound of the zither flowed from the strings, and soon filled the entire cell.

    Having been extremely agitated, Mo Qingsnow paused a little upon hearing the zither and then actually quieted down.

    Watching this scene, Su Yunling felt nothing but amazement.

    The pleasing sound of the zither was like a trickling stream, and even Su Yunling felt his heart slowly calming down while listening.

    Su Yunling could also y the zither and could naturally tell that Gu Zhiqi yed extremely well.

    Not disappointing as Mr. Wen¡¯sst disciple, her zither skills had probably surpassed those of her teacher.

    Lost in thought, Su Yunling noticed Mo Qingsnow¡¯s eyes beginning to unfocus. Gu Zhiqi said to Su Yunling, ¡°You can go ask questions now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling immediately stepped towards Mo Qingsnow.

    ¡°Why did you¡­¡± As Su Yunling squatted down and began to ask questions, Gu Zhiqi only heard the first four words clearly, the rest faded away. Suddenly, Gu Zhiqi felt a sh before her eyes.

    A second ago she was still in the cell, the next, she found herself in a dense forest that blocked out the sky and sun.

 Chapter 840: Mo Qingsnowâ€™s Past

    <h4>Chapter 840: Chapter 840: Mo Qingsnow¡¯s Past</h4><h4></h4>

    Looking at the suddenly changed scene before her, a trace of confusion shed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    What happened?

    She clearly only controlled her Sound Skill to the fifth order, how could an Illusionary Realm appear?

    Although she had doubts in her heart, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t stop her actions.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    Chaotic gunfire sounded in her ears, followed by the tter of horse hooves.

    Several people were riding horses through the woods, with a team of men in ck holding guns in pursuit behind them.

    The two groups of people and horses swept past Gu Zhiqi, and quickly, the scene flickered and changed location.

    Gu Zhiqi appeared in a mountain cave, where a man was holding a 4 or 5-year-old girl in his arms, and leading a boy of about fourteen or fifteen by the hand.

    "Xiao Lan, Xiao Xue, you two hide here. Daddy will lead those people away ande back for you. Don¡¯t make a sound, okay? Don¡¯t make a sound, or Daddy will nevere back." The man said, lightly moving his hands to set up an invisible Breath Concealment Array on the two children, then hurriedly left.

    After the man left, only the two children remained in the cave.

    The girl called Xiao Xue kept crying nonstop.

    "Brother, is Daddy abandoning us?" Xiao Xue looked at the boy with teary eyes.

    "No, Daddy would never abandon us." The brother hugged Xiao Xue and gently consoled her, "Be good, Xiao Xue, don¡¯t cry. We will wait here for Daddy."

    Hearing this, Xiao Xue continued to sob softly.

    The two children hid behind arge rock in the cave, waiting for their father toe for them.

    But their father never came.

    Even by nightfall, he hadn¡¯te.

    When Xiao Xue said she was hungry, her brother went out to find food for her, but he also never returned.

    Shivering, Xiao Xue got up and went out to look for her brother.

    As soon as she stepped out of the cave, she saw her brother being taken away by the men in ck.

    Xiao Xue hid in the darkness behind a rock, silently watching with teary eyes as the men in ck took her brother away.

    After her brother was taken away, Xiao Xue ran in the opposite direction and eventually fell down a slope, fainting.

    The scene changed, and Xiao Xue was adopted by a family.

    The family consisted of a couple in their fifties or sixties, with no other children, who treated Xiao Xue very well and loved her as their own daughter.

    The couple lived in the countryside and led a very frugal life, unable to satisfy Xiao Xue¡¯s every need, so she was always somewhat resentful towards them.

    Xiao Xue lived with them for five years. When she turned ten, she could no longer bear the country life and stole the couple¡¯s retirement money to run away.

    With the money, Xiao Xue went to a big city and met someone.

    The person had kind eyes, wore a suit and tie, had a gold watch, and looked very wealthy.

    Xiao Xue initiated a conversation, and surprisingly, the person was very enthusiastic towards her.

    The person said Xiao Xue was cute and pretty and could be a child star. They asked if she was willing to go with them to be a star, and of course, Xiao Xue was willing, happily going back with them.

    But when they arrived at the person¡¯s home, Xiao Xue realized she had been deceived.

    From then on, Xiao Xue gained many brothers and sisters, and their daily task was to beg and scam people.

    Those who disobeyed had their limbs broken. Xiao Xue was very afraid of having her limbs broken, so she was very obedient, doing whatever the person asked her to do.

    She lived a life of begging and scamming for two years, mastering the skills of a con artist.

    Once she was sure she had fully learned the tricks, on a dark and windy night, Xiao Xue started a fire.

    The fire killed the con artist and also the children who had been deceived.

 Chapter 841: Mo Qingsnowâ€™s Past; The Man in Black

    <h4>Chapter 841: Chapter 841: Mo Qingsnow¡¯s Past; The Man in ck</h4><h4></h4>

    Xiao Xue ran away and started her wandering life. She was twelve years old that year.

    During her wandering days, she lived by conning people, moving to a new ce after each scam. She lived this way for two years.

    At fourteen, Xiao Xue grew up. With a bit of makeup, she looked like she was seventeen or eighteen.

    She targeted rich sons, young masters, and old men as her victims.

    She would scam them and then leave, moving through more than a dozen cities.

    Four years went by in a blink.

    At eighteen, Xiao Xue met a man. They fell in love and started dating.

    The man was an agent, and through him, Xiao Xue learned about the entertainment industry and wanted to join.

    Then she had stic surgery and had her boyfriend bring her into the entertainment industry.

    Her boyfriend was just an ordinary agent with no resources at all.

    So soon after entering the industry, Xiao Xue kicked her boyfriend aside and hooked up with another agent.

    Who would have thought that new agent was a pimp? Over two years, Xiao Xue rotated between countless men, rising from an unknown newbie to a third-tier celebrity.

    At twenty, Mo Cann found her and brought her back to the Medical Alliance.

    Mo Cann intended for her to study medicine, but she chose to study poison.

    She indeed had talent in poison arts, achieving sess in just three years.

    At twenty-three, she left the Medical Alliance for the first time and poisoned those she had rtionships with, including that agent.

    Over the next five years, those people died one after another.

    At twenty-eight, during an outing, Mo Qingsnow met her first love again. She felt she still had some feelings for her first love and wanted to reconcile.

    However, the person had already married.

    Upon learning this, Mo Qingsnow was aggrieved. Rather than giving up, she poisoned her first love¡¯s wife and drugged her first love.

    After the incident, her first lovemitted suicide by holding his wife¡¯s corpse.

    The subsequent scenes shed faster and faster, from fragments to frame-by-frame images, all depicting Mo Qingsnow¡¯s burning, killing, and plundering.

    Thousands of framester, the narrative advanced to two years ago.

    Two years ago, an uninvited guest arrived in Mo Qingsnow¡¯s study.

    A man in a ck cloak asked if she wanted to sit in the Alliance Hierarch¡¯s position.

    Of course Mo Qingsnow wanted to. The cloaked man said he could help her, but she needed to ensure the deaths of Mo Cann, Ling Yuxuan, Gu Xiyue, and Meng Qiyun.

    Mo Qingsnow agreed.

    During their first meeting, the cloaked man gave Mo Qingsnow a prescription for Lethal Powder.

    Afterward, Mo Qingsnow began to refine Lethal Powder.

    Half a yearter, the cloaked man came again, bringing the forms for Puppet Pill and Lethal Powder.

    He said he no longer wanted Mo Cann, Ling Yuxuan, Gu Xiyue, and Meng Qiyun dead; he wanted them to be puppets.

    Mo Qingsnow agreed again and started refining antidotes for Lethal Powder and Puppet Pills.

    Just over a month ago, the cloaked man came another time, telling Mo Qingsnow she could start preparing.

    Gu Zhiqi saw the calendar on Mo Qingsnow¡¯s desk.

    Whether it was a coincidence or not, the day the cloaked man came to the Medical Alliance was the same day Gu Zhiqi arrived, August 12.

    Just as she saw the date clearly, the scene shed forward to two days ago.

    **

    Two nights ago.

    After a quarrel with Mo Cann, Mo Qingsnow returned home in a rage, locking herself in a darkroom for a long time.

    She began plotting to poison Mo Cann and Ling Yuxuan. At this point, the cloaked man came again.

    Mo Qingsnow was both surprised and terrified by the cloaked man¡¯s arrival.

    The cloaked man turned his back on Mo Qingsnow, his appearance concealed, asking, "Your Medical Alliance is expecting guests?"

    He not only covered himself thoroughly but also used a voice changer.

    Mo Qingsnow replied respectfully, "Yes, sir."

    "Gu Huaijin, Fu Xiyan, turn these two into puppets. As for Gu Zhiqi... just feed her Lethal Powder, remember, she cannot be harmed in any way."

 Chapter 842 Hypnosis Ends

    <h4>Chapter 842: Chapter 842 Hypnosis Ends</h4><h4></h4>

    Mo Qingsnow listened to the words of the ck-d man, feeling secretly rmed.

    She didn¡¯t understand why the ck-d man knew so much about the Medical Alliance, even knowing about Fu Xiyan, Gu Huaijin, and Gu Zhiqi¡¯s involvement.

    One should know that these three had only been at the Medical Alliance for a few days.

    Mo Qingsnow agreed with the ck-d man on the surface, but her heart harbored murderous intent toward Gu Zhiqi.

    Because of the enmity between Yun Yi and Gu Zhiqi in the Cloud Mist Mountain, Mo Qingsnow both hated and feared Gu Zhiqi. The ck-d man had instructed her not to harm Gu Zhiqi, causing her to suspect that they had a connection. This made her fear Gu Zhiqi even more and hate her even more.

    If the ck-d man truly had a rtionship with Gu Zhiqi, this might be herst chance to kill Gu Zhiqi.

    Furthermore, she might end up being trampled underfoot by Gu Zhiqi.

    So Mo Qingsnow decided to take a risk.

    So, yesterday morning, upon learning that Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue went to the mountains, Mo Qingsnow dispatched people to kill the two.

    The ck-d man had said that even a high-order ancient martial artist poisoned by the Lethal Powder would have their vital energy sealed, so Mo Qingsnow felt no worry about the assassins failing to kill Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue after giving them the Lethal Powder.

    With that, the scene ended, and Gu Zhiqi jumped out from the scenes back to the cell, at which time Su Yunling¡¯s questioning had just ended.

    Half an hour had passed.

    After jumping out of the scene, Gu Zhiqi paused, not getting up immediately but instead lowered her eyes slightly, pondering the words of the ck-d man, her heart full of doubt.

    That person seemed very familiar with the Medical Alliance, and seemed to know her?

    Especially the phrase "Do not harm her in the slightest," which left Gu Zhiqi quite puzzled.

    **

    At that moment, someone arrived at the Law Enforcement Hall.

    "Minister Yue." As soon as Gu Xiyue entered the Law Enforcement Hall, someone came up to meet her. It was the guard of Dark Prison No.1.

    Gu Xiyue nodded indifferently at the guard and then asked, "How is Mo Qingsnow¡¯s situation?"

    She had heard that Mo Qingsnow and Qi Yuanyuan had fought, so she came over.

    "The people of the Ever Winning Army have alreadye and are questioning her, so I don¡¯t know Mo Qingsnow¡¯s current situation." Upon hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s question, the guard promptly replied.

    Su Yunling had instructed him to look elsewhere, obviously because there were things he shouldn¡¯t hear, so the guard sensibly walked away.

    Gu Xiyue was somewhat surprised upon hearing this.

    She rushed over upon receiving the news, but didn¡¯t expect the people of the Ever Winning Army to arrive before her.

    Nodding to the guard, she proceeded towards the Dark Prison.

    The guard saw this and immediately followed Gu Xiyue, not forgetting to inform her while walking, "It seems that the one who came from the Ever Winning Army was the third lord, and it seems there¡¯s something important to ask Mo Qingsnow without wanting me to hear, so I stepped away. Minister Yue, would you... like to wait a moment before proceeding?"

    The Ever Winning Army questioning Mo Qingsnow should be about her forcibly taking things from others and arbitrarily harming people¡¯s lives.

    Someone had reported this matter to the Ever Winning Army, implicating the entire Medical Alliance, so the Medical Alliance people should avoid suspicion during the questioning.

    The guard spoke to Gu Xiyue this way to remind her to avoid suspicion.

    Sure enough, Gu Xiyue listened to the guard and indeed stopped walking.

    By this time, they had reached the entrance of the Dark Prison.

    As soon as Gu Xiyue stopped, she faintly heard a musical note. Gu Xiyue¡¯s pupils shrank as she stood stunned for several seconds.

 Chapter 843: Auditory Hallucination?; Dark Prison No.2

    <h4>Chapter 843: Chapter 843: Auditory Hallucination?; Dark Prison No.2</h4><h4></h4>

    A few secondster, Gu Xiyue moved, quickening her pace, and headed towards the dark prison.

    "Hey! Minister Yue, you..."

    The guard¡¯s words were cut off as he saw Gu Xiyue suddenly stop.

    The sound of the zither was gone, everything seemed as if it had been her auditory hallucination.

    Gu Xiyue turned her head to look at the guard, "Did you just hear any sound?"

    The guard was instantly filled with confusion.

    "Huh? Wha... What sound?" The guard looked at Gu Xiyue in bewilderment.

    Just now there was only his own voice, what other sound could there be?

    Seeing his expression, Gu Xiyue paused and shook her head lightly after a while, "I must have heard it wrong."

    Just then, she actually thought she heard Whale Fall¡¯s zither music.

    Thinking about it, Gu Xiyueughed at herself and shook her head.

    She really was delusional, how could Whale Fall appear in the dark prison of the Medical Alliance? It must have been her auditory hallucination.

    She stopped walking and turned around to leave the dark prison.

    Since the Ever Winning Army was interrogating, she would visit Mo Qingsnowter.

    **

    In Dark Prison No. 1, after finishing the interrogation, Su Yunling walked over to stand beside Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing her lost in thought, Su Yunling squatted down, leveling his gaze with Gu Zhiqi, "What are you thinking about?"

    Gu Zhiqi was brought back to her senses and didn¡¯t speak immediately. Instead, she put away the zither and the wooden table before standing up.

    As she brushed off some invisible dust from herself, she asked Su Yunling, "How did the interrogation go?"

    Su Yunling also stood up and replied softly, "It¡¯s never been smoother." As he spoke, he handed the phone to Gu Zhiqi, "I recorded everything."

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the phone but didn¡¯t take it, "Just send it to me; I¡¯ll listen to itter."

    Su Yunling nodded.

    After finishing the interrogation, the two of them left Dark Prison No. 1 together.

    Outside the dark prison, Su Yunling did not break the formation but left it intact,

    After all, it consumed a lot of vital energy to set up; this formation couldst another year or so. Later on, they just needed to pass on the incantation for entering the formation to the Medical Alliance members, and this cell could be used to detain important prisoners.

    After leaving Dark Prison No. 1, Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling were about to exit the dark prison.

    Opposite Dark Prison No. 1 was Dark Prison No. 2. Just before leaving, Gu Zhiqi inadvertently nced at Dark Prison No. 2 and, upon seeing someone inside, she stopped.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi suddenly stop, Su Yunling also stopped and looked at Dark Prison No. 2.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi seemed quite interested in the people inside, Su Yunling said, "Inside are Mo Qingsnow¡¯s five disciples."

    Including Mo Qingsnow¡¯s daughter Qi Yuanyuan, Mo Qingsnow had six disciples in total.

    Over the years, Mo Qingsnow had allowed her subordinates tomit countless atrocities.

    The Ever Winning Army had gathered substantial evidence, and in this poisoning incident, her disciples and subordinates were involved, so they were all imprisoned.

    Furthermore, all the disciples of the Medical Alliance who participated in the poisoning with Mo Qingsnow have also been arrested and detained by the Medical Alliance Enforcement Hall.

    It¡¯s heard that the Medical Alliance is still cleaning up those disciples involved in the rebellion over the past two days.

    As she listened to Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi nodded and then pointed at a man in gray-white clothes, "Do you know that one¡¯s name?"

    Su Yunling followed her finger, shook his head, "I don¡¯t know; I¡¯ll ask Old Fu."

 Chapter 844: Plundering; Excited Li Chunhua

    <h4>Chapter 844: Chapter 844: Plundering; Excited Li Chunhua</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Yunling took a photo of the person while bowing his head and started sending a message to Fu Xiyan.

    "Will these people be handled by the Medical Alliance or the Ever Winning Army in the end?" Gu Zhiqi looked at Su Yunling and asked.

    Su Yunling: "If we can reach an agreement with the Medical Alliance, they will handle it ording to their alliance rules. If they cover for them, we will take action ourselves."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded after hearing this.

    Gu Xiyue is the head of the Law Enforcement Hall of the Medical Alliance, as the heroine, she certainly won¡¯t cover for those people.

    So, let¡¯s find herter then.

    "What¡¯s wrong with this person?" Su Yunling was curious why Gu Zhiqi suddenly paid attention to a stranger.

    Gu Zhiqi replied casually, "His aura is very strange, it seems many things on him were plundered from others."

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, "For example?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Talent, fortune, cultivation level."

    Su Yunling was silent for a few seconds after hearing this and then asked, "Can all of these be plundered?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "Not just these, but even destiny, appearance, family affection, love, and memories can be taken away."

    Su Yunling fell into a long silence after hearing this.

    "Rest assured, no one can take your things away." Gu Zhiqi suddenly said to Su Yunling.

    For someone like Su Yunling, a Great Qi Practitioner, born with purple energy protecting him, unless he willingly, no one can take away his things.

    Su Yunling: ?

    Gu Zhiqi exined to Su Yunling while walking out of the Law Enforcement Hall.

    **

    "Miss Gu!" As soon as they walked out of the gate of the Law Enforcement Hall and had barely taken a few steps, someone suddenly called out to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling, walking side by side, stopped simultaneously.

    Following the voice, Gu Zhiqi saw a slightly familiar figure, it was Li Chunhua with two ck eye circles.

    "Miss, Miss Gu." Li Chunhua took a fewrge steps towards Gu Zhiqi, looking at her with excitement, her lips moved several times, but in the end, only managed to say four words, two of which were repeated.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    With an inquisitive look in her eyes, she looked at Li Chunhua.

    "Miss Gu, thank you." Li Chunhua stared at Gu Zhiqi for a long time, not knowing what to say. Finally, bent down to make a serious bow of gratitude towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi saw this and remained silent for a moment, "Why?"

    Why did she suddenly want to thank her?

    "Last night, you led us in alchemy, and that set of hand seals gave me great inspiration. After going back, I refined several furnaces of fourth-orderte-stage pills and found all of them sessful. Miss Gu, thank you, truly, because of you, I became a fourth-orderte-stage Pill Master, and my pill sess rate has also increased!" Li Chunhua looked at Gu Zhiqi with excitement.

    Her usual pill sess rate was fifty percent, but after returningst night, she refined six furnaces, and the sess rate of three of them was sixty percent.

    After listening to Li Chunhua¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi instantly understood and gently nodded at Li Chunhua, epting her thanks.

    "I don¡¯t know how to thank you, Miss Gu, or what you might need. Well, if you ever need anything from me, feel free to ask. As long as I can do it, I will definitely get it done for you." Li Chunhua, who couldn¡¯t think of a way to express her gratitude, spoke to Gu Zhiqi excitedly.

    "Your Minister Yue paid me, it was a transaction, no need to thank me." Leading them in alchemy was something she chose to do, not for their gratitude, and she didn¡¯t need them to owe her a favor.

 Chapter 845 Su the Beauty: Seek Master Zhiâ€™s Help, Prepare the Cupcakes First

    <h4>Chapter 845: Chapter 845 Su the Beauty: Seek Master Zhi¡¯s Help, Prepare the Cupcakes First</h4><h4></h4>

    Li Chunhua was taken aback for a moment, then she said, "Yesterday, Mr. Yun Sen who distributed the antidote mentioned that the antidote was found by you. So, Miss Gu, you saved my life. No matter what, don¡¯t be polite with me. If there¡¯s anything you need, just ask."

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Yun Sen is great, except when ites to keeping his mouth shut.

    Remembering what Yun Sen said to the Ever Winning Army in the Dark Prison yesterday, Gu Zhiqi had a bad feeling.

    Could it be that he yed the role of a cult propagator in other Dark Prisons too?

    If so...

    Thinking about the attitude of the Ever Winning Army towards her afterwards, Gu Zhiqi felt things might not be so great.

    After a few seconds of silence, Gu Zhiqi found a scapegoat, "The antidote... was actually paid for by your Minister Yue. If you want to thank someone, go thank him."

    If Yun Sen preached the same way in other Dark Prisons as he did in Prison No.14, there would be no shortage of people like Li Chunhua.

    So Gu Zhiqi decisively attributed the credit to Gu Xiyue.

    After all, these empty praises would just be a distraction from her peaceful retirement.

    Li Chunhua: "..."

    Do you think I believe that?

    **

    After Li Chunhua left, Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, "Last night, did you teach the Medical Alliance members to refine pills?"

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment before saying, "Not really, just guided them through refining two batches of pills."

    The difference between the Fourth-order Primary Stage and Fourth-order Late Stage isn¡¯t much. They were already Fourth-order Pill Masters; as long as they refined the antidote under her guidance, leaping from the Fourth-order Primary Stage to the Late Stage was no problem.

    That¡¯s why she only chose Fourth-order Alchemistsst night, because moving from the Primary Stage to the Late Stage is not difficult at all.

    She deliberately modified the hand seal technique yesterday.

    To make it easier for them to learn and understand, she added some general Fourth-order alchemy hand seal techniques. Once thoroughly understood, not only could they break through from the Primary Stage to Late Stage, they could even be peak of the fourth-order Alchemists.

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow and asked another question, "You seem to dislike people thanking you?"

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Su Yunling, "Who said that?"

    Su Yunling: ?

    Isn¡¯t that true?

    Your earlier behavior clearly showed you dislike being thanked, didn¡¯t it?

    Gu Zhiqi replied seriously, "If gratitudees in the form of red packets, I quite enjoy it."

    Su Yunling: "..."

    "Of course, little cakes are also eptable," Gu Zhiqi said, giving Su Yunling a meaningful look.

    Su Yunling¡¯s mouth twitched, "Fine, I¡¯ll prepare little cakes next time I ask Master Zhi for help."

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and smiled, but said nothing.

    **

    Su Yunling had business to attend to and left. After parting ways with Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi returned to her courtyard.

    She stayed in her room studying until noon, when Gu Zhiqi received a meal from Su Yunling again.

    This time, the guard handed her three meal boxes.

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    "Why three again?"

    The guard shook his head, indicating he didn¡¯t know either.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the guard and asked, "Didn¡¯t he say anything to you?"

    Guard: "He said all three are for you."

    Unable to get more information from the guard, Gu Zhiqi dismissed him.

    She carried the three meal boxes back to her room and had just ced them on the table when her phone rang.

    Although she hadn¡¯t checked the caller ID, Gu Zhiqi guessed it was Su Yunling calling.

    She took out her phone and sure enough, it was Su Yunling.

 Chapter 846 Su the Beauty Returns to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 846: Chapter 846 Su the Beauty Returns to the Capital</h4><h4></h4>

    Looking at the three words "Su Yunling," Gu Zhiqi felt puzzled. Is this... about to have a meal together online again?

    After a few seconds of silence, she pressed the answer button, ready to ask him why he sent three food boxes.

    "Brother?" She put the phone on speaker and ced it to the side, while opening the food boxes and listening to the call.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke, Su Yunling asked, "Did you receive the meal?"

    "Yes." Gu Zhiqi responded softly, then asked, "Why did you send three food boxes?"

    "Brother has returned to the capital. I wanted to make more for you before I left, but I only had time to make these three servings. You can eat one now, and the other two can be stored in your bracelet, and they¡¯ll remain fresh indefinitely." Su Yunling spoke softly to Gu Zhiqi, his voice very gentle, though his mood seemed a bit off.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi paused while taking out dishes from the food box. "You¡¯re leaving?"

    "Yes, there¡¯s something in the capital." Su Yunling replied softly.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi stopped serving food.

    A sudden feeling of reluctance arose in her heart.

    If he leaves, won¡¯t she miss out on delicious meals from now on?

    She looked down at the food on the table. These three meals... she¡¯ll have to eat sparingly.

    Not hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice, Su Yunling said again, "If you encounter any problemster, you can find Yun Sen and Old Fu."

    "Oh, alright." Gu Zhiqi replied softly.

    "Okay, then enjoy your meal. I won¡¯t disturb you further."

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi whispered, "Oh, brother, goodbye."

    Just as Gu Zhiqi ended the call with Su Yunling, she received a message from Chubby Chiu.

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, help!]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi initially thought Chubby Chiu might have fallen into water again, so she immediately checked. Upon sensing, she discovered Chubby Chiu was miles away from her.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    [Zhizhi: Where are you?]

    [First Jiu: The capital]

    [Zhizhi: ?]

    [Zhizhi: How did you end up there?]

    She had seen it on Su Yunling¡¯s button this morning. It¡¯s only been a morning; how did it end up in the capital?

    [First Jiu: I... I don¡¯t know either. I just went offline for a morning, and when I came back online, I was taken to the capital by the Beauty]

    [First Jiu: Confused face.gif]

    Looking at Chubby Chiu¡¯s message, Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a few moments before replying to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Is Su Yunling in the capital now?]

    [First Jiu: Yes]

    Gu Zhiqi fell into silence again.

    She looked at Chubby Chiu¡¯s message, then at the food that Su Yunling had just sent.

    They were still warm; they couldn¡¯t have been made earlier.

    Moreover, the gatekeeper clearly mentioned that the food boxes were delivered by a masked gentleman.

    So, what¡¯s going on?

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, what should I do now?]

    [First Jiu: Whimpering...]

    [Zhizhi: Just stay with him. I¡¯lle to retrieve you as soon as I can.]

    [First Jiu: Then I¡¯ll wait for you with the Beauty]

    [First Jiu: Spinning around.gif]

    Seeing the emoji sent by Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi felt that this dog spiritual pet clearly prefers staying with Su Yunling.

    No longer sending messages to Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqiid out the food and ate while guessing why Chubby Chiu and Su Yunling suddenly appeared in the capital.

    The person who sent the food couldn¡¯t be a fake Su Yunling, and the one far away in the capital more certainly couldn¡¯t be fake.

    Hence, there¡¯s only one possibility left.

    She recalled that when a formation reaches a certain level of expertise, it can create a teleportation formation, transferring someone miles away within seconds.

    Su Yunling¡¯s proficiency in formations seems quite high, so it¡¯s usible he could create a teleportation formation.

 Chapter 847 Fourth-order Life Stage Task â‘¡

    <h4>Chapter 847: Chapter 847 Fourth-order Life Stage Task ¢Ú</h4><h4></h4>

    Imperial Capital, Ever Winning Military Headquarters.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t wait for Gu Zhiqi to finish speaking before he directly hung up the phone.

    As soon as he hung up, Su Yunling coughed violently a few times, blooding out of his mouth.

    Tang Yichen saw this, his pupils contracted, and he immediately took two steps forward to support Su Yunling, "Third Brother, are you okay?" he asked as he helped Su Yunling to sit down on a chair.

    Su Yunling let Tang Yichen help him onto the chair, then raised his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth, "It¡¯s nothing, just a minor bacsh."

    "I told you they wouldn¡¯t be in danger, yet you insisted on using the teleportation array." Tang Yichen said while pouring a cup of tea and handing it to Su Yunling, "You worried about them while going over, but upon returning, you could have taken a ne. Why use the array again?"

    Su Yunling took the tea and sipped it, then popped a pill into his mouth before looking up at Tang Yichen, "Let¡¯s talk about the important matter."

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen straightened up, "They¡¯re getting more and more audacious. Less than a month after the base was eradicated, they¡¯ve already rebuilt it so quickly. The base is still in F Continent, and the name hasn¡¯t changed."

    "This time, they¡¯ve kidnapped seven people, including two from Xia Country. One is called Zhong Li, Professor Zhong Li is a specially appointed professor at Imperial Capital University and head of Xia Country¡¯s First Research Laboratory. It¡¯s still uncertain whether Angel knows Professor Zhong Li¡¯s identity or the purpose of kidnapping him. Another Xia Country person is his assistant, Jin Ling, a member of the Jin Family. The other five are foreign professors."

    Su Yunling lowered his eyes slightly, his fingers gently tapping on the table, "Professor Zhong Li?"

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s murmur, Tang Yichen nced at him, "Third Brother, do you know Professor Zhong Li?"

    Su Yunling nodded, "We met once." He then looked up at Tang Yichen, "Didn¡¯t you send someone to follow Professor Zhong Li when he went to Jiuzhou City?"

    "We did, secretly. But Jiuzhou City isn¡¯t our territory after all; there are too many restrictions, we couldn¡¯t operate freely," Tang Yichen said, sighing softly.

    "Get ready, we¡¯ll leave in half an hour. I¡¯ll bring Yun Lin, Yun Xin, and Yun Miao. Pick any team you want," Su Yunling said as he took another sip of tea and then stood up.

    "But Third Brother, your injury..."

    "It¡¯s nothing," Su Yunling replied with two words and then left the meeting room.

    Tang Yichen saw this and immediately followed.

    **

    In the afternoon, Gu Zhiqi had been studying in her room.

    Seeing that it was getting dark outside, she picked up her phone and nced at it.

    She found that Chubby Chiu had sent her several messages.

    [First Jiu: Ding~ Fourth-order upgrade mission¢Ú has been triggered. Please bring Jin Cenglv and head to Vire within three days to rescue the seven professors kidnapped by Angel]

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, the beauty also wants to rescue the professors! You must take this mission~]

    [First Jiu: Pick me up when youe]

    [First Jiu: The beauty and I have set off~]

    [First Jiu: By the way, the beauty coughed up blood just now, I¡¯m so worried]

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, please reply if you get this]

    She hadn¡¯t sent any more messages after that.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored the other messages and directly replied to the first one.

    [Zhizhi: What happened to him?]

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, you finally replied!]

    [First Jiu: The beauty faced bacsh when activating the teleportation array, but he¡¯s fine now]

    [First Jiu: I constantly monitor the beauty¡¯s health, he is very healthy now]

    [Zhizhi: Okay]

    [Zhizhi: For this mission, do I have to bring Jin Cenglv?]

 Chapter 848 Gu Xiyue: How did you know I am a Mystic Master?

    <h4>Chapter 848: Chapter 848 Gu Xiyue: How did you know I am a Mystic Master?</h4><h4></h4>

    [First Jiu: You definitely need to take it, but don¡¯t stress too much about it]

    [First Jiu: As soon as the mission was triggered, I have already tracked Jin Cenglv¡¯s whereabouts for you. She is currently in Vire, and her purpose seems to be to rescue those professors. You just need to go there and have an ¡¯encounter¡¯ with her]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the message sent by Chubby Chiu, stayed silent for a moment, and finally sent a message back.

    [Zhizhi: I¡¯ll go tomorrow]

    [First Jiu: I¡¯ll book the hotel for you first then]

    [First Jiu: There¡¯s also a Huaixu Hotel in Chinatown in Vire City]

    [First Jiu: The beauty is staying there, I booked the room next to hers for you]

    Chubby Chiu sent three more messages in a row, and Gu Zhiqi nced at them and replied with just one word.

    [Zhizhi: Okay]

    **

    In the evening, Gu Zhiqi knocked on Gu Xiyue¡¯s door.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi standing outside, a trace of surprise appeared in Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes, "Is there something you need from me?"

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly, "Mo Qingsnow has a disciple named Wu Yi, have you seen him?"

    Gu Xiyue thought for a moment, then gently shook her head, "I¡¯m not sure."

    Mo Qingsnow has several disciples, she wasn¡¯t sure if she had seen one named Wu Yi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, then asked another question, "Do you know how to return the stolen talent, fortune, and cultivation level to their original owners?"

    Gu Xiyue froze for a moment, a trace of astonishment shed in her eyes before she shook her head.

    After shaking her head, Gu Xiyue asked, "Why are you suddenly asking this? I mean, these things should only be possible for a Mystic Master to do, why are you asking me?"

    Logically, Gu Zhiqi shouldn¡¯t know that she is a Mystic Master.

    Gu Zhiqi stayed silent for a few seconds after hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, then asked, "Aren¡¯t you a Mystic Master?"

    In the novel, didn¡¯t Gu Xiyue have the identity of a Mystic Master?

    Could it be... the plot has copsed to the point where even the heroine¡¯s identity has been lost?

    Gu Xiyue stayed silent for a few seconds and then said, "I am indeed a Mystic Master, but how did you know?"

    Unlike Ancient Martial Arts cultivation level, where those with higher cultivation can easily see the cultivation level of others with lower cultivation,

    generally, a Mystic Master¡¯s cultivation level can only be determined during a fight.

    Moreover, she had set up a concealment formation on herself, and even during a confrontation, her fourth-order Mystic Master abilities would only be noticed if she used them.

    So, how did the girl in front of her figure it out?

    Listening to Gu Xiyue¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi stayed silent for a few seconds, then decisively shifted the me, "Gu Yuluo told me."

    Gu Xiyue was half-convinced after hearing this.

    Gu Yuluo did indeed know that she could perform divinations, so if she had told Gu Zhiqi, it made sense.

    But why would Gu Yuluo tell Gu Zhiqi about this?

    Seeing Gu Xiyue fall silent, Gu Zhiqi continued to ask, "So can you do it?"

    Gu Xiyue regained herposure and shook her head at Gu Zhiqi, "To tell you the truth, I recently did a divination for someone and suffered a bacsh, my Yuan Force is sealed, and it will take about a month of recovery."

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    A month? The bacsh is that severe?

    Who did she divine for to suffer such severe bacsh?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi remain silent, Gu Xiyue spoke to Gu Zhiqi again, "Besides, even if my Yuan Force wasn¡¯t sealed, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to return stolen talent, fortune, and cultivation level to their original owners."

    After all, she had never encountered such a situation before.

 Chapter 849 The Plundered Man

    <h4>Chapter 849: Chapter 849 The Plundered Man</h4><h4></h4>

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, was silent for a few seconds, and then said to Gu Xiyue, "Does that guy named Wu Yi still have any use to you?"

    Gu Xiyue shook her head, "The crimesmitted by Mo Qingsnow¡¯s disciples are no less than what Mo Qingsnowmitted. They were all supposed to be executed anyway." As she spoke, she looked at Gu Zhiqi, her eyes filled with inquiry, "The matter of cultivation, fortune, and talent theft you mentioned earlier, is it rted to Wu Yi?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "His talent, fortune, and cultivation level were all taken from others."

    Hearing this, a cold glint shed in Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes.

    What kind of disciples did Mo Qingsnow actually ept?

    A few secondster, Gu Xiyue suppressed the coldness in her eyes, looking at Gu Zhiqi and asked, "Do you have a way?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "I do, but once I act, Wu Yi will die."

    That was why she had asked Gu Xiyue first if Wu Yi still had any use.

    Gu Xiyue directly ignored thetter part of the sentence, only hearing the word "yes," her eyes moved slightly, and she looked at Gu Zhiqi, "You... are you going to act?"

    A faint light flickered in her eyes as she looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    "When do you n to act, can I observe from the side?" Gu Xiyue asked Gu Zhiqi very seriously.

    "Sure."

    Hearing this, a faint joy appeared in Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes, "When do you n to act?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "No rush, before acting, we need to find the people whose talent, cultivation level, and fortune were stolen by him."

    It¡¯s still unclear how many people¡¯s abilities he took, and it¡¯s uncertain who Wu Yi stole from, so it¡¯s necessary to question Wu Yi himself first.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes lowered slightly, her voice cold, "The worry is that those whose talent, cultivation level, and fortune were stolen by him might already be killed."

    Mo Qingsnow¡¯s disciples, none of them are good people; they have done all kinds of evil deeds.

    "I will meet Wu Yiter. If those people are still alive and not from the Medical Alliance, I¡¯ll need your help to find them one by one."

    If they are disciples of the Medical Alliance, they should be easy to find, and the array to restore their fortune, cultivation level, and talent can be set up by tomorrow.

    However, if they are not disciples of the Medical Alliance, it might take some time to find them; meanwhile, I¡¯ll have to go to Vire first toplete the triggered task and then return to the Medical Alliance.

    Gu Xiyue nodded, "No problem."

    After discussing with Gu Xiyue, Gu Zhiqi went to the Dark Prison of the Law Enforcement Hall.

    In the evening, Gu Xiyue sent three names to Gu Zhiqi.

    [Gu Zhiqi: Xie Yann, Lok Gui, Xu Nuo]

    [Gu Zhiqi: Three people whose talent, cultivation level, and fortune were taken]

    [Gu Zhiqi: Except for Lok Gui, the other two are not from the Medical Alliance]

    She had inquired, and Xie Yann and Xu Nuo were not from the Medical Alliance, which might take some time to find them.

    Soon after the messages were sent, Gu Xiyue replied.

    [Gu Xiyue: I will send someone to look for them right away]

    [Gu Zhiqi: I have to leave the Medical Alliance tomorrow and might not be avable for four or five days, so there¡¯s no need to rush; as long as Wu Yi doesn¡¯t die, we can look for them slowly]

    [Gu Xiyue: You¡¯re leaving?]

    Gu Xiyue focused on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s note about her departure.

    [Gu Zhiqi: Yes]

    After Gu Zhiqi sent the message, Gu Xiyue fell silent.

    Gu Zhiqi watched the opposite side as it remained in ¡¯typing¡¯ mode.

    After a few seconds, a single word was sent.

    [Gu Xiyue: Okay]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t send any more messages, instead, she opened a book and continued studying.

    Given the current situation, she might not return until before the exam, so she had to focus on studying hard to negotiate a leave note from Teacher Mo.

 Chapter 850: 850 What Does Minister Yue Want with You?

    <strong>Chapter 850: Chapter 850 What Does Minister Yue Want with You?</strong>

    The next day, the disciples of the Medical Alliance resumed their sses, and the teachers of each course also returned to work.

    In the office of the Alchemy Hall sat a woman, it was Lv Suhua, who had received the notification about the antidote but had used the excuse of feeling unwell not to go that night.

    Lv Suhua hade to the office early, wanting to ask those who went that night about what they did.

    For the past two days, she had wanted to ask the other five people what they had done, but they seemed to have vanished: couldn¡¯t be found, didn¡¯t answer calls, and didn¡¯t reply to messages.

    Having no other choice, she came to the office early, nning to ask them in person.

    However, after waiting for a long time, nobody showed up.

    After waiting quite a while in the office and still seeing no one, Lv Suhua had to take out her phone and check the time.

    It was still an hour before ss started. It seemed she had indeed arrived too early. Normally, they woulde half an hour before ss started.

    After waiting another half hour, there was finally some movement at the door.

    Lv Suhua immediately turned her head to look at the door. Seeing who came in, her eyes lit up as she stood up and said, ¡°Xian, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Jin Xian walked into the office listlessly. Hearing Lv Suhua¡¯s voice, she only gave a slight nod in response.

    Seeing Jin Xian in such a state, Lv Suhua immediately put her question aside and looked at her curiously, ¡°Xian, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so haggard?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Mo Qingsnow¡¯s matter.¡± Jin Xian frowned tightly, her face filled with frustration.

    Lv Suhua was taken aback, ¡°What? Isn¡¯t Mo Qingsnow already imprisoned?¡±

    Lv Suhua loathed Mo Qingsnow from the bottom of her heart.

    That vicious woman had poisoned everyone in the Medical Alliance. She herself almost died by her hand, but thankfully, she was given the antidote at thest moment.

    ¡°I used to have a decent rtionship with Mo Qingsnow, right? The people from the Law Enforcement Hall suspected I was involved in the poisoning, so they arrested me.¡± Jin Xian said, her expression tense.

    Lv Suhua was stunned, her expression flickering, she asked, ¡°Did you really participate?¡±

    Jin Xian frowned deeply, looking at Lv Suhua with displeasure, ¡°What are you saying? If I had participated, would I have been poisoned myself?¡±

    Hearing Jin Xian¡¯s displeased retort, Lv Suhua¡¯s face changed, feeling a bit embarrassed, she quickly tried to remedy the situation, ¡°Yes, yes, look at me, my head just didn¡¯t turn right, you were released, so of course, you weren¡¯t involved.¡±

    Jin Xian¡¯s face still didn¡¯t look good, she just nodded slightly, then went back to her workstation.

    Sitting down, she kept rubbing her forehead.

    Early yesterday morning, she had been grabbed and locked in the Dark Prison of the Law Enforcement Hall, they said it was for investigation, until this morning when she was released.

    The Dark Prison was cold and damp, she hadn¡¯t slept well all night, and now she was dizzy and groggy.

    Seeing Jin Xian like this, Lv Suhua¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, and she tentatively asked, ¡°Xian, the night beforest, what did Minister Yue call you all to do?¡±

    Hearing Lv Suhua¡¯s words, Jin Xian paused her rubbing motion and casually replied, ¡°To make the antidote.¡±

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t the antidote something that only a Fourth-orderte-stage Alchemist can make? You all¡­¡± Lv Suhua didn¡¯t finish her sentence, trusting that Jin Xian would understand.

    Jin Xian did understand, while still rubbing her forehead, she disdainfully said, ¡°It¡¯s Minister Yue, he found some Yellow Hair girl, saying she was going to lead us in Alchemy.¡±

 Chapter 851: Have You Only Heard About the Blast Furnace Incident?

    <h4>Chapter 851: Chapter 851: Have You Only Heard About the st Furnace Incident?</h4><h4></h4>

    Lv Suhua listened, her eyes flickered slightly, and she couldn¡¯t wait to ask, "So, did you guys seed in creating the elixir?"

    Jin Xian shrugged, "We didn¡¯t even start."

    "Huh?" Lv Suhua looked at Jin Xian with confusion.

    Weren¡¯t they talking about alchemy just now? Why did they not proceed?

    "Have you ever heard of one person leading a few others in alchemy?" Jin Xian asked Lv Suhua first.

    Lv Suhua shook her head, "Never heard of it."

    "Exactly." Jin Xian looked disdainful, "It¡¯s just ridiculous. I¡¯m not going to waste my time on such nonsense, so I left directly."

    Lv Suhua secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    At least she wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t participate.

    "Did anyone else leave besides you?"

    For such an unreliable thing, it¡¯s unlikely anyone would want to stay and mess around with Yue Xi, right?

    "Brother Ma also left. Only Ruan Hao, Lu Yuanjiang, and Li Chunhua stayed behind." Jin Xian said nonchntly.

    Lv Suhua¡¯s eyes showed a hint of a smile.

    Ma Tao was the earliest among them to join the Medical Alliance, and he had the most say. Since he left, it must not have been important.

    That Yue Xi, rarely in the Medical Alliance, though she was the minister of the Ancient Medicine Department, few people in the Alchemy Hall took her seriously.

    So Lv Suhua never took that minister seriously.

    Thinking this, Lv Suhua¡¯s heart rxed, but then she thought of Yue Xi¡¯s alchemical talent, and she couldn¡¯t resist asking, "What was the result? Did they manage to create the antidote?"

    "Ha," Jin Xian scoffed, "as if they could seed."

    Lv Suhua, hearing Jin Xian¡¯s response, rolled her eyes, and asked, "Didn¡¯t you ask about it afterwards?"

    Because she didn¡¯t know what they were actually up to that night, she hadn¡¯t paid attention to it.

    "What¡¯s there to ask? They obviously failed." Jin Xian sat for a while, feeling much better, and her disdainful expression alleviated her earlier fatigue.

    "I heard afterwards that that Yellow Hair girl and the others blew up dozens of furnaces that night." Jin Xian said, feeling much better.

    Lv Suhua¡¯s eyes quickly shed with a hint of joy, but she put on a regretful expression, "Oh? They failed? Those disciples who didn¡¯t get the antidote must be so pitiful."

    Jin Xian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, "It¡¯s fate. They were just too unlucky. Over two hundred people, who knows where they ended up buried."

    Jin Xian spoke as if she werementing, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of pity in her eyes.

    Lv Suhua¡¯s expression flickered at Jin Xian¡¯s words, but she hadn¡¯t heard any news about disciples dying.

    As they talked, someone came in at the door¡ªLi Chunhua.

    Both Lv Suhua and Jin Xian turned their gaze to Li Chunhua. Seeing her plump figure and rustic outfit, both their eyes showed a trace of disdain.

    "Chun Hua, you weren¡¯t hurt, were you?" Jin Xian asked with ill intent.

    Li Chunhua turned to look at Jin Xian, her eyes questioning, not understanding why she asked.

    "I just heard that Minister Yue brought in some people, and you guys blew up dozens of furnaces. I was a bit worried you might have been injured." Jin Xian said, covering her mouth with a lightugh.

    Li Chunhua gave Jin Xian a meaningful look, "Is blowing up the furnaces all you heard about?"

 Chapter 852: Gathering in the Office

    <h4>Chapter 852: Chapter 852: Gathering in the Office</h4><h4></h4>

    Jin Xian looked at Li Chunhua¡¯s appearance and a trace of inexplicable emotion shed through her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand why Li Chunhua suddenly asked this, "What do you mean?"

    Li Chunhua listened to Jin Xian¡¯s question and did not answer. Instead, she asked, "Have you heard of any disciples in the sect dying because they didn¡¯t get the antidote in the past two days?"

    Jin Xian frowned upon hearing this.

    She was locked in the Dark Prison for a day and a night, unable to contact the outside world. How could she have heard about matters outside?

    Upon hearing Li Chunhua¡¯s words, Lv Suhua¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Although she hadn¡¯t deliberately inquired, she indeed hadn¡¯t heard of any disciples dying because they didn¡¯t get the antidote in the past two days.

    Could it be that the Alliance Hierarch and Minister Yue really stayed up all night to refine the antidote?

    Impossible. With such arge quantity of antidote, even if Ling Yuxuan and Yue Xi worked tirelessly, it would be impossible to finish refining the antidote in one night.

    Jin Xian frowned and remained silent for a few seconds. Soon, a trace of mocking light appeared in her eyes, "Even if the Alliance Hierarch and Minister Yue stayed up all night to refine the antidote, it¡¯s a fact that Miss Gu¡¯s alchemy exploded dozens of elixir furnaces."

    Jin Xian¡¯s thoughts were simr to Lv Suhua¡¯s. Listening to Li Chunhua¡¯s implication, all the disciples had received the antidote, which seemed to be the result of the Alliance Hierarch and Minister Yue staying up all night to refine it.

    But how did they manage to refine so many antidotes?

    Jin Xian was puzzled but quickly threw her doubts aside. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Li Chunhua, continuing, "I heard that the explosion sound ended at twelve-thirty in the morning, tirelessly working for three or four hours and risking injury from the explosion. I don¡¯t know whether to admire or pity you guys."

    As she spoke, Jin Xian covered her mouth andughed softly, with neither admiration nor pity, only tant mockery.

    Li Chunhua listened to her words, but her expression remained unchanged. She sat at her workstation, organizing the items on her desk, and said, "Indeed, the furnace exploded, but how do you know we didn¡¯t sessfully refine the antidote?"

    Upon hearing this, Jin Xian¡¯s smile froze for a moment, and a trace of doubt and unease surged in her heart.

    What do you mean?

    Could it be that Miss Gu really managed to refine the antidote with them?

    The office fell into a brief silence, and suddenly there was movement at the door. It was Ma Tao.

    Lv Suhua saw Ma Tao and immediately greeted him, "Brother Ma, you¡¯re here?"

    Ma Tao ignored her, his face darkened, and returned to his workstation silently.

    Seeing Ma Tao¡¯s poor mood, Jin Xian quickly put her doubts aside and asked Ma Tao, "Brother Ma, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "Nothing." Ma Tao replied coldly with two words and then sat down at his workstation.

    Jin Xian and Lv Suhua exchanged a nce, then quietly returned to their workstations, afraid of angering Ma Tao, and hence did not speak again.

    The office fell into silence.

    With nothing attracting Jin Xian¡¯s attention anymore, she recalled Li Chunhua¡¯s words.

    Feeling somewhat uneasy, she nced at Li Chunhua.

    By this time, Li Chunhua had already packed her items and was preparing to attend her ss.

    Jin Xian wanted to speak but held back. Until Li Chunhua left her workstation, Jin Xian did not voice her doubts.

    Just after Li Chunhua left her workstation and took a few steps, there was movement at the door.

    It was Lu Yuanjiang and Ruan Hao.

    Lu Yuanjiang hobbled on one leg, wrapped in bandages, with his arm and head also wrapped in bandages. He walked with a crutch in one hand and was supported by Ruan Hao with the other.

 Chapter 853 Lu Yuanjiang Steals Bamboo Shoots Online

    <h4>Chapter 853: Chapter 853 Lu Yuanjiang Steals Bamboo Shoots Online</h4><h4></h4>

    Lu Yuanjiang¡¯s body was injured, and he had two dark circles under his eyes. He looked a bit fatigued, but his spirits were surprisingly high.

    On the other hand, Ruan Hao looked a bit sluggish and listless, also sporting two dark circles, clearly not having enough sleep.

    Li Chunhua looked at the two and was momentarily stunned, "Old Lu, what¡¯s going on with you?"

    Lu Yuanjiang and Li Chunhua had a good rtionship and often interacted, so they called each other familiarly.

    Upon hearing Li Chunhua¡¯s voice, everyone else in the office turned to look at Lu Yuanjiang and Ruan Hao.

    Their unusual state was too obvious to ignore.

    Seeing Lu Yuanjiang injured in his leg, arm, and head, Jin Xian¡¯s expression flickered. She couldn¡¯t wait to speak, "Alchemist Lu, Alchemist Ruan, both of you don¡¯t look too well, especially you, Alchemist Lu. What¡¯s with these injuries?"

    Without giving others a chance to speak, she added mockingly, "Could it be that you got injured during alchemy?"

    Ruan Hao didn¡¯t like talking. Seeing that Jin Xian focused her questioning on Lu Yuanjiang, he quietly made himself less noticeable and said nothing.

    Lu Yuanjiang, still looking radiant, replied indifferently, "Yes, it¡¯s indeed because of alchemy."

    Although his appearance looked exhausted, his spirits were extremely high, resembling someone pumped with adrenaline, making everyone feel it was somewhat bizarre.

    "Oh, didn¡¯t Chun Hua say you seeded in making the antidote? And I see Chun Hua and Alchemist Ruan don¡¯t have any injuries. Howe you got injured? Could it be that Miss Gu intentionally targeted you?" Jin Xian said and covered her mouth,ughing softly.

    Lu Yuanjiang listened to Jin Xian¡¯s words, snorted inside, and looked puzzled as he responded, "My injury from alchemy has nothing to do with Miss Gu. Besides, Chun Hua didn¡¯t lie; we indeed seeded in making the antidote."

    Upon hearing Lu Yuanjiang¡¯s words, Jin Xian¡¯s face changed.

    Ma Tao, who was frowning at his desk, suddenly turned his head towards Lu Yuanjiang, "What? You seeded?"

    Lu Yuanjiang looked at their expressions and felt secretly pleased, innocently saying, "So, you didn¡¯t know we seeded in making the antidote?"

    "This... How is that possible? Weren¡¯t you..." Jin Xian looked incredulous.

    Seeing Jin Xian¡¯s expression, Lu Yuanjiang grinned broadly, saying boldly, "It¡¯s true, none of us reached thete stage of the fourth order, but Miss Gu is remarkable."

    Ma Tao stared at Lu Yuanjiang, waiting for his next words.

    Lu Yuanjiang turned to Li Chunhua, "Chun Hua, didn¡¯t you tell Alchemist Ma and Alchemist Jin? Come on, tell them your current alchemy level, let them... oh, and Alchemist Lv, let the three of them be happy for you."

    Upon hearing Lu Yuanjiang¡¯s words, the faces of Ma Tao and the others changed.

    What does Lu Yuanjiang mean?

    Could it be that Li Chunhua advanced? From Fourth-order Middle Stage to Fourth-order Late Stage Alchemist?

    Li Chunhua knew what Lu Yuanjiang wanted to do, which was to provoke Jin Xian and Ma Tao, especially since their attitude towards Minister Yue and Miss Gu was really poor that night.

    Li Chunhua also disliked the two, so she cooperatively said, "Miss Gu is amazing. After refining the antidote with her, I¡¯ve be a Fourth-order Late Stage Alchemist."

 Chapter 854: Unbelievable

    <h4>Chapter 854: Chapter 854: Unbelievable</h4><h4></h4>

    Li Chunhua¡¯s words immediately changed the expressions of Jin Xian and Ma Tao, both looked utterly incredulous, and Lv Suhua¡¯s face was no better.

    Seeing the sudden change in the expressions of the three, Lu Yuanjiang smiled broadly, "After refining the antidote with Miss Gu, I unexpectedly became a Fourth-order Late Stage Alchemist." He added with a face full of emotion, "Miss Gu is truly amazing."

    After Lu Yuanjiang spoke, Ma Tao and the other two¡¯s expressions became even uglier.

    Lv Suhua was stunned, "You... you mean it?"

    Lu Yuanjiang raised an eyebrow and looked back at Lv Suhua, "Is there a need to fake?"

    Jin Xian still looked incredulous but made a calm remark, "You¡¯re kidding, it¡¯s understandable for Chun Hua to advance from Mid Stage of Alchemy to Late Stage of Alchemy, but how could you, being a Fourth-order Primary Stage Alchemist, suddenly leap two small stages to be a Fourth-order Late Stage Alchemist?"

    After Jin Xian¡¯s words, both Ma Tao and Lv Suhua felt it made sense, believing that Lu Yuanjiang must be lying.

    Maybe it was because Lu Yuanjiang had been injured in the explosion, and didn¡¯t have the face to admit it in front of them, so he made up such nonsense.

    "Why is it impossible? Isn¡¯t Xiao Ruan also a Fourth-order Primary Stage Alchemist? Ask him about his current alchemy level." Lu Yuanjiang spoke and shifted his gaze to Ruan Hao, "Xiao Ruan, tell Alchemist Ma and the others your current alchemy level."

    "Ah?" Ruan Hao responded dumbly, then raised his hand and scratched the back of his head, "I¡¯m a bit better than Alchemist Lu and Alchemist Li, already a Fourth-order Peak Alchemist."

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    As Ruan Hao¡¯s voice fell, it was as if a muffled thunder struck Ma Tao and the others, leaving them confused.

    Lv Suhua was already stunned, looking at Ruan Hao and stammered, "Peak... Peak? Isn¡¯t that akin to the Alliance Hierarch and Minister Yue¡¯s alchemy level?"

    Could it already be on par with the alchemy level of the Alliance Hierarch and Minister Yue?

    "How...how is that possible? Wasn¡¯t he a Fourth-order Primary Stage Alchemist? How did he suddenly be a Fourth-order Peak?" Jin Xian eximed in disbelief.

    Ma Tao¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, he was shocked but also unwilling to believe this was true, "Nonsense! If you¡¯re going to lie, at least make it believable, how could it be possible to jump from Fourth-order Primary Stage to Fourth-order Peak overnight? Ridiculous!"

    "Not overnight, it¡¯s two nights." Ruan Hao corrected Ma Tao.

    Ma Tao: "... Shut up! Did I talk to you?!"

    Ma Tao looked at Ruan Hao with rage, nearly roaring, his expression seemed like he wished to devour Ruan Hao right then and there.

    Ruan Hao listened, his expression unchanged, he merely stepped back two steps silently to avoid being sttered by Ma Tao¡¯s saliva.

    Lu Yuanjiang chuckled, "What¡¯s the matter, Alchemist Ma, why are you not blessing us and getting angry at a child instead?"

    "You shut up too! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense, I¡¯ve lived for forty-nine years and never heard of such things, you must be in cahoots." Ma Tao still refused to believe.

    He was unwilling to believe Li Chunhua and Lu Yuanjiang had be Fourth-order Late Stage Alchemists, nor was he willing to believe Ruan Hao had reached Fourth-order Peak.

    If this were true, it would mean he had been surpassed by three people younger than him.

    It also meant he might have personally pushed away an advancement opportunity right in front of him.

    How could this be possible? Absolutely impossible!

    "Alchemist Ma, why would I bother fabricating such lies to deceive you, if you don¡¯t believe it, just go to the Service Hall and check, the three of us have already registered there." Lu Yuanjiang knew Li Chunhua had registered at the Service Hall yesterday, while he and Ruan Hao registered this morning.

    They happened to meet at the Service Hall, so they came to the office together.

 Chapter 855 Ma Tao and His Two Companions Regret Bitterly

    <h4>Chapter 855: Chapter 855 Ma Tao and His Two Companions Regret Bitterly</h4><h4></h4>

    Lu Yuanjiang¡¯s words had barely fallen when both Lv Suhua and Jin Xian¡¯s faces turned deathly pale, fully convinced by what he said.

    One should know, whenever registering alchemy levels at the Service Hall, the registrant must personally refine a batch of elixirs of the corresponding level in front of the registrar for their alchemy level to be updated.

    Hence, there could be no falsification in that.

    While Jin Xian and Lv Suhua believed him, an endless remorse welled up in their hearts.

    Why didn¡¯t they follow Miss Gu to refine the antidote that night?

    Lu Yuanjiang¡¯s talent was the worst among the six of them, yet he had be a Fourth-orderte-stage alchemist.

    If they had also gone, might they have also be Fourth-orderte-stage alchemists?

    The more they thought about it, the more they regretted, their intestines turning green with regret and feeling their heart, liver, and lungs aching.

    Ma Tao was unwilling to ept this reality, repeatedly chanting that it was impossible.

    Watching Ma Tao¡¯s reaction, Lu Yuanjiangughed, and began to wildly rub salt into their wounds, "Oh, what a pity! If Alchemist Lv had gone, maybe she would have be a Fourth-orderte-stage alchemist too. But the biggest pity is Alchemist Ma and Alchemist Jin. Minister Yue had delivered the opportunity right to your doorstep, but you two still pushed it away. Such a pity, truly a pity."

    Following his words, Lu Yuanjiang shook his head in fake regret.

    Ma Tao and the others felt like a knife had been twisted in their hearts as they listened to him.

    Ma Tao raised his eyes, looking deeply at Lu Yuanjiang, his gaze threatening to tear him apart.

    But Lu Yuanjiang ignored him, turning to Ruan Hao, "Xiao Ruan, I¡¯ll need your help to tidy up my things. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t attend sses for the next few days. Oh, why did I have to try refining a peak Fourth-order elixir? The explosion was..."

    After hearing that Ruan Hao could refine peak Fourth-order elixirs, Lu Yuanjiang had enthusiastically tried it and almost ended up losing his life.

    The pill furnace exploded into pieces, blowing him into his current state.

    "Alright," Ruan Hao replied, walking to Lu Yuanjiang¡¯s workstation to start tidying up.

    As he tidied up, he randomly grabbed two books and handed them to Lu Yuanjiang because he knew Lu Yuanjiang wasn¡¯t actually there to tidy up but solely to gloat to Ma Tao and Jin Xian.

    Ruan Hao had tried persuading him to rest earlier but failed. He insisted oning despite his limp.

    Having tidied up, Ruan Hao casually picked up the Alchemy Collection from Lu Yuanjiang¡¯s desk, tucked it under his arm, and supported Lu Yuanjiang out of the office.

    Li Chunhua followed them out as well.

    In the office, only the three regretful souls remained.

    **

    Gu Xiyue had just finished her morning exercises when she received a message from the Service Hall. The Service Hall master exined to her about Li Chunhua, Lu Yuanjiang, and Ruan Hao¡¯s registration.

    Gu Xiyue wasn¡¯t very surprised because she knew about their improvement in alchemy levels since the night before.

    Last night, before going to bed, she had received messages from the three, informing her of their current alchemy levels and talking at length about how powerful Gu Zhiqi was.

    Gu Xiyue knew the young girl was talented but had not expected her to be so formidable.

    Not only did she teach them how to refine antidotes, but also significantly elevated their alchemy levels.

    Especially Ruan Hao, who had already be a peak Fourth-order alchemist.

    Gu Xiyue felt immensely moved and went to find the young girl first thing in the morning, intending to thank her personally and inquire if she could give her contact information to the three of them.

    Last night, Ruan Hao and the other two had requested Gu Zhiqi¡¯s contact information from her, so she told them she would inquire this morning.

    However, when she knocked on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s door, there was no response from inside.

    Checking her phone, she found a message from the young girl saying she had already left.

 Chapter 856: 856: Gu Yuluo Calls

    <strong>Chapter 856: Chapter 856: Gu Yuluo Calls</strong>

    She said she had something to do and left, with an indefinite return date.

    The words ¡°indefinite return¡± brought an inexplicable sense of loss to Gu Xiyue¡¯s heart.

    Just as her thoughts were drifting, Gu Xiyue was snapped back by the ringtone of her phone.

    She nced at the phone in her hand and saw it was a voice call from Gu Yuluo.

    She hit the answer button and put the phone to her ear.

    Before Gu Xiyue could speak, Gu Yuluo¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°Professor Nathan has been kidnapped. It was done by the Angel organization.¡±

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes darkened, and ayer of coldness appeared in her gaze, ¡°What happened?¡±

    As she asked, she tookrge strides towards the room.

    ¡°He was kidnapped in Central Continent City. We don¡¯t know what methods they used. They not only evaded our surveince but also tracking. Even teaming up with 007, we couldn¡¯t trace them.¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s tone was very heavy.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s brows furrowed as she listened. She walked quickly to theputer in the room, sat down, and turned on theputer.

    Soon, the sound of keyboard typing resonated from Gu Xiyue¡¯s end.

    Apparently, Gu Yuluo heard it and knew she was going to track them down personally, so he said to Gu Xiyue, ¡°Try tracking towards Vire.¡±

    ¡°Besides Professor Nathan, six other professors have been kidnapped. Among them is a very famous gics research professor from Xia Country. The Ever Winning Army won¡¯t sit idly by.¡±

    ¡°Just an hour ago, I received news that the Ever Winning Army had already headed to Vire City in F continent. So, if nothing goes wrong, the professors should have all been taken to Vire.¡±

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s typing paused slightly, ¡°The people from the Ever Winning Army already went to Vire?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already arrived,¡± Gu Yuluo said with a hint of emotion, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how their intelligence organization manages to do it. ording to their arrival time, it seems like they received the news just as the incident happened in Central Continent City. And it almost looks like they were already certain the people were in Vire.¡±

    As he spoke, Gu Yuluo became more dejected.

    Their intelligence organization wasn¡¯t bad, butpared to the Ever Winning Army¡¯s, it was farcking.

    After listening to Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue felt a bitplicated inside but said nothing, continuing to type on the keyboard.

    Gu Yuluo was silent for a few seconds before suddenly asking Gu Xiyue, ¡°I heard you sent Jiang Dog to F continent?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xiyue responded indifferently.

    ¡°His Ancient Martial Arts hasn¡¯t recovered yet, right? You still sent him to F continent¡­ Did he do something wrong?¡± Gu Yuluo probed.

    Gu Xiyue replied nonchntly, ¡°Just letting him grow some brains.¡±

    After hearing this, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t continue asking about Jiang Qi, but said to Gu Xiyue, ¡°If the people are really in Vire, I will go there personally. Will youe?¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°I can¡¯t. There¡¯s something here.¡±

    The Medical Alliance had a pile of tasks waiting for her to handle; she couldn¡¯t get away.

    ¡°Then¡­ I need to find someone skilled in Ancient Martial Arts toe with me.¡± After saying this, Gu Yuluo fell silent and began to sort through people.

    ¡°Why not just take 007?¡±

    The trio of 007, Gu Yuluo, and Jiang Qi often partnered together.

    In the past, actions were almost always carried out by the three of them as a team.

    Now that Jiang Qi¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts was destroyed, 007¡¯s wasn¡¯t, right?

    ¡°Him? Forget it. Ever since Shen Tong went missing again, he¡¯s almost turned into a wreck. Taking him along would do nothing but hold me back; I might as well go alone.¡± Gu Yuluo had no intention of taking 007 with him.

 Chapter 857: Arrival at Virella

    <h4>Chapter 857: Chapter 857: Arrival at Vire</h4><h4></h4>

    Listening to Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue was silent for a moment, "Still haven¡¯t found Tongtong?"

    "No." Gu Yuluo said, her tone slightly frustrated, "We¡¯ll see the day after tomorrow. I told Wei Jingyu that Shen Tong would be back the day after tomorrow. If Shen Tong doesn¡¯te back then, that guy might really do something rash."

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s fingers paused on the keyboard, and she asked, "How do you know Shen Tong will be back the day after tomorrow?"

    "I consulted a Diviner." Saying this, Gu Yuluo paused for a few seconds, and suddenly asked Gu Xiyue, "Hey, do you believe that people in this world can time travel?"

    Thinking back to the message Gu Zhiqi sent her that day, Gu Yuluo found it ridiculous.

    But thinking of what Gu Ying and Yu Shuling often said in her ear, Gu Yuluo couldn¡¯t help but start to doubt.

    Maybe, there really are people in the world who can time travel.

    Otherwise, how do you exin the little girl suddenly bing a different person?

    Although saying amnesia is reasonable, saying she time-traveled seems more fitting.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s fingers abruptly stopped tapping on the keyboard. She sat in front of theputer, staring nkly for a long time.

    "Yueyue?"

    "Hmm?" Gu Xiyue snapped back to reality, her fingers moving on the keyboard again.

    "Why did you suddenly stop just now? Did you track something or encounter trouble?" Gu Yuluo noticed Gu Xiyue¡¯s pause and asked.

    "No, still tracking." Gu Xiyue replied casually, then continued to focus intently on the keyboard.

    Two minutester, Gu Xiyue stopped, "Tracked it. The person is indeed in Vire, but Vire¡¯swork coverage is too small. It¡¯s impossible to determine the exact location. You might need to find it yourself once you¡¯re there."

    "No problem."

    **

    F Continent, Vire.

    As Gu Zhiqi walked into the lobby of the Huaixu Hotel, she sent a message to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Hotel room number?]

    [Chubby Chiu: You made it to Vire? So fast!]

    Chubby Chiu and Su Yunling came together. They left the imperial capital at 2 PM yesterday and only arrived in Vire at 5 AM today.

    It remembered that Zhizhi left at 7 AM this morning, right? Now it¡¯s 10 AM, so... only three hours.

    [Zhizhi: Arrived]

    [Chubby Chiu: How did you get here?]

    [Zhizhi: Flew over]

    [Chubby Chiu: Do you... have enough Vital Energy?]

    Such a long distance must have consumed a lot of Vital Energy.

    [Zhizhi: I¡¯m here, so what do you think?]

    [Chubby Chiu: Just... take it easy. Flying so far likely used up all your Vital Energy. If you encounter someone formidable, I won¡¯t be there to save you.]

    [Zhizhi: Got it. Next time for sure. Room number.]

    Seeing this, Chubby Chiu knew Gu Zhiqi was brushing it off again and sighed lightly, but didn¡¯t say anything more, instead sending over the room number directly.

    [Chubby Chiu: Booked 808 for you. Our room is 809, but right now we¡¯re not in the room.]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the words "our room" that Chubby Chiu sent and was silent for a moment.

    Then, she replied expressionlessly with one word.

    [Zhizhi: Oh]

    After replying to Chubby Chiu, she put her hands in her pockets and entered the hotel.

    She took the room card at the front desk and headed to the elevator. While waiting, two more people arrived and stood behind her.

    Before long, the elevator came.

    Once inside, Gu Zhiqi pressed the button for the eighth floor and found a corner to stand in, slightly lowering her gaze to look at her phone.

    Along with Gu Zhiqi, a man and a woman also got in the elevator.

    The man was holding the woman with one hand and pressed the button for the 7th floor with the other.

    From the moment she entered the elevator and saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s appearance, the woman¡¯s gaze fell on her and gradually became heated.

    Feeling the intense gaze, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes and looked at the other person.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi look at her, the woman became exceptionally excited, "Is... is it you?"

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

 Chapter 858: A Disciple Appears

    <h4>Chapter 858: Chapter 858: A Disciple Appears</h4><h4></h4>

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head was filled with a question mark as she looked towards the woman who had spoken up, and then saw a woman who appeared very frail.

    The woman¡¯s features were deep and distinct, and due to long-term illness, her figure was thin and her cheekbones were prominently protruding, with deep eye sockets. Her gaze held a weak gentleness mixed with a sharp determination.

    Confirming that she hadn¡¯t met the woman before, Gu Zhiqi asked her, "You... are you talking to me?"

    As Gu Zhiqi spoke, the woman was momentarily stunned, and the man who was supporting the woman also trembled, suddenly looking at Gu Zhiqi. The woman¡¯s excited expression and the man¡¯s recognition of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice were evident.

    After taking a closer look at Gu Zhiqi, the man was directly stunned, with shock and joy in his eyes. His expression became excited as he looked at Gu Zhiqi, his lips trembling for a long time before he eximed, "Divine Doctor Gu! Is it really you?!"

    Gu Zhiqi: ??

    Another question mark popped up on her head. Turning to look at the man and recognizing him vaguely, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t immediately recall where she had seen him before.

    "Are you talking to me as well?" Gu Zhiqi asked the man.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke, both individuals in front of her froze in their expressions.

    "Master... Master, you don¡¯t recognize me?" The woman stared at Gu Zhiqi in a daze. Her eyes reflected longing, guilt, disbelief, and a mix of other emotions¡ªextremelyplex.

    Gu Zhiqi: ???

    Master?

    Great, now besides two senior brothers, a senior sister, and a master she had never met, she had one more disciple.

    Noticing the estrangement and unfamiliarity in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, the woman¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, her expression growing moreplicated. Holding back the urge to raise her hand, she looked at Gu Zhiqi and continued, "Master, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Lan An. It¡¯s only been two years, and you don¡¯t recognize me? Or... is it because I lost the keys that you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me?"

    As the woman spoke, tears began to flow down her face while looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: "..." ?

    What keys?

    Why is she crying?

    Before Gu Zhiqi could speak, the man supporting the woman spoke up, "Divine Doctor Gu, the keys were lost because of me. If you¡¯re going to me someone, me me. It¡¯s not An An¡¯s fault."

    As he spoke, the man¡¯s eyes also turned red.

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Gu Zhiqi feared that if this continued, both of them would end up crying, so she exined, "I really don¡¯t recognize you two."

    Lan An, Mu Huai: ?

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words left Lan An and Mu Huai directly stunned, their eyes filled with the same confusion.

    "Are you sure you haven¡¯t mistaken me for someone else?" Gu Zhiqi looked at the two of them and asked.

    Although it was possible that she had amnesia and forgot about them, it was also possible that they had mistaken her for someone else.

    After all, this body was only seventeen years old, how could it have such an older disciple?

    This woman seemed to be at least thirty years old.

    "No, we couldn¡¯t have mistaken," Lan An quickly shook her head. "If you think carefully, you¡¯ll remember. We¡¯ve known each other for five years. Five years ago, you saved me and my sister from the Tongtian Divine Sect and took us in as disciples..."

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t hear the rest of the words. She realized that besides this woman named Lan An in front of her, she apparently had another disciple.

    "Also, you know Ah Huai too. Two years ago, I apanied you and Mr. Tang to the Imperial Capital ck Market¡¯s Twilight Returns Pharmacy to buy medicine, and that¡¯s when we met Ah Huai. You even saved his life. Don¡¯t you remember any of this?" Lan An looked up at Gu Zhiqi with hopeful eyes, expecting her to remember something.

 Chapter 859: Master and Disciple Chatting

    <h4>Chapter 859: Chapter 859: Master and Disciple Chatting</h4><h4></h4>

    After listening to Lan An¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi had several doubts in her mind, "The Mr. Tang you mentioned is?"

    Lan An had only seen that Mr. Tang twice. Tilting her head and thinking for a moment, she remembered his name, "He seems to be your senior brother, named Tang Shuan."

    Gu Zhiqi listened and nodded.

    With that said, the credibility instantly increased a lot.

    After all, Tang Shuan did seem to be her senior brother, although she still hadn¡¯t figured out in what capacity he was her senior brother.

    Gu Zhiqi believed Lan An¡¯s words a little more, and when Lan An mentioned the Imperial Capital ck Market and Twilight Returns Pharmacy, Gu Zhiqi suddenly looked at Mu Huai.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Mu Huai and tentatively asked, "Mu Huai?"

    She had met a lot of people these days, so she had trouble matching names to faces.

    Mu Huai¡¯s expression brightened, looking at Gu Zhiqi, "Divine Doctor Gu, you remembered?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "A few days ago, when I went to Twilight Returns Pharmacy to buy Xuan Yue Silk, I think I did see you."

    Mu Huai: "..."

    I was talking about something from two years ago!

    "Then... what about the events from two years ago? Did you remember those?" Lan An looked at Gu Zhiqi eagerly.

    Gu Zhiqi still hadn¡¯t recalled the events from two years ago, but it wasn¡¯t convenient to talk about it here, so she looked at the two of them and said, "Why don¡¯t we talk after we get off the elevator?"

    The elevator had already stopped on the eighth floor, and the doors were open. If they didn¡¯t get out soon, the doors would close.

    Mu Huai and Lan An listened to Gu Zhiqi, quickly checked the floor indicator, and realized they had missed getting off at the seventh floor and had followed Gu Zhiqi to the eighth floor.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Nothing was more important than seeing Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi, Lan An¡¯splexion improved significantly, holding Mu Huai¡¯s arm joyfully as they followed Gu Zhiqi off the elevator.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the two and said, "It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Let¡¯s go to my room."

    Lan An listened and immediately nodded at Gu Zhiqi, then was helped by Mu Huai to follow Gu Zhiqi.

    **

    Two minutester, the three of them entered room 808 together.

    After entering the room, Gu Zhiqi had just walked to the sofa and was about to sit down when Lan An suddenly knelt down before her.

    "The task that Master assigned to this disciple has not beenpleted. Please punish this disciple," Lan An said, bowing her head and waiting for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s orders.

    Hearing themotion, Gu Zhiqi nced back and saw Lan An kneeling on the ground. She silently moved two steps to the side, "First, get up..."

    Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Mu Huai also knelt down before her, "An An gave away the key because of me. Divine Doctor Gu should punish me instead and spare An An."

    Gu Zhiqi: "... You two should get up and then talk."

    Lan An and Mu Huai looked up at Gu Zhiqi, seeing that she wasn¡¯t angry. A trace of bewilderment flickered in their eyes.

    "Master, aren¡¯t you angry?" Lan An looked at Gu Zhiqi, utterly bewildered, and asked.

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Can I say that I don¡¯t even know why you two are kneeling?

    "Get up and then talk," Gu Zhiqi said, moving to the side and sitting down on the sofa.

    Lan An and Mu Huai listened to Gu Zhiqi and hesitated for a moment before standing up slowly.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s calm andzy demeanor, showing no sign of anger, Lan An was puzzled, "Master, I lost the key. Are you not angry?"

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Lan An and asked, "What key?"

    Lan An and Mu Huai: "..."???

 Chapter 860 About the Key

    <h4>Chapter 860: Chapter 860 About the Key</h4><h4></h4>

    "So, the key that Mr. Tang asked me to hand over, and then I was supposed to take it to Central Continent City." Lan An looked at Gu Zhiqi somewhat confusedly as she spoke.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes deepened slightly upon hearing this.

    Mr. Tang?

    Tang Shuan again?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi not speaking, Lan An paused for a few seconds before cautiously asking, "Master, what¡¯s wrong?"

    She hadn¡¯t given it much thought earlier, but now, seeing Gu Zhiqi like this, Lan An finally sensed something was amiss.

    It was already strange enough that the Master looked at her with unfamiliarity, but not even remembering Mr. Tang and the key?

    This... is very odd.

    Gu Zhiqi snapped back to reality, looked at Lan An, andzily said, "Oh, I lost my memory not long ago and forgot everything from before."

    Lan An was utterly bewildered.

    Lost memory?

    How could she suddenly lose her memory?

    Mu Huai was also somewhat stunned.

    At the same time, a realization dawned on him; no wonder, she didn¡¯t recognize him earlier, and no wonder she went to Twilight Returns Pharmacy without recognizing him and An An.

    So it was memory loss after all, but... how did it happen?

    "Master, how did you suddenly lose your memory? Did something happen?" Lan An asked, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a worried face.

    Gu Zhiqi naturally didn¡¯t know why she lost her memory, so she casually replied, "There was an ident."

    After that casual brush-off, and before the two could speak again, she looked at Lan An and asked, "What¡¯s the key for?"

    "I don¡¯t know exactly what it¡¯s for. The key was given to me by Mr. Tang. He said you asked him to pass it on to me and told me to take it to Central Continent City and hand it over to the next town master of Central Continent City. But..." Lan An paused here, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a face full of guilt, "It¡¯s my fault, I couldn¡¯t keep the key safe. Before the new town master was even elected, the key was snatched away by people from Angel."

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing Lan An¡¯s words, softly murmured, "Angel?"

    Why is it them again?

    Mu Huai looked at Gu Zhiqi and continued with the story, "After getting the key, An An and I stayed in the ck market. When the new town master election began, we went to Central Continent City together..."

    At that time, even though the new town master hadn¡¯t been elected yet, the candidates had already emerged.

    Our original n was to hand over the key as soon as the new town master took office, then return to Xia Country.

    But the day before the final round of elections, somehow, the people from Angel found out that Lan An had the key and came straight to our hotel.

    Lan An is an alchemist, her Ancient Martial Arts is only at the Second-order Peak, and although Mu Huai is an ancient martial artist, he¡¯s only at the Fourth-orderte stage.

    Angel sent over a dozen people, seven or eight of whom were ancient martial artists at the peak of the fourth-order. Lan An and Mu Huai were no match for them at all.

    They knew the key was with Lan An, so they threatened her with Mu Huai¡¯s life, forcing her to hand over the key.

    At first, Lan An was unwilling, but Angel¡¯s people crippled Mu Huai¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts in front of her and threatened to cut off his limbs.

    In the end, Lan An handed over the key.

    After getting the key, Angel¡¯s people didn¡¯t let the two go. Not only did they cripple Lan An¡¯s alchemical talent, but they also fed them Doomsday Scattering, leaving only one antidote.

    With only one antidote, it meant only one person could survive.

    Feeling guilty for failing toplete the task Gu Zhiqi entrusted her with, Lan An only wished for death, so she fed the antidote to Mu Huai.

    Mu Huai, with his Ancient Martial Arts crippled, was almostpletely incapacitated, and could only watch helplessly as Lan An fed him the only antidote.

 Chapter 861 About the Key 2

    <h4>Chapter 861: Chapter 861 About the Key 2</h4><h4></h4>

    Doomsday Scattering, the stronger the sunlight, the faster the poison spreads.

    So, after the incident, Mu Huai took Lan An back to the Imperial Capital ck Market.

    During this year, he hired countless alchemists, hoping to get a furnace of Vermilion Pills, but he couldn¡¯t get any no matter what.

    Half a year ago, under Lan An¡¯s guidance, he began to learn alchemy by himself.

    In six months, he studied alchemy day and night. It was unclear whether it was because of his high talent in alchemy or because Lan An taught him well, but he actually became a pill master at theter stage of the fourth order.

    However, it was useless. The Vermilion Pill is a fourth-grade peak elixir, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t refine it.

    Seeing that Lan An¡¯s time was running out, and Mu Huai still hadn¡¯t produced a Vermilion Pill, Mu Huai gradually felt the urge to give up.

    The day Gu Zhiqi came to buy Xuan Yue Silk from Mu Huai, he had already decided that if Lan An really died, he would die with her.

    Unexpectedly, Gu Zhiqi appeared.

    "The Vermilion Pill I asked for before was to detoxify An An," Mu Huai said, looking at Gu Zhiqi with gratitude in his eyes, "Divine Doctor Gu, you have saved both me and An An again."

    Saying this, Mu Huai sped his hands and bowed deeply to Gu Zhiqi.

    After listening to Mu Huai¡¯s story, Gu Zhiqi felt a little emotional.

    It seemed that she was indeed fated with the two.

    If she had gone to Twilight Returns Pharmacy two dayster, Lan An¡¯s life might have been lost.

    But...

    "So, what is the key actually for?"

    Could it be that without that key, the new town master wouldn¡¯t be the town master?

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Lan An shook his head, "Mr. Tang didn¡¯t tell me the use of the key."

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t ask any more.

    It seemed that she still needed to find a time to contact Tang Shuan.

    She stopped thinking about the key and instead looked at Lan An and asked, "The poison in you hasn¡¯t beenpletely cured yet, so why are you in Vire?"

    "Previously, Angel¡¯s people appeared in Central Continent City. One of the ancient martial artists had a weapon simr to the leader who took the key from An An and me. When we heard they came to Vire, An An and I came to see if we could gather information about the key."

    The key was stolen a year ago. During this year, Mu Huai focused all his attention on detoxifying Lan An.

    Now that Lan An¡¯s poison could be cured, it was time to find the key.

    "Just you two?" Gu Zhiqi looked at Lan An and Mu Huai and asked.

    One¡¯s poison wasn¡¯t fully cured, and the other¡¯s ancient martial arts werepletely ruined.

    Just the two of them against Angel¡¯s people, wasn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?

    Understanding Gu Zhiqi¡¯s confusion, Mu Huai immediately said, "I won¡¯t take An An into danger. I¡¯ve sent my subordinates to gather information."

    Bringing Lan An to Vire was just because Lan An had been staying in the ck market for too long, and he wanted to take her out for a walk.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, indicating she understood.

    After Gu Zhiqi finished her questions, it was Lan An¡¯s turn to ask, "By the way, Master, why are you in Vire?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "For fun."

    Lan An: "..."

    Do you think I believe that?

    After chatting with Lan An and Mu Huai for a while, Gu Zhiqi nned to take a nap.

    Mu Huai and Lan An left, but not before arranging dinner with Gu Zhiqi. As soon as she heard that Mu Huai was treating, Gu Zhiqi agreed without hesitation.

    After her nap, Gu Zhiqi stayed in her room studying.

    She studied until evening, when the sound of knocking at the door made her put away her books and walk toward the door.

    Opening the door, she saw Mu Huai and Lan An standing at the door.

    Lan An said to Gu Zhiqi, "Master, it¡¯s dinner time."

 Chapter 862 is Gu Xiaoxiâ€™s brother

    <h4>Chapter 862: Chapter 862 is Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s brother</h4><h4></h4>

    Closing the door of the hotel room, Gu Zhiqi followed the two people towards the elevator.

    "Master, what have you been doing these past two years?" Lan An walked beside Gu Zhiqi, looking at her as he asked, "You didn¡¯t reply to my messages, I couldn¡¯t reach you by phone, and I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere."

    As soon as Lan An asked this, Mu Huai also looked towards Gu Zhiqi.

    After Central Continent City was attacked and Lan An was poisoned with Doomsday Scattering, the first person Mu Huai thought of to seek help from was Gu Zhiqi.

    But no matter how he searched, he couldn¡¯t find her or reach her.

    In fact, he and Lan An had already lost contact with Gu Zhiqi two years ago, but after Lan An had an ident, Mu Huai held onto a sliver of hope, hoping one day he would receive a reply from Gu Zhiqi.

    However, there was none.

    No matter how many messages he sent or how many calls he made, he couldn¡¯t reach her.

    He even tried to find that Mr. Tang.

    But he couldn¡¯t find him either.

    Listening to Lan An¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi remained silent for two seconds. She thought about how the original host had done quite a lot in the past two years. If she were to exin it all in detail, it would take a long time. So she casually said, "I had amnesia. I don¡¯t remember what I did before."

    Lan An and Mu Huai both fell silent upon hearing this.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t know Gu Zhiqi very well, so he believed her words. However, Lan An, who had studied alchemy with Gu Zhiqi for three years, didn¡¯t fully believe her. She guessed that Gu Zhiqi might be making an excuse.

    But what could she do about it?

    If her master didn¡¯t want to say something, asking more wouldn¡¯t get her any answers. She might even end up being resented.

    So she chose not to ask anymore.

    The three of them silently walked towards the elevator. As they reached a certain room, the door suddenly opened.

    A person walked out from inside.

    This person, upon seeing the three figures in the hallway, curiously looked at them and was instantly stunned.

    He blinked twice, confirming he was not seeing things. He looked at Gu Zhiqi with astonishment, "Gu Xiaoxi?"

    Upon seeing Tang Yichen, Gu Zhiqi stopped walking. Naturally, Lan An and Mu Huai also stopped.

    Initially, they were curious why Gu Zhiqi had suddenly stopped. Now, hearing Tang Yichen speak, they immediately understood that they had run into someone familiar.

    Both of them looked at Tang Yichen curiously.

    This person looked somewhat familiar.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at Tang Yichen and instinctively looked behind him.

    Logically, since Tang Yichen was here, Su Yunling should be here too. But today, it seemed they were not together.

    "What are you doing here?" Tang Yichen asked, ncing at Lan An and Mu Huai beside Gu Zhiqi.

    When his gazended on Mu Huai, it paused slightly.

    This person looked a bit familiar.

    Gu Zhiqi: "For fun."

    Tang Yichen: "..."

    It¡¯s not even a holiday, and you¡¯vee all the way to Vire for fun? Do you expect me to believe that?

    "Are these your friends?" Tang Yichen asked, looking rather curious at Mu Huai and Lan An.

    Gu Zhiqi paused for two seconds and nodded, "Sort of."

    Tang Yichen: ?

    Sort of...?

    "Hello, I¡¯m Tang Yichen, Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s brother." Ever since he gave Gu Zhiqi a fee to change the way she addressed him in Su Yunling¡¯s courtyard, Tang Yichen had always considered himself Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brother. So, he introduced himself to Mu Huai and Lan An in this way.

 Chapter 863: The Past Between Mu Huai and Lan An

    <h4>Chapter 863: Chapter 863: The Past Between Mu Huai and Lan An</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s self-introduction, Lan An and Mu Huai were taken aback for a moment, then adjusted their expressions.

    Though they felt a bit confused as to why the Divine Doctor Gu¡¯s (Master¡¯s) brother had a different surname from hers, both Lan An and Mu Huai still politely introduced themselves to Tang Yichen.

    Lan An: "Hello, my name is Lan An."

    Mu Huai: "Hello, my name is Mu Huai."

    Tang Yichen nodded at Lan An, and after hearing Mu Huai¡¯s introduction, he was surprised, "Mu Huai? The owner of the Twilight Returns Pharmacy?"

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t expect Tang Yichen to know him and paused for a moment before nodding at Tang Yichen, "You know me?"

    "I saw you once when I went to the Twilight Returns Pharmacy to buy medicine." Tang Yichen said, ncing at Gu Zhiqi and then at Mu Huai, "How do you know Gu Xiaoxi?"

    He remembered, thest time he went to the Twilight Returns Pharmacy, the two clearly acted like they didn¡¯t know each other. Howe in such a short time...

    Mu Huai was silent for two seconds, then said, "I am a patient of the Divine Doctor Gu."

    He and Gu Zhiqi knew each other because of Lan An, and also because of the treatment.

    At that time, he was suffering from a severe cold poison, at death¡¯s door.

    Then, Lan An came to the Twilight Returns Pharmacy, saying she was there to buy Xuan Yue Silk from him.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t know where she had learned that he had Xuan Yue Silk, out of curiosity, he asked her. Lan An wouldn¡¯t say until they became familiarter, she said it was her Master who told her.

    Indeed, he had Xuan Yue Silk in his possession, but he wouldn¡¯t sell it easily.

    At that time, he was on the verge of death, having lost hope in life, and didn¡¯t want to deal with any customers, so he didn¡¯t sell the Xuan Yue Silk to Lan An.

    Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t sell it, Lan An proposed to treat his illness on the condition that he would sell the Xuan Yue Silk to her after being cured.

    Mu Huai thought Lan An was daydreaming. However, as he was bored, he agreed to Lan An¡¯s proposal.

    In the end, Lan An didn¡¯t cure him but invited her Master, which was the Divine Doctor Gu.

    Afterward, he and Lan An became familiar and quickly fell in love.

    During the time they confirmed their rtionship, they had lost contact with the Divine Doctor Gu.

    They tried to contact her several times but couldn¡¯t get through. Not long after, Mr. Tang brought them the key. To safeguard the key, they settled in the ck market. After Lan An was poisonedter, they hardly left the ck market.

    Strictly speaking, Mu Huai and Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t be considered familiar. To Mu Huai, Gu Zhiqi was his lifesaver, his lover¡¯s Master.

    To Gu Zhiqi, Mu Huai thought he was probably just another patient among thousands.

    Listening to Mu Huai¡¯s response, Tang Yichen understood but still had some doubts in his heart.

    So, Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s patient. It¡¯s normal for Gu Xiaoxi to have patients since her medical skills are so great.

    But... in just a few days, how did they seem to be so familiar?

    Although puzzled in his heart, Tang Yichen didn¡¯t ask further. He nodded at Mu Huai, then looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, "Where are you all going?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "To eat."

    "I¡¯m also heading to eat. Let¡¯s go together," Tang Yichen said, ncing at Mu Huai and Lan An, "You two don¡¯t mind, right?"

    Mu Huai and Lan An silently shook their heads.

    Though there was a little reluctance in their hearts, considering he was the Divine Doctor Gu¡¯s (Master¡¯s) brother, they had to give face.

    Thus, the group of three became four, and after walking some distance and approaching the elevator doors, Tang Yichen suddenly stopped, "Uh, do you mind adding one more person?"

    Mu Huai and Lan An stopped and looked at Tang Yichen.

 Chapter 864 Arenâ€™t You Curious Who Iâ€™m Going With?

    <h4>Chapter 864: Chapter 864 Aren¡¯t You Curious Who I¡¯m Going With?</h4><h4></h4>

    Huaixu Hotel, Room 809, Su Yunling was in the room¡¯s kitchen washing vegetables.

    Suddenly, his phone rang.

    Su Yunling originally didn¡¯t want to answer, but thinking it might be an emergency call, he put down what he was doing and took out his phone to answer.

    After pressing the answer button, he put the phone on speaker and ced it aside.

    "Third Brother, it¡¯s me." Tang Yichen¡¯s voice came from the phone.

    "Speak." Su Yunling said while continuing to wash the vegetables.

    Tang Yichen heard this, and immediately said, "I¡¯m going out for dinner with a few people, are youing?"

    "Not going." Su Yunling refused directly without hesitation.

    Tang Yichen was not at all surprised by this answer and did not give up, instead, he mysteriously said, "Aren¡¯t you curious who I¡¯m going with?"

    "Not curious." Su Yunling focused on washing the vegetables, his slender fingers washing them meticulously as if he was handling some sort of artwork.

    Tang Yichen listened to Su Yunling¡¯s perfunctory and casual response, clicked his tongue lightly, and regretfully said, "Not going, huh? Then I¡¯ll just go eat with Gu Xiaoxi and the others myself."

    Su Yunling¡¯s hands paused for a moment, "Who?"

    For a moment, Su Yunling thought he heard wrong.

    "Gu Xiaoxi. I¡¯m about to go eat with Gu Xiaoxi and the others." Tang Yichen¡¯s tone carried a bit of innocence.

    This time, Su Yunling was certain he did not hear it wrong.

    But he directly ignored "the others," he only heard the three words "Gu Xiaoxi."

    So, why would the child be in Vire?

    Su Yunling felt suspicious, thinking Tang Yichen was tricking him.

    "Third Brother, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now." Seeing that Su Yunling remained silent, Tang Yichen said this.

    Before Tang Yichen hung up, Su Yunling spoke, "Address."

    Regarding Tang Yichen¡¯s words, Su Yunling still had doubts, but as it concerned her, even if he had suspicions in his heart, he wanted to go and see.

    Tang Yichen heard Su Yunling agreeing, his tone carried a hint ofughter, "I n to take Gu Xiaoxi and the others to Shadow Pavilion, juste directly to Shadow Pavilion to find us."

    Shadow Pavilion not only has branches domestically but also abroad.

    Vire is the most developed city in Continent F and happens to have a Shadow Pavilion branch.

    "Okay."

    After responding, Su Yunling hung up the phone.

    Then, he no longer washed the vegetables, putting them all into the Storage Ring, and hurriedly left.

    **

    When he pushed open the door of the private room at Shadow Pavilion, Su Yunling saw that familiar figure, his heart filled with mixed emotions.

    The strongest feeling was that a certain emptiness in his heart seemed to be filled.

    It was strange, it¡¯s only been a day since theyst met, but it felt like many months.

    When the door was pushed open, everyone in the private room looked towards the door.

    Lan An and Mu Huai saw Su Yunling, their eyes simultaneously shed with amazement.

    This man, seemed excessively good-looking.

    And he looked very familiar.

    "Third Brother, you¡¯re here." Tang Yichen raised his arm, waving at Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling walked over to Gu Zhiqi and sat down next to her where there was an empty seat.

    He nodded towards Lan An and Mu Huai, then looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, "Why did youe to Vire?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "To y."

    Su Yunling: "..."

    Do you think I¡¯d believe that?

    He turned his gaze to Gu Zhiqi without speaking, Gu Zhiqi also looked back at Su Yunling without saying a word.

    The two just silently looked at each other, letting Mu Huai and Lan An sense something unusual.

 Chapter 865 Su Yunling: You Can Find Me Anytime

    <h4>Chapter 865: Chapter 865 Su Yunling: You Can Find Me Anytime</h4>

    Lan An cast his gaze on Su Yunling, feeling a bit confused. This person...her master?

    But her master seems to be not yet an adult.

    Lan An thought to himself, and his look at Su Yunling changed immediately.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t notice Lan An¡¯s gaze, but even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t care. He turned his head to continue looking at Gu Zhiqi, hoping to get a less perfunctory answer from her.

    But there was none.

    Seeing the indifference and innocence in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, Su Yunling had to ask another question, "How many days are we staying here?"

    Gu Zhiqi thought for a moment and replied, "Three or four days."

    She had already confirmed that the professors were taken to the new Luya Base, but the exact location was not yet clear.

    This new base didn¡¯t seem to be connected to thework, making it impossible to use the surveince system to figure out the base¡¯s defenses andyout, so they would need a day or two to understand and n before taking action.

    Besides, she hadn¡¯t had a "coincidence encounter" with Jin Cenglv yet.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Su Yunling¡¯s gaze deepened.

    Thinking about thest time he ran into Gu Zhiqi at the Luya Base, Su Yunling had reason to suspect that this kid was here for the base.

    "We¡¯ll also be staying here for three or four days. If you need anything, you can contact me anytime." As Su Yunling spoke, he poured himself a cup of tea, then turned to Gu Zhiqi, "Where are you staying?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Huaixu Hotel."

    Su Yunling was silent for two seconds before he continued, "What¡¯s your room number?"

    Gu Zhiqi replied, "808."

    Su Yunling: "..."

    This kid seems to have a thing for room 808.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t say another word, but Tang Yichen beside him spoke up, "So it¡¯s Xiao Qi who booked room 808. No wonder I couldn¡¯t book it."

    This time, several teams came together. Tang Yichen had initially nned to book the entire 8th floor, but the manager said room 808 had been booked out without them knowing when.

    Before anyone else could speak, Tang Yichen continued, "So, Xiao Qi, you decided toe to Vire before us?"

    You see, the moment they confirmed they wereing to Vire yesterday, he called the manager here.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "Probably."

    After hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Tang Yichen mumbled, "You both are amazing, really. If either of you mentioneding to Vire, we could¡¯vee together."

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s mumble, Su Yunling remained silent.

    Every mission came with its own dangers; he didn¡¯t think it was something worth mentioning.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say anything either. She couldn¡¯t say that by the time she received the mission trigger, they had already set off.

    Besides, even if they hadn¡¯t yet departed, she didn¡¯t think there was any need toe together with them.

    There was a moment of silence at the dinner table. Su Yunling took a sip of tea, then turned to Gu Zhiqi and said, "I¡¯m staying in 809. If you need anything, you can find me anytime."

    "Okay," Gu Zhiqi replied.

    **

    Lan An¡¯s health wasn¡¯t fully recovered; he couldn¡¯t stay out in the wind for too long. After dinner, the two of them bid farewell to Gu Zhiqi and returned to the hotel.

    Gu Zhiqi wanted to go shopping, so Su Yunling went with her while Tang Yichen excused himself and returned to the hotel.

    What Gu Zhiqi called shopping was actually buying food. She bought everything that looked tasty.

    Su Yunling followed beside her to pay for everything. Gu Zhiqi initially intended to pay herself, but Su Yunling always beat her to it.

    After it happened a few times, Gu Zhiqi let him take over.

 Chapter 866: Breakfast Appointment; Continuing Business After Saying Good Night

    <h4>Chapter 866: Chapter 866: Breakfast Appointment; Continuing Business After Saying Good Night</h4><h4></h4>

    After wandering around, Gu Zhiqi bought a lot of things.

    At this moment, on the street, there were many people with eyes everywhere, so it wasn¡¯t convenient to store the items directly into the storage bracelet, and she could only carry them in her hands.

    So, after buying so many things, not only were her hands full, but Su Yunling¡¯s hands were also full.

    Seeing that she still had the intention to buy more, Su Yunling¡¯s mouth twitched, "Buying so much, can you finish it all?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "If I can¡¯t finish it, I¡¯ll just take my time eating it."

    The storage bracelet is engraved with a time formation, so items ced inside stay in the same condition when taken out, without worrying about them spoiling.

    Su Yunling listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, raised his eyebrows, and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    "Let¡¯s go back." Actually, she wanted to buy more, but seeing both of their hands full, she gave up on the idea.

    There¡¯s always next time.

    Seeing her reluctance, Su Yunling slightly twitched the corner of his mouth and said to Gu Zhiqi, "If you still want to buy anything, send me a messageter, and I¡¯ll have someone under me buy it and send it to the hotel."

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes moved slightly,zily curling her brows as she looked at Su Yunling, "Thank you, brother."

    Seeing her obedient look, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes deepened slightly, the corners of his mouth curved as he softly said, "Let¡¯s go."

    Twenty minutester, the two of them arrived at the door of room 808.

    Su Yunling personally brought Gu Zhiqi¡¯s items into the room for her.

    Without staying long, he left the room. Before leaving, he said to Gu Zhiqi, "Lock the door well at night."

    "Okay."

    Gu Zhiqi responded, then followed him to the door, nning to close it.

    "Child." After stepping out of the room and just as Gu Zhiqi was about to close the door, Su Yunling called out to her.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up, her eyes filled with inquiry, gazing at Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling: "Tomorrow, have breakfast together?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "Sure."

    Actually, whether eating together or alone, it didn¡¯t make much difference.

    "Then I¡¯ll call you in the morning." After saying that, Su Yunling added, "Alright, go to bed early. Goodnight."

    Gu Zhiqi: "Goodnight."

    Saying that, she closed the door.

    Before the door closed, Chubby Chiu silently bid farewell to Su Yunling with reluctance before flying back into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    Standing at the door of room 808, Su Yunling stared at the door for a few seconds, then turned and went back to his room.

    **

    At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, a shadow appeared on the balcony of room 809. The shadow leaped from the balcony, quickly disappearing into the night.

    A few minutester, a ck figure also appeared on the windowsill of room 808. This shadow flew straight out of the balcony and quickly vanished into the night.

    Twenty minutester, Gu Zhiqi appeared at the harbor in West Vire City. The waves crashed against the shore, while a few small boats docked at the harbor creaked from the waves.

    In the distant sea, a giant ship was honking its horn as it slowly approached the harbor.

    "Hmm? Where¡¯s the base? Why can¡¯t I see the base?" Chubby Chiu, in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, looked at the somewhat empty pier and spoke in a puzzled tone.

    Gu Zhiqi watched the slowly approaching ship, her beautiful eyeszily narrowing as she softly muttered, "The base isn¡¯t here."

    Chubby Chiu: ?

    "Huh? If the base isn¡¯t here, why are we here?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Someone here knows where the base is."

    With that, she stuck a talisman on herself and walked towards the sea.

 Chapter 867: Luya Base (Making up for yesterday)

    <h4>Chapter 867: Chapter 867: Luya Base (Making up for yesterday)</h4><h4></h4>

    The giant ship gradually approached and soon stopped by the dock.

    As the giant ship docked, Gu Zhiqi flew directly onto the ship. After boarding, she went straight to the Captain¡¯s Room.

    Five minutester, Gu Zhiqi obtained the nautical chart from the captain. After having Chubby Chiu draw the route, Gu Zhiqi inspected the entire giant ship.

    She found that the ship was just an ordinary ship, nothing special about it.

    Without further dy, Gu Zhiqi started flying along the nautical route.

    Half an hourter, Gu Zhiqi saw another giant ship in the vast ocean, and shended directly on it.

    With the Breath Concealment Array and Invisibility Talisman on her, Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered and started her inspection leisurely after boarding the ship.

    On the ship, Gu Zhiqi discovered aboratory.

    As soon as she saw theboratory, Chubby Chiu in her mind spoke up, "So this is the new Luya Base? No wonder it¡¯s so hard to find, it¡¯s built on a ship that¡¯s constantly moving, who could locate it."

    However, this new base is a bit small, much smaller than the one in Soraya before.

    Gu Zhiqi tiptoed into theboratory, while still talking to Chubby Chiu in her mind, "This should be just one of the bases."

    "Huh?" Chubby Chiu was a bit confused.

    Gu Zhiqi: "There should be other giant ships."

    Chubby Chiu: ?

    "Not sure, need to verify itter."

    By this time, Gu Zhiqi had already entered theboratory. There were threeboratories on the ship, two of them were researching human genes, and in the thirdboratory, human experiments were being conducted.

    There were three test subjects, all of them were alive.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the scene in theboratory, her eyes showing a hint of coldness, narrowing her gaze at the scene inside.

    The release of her aura made the temperature in theboratory drop by several degrees instantly.

    "Why did the temperature drop?" someone in theboratory noticed the sudden drop and murmured.

    Gu Zhiqi heard the murmur and immediately restrained her aura.

    "The temperature didn¡¯t drop, are you hallucinating from exhaustion?" someone next to the murmurer replied.

    The person who first spoke found it strange but didn¡¯t think much of it and continued with his work.

    At this moment, Chubby Chiu in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind also spoke, "So cruel, conducting experiments on living people! Zhizhi, take them out!"

    Chubby Chiu looked at the scene inside angrily, if it had a physical form, it would probably have rolled up its sleeves and rushed in to bite people.

    Contrary to Chubby Chiu¡¯s anger, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t stay, but turned around and left.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi leave, Chubby Chiu was confused and immediately asked, "Zhizhi, aren¡¯t you going to save them?"

    Normally, Zhizhi would intervene in such situations, but today, she didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to save the three test subjects.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Not the right time yet."

    Without finding a few professors, it was obviously not the right moment to alert the enemy.

    **

    There were no traces of the professors in theboratory, and they couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else. Eventually, Gu Zhiqi went to the Captain¡¯s Room.

    Hypnotizing the captain, Gu Zhiqi obtained the nautical chart of the ship from him.

    Taking out a paper with the Six-winged Angel¡¯s outline from her storage bracelet, she started plotting the two obtained nautical routes.

    "This angelic outline looks like the Angel¡¯s logo, what¡¯s it used for?" Chubby Chiu asked curiously, looking at the paper Gu Zhiqi took out.

    Gu Zhiqi: "To narrow down the base range."

 Chapter 868: Found the Base (Making up for yesterday)

    <h4>Chapter 868: Chapter 868: Found the Base (Making up for yesterday)</h4><h4></h4>

    Earlier, when she was divining the location of Luya Base, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint it urately and could only calcte a few points.

    After connecting those points, they formed the outline of a sea area.

    She discovered that this outline somewhat resembled the emblem of the Six-winged Angel, and after modifying a few parts, it actually became the angel¡¯s outline.

    Now, what she needed to examine was the rtionship between the navigation maps of two ships and the angel¡¯s outline; perhaps she could discover something.

    "This area seems a bit toorge," Chubby Chiu muttered softly as he looked at the angel¡¯s outline on the map.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond, burying her head as she continued to draw the navigation maps. After plotting the routes of the two ships on the map, she discovered that although the two routes didn¡¯t ovep, during a certain period, the two ships could see each other from afar.

    It was quite a coincidence that she managed to catch this ship sailing to a nearby route.

    "Zhizhi, you mentioned earlier that this ship is only one of several bases. Does that mean there are other ships?" Chubby Chiu asked when he saw Gu Zhiqi had finished plotting the routes.

    "Yes," Gu Zhiqi responded casually, continuing to study the map seriously.

    The navigation route of the first ship formed the head of the angel¡¯s outline, while the route of the second ship was in the center, dividing the angel¡¯s outline into nine regions.

    The angel¡¯s outline showed the Six-winged Angel in a fully spread-wing state, and the route of the second ship split the angel into the head, six wings, body, and the legs covered by a long skirt, totaling nine parts.

    If all goes well, there should be seven more ships, and the edge lines of these nine regions should be the navigation routes of these ships.

    Gu Zhiqi stared at the map for a few seconds, then instructed Chubby Chiu to copy the map into Chubby Chiu¡¯s navigation system.

    Once the map was copied into the navigation system, Gu Zhiqi put away the map and followed the navigation system, searching along the edges of the divided regions one by one. Soon, she located seven more ships.

    Onboard, Gu Zhiqi also saw several professors who were currently not in any life-threatening danger.

    Specifically, they wouldn¡¯t face any danger in the next two days.

    After recording the number and distribution of Ancient martial artists on the ship and the positions of the professors, Gu Zhiqi also obtained the navigation maps for the seven ships.

    When she plotted the routes on the angel¡¯s outline, she found, just as she expected, that the routes perfectly matched the edges of the divided regions.

    When everything waspleted, the sky was already fully bright.

    Gu Zhiqi took out her phone for a nce; it was already 9 AM. It would take at least an hour to return to the hotel from here, and her Vital Energy was almost depleted, needing a ce to recover.

    She figured she might miss breakfast. Remembering her dinner date with Su Yunling from the previous night, Gu Zhiqi took out her phone, intending to send him a message.

    Taking out her phone, she noticed that Su Yunling had also sent her a message. The message was sent half an hour ago.

    [Su Yunling: Something came up unexpectedly. Looks like we won¡¯t be able to have breakfast together as nned.]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Su Yunling¡¯s message, raised her eyebrow slightly, and moved her fingers to reply.

    [Child: Okay]

    After sending the message to Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi walked toward the ship¡¯s warehouse.

    The entire ship seemed deserted except for the warehouse, where she nned to recover her Vital Energy.

    Soon, Gu Zhiqi located the warehouse.

    Perhaps because there were no valuable items inside, the warehouse was not locked.

    After opening the door and entering the warehouse, Gu Zhiqi closed the door again.

    She was just about to find a corner to sit and meditate when she stopped after taking a few steps.

    There seemed to be another presence in the warehouse.

 Chapter 869: Master Zhi and Su the Beauty Meet at the Base Warehouse

    <h4>Chapter 869: Chapter 869: Master Zhi and Su the Beauty Meet at the Base Warehouse</h4><h4></h4>

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes filled with a trace of vignce as she lightened her footsteps and continued to move forward slowly.

    Just as she took a few steps forward, footsteps suddenly sounded outside the warehouse, along with voices.

    "Why is the warehouse door unlocked?"

    "I remember locking it before, what¡¯s going on?"

    "Let¡¯s go in and check."

    ...

    Hearing the voices outside, Gu Zhiqi lightly tapped the ground with her toes and swiftly leaped behind a pile of boxes.

    As soon as she hid, the warehouse door opened, and at the same moment, Gu Zhiqi felt a faint familiar aura behind her.

    "Don¡¯t move." A clear, low voice sounded in her ear, causing Gu Zhiqi to pause.

    Because of her pause, the person smoothly ced a dagger against her neck.

    When Gu Zhiqi realized it, the cold touch was already pressed against her neck.

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds and tentatively called out, "Brother?"

    After Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, she could clearly feel the person behind her stiffen slightly.

    Soon, the dagger was removed from her neck, but the person behind her still did not let go of her. Instead, he moved the arm that had been in front of her neck to her waist.

    As soon as his arm encircled her waist, Gu Zhiqi was lifted off the ground.

    When she regained her senses, the two were already on top of the boxes.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly tilted her head and saw Su Yunling in ck attire. He was dressed in night clothing with a scarf covering his face, revealing only his deep, enchanting peach blossom eyes.

    Just from those peach blossom eyes, Gu Zhiqi recognized that the person beside her was Su Yunling.

    Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling slowed their breath, hiding on top of the boxes.

    Since Su Yunling had ced an invisibility formation on them, even though they were lying in a very conspicuous spot, the patrolling personnel did not notice them at all.

    After a while of weaving between the piled boxes, the patrollers left.

    "No one here; maybe I remembered wrong and forgot to lock the door before?"

    "Nothing has been taken from the warehouse. It seems like no one entered. Make sure to lock the door this time."

    Saying this, those people left.

    After the sound of the lock, the footsteps gradually faded away.

    A few secondster, Su Yunling pulled down the ck scarf from his face and turned his head to look in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s direction, speaking, "Did you use an invisibility formation?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "You couldn¡¯t see me?"

    "No, I couldn¡¯t." He could only sense Gu Zhiqi¡¯s presence but not see her. He managed to find her precisely and ce the dagger against her neck purely by sensing faint movements and her aura.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi thought of something and tore off the invisibility talisman from her.

    "I had this invisibility talisman on." Gu Zhiqi said, showing the talisman to Su Yunling.

    She had been wearing this talisman ever since she boarded the ship and had almost forgotten she was in an invisible state.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi tore off the talisman, Su Yunling could see her, naturally also noticing the talisman in her hand.

    But his attention was not on the talisman; it was on Gu Zhiqi herself.

    Looking at the person half held in his arms, Su Yunling¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and his eyes deepened.

    Just focusing on hiding earlier, now Gu Zhiqi also noticed that they were a bit too close. After a silent two seconds, she quietly withdrew from Su Yunling¡¯s embrace.

    Su Yunling retracted the depth in his eyes, pulling his arm back and creating some distance between them. Then, he looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds, looking at Su Yunling before saying, "Just... came to find you for breakfast."

    Su Yunling: "..."

    You think I¡¯ll believe that?

 Chapter 870 Su the Beauty: Iâ€™m Guarding You

    <h4>Chapter 870: Chapter 870 Su the Beauty: I¡¯m Guarding You</h4><h4></h4>

    Gu Zhiqi noticed Su Yunling¡¯s speechlessness, lightly coughed, and stopped making up lies, "I took a mission to rescue the seven professors kidnapped by Angel."

    Su Yunling nodded.

    Yesterday during dinner, he had guessed that the child might be here for the kidnapping of the seven professors, and it turned out to be true.

    However...

    "Did youe alone?" Su Yunling asked, furrowing his brows slightly.

    Gu Zhiqi shook his head, "No."

    Su Yunling furrowed his brows slightly and asked, "The two people with you yesterday?"

    One had his Ancient Martial Arts abolished, the other was sick and frail, obvious liabilities. Having them with him would be worse than the child acting alone.

    Gu Zhiqi shook his head.

    Su Yunling: ?

    With a questioning look in his eyes, he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: "I haven¡¯t met them yet, but it will be soon."

    After saying that, Gu Zhiqi did not say any more and turned over to get off the box.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling followed suit, standing beside Gu Zhiqi, he asked, "How did you discover the base is here?"

    "I used divination," Gu Zhiqi said, raising his hand in front of Su Yunling, demonstrating a divination gesture.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling smiled, "Kid, pretty impressive."

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, then walked straight to the corner and sat down. She slightly lifted her eyes and looked at Su Yunling, "I need to meditate to recover my vital energy, are you leaving?"

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Do you think I would leave you and go alone?"

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent.

    She didn¡¯t know if Su Yunling would leave her and go alone, but if it were Su Yunling needing to meditate and recover his vital energy, she would surely leave him and go alone.

    Although Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say anything, Su Yunling could somewhat guess what she was thinking. He slightly twitched his mouth, squatted down to meet her gaze, and lightly rubbed the top of her head, "Meditate, I¡¯ll guard you."

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Su Yunling for a few seconds and spoke, "Next time, if you need to meditate, I¡¯ll guard you."

    That would be fair exchange.

    Su Yunling: ...

    "Then I thank you in advance?"

    Gu Zhiqi sat cross-legged and asked, "How many boats have you boarded?"

    Su Yunling: "Four."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, took out some papers from her storage bracelet, and handed them to Su Yunling, "There are seven boats in total, these are my records, see if they help."

    She handed the papers to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling was momentarily stunned, then took the papers from Gu Zhiqi.

    The papers included carefully drawn nautical maps and detailed notes on each boat¡¯s guard situation, captive personnel, experiment contents, and more.

    Su Yunling looked at the drawings in his hand and fell into a long silence.

    A long whileter, he nced at Gu Zhiqi, seeing her already meditating and regting her breathing, Su Yunling ended up saying nothing.

    He looked at Gu Zhiqi for several seconds, then shifted his gaze back to the papers in his hand.

    **

    Half an hourter, Gu Zhiqi finished meditating, and Su Yunling was still studying those papers.

    The movement from Gu Zhiqi getting up drew Su Yunling¡¯s attention to her. Seeing her done with regting her breathing, Su Yunling asked, "Recovered?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and walked up to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling put away the papers and handed them back to Gu Zhiqi, "Have you boarded the other boats yet?"

 Chapter 871: Return to the Hotel; Zhizhi Embraces the Beautiful Ladyâ€™s Waist

    <h4>Chapter 871: Chapter 871: Return to the Hotel; Zhizhi Embraces the Beautiful Lady¡¯s Waist</h4><h4></h4>

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling felt somewhatplicated.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t take the papers, just slightly lowered her eyes, looking at the papers Su Yunling handed her, and asked, "Did you finish reading them?"

    Su Yunling nodded, "I roughly went through them."

    Although it¡¯s just a few sheets of paper, the information marked on it is very intricate and detailed, almost all of it is crucial points.

    Su Yunling roughly read it and roughly remembered it.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes to look at Su Yunling, "If you find it useful, you can have it."

    These papers all had backups in the Chubby Chiu system, and she herself remembered most of it, so she didn¡¯t really need it.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Su Yunling was slightly taken aback, and after a few seconds, he spoke, "What about you?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "I have backups."

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling epted the papers without further politeness.

    The corners of his peach blossom eyes curled into a smile as he looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, "Thank you, Master Zhi."

    Gu Zhiqi heard his address to herself, her ears slightly twitched, and she replied, "You¡¯re wee, obedient grandson."

    Su Yunling: "..."

    **

    With the papers given by Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling no longer needed to continue investigating and nned to return with Gu Zhiqi.

    On the way back, the two flew back.

    Su Yunling had practiced the flying technique, but he had just started practicing it not long ago and couldn¡¯t continue flying halfway through.

    So Gu Zhiqi suggested flying together with Su Yunling.

    Initially, Su Yunling was reluctant to agree, but then Gu Zhiqi embraced his waist.

    When Gu Zhiqi¡¯s handnded on his waist, Su Yunling silently swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue.

    With her arm around Su Yunling¡¯s waist, Gu Zhiqi continued flying toward the hotel.

    Being embraced by the waist, Su Yunling was restless along the way.

    But Gu Zhiqi was calm throughout the journey, her expression unchanged in the slightest, making Su Yunling suspect that in her eyes, he wasn¡¯t even viewed as the opposite sex but just a piece of wood.

    This realization made Su Yunling feel somewhat stifled.

    They had Invisibility Talismans attached, so they weren¡¯t afraid of flying in the broad daylight.

    At eleven in the morning, the two returned to the hotel.

    Gu Zhiqi ced Su Yunling on the balcony of room 809 and was about to climb to room 808, but Su Yunling stopped her.

    "Child."

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Su Yunling, her eyes filled with a questioning look.

    Su Yunling spoke unhurriedly, "I want to make breakfast, would you like to join?"

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, then she stepped into Su Yunling¡¯s room, "Together."

    The balcony connected to the bedroom, passing through the bedroom, they reached the outer hall.

    Standing in the outer hall, Gu Zhiqi realized that theyout of room 809 was different from room 808.

    Her room had one bedroom, one living room, one balcony, and one bathroom, while Su Yunling¡¯s room had two bedrooms, one living room, and one kitchen. As for the balcony and bathroom, she didn¡¯t count, but there should be two.

    The kitchen wasn¡¯t a separate room but an open kitchen set up in the outer area, with a refrigerator ced inside, and a dining table next to it.

    "Sit for a while, I¡¯ll make the meal." Su Yunling first made a cup of tea for Gu Zhiqi, then walked toward the kitchen.

    Gu Zhiqi sat on the sofa, buried her head, and yed with her phone for a while.

    Very soon, the room was filled with a pleasant aroma.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly tilted her head, watching the busy figure of Su Yunling in the kitchen.

    Good-looking people look good doing anything, even the back view of them cooking is pleasing to the eye.

    Unconsciously, Gu Zhiqi put down her phone, picked up the tea on the coffee table, sipped it bit by bit, and kept her eyes on Su Yunling.

 Chapter 872: Nightmare; Cried

    <h4>Chapter 872: Chapter 872: Nightmare; Cried</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Yunling made some porridge, steamed some buns, and fried some dough sticks, finally stirring up a couple of small dishes.

    "Kiddo, time to eat..."

    Su Yunling turned around, just about to call Gu Zhiqi to have breakfast, when he noticed someone curled up on the sofa,pletely still, apparently asleep.

    Su Yunling immediately hushed his voice and tiptoed over to the sofa.

    As he got closer, he saw the girl was indeed asleep, clutching a teacup in her hand.

    The teacup still had half a cup of tea left, and it was slightly tilted. Just a tiny movement would spill it all over the girl.

    Su Yunling sat down beside the girl and gently took the teacup from her hand, setting it on the coffee table.

    Then, he gazed at her for a long time.

    When she slept, she lookedzy yet obedient and very quiet¡ªhe could scarcely look away.

    Su Yunling¡¯s mind wandered as he watched her, snapping back only when he felt a warm sensation on the back of his hand.

    Seeing his hand resting on the girl¡¯s face, Su Yunling pulled it back as if burned, a trace of regret crossing his eyes.

    Su Yunling sat on the sofa, head slightly bowed, staring at his own hand for a long time, in silence for about a minute.

    When he looked at the girl again, he noticed a tear quietly sliding down the corner of her eye.

    Su Yunling was momentarily stunned.

    Why is she crying?

    As the tear slid past the corner of her eye, Su Yunling felt an intense wave of anxiety and grief emanating from her.

    "No... don¡¯t."

    The girl furrowed her brow and shook her head slightly, mumbling anxiously in her sleep.

    Su Yunling furrowed his brow too, and softly called, "Kiddo?"

    "Sister, don¡¯t." Still curled up on the sofa, the girl continued to cry and mumbled anxiously.

    "Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go." Tears flowed even more, trailing down her face, soaking into her cor and wetting her clothes.

    "Kiddo, wake up." Su Yunling leaned forward slightly, using a handkerchief to wipe her tears, trying again to wake Gu Zhiqi.

    The girl trapped in a nightmare still didn¡¯t wake, struggling subtly, tears streaming continuously, the aura of grief growing heavier around her.

    Sitting beside her, Su Yunling was infected by that grief, feeling a deep sense of loss and sorrow.

    "Wake up, kiddo." Su Yunling ced a hand on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s shoulder and shook her gently.

    "Sister!"

    The person on the sofa woke up, and as soon as she did, she reached out and grabbed Su Yunling¡¯s hand, looking at him with dazed, unfocused eyes, clearly not entirely awake.

    Her sleepy eyes held both anxiety and the joy of recovery.

    Tears brimming in her eyes, she looked at Su Yunling, choking out, "Sister, you¡¯re back."

    Su Yunling said nothing, just looked at Gu Zhiqi with a trace of confusion, not understanding what was going on with the child.

    He stared at Gu Zhiqi for a few seconds before softly speaking, "Kiddo?"

    As Su Yunling¡¯s voice broke the silence, rity slowly returned to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, the scene before her bing distinct, and memories gradually returning.

    When Gu Zhiqi¡¯s awareness fully returned, she found her heart filled with an overwhelming sense of loss and mncholy.

    The weight of that loss and mncholy pressed down on her heart, making it hard to breathe, and her eyes stung with unshed tears.

    Gu Zhiqi sat on the sofa, saying nothing for a long time.

    It wasn¡¯t until she felt the warmth in the palm of her hand that she snapped back to reality.

    Looking at the hand she was gripping tightly, Gu Zhiqi silently let go, raising her eyes to Su Yunling, "Brother?"

    As she spoke, Gu Zhiqi realized her voice was choked and raspy, and her face felt cold.

    Had she... been crying?

 Chapter 873 No Older Sister

    <h4>Chapter 873: Chapter 873 No Older Sister</h4><h4></h4>

    "How are you feeling? Is there anywhere that feels ufortable?" Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi with some tension.

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head and said, "Just a nightmare."

    However, she had forgotten what exactly the nightmare was about; she only remembered that the dream made her very uneasy and scared.

    After a few seconds of silence, she asked Su Yunling again, "Earlier, did I talk in my sleep?"

    "Yes," Su Yunling nodded, then handed a handkerchief to Gu Zhiqi.

    Looking at the handkerchief Su Yunling handed over, Gu Zhiqi asked in a somewhat daze, "Did I also cry?"

    "Yes."

    Gu Zhiqi silently reached out, took the handkerchief, and while wiping the tears off her face, she looked up at Su Yunling and continued to ask, "Did I say anything in my sleep?"

    Her voice still carried a bit of a sob, with a slight nasal tone, but both her expression and tone seemed to be just fine.

    This made Su Yunling feel a bit strange inside.

    "You kept calling for your sister." And also said don¡¯t go.

    Thetter part, Su Yunling didn¡¯t say out loud.

    He didn¡¯t know what the child had experienced, nor did he know why she wanted her sister not to leave.

    But it must not be a pleasant memory, so Su Yunling didn¡¯t say it.

    Gu Zhiqi was slightly stunned after listening, and after a long time, she murmured in a low voice, "Sister?"

    But she didn¡¯t have a sister.

    Or was she calling Gu Yuluo sister?

    Except for Gu Yuluo, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else, but if she was calling Gu Yuluo, why did it evoke such strong feelings?

    Maybe it was just because it was in a dream, so the emotions were amplified.

    Sitting on the sofa for a while, she still couldn¡¯t calm downpletely; it felt like something was pressing on her heart, making her very ufortable.

    Su Yunling handed a cup of tea to Gu Zhiqi, "Calming Tea."

    Gu Zhiqi reached out and took it, slightly raising her eyes to look at Su Yunling, and said, "Thank you, brother."

    "So polite?" Su Yunling said, sitting down beside Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi sat on the sofa, holding the teacup and sipping sip by sip, while Su Yunling sat beside her and gently spoke, "After the tea, eat your breakfast and then take a nap. You didn¡¯t sleep all night, did you? You must be too tired, that¡¯s why you had a nightmare."

    The clear and pleasant voice lingered in her ears. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the voice was too gentle and soothing, or if the Calming Tea was working, but Gu Zhiqi felt a lot of the pressure in her heart ease away.

    **

    After breakfast, Gu Zhiqi went back to her room to rest.

    She slept until four in the afternoon, then woke up and started nning the rescue of the seven professors.

    After finalizing the n, she asked Chubby Chiu, "Where is Jin Cenglv?"

    Because Chubby Chiu said it knew Jin Cenglv¡¯s whereabouts, she hadn¡¯t checked herself.

    As soon as Chubby Chiu heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, it immediately replied, "She¡¯s also staying at the Huaixu Hotel, in room 707."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and said, "Let me know when she leaves."

    "Okay."

    Upon hearing that, Gu Zhiqi took a set of high school exam practice papers out of her storage bracelet and buried her head in the work.

    After finishing four sets of papers, her phone rang.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the caller ID, it was Su Yunling.

    "Brother?"

    Soon, Su Yunling¡¯s voice came from the phone, first softly acknowledging, "Yes, it¡¯s me." Then he continued, "It¡¯s time to eat. Come to my room."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze slightly moved, and she immediately replied, "Okay."

    After hanging up the phone, she quickly packed up her things and went to room 809.

    Then, she joined another meal of Su Yunling¡¯s cooking. Of course, Tang Yichen also joined in for the meal.

 Chapter 874: Brother, Do You Need an Invisibility Talisman?

    <h4>Chapter 874: Chapter 874: Brother, Do You Need an Invisibility Talisman?</h4><h4></h4>

    After the meal, Su Yunling kept Gu Zhiqi behind.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Su Yunling, not understanding why.

    "When do you n to take action?" Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked.

    Gu Zhiqi knew what he meant and didn¡¯t hold back, "Tonight or tomorrow night."

    Su Yunling nodded, pondered for two seconds, and looked at Gu Zhiqi, "We n to act tomorrow night, together?"

    This base was much moreplex than thest one, with more ancient martial artists, including three above the fifth order. From the bottom of his heart, Su Yunling didn¡¯t want this child to go.

    But knowing her, telling her not to go was clearly unrealistic.

    Rather than that, it was better to keep her by his side.

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a few seconds, then finally nodded at Su Yunling.

    If it was just about rescuing seven professors, she and Jin Cenglv could handle it alone.

    But clearly, there were others on the ship that needed rescuing, which would be much more troublesome. If she acted with the Ever Winning Army, it seemed it could save a lot of trouble.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi nod, Su Yunling secretly breathed a sigh of relief, fearing the child would insist on acting alone.

    "Then stay here, Yun Xin and the others wille overter, and we¡¯ll n for tomorrow¡¯s action."

    Gu Zhiqi: "Alright."

    While waiting for Yun Xin and the others, Gu Zhiqi suddenly remembered something, so she looked up at Su Yunling and asked, "Brother, do you need invisibility talismans for your operation?"

    Su Yunling: ?

    Curiosity filled his eyes as he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    He always felt like this child was about to sell something again.

    Sure enough, Gu Zhiqi started promoting seriously, "Setting up an invisibility array is troublesome, and not everyone can do it. Why not buy an invisibility talisman? Itsts for 8 hours, and it¡¯s only one hundred thousand each. Buy more and get a 0.1% discount."

    Su Yunling was silent for a few seconds, then asked, "...How many do you have?"

    Seeing his interest, Gu Zhiqi continued promoting, "I currently have a few hundred. If you need more, I can draw more. I can draw a thousand a day."

    Last time, she bought a lot of talisman paper, all kept in her storage bracelet, with a few thousand nk ones still left.

    Su Yunling lightly raised his eyebrows, "You draw them. I¡¯ll buy as many as you make."

    Just like Gu Zhiqi said, not everyone in the Ever Winning Army knew how to set up arrays, and only a few people could set up a Breath Concealment Array. As for setting up an invisibility array, it was only him.

    If they had invisibility talismans, not just this operation but future actions would be much easier.

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    "Alright, I¡¯ll give you about a thousand tomorrow."

    A thousand could make a billion.

    Thinking of this, joy clearly showed between Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brows.

    Seeing her expression change, Su Yunling curved his lips and said lightly, "No rush, this time only about a hundred people are going. You can draw the rest slowly."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded randomly at his words.

    Su Yunling continued, "In the future, if you still want to sell, you can keep selling to me. I won¡¯t think it¡¯s too much."

    People in the Ever Winning Army frequently went on missions and often needed to hide.

    If they had invisibility talismans, their missions would go much smoother.

    Gu Zhiqi listened and turned to look at Su Yunling, "Long-term cooperation?"

    Su Yunling nodded.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately extended her hand to Su Yunling, "Brother, happy cooperation."

    "...Happy cooperation." Su Yunling¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but he still extended his hand to shake Gu Zhiqi¡¯s.

 Chapter 875 Jin Cenglvâ€™s Action Target

    <h4>Chapter 875: Chapter 875 Jin Cenglv¡¯s Action Target</h4><h4></h4>

    The next day, Gu Zhiqi spent the whole day working on practice papers in her room, only going out to the next room for dinner when it was time to eat.

    After getting dinner from Su Yunling and returning to her room, Chubby Chiu told Gu Zhiqi that Jin Cenglv would take action tonight.

    Gu Zhiqi acknowledged with a response indicating she knew, then nned to continue working on her practice papers. Remembering the mission, she asked Chubby Chiu, "If I run into Jin Cenglv at the base, does that count as rescuing her?"

    Although Jin Cenglv lived in room 707, she had not gone to meet her yet.

    She thought and thought that it would be easiest to run into her at the base. If they met beforehand, it would require a long exnation, which would be quite troublesome.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Chubby Chiu immediately replied, "It counts."

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi felt relieved.

    Gu Zhiqi said nothing more, but Chubby Chiu added, "What a coincidence, the time of Jin Cenglv¡¯s action is exactly the same as the time of the Ever Winning Army¡¯s action."

    Because Jin Cenglv was half a mission target and with Chubby Chiu¡¯s top-level hacker skills, it could fully grasp Jin Cenglv¡¯s n.

    "It probably isn¡¯t a coincidence," Gu Zhiqi multitasked, working on her papers while talking to Chubby Chiu.

    Chubby Chiu felt puzzled, "Hmm? Not a coincidence?"

    Gu Zhiqi replied calmly, "They probably chose the same time as the Ever Winning Army."

    "Huh? How would she know the Ever Winning Army¡¯s action time?" Chubby Chiu blinked, full of confusion.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Don¡¯t forget, she is a peak of the fourth-order Mystic Master."

    Hearing this, Chubby Chiu remembered it as well.

    So, the Ever Winning Army¡¯s action time was divined by Jin Cenglv?

    "Oh, so that¡¯s how it is." Realizing this, Chubby Chiu muttered softly.

    "What are Jin Cenglv¡¯s objectives then? Just to save those seven professors?" Bringing up Jin Cenglv, Gu Zhiqi casually asked.

    Because of the mission briefing details, Gu Zhiqi subconsciously assumed Jin Cenglv was here to save the seven professors.

    Thinking about it now, it might be for other reasons.

    If for other reasons, she still needed to think about how to persuade Jin Cenglv to join the rescue.

    "I checked, among the kidnapped professors, there is one named Jin Ling, a member of the Jin Family. She should be here to rescue that professor." Chubby Chiu wasn¡¯t too certain.

    She had checked the profiles of several professors. Besides Jin Ling having some connection to Jin Cenglv, the others...

    "Oh, and there is a professor named Zhong Li, who has some interaction with Jin Cenglv, being her university physics public course teacher."

    "However, from what I know, in such public university courses, professors usually do not know the students¡¯ names, and students might only recognize what the professor looks like, without knowing each other¡¯s names."

    So, Chubby Chiu thought, although Zhong Li was Jin Cenglv¡¯s university physics teacher, it didn¡¯t believe Jin Cenglv was here to save Zhong Li.

    It was more likely that Jin Ling, being a Jin Family member, was the target.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded upon hearing this.

    It didn¡¯t matter who Jin Cenglv came to rescue, as long as one of the seven people she wanted to save was involved, there was a way to persuade her sessfully.

    **

    At 8:30 PM, the Ever Winning Army assembled and split into two teams to set off.

    One team got into vehicles heading to the dock, intending to take the sea route.

    The other team went to the Ever Winning Army¡¯s Vire Chinatown branch, nning to take the air route.

    Yun Xin, Tang Yichen, and Yun Lin were assigned to the air route team.

    Su Yunling, Yun Miao, and a subordinate under Tang Yichen responsible for teaching Tang Qian took the sea route.

 Chapter 876 Action Begins

    <h4>Chapter 876: Chapter 876 Action Begins</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Gu Zhiqi followed Su Yunling on the water route.

    At eight o¡¯clock, Su Yunling and his group arrived at the dock. At that moment, a ship was docked, its route led by Angel¡¯s head. Angel¡¯s people were boarding the ship one after another.

    This was the only ship of the nine that needed to dock, simr to the second one, it served as a ferry vessel.

    This ship had a fixed departure time.

    The departure time was set at eight thirty every evening. This was the information Gu Zhiqi had managed to gather from the captain yesterday, so they scheduled their operation to this exact time tonight.

    What they needed to do now was to board the ship before it set off, eliminate all the Angel¡¯s people before encountering the second ship, and then board the second ship.

    After arriving at the dock, Ever Winning Army¡¯s men applied their invisibility talismans. Some hid, while others boarded the ship.

    By eight twenty, most of Angel¡¯s people had boarded the ship, and Ever Winning Army¡¯s men had also mostlypleted boarding.

    At eight thirty, the ship¡¯s horn sounded, and it set off.

    Once the ship moved, the hunting time began.

    With the invisibility talismans, Ever Winning Army¡¯s people found it very convenient and smooth tounch their covert operations.

    On the first ship, there were more than ten Angel¡¯s people, including ten Ancient Martial Artists above the fourth-order. There were two at fourth-order primary stage, two at middle stage, two atter stage, three at the peak, and one fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist stationed.

    The Ancient Martial Artists below the fourth-order were not threats and were quickly eliminated.

    The number of Angel¡¯s people dwindled quickly, alerting the fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist, who started inspecting the ship.

    But upon encountering Su Yunling, they barely fought before Su Yunling eliminated him.

    The nine fourth-order Ancient Martial Artists were swiftly taken out by Gu Zhiqi, Yun Miao, Yun Lin, and others.

    Within only twenty minutes, all Angel¡¯s people had been eliminated, the ship reeked of blood, and Ever Winning Army¡¯s people took over the ship, continuing along the predetermined route.

    By the time they encountered the second ship, the first ship had been cleaned, and Ever Winning Army¡¯s people had changed into Angel¡¯s attire.

    The ship continued moving forward. Standing on the deck, Su Yunling looked at the vast sea ahead and said to Yun Miao beside him, "There will be more Ancient Martial Artists above the fourth-order on the second ship, tell our people to be cautious."

    Upon hearing this, Yun Miao immediately responded, "Got it."

    After Yun Miao left, Su Yunling noticed the absence of Gu Zhiqi. He looked around and then walked into the cabin to search for him.

    **

    While the group was cleaning up the scene, Gu Zhiqi had already entered a certain room.

    Upon entering, Gu Zhiqi sensed someone in the room. He casually raised an eyebrow and slowly walked over to the sofa before sitting down and saying, "Still hiding? Why note out and have a chat?"

    With Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, the room fell silent for a moment. Soon, subtle movements in the air revealed a ck figure.

    The person was dressed in nightwear, wearing a silver fox mask that covered the entire face, leaving only the eyes visible. Instead of speaking immediately, the figure fixed a steady gaze on Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nced up at her, pointed to a spot beside him, and said, "Sit."

    After a brief pause, the person sat down next to Gu Zhiqi.

    Once seated, the person remained silent but continued to focus their gaze on Gu Zhiqi. Realizing Gu Zhiqi was with the Ever Winning Army, Jin Cenglv slightly restrained the vignce in her eyes, reced with a hint of curiosity and inquiry.</subtxt>

 Chapter 877 Discussing a Good Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 877: Chapter 877 Discussing a Good Cooperation</h4><h4></h4>

    Gu Zhiqi had guessed that the person was Jin Cenglv, but she didn¡¯t reveal the other¡¯s identity. She herself had also disguised and altered her voice, so Jin Cenglv likely didn¡¯t recognize her.

    The two were not familiar with each other, and Gu Zhiqi had no intention of revealing her identity to Jin Cenglv. She merely tilted her head and looked at her, "You¡¯re here to rescue someone?"

    Jin Cenglv didn¡¯t speak, remaining frozen for several seconds. After a few seconds, she btedly nodded.

    With Gu Zhiqi in disguise, Jin Cenglv indeed didn¡¯t recognize that the person before her was Master Zhezhi, whom she had met earlier, and she didn¡¯t make that connection at all.

    When Gu Zhiqi acted just now, Jin Cenglv noticed it. She knew the other person was formidable, and that Gu Zhiqi hade with the Ever Winning Army.

    Guessing that the other was also here to rescue someone, and knowing she was also here to rescue people, Jin Cenglv figured she wouldn¡¯t harm her, so she nodded.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi continued to ask, "Here to rescue those seven professors?"

    Jin Cenglv was silent for a few seconds before finally nodding.

    When she came, she was only here to rescue one person, but now, if she had the ability, she wanted to rescue all the trapped individuals.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Jin Cenglv and continued to ask, "You¡¯re alone?"

    Hearing this, Jin Cenglv turned to look at Gu Zhiqi. This time, she neither nodded nor shook her head.

    Although she knew the person was with the Ever Winning Army, this only made her slightly less vignt and did not lead to trust.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t want the other person to know she was alone.

    The other was so formidable that if she knew Jin Cenglv was alone, she might harm or kill her without hesitation.

    Gu Zhiqi knew Jin Cenglv was wary of her but didn¡¯t mind,zily leaning back on the sofa, and said to Jin Cenglv, "If you¡¯re alone, how about we team up?"

    Jin Cenglv turned her head abruptly to look at Gu Zhiqi, "Why... why?"

    It was the first thing she¡¯d said since the two met, too shocked to react.

    Gu Zhiqi replied, "You¡¯re rescuing people, and so am I. Cooperation benefits both of us."

    Jin Cenglv fell silent again for a long while before finally nodding at Gu Zhiqi.

    Actually, she had doubts.

    She was so formidable and already acting with the Ever Winning Army, so why did she seek her out?

    But in the end, she didn¡¯t ask anything.

    She couldn¡¯t think of anything valuable enough about herself for the other to covet, so she chose to believe the other simply wanted to cooperate.

    Seeing that Jin Cenglv agreed without questions, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows slightly in surprise.

    However, wasn¡¯t this better? It saved her the trouble of persuasion.

    With azy smile, she extended her hand to Jin Cenglv, "Pleasure working with you."

    Jin Cenglv looked at Gu Zhiqi, meeting her deep, misty eyes. Jin Cenglv froze slightly, feeling that she had seen these eyes somewhere before.

    "Pleasure working with you." Jin Cenglv quickly said the four words and then swiftly shook Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand before sitting back and slightly lowering her gaze to stare into space.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at her from the side and said, "In the following actions, remember to stay with me. I might need your help."

    Jin Cenglv quickly nodded at Gu Zhiqi and then remained silent, sitting upright.

    Help her?

    What kind of help?

    Gu Zhiqi initially wanted to take Jin Cenglv out of the room directly but reconsidered her cautious nature and decided against it.

    After bidding farewell to Jin Cenglv, she left the room.

    After taking a few steps out, she saw Su Yunling engaging in a fight. The person he was fighting with, Gu Zhiqi recognized.

 Chapter 878 Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu

    <h4>Chapter 878: Chapter 878 Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu</h4><h4></h4>

    Watching the two ck-d figures fighting with Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment.

    Both were dressed in pitch-ck nightwear, but their masks had been pulled off, so Gu Zhiqi recognized them at a nce.

    Wasn¡¯t it just Gu Yuluo and 007 from the Web?

    Seeing that they were falling behind, and fearing that continuing the fight would result in serious injuries if not death, Gu Zhiqi spoke up, "Stop."

    She used her original voice without altering it, so Su Yunling immediately recognized her, and Gu Yuluo, who was on the other side, also heard her and promptly stopped fighting.

    Seeing Su Yunling and Gu Yuluo had stopped, Wei Jingyu also halted his actions immediately. After all, they never intended to fight Su Yunling in the first ce.

    It was Su Yunling who had struck first.

    The three of them simultaneously turned their gaze towards Gu Zhiqi.

    When he saw Gu Zhiqi clearly, Gu Yuluo was stunned for a moment, then took a few big steps towards her. "Kid, what happened to your face?"

    Su Yunling initially wanted to stop Gu Yuluo from approaching Gu Zhiqi but seeing that they seemed familiar with each other, he stayed where he was.

    Gu Yuluo walked up to Gu Zhiqi and stood still, looking her up and down. After confirming that the person in front of her was indeed Gu Zhiqi, she asked, "Your face... botched surgery?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "...Disguise."

    Hearing this, Gu Yuluo secretly breathed a sigh of relief, still muttering under her breath, "I knew it, with your looks, there¡¯s no need for surgery."

    Unless you want to look ugly.

    The Gu Family¡¯s genes were incredibly strong, and with their mother Yu Shuling being a great beauty, none of the siblings had turned out unattractive. Especially Gu Zhiqi, who seemed like a gic mutation...

    Wait a minute, the kid was not actually born to the Gu Family.

    Realizing this, Gu Yuluo quickly shook off the thoughts, looking at Gu Zhiqi and asked, "Why are you here?"

    "Rescue mission, you?" Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Yuluo.

    Gu Yuluo: "Coincidentally, I¡¯m also here to rescue someone."

    "Just you and him?" Gu Zhiqi said, ncing at the not-so-good state of Wei Jingyu.

    "It was supposed to be just me, but he insisted oning along," Gu Yuluo said, shrugging at Gu Zhiqi.

    Besides Wei Jingyu, she had brought others, but after arriving in Vire, their informant said the Ever Winning Army would also make a move. She figured that with the army¡¯s involvement, she could take advantage of the chaos to rescue Dr. Nathan. It seemed manageable for her alone.

    However, Wei Jingyu worried she wouldn¡¯t handle it alone. Concerned about Shen Tong, he insisted oning along.

    Initially, she didn¡¯t want to bring anyone, but considering that today was the seventh day mentioned by the kid, and if Shen Tong didn¡¯t appear by tomorrow, Wei Jingyu might be too devastated and do something drastic.

    After much consideration, she brought him along, at least to keep him busy.

    Over there, hearing their conversation, Wei Jingyu seemed to sense the disdain directed at him. He immediately walked over to them and, looking puzzled at Gu Zhiqi, asked Gu Yuluo, "Who¡¯s this?"

    The voice was somewhat familiar, but the face seemed unrecognizable.

    Gu Yuluo: "My sister."

    Wei Jingyu: ?

    He was silent for a few seconds, then turned to Gu Yuluo and asked, "Biological?"

    Gu Yuluo nodded, "Biological."

    Although there was no blood rtion, in her heart, the kid was her real sister.

    Wei Jingyu¡¯s eyes were full of suspicion, "This... gic mutation?"

    Thest sister was very beautiful, but how did this one turn out so unattractive?

 Chapter 879: Even Calling Ancestors Will Do

    <h4>Chapter 879: Chapter 879: Even Calling Ancestors Will Do</h4><h4></h4>

    Moreover, Gu Yuluo isn¡¯t bad looking either, howe her sister is just...

    Comining about someone¡¯s appearance is really not good.

    Listening to Wei Jingyu¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo twitched the corner of her mouth, rolled her eyes, and said irritatedly, "Didn¡¯t you meet herst time? Even though she was disguised, didn¡¯t you recognize her voice?"

    The little girl¡¯s voice is so pleasant, wouldn¡¯t you recognize it immediately?

    "Ah?" Wei Jingyu was a bit dumbfounded.

    He has met Gu Yuluo¡¯s sister before, but only once.

    It was the same fifth order bigwig sister who easily led them into Luya Base, but this person here...

    Wei Jingyu looked at Gu Zhiqi silently, and asked uncertainly, "Sister Zhizhi?"

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t like the title Sister Zhizhi, so she didn¡¯t answer.

    "Ssss~" To Wei Jingyu, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s silence was an affirmative, he took a light breath and continued to look at Gu Zhiqi, "So you really are Fall¡¯s bigwig sister?"

    As he said this, before Gu Zhiqi could speak, he stared curiously at her face, his probing gaze sweeping across her face, "Where did you learn your disguise technique? I can¡¯t even see a trace of disguise."

    Obviously, he was very interested in the disguise technique.

    "Want to learn?" Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows and lookedzily at Wei Jingyu.

    "Is it possible?" Wei Jingyu gazed at Gu Zhiqi eagerly.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression grew more yful, she looked back at Wei Jingyu, "Call me Master Zhi, I¡¯ll teach you."

    Wei Jingyu: ?!

    "Just call you Master Zhi?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Upon seeing this, Wei Jingyu immediately shamelessly said, "Master Zhi, teach me!"

    Gu Yuluo: ...

    If she remembers correctly, wasn¡¯t this guy recently going crazy over Shen Tong¡¯s disappearance?

    Now... he¡¯s shamelessly asking to learn disguise?

    After a few seconds, she pulled Wei Jingyu behind her, stood in front of Gu Zhiqi, and spoke, "Girl, teach me too."

    Master Duanshui-Zhi: "Call me Master Zhi."

    Gu Yuluo: ...

    Wow, treating everyone equally?

    "As family, no special treatment?"

    Gu Zhiqi stayed silent.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo twitched the corner of her mouth, "Alright, alright, Master Zhi it is. Don¡¯t just call Master Zhi, calling you ancestor would be fine."

    Hearing Gu Yuluo say "family," standing nearby, Su Yunling moved, stepped towards the three, nced at Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu, and finally at Gu Zhiqi, "Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?"

    "Gu Yuluo, my third sister." Gu Zhiqi first pointed at Gu Yuluo, then at Wei Jingyu, "My third sister¡¯s friend is called..."

    She only remembered that the other person was called 007, but his name...

    For a moment she couldn¡¯t recall his name, so she looked at Gu Yuluo and gave her a look.

    Gu Yuluo understood immediately, and said to Su Yunling, "His name is Wei Jingyu."

    Su Yunling, wearing the very iconic Leviathan Mask, could guess that this person in front of her is Ever Winning Army¡¯s third master.

    The Web and Ever Winning Army were never opposing forces, instead, often times both parties could silently reach consensus, so Gu Yuluo still hoped to befriend people from Ever Winning Army.

    Watching the interaction between the sisters, Wei Jingyu felt a bit hurt.

    Sister Zhizhi doesn¡¯t even know his name, but he remembers hers very well...

    Hmm?

    What was Sister Zhizhi¡¯s full name again?

    Was it Gu What Zhi or Gu Zhi What?

    Suddenly, Wei Jingyu didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    Listening to the introduction, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    Gu Yuluo, Wei Jingyu?

    The names sound familiar, especially Wei Jingyu¡¯s name, seems like... he¡¯s from the Web.

 Chapter 880: Are You Master Zhezhi?

    <h4>Chapter 880: Chapter 880: Are You Master Zhezhi?</h4><h4></h4>

    An image from thest time at Luya Base suddenly shed through his mind, and Su Yunling quietly pondered.

    No wonder he found these two familiar; they had metst time at Luya Base.

    But, the child¡¯s family?

    Slightly nodding to the two of them, Su Yunling then reached out to Gu Yuluo, "Ever Winning Army, Su San."

    Due to his special identity, Su Yunling did not tell them his real name and even used a voice changer.

    Seeing Su Yunling extend his hand, Gu Yuluo immediately reached out and shook his hand, "Third Master, I¡¯ve long admired your name."

    Wei Jingyu, standing beside, also immediately shook Su Yunling¡¯s hand, "Third Master, I am honored."

    After getting to know each other, there was no need to fight anymore.

    Upon learning that the two were there for a rescue mission, Su Yunling¡¯s expression became somewhatplicated.

    After all, one of them was a Fourth-order Middle Stage Ancient martial artist, and the other was only a Third-order beginner.

    Breaking into the base like this, they were likely facing a one-way trip.

    However, since they were here to save someone, and one of them was the child¡¯s third sister, Su Yunling decided to take them along, at least ensuring they wouldn¡¯t die.

    After being informed that there were countless Ancient martial artists above the fourth-order and three fifth-order Ancient martial artists in the base, Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu fell silent.

    At this moment, they realized that going alone would be akin to walking into death, and even with help, they might face grave danger.

    Though they had life-saving magical treasures, they might not die, but rescuing people would be near impossible.

    Thus, both Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu humbly joined the Ever Winning Army¡¯s operation.

    **

    With an hour¡¯s sailing distance from encountering the second ship, those on duty remained, while the others went to rest.

    To prevent others from entering, Gu Zhiqi went to the room where Jin Cenglv was hidden.

    Upon entering, Gu Zhiqi immediately sensed the fine ripples in the air, followed by Jin Cenglv¡¯s figure appearing in the room.

    Gu Zhiqi walked straight to the sofa and sat down, saying to Jin Cenglv, "No one else wille in, sit down and rest."

    Jin Cenglv did not speak, slowly moved close to Gu Zhiqi, and then sat down beside her.

    After sitting down, she turned her head and stared at Gu Zhiqi without blinking.

    Noticing Jin Cenglv¡¯s gaze, Gu Zhiqi silently turned her head, nced at Jin Cenglv and asked, "You... have something to say?"

    Jin Cenglv sat upright next to Gu Zhiqi, staring intently at her. After a few seconds of silence upon hearing her question, she asked earnestly, "Are you Master Zhezhi?"

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, "How did you find out?"

    Did her disguise get exposed?

    "Earlier in the corridor, I heard your original voice."

    Jin Cenglv was very sensitive to sounds, and since Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice was particrly pleasant, she remembered it clearly.

    The hallway¡¯s fighting sounds had also reached Jin Cenglv¡¯s ears, as well as the unaltered voice of Gu Zhiqi.

    Listening to this, Gu Zhiqi fell silent, and then without altering her voice, she nodded to Jin Cenglv, "Yes, it¡¯s me."

    Jin Cenglv heard this, a look of it¡¯s-just-as-I-thought passed in her eyes, then she slightly turned her head towards Gu Zhiqi and asked, "You... know who I am, right?"

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and turned her head to look at Jin Cenglv without speaking.

    Seeing her expression, Jin Cenglv understood she was tacitly agreeing. She reached out to pull down the veil from her face, then nodded to Gu Zhiqi formally greeting, "Master Zhezhi."

    She didn¡¯t like interacting with people; apart from family and very close friends, she disliked talking to others.

 Chapter 881: Fangirl. Green

    <h4>Chapter 881: Chapter 881: Fangirl. Green</h4><h4></h4>

    But the girl in front of him was an exception.

    She was the first person to make Jin Cenglv want to talk to her actively and learn more about her.

    Ever since theirst meeting in Yan City, this thought had lingered in his mind, and he kept pondering why, finallying to the conclusion:

    First, because she is very beautiful, especially her eyes which are stunning.

    Second, because her voice is delightful.

    Third, she is a very formidable Mystic Master.

    After theirst separation, Jin Cenglv had several thoughts about chatting with Gu Zhiqi on WeChat, but ultimately he gave up.

    He always felt that doing so would trouble Gu Zhiqi, and they weren¡¯t exactly familiar with each other.

    With all those thoughts racing in his mind, before he realized, his leisure time had already ended.

    After a long time, he concluded that the master must have long forgotten her, and suddenly reaching out would be impertinent, so he finally gave uppletely.

    Unexpectedly, they met today.

    When Jin Cenglv greeted her, Gu Zhiqi nodded back at him.

    Jin Cenglv didn¡¯t speak further, and Gu Zhiqi buried her head in her phone without saying a word, casting a brief silence over the room.

    After a few seconds, Jin Cenglv suddenly turned his head and spoke to Gu Zhiqi, "Master Zhezhi."

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Jin Cenglv, her eyes tinted with inquiry.

    "Previously, Lv Yao said you wanted to set up a Three-Star Talisman Array, but then you canceled it, and there hasn¡¯t been any news since. Did you... find someone else to help?" Jin Cenglv asked earnestly.

    During the prior silence, Jin Cenglv had been thinking about how to say this, rehearsing it several times in his mind, striving to say it perfectly in one go.

    After finally voicing it, Jin Cenglv secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi was slightly taken aback, not expecting her to remember this matter, "Not yet, I¡¯ve been busy recently."

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, remained silent for a few seconds, then looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, "If you want to set up the array, please definitely find Lv Yao and me, we¡¯re always avable."

    Even if she isn¡¯t avable, she would make time.

    A little over ten days ago, Lv Yao suddenly sent a message saying that Master Zhezhi wanted to set up an array and needed their help. Jin Cenglv, thrilled at the chance to meet Master Zhezhi again, agreed without hesitation.

    However, shortly after, Lv Yao informed her that the setup was canceled and mentioned that if the master needed to set up the arrayter, he would contact them again.

    Jin Cenglv waited and waited, but she never received another message.

    Instead, she received a message asking her to make a fortune for someone, and then Lv Yao sent a file called "Mystic Yuan Incantation," saying it was from Master Zhezhi.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see Master Zhezhi, she felt a bit disappointed, but having the Mystic Yuan Incantation from the master made her secretly delighted for quite a while.

    However, she was still waiting, waiting for the master to inform them to set up the Three-Star Talisman Array.

    Unexpectedly, there was no news afterward, making Jin Cenglv suspect that Master Zhezhi might have asked someone else.

    So, when she saw Gu Zhiqi, she asked this question.

    Listening to Jin Cenglv¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows and finally nodded at Jin Cenglv, "When it¡¯s time to set up the array, I¡¯ll definitely call you two for help."

    Jin Cenglv heard this and curved her lips into a faint smile.

    "Have you asked your master about the mental method?" Seeing Jin Cenglv, Gu Zhiqi remembered her exceptional talent and didn¡¯t want her to waste such inborn potential, so she asked casually.

 Chapter 882: Taking a Disciple?; The Second Ship

    <h4>Chapter 882: Chapter 882: Taking a Disciple?; The Second Ship</h4><h4></h4>

    Jin Cenglv listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, the smile on her lips faded slightly and she shook her head with some sadness, "Master hasn¡¯te out of seclusion yet."

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi seemed a little regretful, said no more, and buried her head back into typing on her phone.

    Jin Cenglv also said nothing more, and the room fell silent again.

    After a long while, Jin Cenglv suddenly turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, and seriously called out, "Master Zhezhi."

    Gu Zhiqi turned her eyes to look at Jin Cenglv.

    "Do you ept disciples?" Jin Cenglv asked, her gaze fixed on Gu Zhiqi.

    The Mystic Heart Method she was currently practicing was a heritage from her master¡¯s sect, she couldn¡¯t make the decision, but she could decide for herself.

    So she had decided, she wanted to change to a different master¡¯s sect.

    Originally, before Master went into seclusion, he had already dered he was going to expel her from the sect, so now if she left on her own, Master would be saved the trouble of expelling her.

    Just... what if Master, uponing out of seclusion, found out she had joined another sect, would he die of anger?

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent for a few seconds before asking, "Why do you ask?"

    "If Master is taking disciples, you might consider me," Jin Cenglv said seriously, ncing at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: "...I will think about it."

    If it were anyone else asking to be a disciple, Gu Zhiqi would absolutely refuse, but if it were Jin Cenglv, she could consider it.

    After all, with such talent, it probably wouldn¡¯t require much teaching.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes brightened a bit.

    Afterwards, Jin Cenglv was constantly contemting whether she should discuss with Master first, or just leave on her own.

    **

    An hourter, the first and second ships were facing each other from a distance.

    Gu Zhiqi calcted the time and left the room, with Jin Cenglv, who had also changed into Angel attire, following closely behind.

    Seeing another person beside Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling nced at the tightly wrapped Jin Cenglv, his eyes deepened, and he asked Gu Zhiqi, "Who is this?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Apanion."

    Hearing this, Su Yunling remembered that Gu Zhiqi had mentioned earlier that she wasn¡¯ting alone, and his eyes became understanding.

    Then, he shifted his gaze to Jin Cenglv. Seeing that her build didn¡¯t look much like a man¡¯s, he nodded slightly at her in greeting.

    Jin Cenglv knew that the person before her was the rumored Third Master Su, and she also suspected that this person might be her elder brother¡¯s childhood friend, Third Young Master Su. However, Jin Cenglv decided to pretend not to know him, nodding quickly at Su Yunling before looking away and continuing to follow behind Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing her follow Gu Zhiqi like a tail, Su Yunling was silent for two seconds but ultimately said nothing.

    Aside from the one steering the ship, everyone gathered on the deck and stood there.

    At this moment, an inquiry signal was sent from the second ship.

    Gu Zhiqi understood the signal; it was asking if anyone from the first ship needed to board the second ship.

    After sending back a signal indicating that someone would board, the second ship stopped, waiting for those on the first ship toe over.

    A few members of the Ever Winning Army boarded a yacht and approached the second ship, while some others used an Invisibility Talisman and flew over along with Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi.

    The second ship also had a fifth-order Ancient martial artist in charge, along with twenty ancient martial artists of fourth-order or higher.

    Su Yunling went to deal with the fifth-order Ancient martial artist, while Gu Zhiqi led other members of the Ever Winning Army to battle the remaining martial artists of Angel on the second ship, starting another round of fiercebat.

 Chapter 883: Canâ€™t Understand?

    <h4>Chapter 883: Chapter 883: Can¡¯t Understand?</h4><h4></h4>

    The battlested ten minutes longer than thest time, and after half an hour, the people on the second ship werepletely wiped out.

    Compared to thest time, this time quite a few members of the Ever Winning Army were injured, and several were seriously hurt.

    "Sir, several people in the Mu Character Sect are seriously injured, and many others are wounded." After the fight, Yun Miao directed others to clean up the battlefield, while he urgently sought out Su Yunling.

    The Mu Character Team¡¯sbat power was not very strong; they mainly relied on the Green Crystal Grass for treating the wounded.

    But right now, several members of the Mu Character Sect were injured, and there was no one to treat the wounded.

    Yun Miao could only turn to Su Yunling for help.

    Su Yunling listened, nodded, and then started walking toward the direction of theboratory.

    "Hey, sir, the wounded are this way!" Yun Miao reminded Su Yunling, pointing in the opposite direction to where Su Yunling was heading.

    However, Su Yunling seemed not to hear Yun Miao¡¯s reminder and continued walking forward.

    Seeing this, Yun Miao raised his hand to scratch the back of his head, standing in ce with a puzzled expression.

    **

    In aboratory inside the ship¡¯s cabin, Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu were standing motionless, watching Gu Zhiqi, who was busy in theb.

    "Girl, what are you doing?" Gu Yuluo asked Gu Zhiqi with a puzzled look.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored her, opening one data file after another, swiftly scanning through them.

    In a dimension invisible to Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu, Chubby Chiu was swiftly darting between the files, copying all the data within.

    "You¡¯re reading so fast, do you even know what¡¯s written inside?" Gu Yuluo asked another question upon seeing Gu Zhiqi flipping through the files so quickly.

    Seeing that Gu Yuluo had asked two questions in a row to no response, Wei Jingyu spoke to ease her awkwardness, "Sister Zhizhi is probably just curious, so she¡¯s just flipping through. She can¡¯t understand it anyway."

    Gu Yuluo responded, "How do you know she doesn¡¯t understand it?"

    Wei Jingyu retorted, "Do you think she understands?"

    Come on, Sister Zhizhi is already so skilled in Ancient Martial Arts, could she also understand these experimental data?

    Not to mention those extremelyplex experimental data, she probably wouldn¡¯t even understand the general ones.

    "Of course she can understand." Gu Yuluo said, crossing her arms and huffing.

    In fact, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t know whether Gu Zhiqi could understand or not, but seeing that she was flipping through the files quickly yet seriously, Gu Yuluo felt that she surely could understand.

    Listening to Gu Yuluo¡¯s response, Wei Jingyu sneered, "Come on, Sister Zhizhi is only what, a high schooler? She hasn¡¯t even graduated yet, what could she understand?"

    Even he, a data genius, couldn¡¯t understand those data, so how could Sister Zhizhi?

    Gu Yuluo nced at Wei Jingyu with a slightly disdainful look.

    "Ahem." Wei Jingyu, sensing her intimidating gaze, immediately cleared his throat and said, "Sister Zhizhi looks very smart, she must understand them."

    Gu Yuluo rolled her eyes silently and stopped speaking.

    At this moment, Chubby Chiu finally finished copying all the data files in theb, and Gu Zhiqi found the data she was looking for.

    She quickly skimmed the document and then began searching theboratory bench.

    Seeing her looking for something, Gu Yuluo immediately stepped forward and said to Gu Zhiqi, "Girl, what are you looking for? We¡¯ll help you find it."

    "No need, I found it." Gu Zhiqi said, finding a ss bottle containing white powder on theboratory bench.

 Chapter 884: Three Test Subjects

    <h4>Chapter 884: Chapter 884: Three Test Subjects</h4><h4></h4>

    Holding the ss bottle in her hand, Gu Zhiqi took out three needles from the containers beside her.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi start to prepare the medicine, Wei Jingyu blinked and murmured softly, "I must say, she looks like she knows what she¡¯s doing."

    When he saw Gu Zhiqi inject the prepared medicine into the experimental subject lying beside her, Wei Jingyu¡¯s eyes widened, "Sister Zhizhi, no... mmph."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Yuluo covered his mouth and dragged him out of theboratory.

    "Mmm mmm mmm..."

    Wei Jingyu was dragged outside theboratory by Gu Yuluo, his eyes widened and kept making muffled sounds.

    Gu Yuluo: "Shut your mouth, you¡¯re disturbing the little girl."

    After saying that, she released Wei Jingyu.

    To prevent Wei Jingyu from going back in and disturbing Gu Zhiqi, Gu Yuluo directly blocked him at the door of theboratory.

    Seeing that his mouth was finally free, Wei Jingyu immediately stretched his neck and peeked inside theboratory.

    There were a total of three experimental subjects on this ship, all of whom had been moved to thisboratory.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s three needles were now down to one. She was pulling thest needle out from an experimental subject¡¯s neck and throwing it into a trash bin beside her. Then, she stood before an instrument, observing the subject¡¯s data.

    "Even if you spoil your sister, you can¡¯t let her mess arou..."

    His following words were swallowed back by Gu Yuluo¡¯s nce.

    Wei Jingyu shut his mouth and made a gesture of zipping his lips.

    Just as he finished the gesture, his eyes suddenly widened, "The... the subject is waking up!"

    Seeing his expression and hearing his words, Gu Yuluo immediately turned around and looked into theboratory.

    Seeing that the three experimental subjects who had been unconscious were now sitting up, Gu Yuluo immediately stepped into theboratory.

    She took a fewrge steps towards Gu Zhiqi, cautiously scanning the three experimental subjects in front of her. Seeing their dazed expressions, Gu Yuluo withdrew her guard and turned her head to look at Gu Zhiqi with a puzzled expression, "What¡¯s wrong with them? Why do they look so dazed?"

    Gu Zhiqi was slightly lowering her eyes, checking the pulse of one of the subjects. Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s question, she casually replied, "They¡¯ve been hypnotized."

    Gu Yuluo was stunned for a moment, then nodded and murmured softly, "I see."

    Listening to their conversation, Wei Jingyu immediately spoke up, "Hypnotized? But why is there no reaction from them at all? Before, Tongtong..." Mentioning Tongtong, Wei Jingyu¡¯s mood dropped a bit, but he finished his question, "Before, when Tongtong was hypnotized, there was always a reaction."

    Unlike these three, initially unable to move, now they could move but seemed soulless, with no reaction at all, and their eyes had no glimmer.

    "It¡¯s rted to their willpower; the weaker the willpower, the deeper the hypnosis."

    These three had very average willpower. Their bodies were awake, but their consciousness was still asleep.

    Upon hearing this, Wei Jingyu understood, "I see, no wonder five years ago... eh? Why did you bump into me?"

    Before Wei Jingyu could finish his sentence, Gu Yuluo bumped his arm. He immediately turned to look at her and asked.

    Gu Yuluo gave him a warning look.

    Seeing this, Wei Jingyu immediately shut his mouth.

    Gu Yuluo continued to look at Gu Zhiqi and asked, "What research were they brought in for?"

    After checking the pulse of all three subjects, Gu Zhiqi replied, "Ancient Martial Talent, Talent Plunder, Cultivation Plunder."

 Chapter 885 Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 885: Chapter 885 Treatment</h4><h4></h4>

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Yuluo hesitated slightly, "Only researching morally bankrupt things."

    Wei Jingyu blinked, looked at the three experimental subjects, then at Gu Zhiqi. Sister Zhizhi can really understand that data?

    Moreover...

    "Sister Zhizhi, do you know medicine?"

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Wei Jingyu¡¯s address, ignored him, and directly stepped out of theb.

    Seeing this, Wei Jingyu scratched his head and nced sideways at Gu Yuluo, "What¡¯s up with Sister Zhizhi?"

    Could it be that she¡¯s angry because he didn¡¯t trust her earlier?

    Of course, Gu Yuluo knew why Gu Zhiqi ignored Wei Jingyu, but would she tell him?

    Let him keep running around in front of the little girl?

    Obviously not.

    She shrugged at Wei Jingyu, indicating that she didn¡¯t know either, then walked towards theb door.

    Seeing this, Wei Jingyu immediately followed.

    **

    Gu Zhiqi had just exited theb when she encountered Su Yunling.

    "Finished?" Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Su Yunling: "Can you treat a few people? Is it convenient?"

    Gu Zhiqi paused, looking at Su Yunling, "Is there payment?"

    "... Yes."

    "Then let¡¯s go." Gu Zhiqi said, taking the lead and heading out of the cabin.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he immediately followed.

    Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling walked to the corridor outside the rooms where the injured were ced, and Yun Miao was pacing around anxiously.

    Seeing Su Yunling, Yun Miao¡¯s eyes lit up and she hurriedly said, "Master, you¡¯re finally here! Hurry and take a look at them, if you¡¯re anyter, they¡¯ll be gone."

    Hearing Yun Miao¡¯s words, Su Yunling remained calm, but Gu Zhiqi quickened her pace.

    Upon entering the room, Gu Zhiqi realized how exaggerated Yun Miao¡¯s words were; although the injuries were indeed severe, they were not life-threatening.

    Even after the mission ended, there would be time to transport them back for treatment.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the condition of the injured, then looked back at Su Yunling, "Do you have Green Crystal Grass?"

    Although she had other healing series nts, they were clearly not as effective as Green Crystal Grass.

    Su Yunling stepped up to Gu Zhiqi, pointed at an injured person sitting by the bedside, and said, "He has it." He then nced at the person lying in bed, "Green Crystal Grass."

    Seeing this, the injured person immediately endured the pain, activated vital energy, and brought out the Green Crystal Grass from his body.

    Since obtaining the improved Wood System Heart Method, the people in Mu Character Sect also practiced the Green Crystal Grass Maniption Technique. Although their control was not as smooth as Yun Sen¡¯s, most could store Green Crystal Grass within their bodies.

    Su Yunling took the Green Crystal Grass and handed it to Gu Zhiqi.

    Su Yunling had also learned the maniption technique, but the treatment effect he could achieve was mediocre, which is why he sought Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing Su Yunling hand over the Green Crystal Grass to Gu Zhiqi, the injured man was stunned for a moment, a curious look in his eyes as he gazed at Gu Zhiqi.

    Is this person going to treat him?

    After receiving the Green Crystal Grass, Gu Zhiqi nced at the injured person, then at Su Yunling, "Only one injured person?"

    Su Yunling looked at Yun Miao, "Bring all the injured people here."

    Having witnessed Gu Zhiqi using Green Crystal Grass for treatment, Su Yunling knew she could treat many people at once, so he instructed Yun Miao.

    "Ah?" Yun Miao was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll go right now."

    Is Miss Gu going to treat the injured?

    No, does Miss Gu know how to use Green Crystal Grass for treatment?

 Chapter 886 Pie in the Sky. Zhi: You can do it too

    <h4>Chapter 886: Chapter 886 Pie in the Sky. Zhi: You can do it too</h4><h4></h4>

    However, thinking that Yun Sen¡¯s method of controlling Green Crystal Grass was learned from Miss Gu, Yun Miao had some spections in his heart.

    With that in mind, he quickened his pace out of the room.

    Five minutester, all the injured individuals were gathered into one room, making a total of twelve.

    Gu Zhiqi controlled the Green Crystal Grass, letting it extend twelve vines towards those people.

    The room fell into quietness, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Gu Zhiqi.

    Although Yun Miao had already guessed that Gu Zhiqi could control Green Crystal Grass, when he saw Gu Zhiqi holding the Green Crystal Grass, having its vines extend and envelop all the injured individuals, he was still stunned for a moment.

    This... such a scene, probably Yun Sen couldn¡¯t do it.

    Seeing the overwhelming green, recalling Yun Sen¡¯s scene of controlling Green Crystal Grass during training, at this moment, Yun Miao felt that Yun Sen was utterly weak.

    Yun Sen¡¯s control over Green Crystal Grass was the most proficient among the entire Mu Character Sect,pared to others in the sect, Yun Sen was overwhelmingly superior.

    But now, Yun Miao saw someone who could crush Yun Sen.

    No wonder Yun Sen persistently defended Miss Gu like he was obsessed, if he were to swap ces, he would definitely be a devout fan of Miss Gu too.

    Ten minutester, the treatment was done.

    The injured individuals who originally respected Gu Zhiqi greatly due to herbat power, now looked at her with even more admiration, especially those who practiced the Wood System Heart Method, their eyes were glued to Gu Zhiqi, as if they were trying to bore a hole into her.

    Because Su Yunling was present, they dared not say much, each was hesitant to speak.

    Until Gu Zhiqi returned the Green Crystal Grass to the person who brought it, that person eagerly asked, "Miss Gu, how did you do it?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "With more practice in Ancient Martial Arts, you can do it too."

    That person: "..."

    I suspect you¡¯re giving us empty promises.

    "Really?" A nearby injured individual mustered the courage to ask.

    "Really." Gu Zhiqi replied, nodding earnestly.

    Hence, those practicing the Wood System Heart Method took it seriously.

    **

    After treating the injured, Gu Zhiqi nned to find a room to rest for a bit, but just as she reached a room¡¯s door, Gu Yuluo called out to her hurrying over.

    "Hey! Girl!"

    Gu Zhiqi paused her action of pushing the door, slightly turning her head to look at Gu Yuluo.

    Besides Gu Yuluo, there was also Wei Jingyu, both walked hurriedly to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side, Gu Yuluo nced around, then eyed the room in front, pondering for two seconds, said, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go inside and talk."

    Finishing, she took the lead to push the door and entered the room.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment, then lifted her steps to follow inside.

    Wei Jingyu was thest to enter the room, closing the door behind him.

    After entering the room, Gu Zhiqi walked straight to the sofa and sat down, Gu Yuluo also took a seat next to her, looking at Gu Zhiqi, spoke in a mysterious tone, "Girl, let me ask you something."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes held a questioning look, turning her head to gaze at Gu Yuluo.

    "Well, are you close with that Third Master?" Gu Yuluo leaned forward and asked softly.

    As soon as Gu Yuluo asked, Gu Zhiqi fell silent.

    Close with Su Yunling?

    Pondering for a few seconds, she slowly replied, "Probably."

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    Probably...?

    Never mind, that¡¯s not the main point, the main point is, "Do you know his cultivation level?"

    As soon as Gu Yuluo asked, Wei Jingyu also looked directly at Gu Zhiqi, clearly wanting to know the answer too.

 Chapter 887: Su Yunlingâ€™s Cultivation Level

    <h4>Chapter 887: Chapter 887: Su Yunling¡¯s Cultivation Level</h4><h4></h4>

    Listening to Gu Yuluo¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi was silent for two seconds, then shook her head.

    Gu Yuluo: "What do you mean by shaking your head?"

    Gu Zhiqi shrugged, "I¡¯m not quite sure either."

    Regarding Su Yunling¡¯s strength, Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t very clear.

    Because he had ced a concealment formation on himself, and since she hadn¡¯t fought him, she wasn¡¯t sure of his true cultivation level.

    The minimum estimate should be over Fifth-order.

    As for the highest...

    She wasn¡¯t very sure, and she always felt that Su Yunling¡¯s cultivation seemed somewhat unstable.

    "Huh?" Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t expect such an answer, was stunned for a moment, and then continued, "Can you give a conservative estimate?"

    Gu Zhiqi listened, pondered for two seconds, then said, "At least Sixth-order, as for the maximum... possibly Eighth or Ninth-order."

    "What the hell! Really?!"

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, Wei Jingyu and Gu Yuluo burst into expletives in unison.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    "Isn¡¯t it said that it¡¯s very difficult to break through from peak Fourth-order to Fifth-order? How did he do it?" Gu Yuluo directly expressed shock.

    Wei Jingyu beside him was also very shocked.

    Sixth-order is already high enough, and he possibly reached Eighth or Ninth-order?

    Deceiving, right?

    Which family¡¯s ancient martial artist can cultivate to Ninth-order?

    Moreover, a Ninth-order ancient martial artist, is that still a person? No! That¡¯s already Divine.

    If that Su San is a Ninth-order ancient martial artist, he would have already be the world¡¯s master.

    The highest cultivation level among their Ever Winning Army members is only peak Fourth-order.

    And as Gu Yuluo mentioned, breaking through from peak Fourth-order to Fifth-order is very difficult.

    At least, before encountering Gu Zhiqi, Wei Jingyu had never seen an ancient martial artist above peak Fourth-order. Gu Zhiqi was the first, and this time he saw three more.

    Of course, two of them are already dead, those two were Angel¡¯s people, and the third one is naturally the Third Master of Ever Winning Army.

    Regarding Gu Zhiqi¡¯s statement about Su Yunling¡¯s cultivation level, Wei Jingyu didn¡¯t believe it.

    He barely believed Su San is a Sixth-order ancient martial artist, but saying he¡¯s Eighth or Ninth-order, he absolutely didn¡¯t believe it.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t care whether they believed it or not, listening to Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, she casually replied, "If you¡¯re really curious, you can go ask him."

    Gu Yuluo listened, fell into silence.

    What rtionship do I have with him to ask him?

    Would he even care about me?

    Although she didn¡¯t believe Su Yunling is an Eighth or Ninth-order ancient martial artist, Wei Jingyu believed Gu Zhiqi is a Fifth-order ancient martial artist, looking at Gu Zhiqi, he asked sincerely, "Sister Zhizhi, you¡¯re also a Fifth-order ancient martial artist, how do you guys reach this level?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Just... casually practicing."

    Wei Jingyu: "..."

    Seems like a response, yet seems like no response.

    Wei Jingyu was silent for two seconds, looking at Gu Zhiqi, he eagerly asked, "Did you encounter any danger when advancing from peak Fourth-order to Fifth-order?"

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, smoothly and without any danger.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi shaking her head, Wei Jingyu¡¯s eyes brightened, he continued to ask, "Then what assistive incense did you use during advancement?"

    Although he¡¯s only primary stage Third-order, it might take another twenty or thirty years to reach peak Fourth-order, but his father has been stuck at peak Fourth-order for over ten years.

    Every time it seemed like he was about to advance, but every time he failed, many times he was pulled back from Ghost Gate Pass.

    If he could get some experience from Sister Zhizhi, perhaps his father could safely advance to Fifth-order.

    Listening to Wei Jingyu¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi shook her head at Wei Jingyu, "Didn¡¯t use incense."

    She practices joint cultivation, so during cultivation she never needs to use assistive incense.

    Wei Jingyu: ?!

 Chapter 888 Useless

    <h4>Chapter 888: Chapter 888 Useless</h4><h4></h4>

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Wei Jingyu was stunned, and so was Gu Yuluo.

    "You didn¡¯t use assistive incense?!" The two looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked in unison.

    Gu Zhiqi: "I really didn¡¯t use it."

    "No, without using assistive incense, wouldn¡¯t your vital energy run amok?" Wei Jingyu waspletely shocked.

    Gu Yuluo also stared at Gu Zhiqi questioningly.

    Indeed, it seemed that she had rarely seen this little girl use assistive incense. Not only this girl, but hardly anyone in their family used it.

    Gu Zhiqi knew what the two of them wanted to know. She looked sideways at Gu Yuluo and asked, "Where did you get your cultivation heart method?"

    In the entire Gu Family, out of everyone Gu Zhiqi had seen, except for Gu Xiyue and Gu Yuluo, everyone else¡¯s vital energy was contained.

    However, that was before. Now Gu Xiyue had aplete heart method. So, in the Gu Family, only Gu Yuluo had energy that dispersed externally.

    ording to her observation, for those whose vital energy was contained, their heart methods were generallyplete, while for those whose energy dispersed, their heart methods were mostly iplete.

    ording to Gu Ying, the Gu Family¡¯s heart methods were all created by her.

    So the question was, why were everyone else¡¯s heart methods in the Gu Family fine, but Gu Yuluo¡¯s was iplete?

    Could it be that seven years ago, when she provided heart methods to the Gu Family, she forgot to give one to Gu Yuluo?

    Gu Yuluo was momentarily confused before saying, "Huh? My master gave it to me."

    Gu Yuluo was interested inputers from a young age. By the age of ten, she was frequenting various hacker forums. By chance, she met the leader of a hacking alliance online. The leader saw her talent inputers and epted her as a disciple.

    Her master was not only a hacker but also an ancient martial artist.

    Later, they met offline. He saw her ancient martial talent, which was quite good, and started teaching her ancient martial arts.

    Gu Zhiqi: "When did he give it to you?"

    Gu Yuluo thought for a moment and then hesitantly said, "About eight or nine years ago, I think."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded after hearing this, roughly guessing the reason.

    She didn¡¯t continue the topic and instead looked at Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu, saying, "Being unable to break through from the peak of the fourth-order to the fifth-order might be rted to the heart method. If you don¡¯t mind, you can show me your heart methods."

    Last time, she seemed to have mentioned this to them, but they both seemed to have forgotten and never gave them to her.

    Initially, she didn¡¯t want to bring it up again, but because Chubby Chiu issued a task to solve the heart method¡¯s ipleteness issue, she had to.

    Plus, she could make some money while doing it.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi, Gu Yuluo, and Wei Jingyu were momentarily stunned, then recalled what Gu Zhiqi had mentionedst time.

    "Huh? I think you mentioned it to usst time, but I forgot," Wei Jingyu said a bit embarrassedly, scratching his head and turning to Gu Zhiqi, "Of course, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll send it to you right now..."

    Before Wei Jingyu finished speaking, a siren sounded in their ears.

    "We¡¯ve arrived."

    Gu Zhiqi said softly, then stepped out of the room.

    They must have encountered the third ship.

    Wei Jingyu and Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t dy either, stepping out of the room.

    **

    There wasn¡¯t a fifth-order ancient martial artist on the third ship, so the people from Angel were quickly dealt with.

    There weren¡¯t many people on the third ship, but there were seven or eightboratories, all conducting live human experiments.

    They rescued the experiment subjects and the people trapped, including one of the seven kidnapped professors.

    After swiftly clearing the area, they boarded the third ship and continued forward.

 Chapter 889 Incomplete Mental Method; Third Sister Comforting Online

    <h4>Chapter 889: Chapter 889 Iplete Mental Method; Third Sister Comforting Online</h4><h4></h4>

    The boats behind were not far away, so after the fight on the third boat ended, Gu Zhiqi did not return to the cabin but stood on the deck, nning to enjoy the wind for a while.

    Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu once again gathered around Gu Zhiqi, continuing the previous topic.

    "Sister Zhizhi, I¡¯ve sent you my mental method, please help me check, is there anything wrong with it?" Wei Jingyu stood beside Gu Zhiqi, looking at her eagerly.

    Gu Zhiqi took out her phone, nced at it briefly, and then said to Wei Jingyu, "This mental method is iplete, so it can¡¯t be cultivated to the fifth order and above."

    Wei Jingyu: ???

    Iplete?

    No way, this mental method is their family¡¯s ancestral mental method, passed down for hundreds of years, it can¡¯t be iplete...

    Emmm...

    However, he indeed hasn¡¯t heard of anyone in their family breaking through the peak of the fourth-order to be a fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist.

    Wei Jingyu fell silent, Gu Yuluo leaned over next to Gu Zhiqi and asked, "What about mine? You also take a look, I sent you the mental method file."

    Gu Zhiqi nced at it, confirming it was also iplete, she said, "Same, the mental method is iplete."

    "No, you take a closer look, my mental method is different from his." Seeing that Gu Zhiqi only took a quick nce, Gu Yuluo began to suspect whether this little girl had really looked at it properly.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Oh, same, it¡¯s indeed iplete, can¡¯t be cultivated to the fifth order and above."

    Gu Yuluo fell silent.

    Seeing Wei Jingyu and Gu Yuluo both fall silent, Gu Zhiqi shoved her phone into her pocket, her eyes curved as she looked at the two and spoke, "Want toplete it?"

    Wei Jingyu and Gu Yuluo turned their heads in unison to look at Gu Zhiqi, their eyes showing inquiry, doubt, and a hint of anticipation.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Nine million per person, I canplete it for you two."

    Gu Yuluo, Wei Jingyu: "..."

    Seeing the two fall into speechlessness, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t care, instead continued leisurely, "However, even if you ce an order now, you have to line up, I still have hundreds of mental methods ahead."

    Just the ones from the Ever Winning Army amount to four or five hundred.

    Gu Yuluo, Wei Jingyu: "..."

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s body leaned slightly forward, she reached out to ce a hand on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Turning her head to look at Gu Yuluo, "What are you doing?"

    Gu Yuluo withdrew her hand while muttering under her breath, "No fever, howe you¡¯re talking nonsense in broad daylight."

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    She remained silent for two seconds, then looked at Gu Yuluo and spoke quietly, "Even if you ce an order, I won¡¯t ept it."

    Gu Yuluo smiled helplessly, "Little girl, stop using that trick, trying to trick money out of me again, I¡¯m telling you, I have no money."

    Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently, "Oh, anyway, even if you had, I wouldn¡¯t ept your order."

    Gu Yuluo looked at her demeanor and clicked her tongue lightly, "Already upset?"

    Gu Zhiqi ignored her.

    Gu Yuluo sighed leisurely, "Alright, alright, I was wrong, it was my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have said that, it¡¯s me who is feverish, it¡¯s my brain having issues, okay, stop being upset."

    Little girl was really throwing a tantrum.

    Gu Zhiqi still ignored her.

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s mouth twitched, "I was wrong, I¡¯ll send you a red packet, a big one, nine million right, I¡¯ll send you one billion!"

    Gu Yuluo said thest part through gritted teeth.

    Only she knew how much her heart was bleeding.

    She wished she had pped herself, wasn¡¯t nine million enough, could have given it earlier and avoided upsetting her.

    Soon, Gu Zhiqi received a one billion transfer, she looked at the one billion and forwarded a file she got from Chubby Chiu to Gu Yuluo, "Your current mental method isn¡¯t very suitable for you, you can practice this."

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 890: Kirin Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 890: Chapter 890: Kirin Bloodline</h4><h4></h4>

    However, even though her heart was bleeding, Gu Yuluo still transferred one hundred million to Gu Zhiqi.

    Compared to one hundred million, obviously coaxing the little girl was more important.

    Soon, Gu Zhiqi received the transfer message of one hundred million. Seeing the transfer message, Gu Zhiqizily narrowed her eyes, a shallow smile appearing in her eyes.

    "Chubby Chiu, send me the Wind Spirit Incantation in a file format."

    Chubby Chiu: "Ok!"

    Three secondster, Gu Zhiqi received the message from Chubby Chiu. After forwarding the file to Gu Yuluo, Gu Zhiqi turned to look at Gu Yuluo and said, "The mental method you are practicing now is not only iplete but also not very suitable for you. You can practice this one."

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    "Are you serious?" Gu Yuluo looked at Gu Zhiqi with a face full of confusion.

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow: "Could it still be fake?"

    Gu Yuluo, half believing and half doubting, was silent for a moment, and finally opened the file.

    In the whole family, her Ancient Martial Arts skills were the lowest. Maybe it wasn¡¯t because she had poor talent, but because she hadn¡¯t practiced the mental method given by the little girl.

    Gu Yuluo knew that the mental methods practiced by her family were all given by the little girl.

    They started cultivating Ancient Martial Artster than her, but one by one, they had surpassed her.

    Before, she only thought it was because they had good talent. Now she probably figured it out.

    It should be the problem of the mental method.

    "Sister Zhizhi, can you also take a look to see if my mental method has any problem?"

    Wei Jingyu was half believing and half skeptical of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, but since Sister Zhizhi could be a fifth order expert, she naturally had her capabilities.

    Ny million is nothing.

    If it¡¯s true, what he bought would not just be a mental method, but the hope of the whole family.

    If it¡¯s fake, he would consider it a loss.

    Anyway, he quite liked this little sister.

    Last time, she saved Shen Tong, and he hadn¡¯t repaid her yet.

    Thinking about it, Wei Jingyu couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Wei Jingyu¡¯s words and nodded, "Your mental method was created based on your family¡¯s bloodline, so this is the most suitable for you to practice."

    Wei Jingyu blinked his eyes lightly, "You even know this?"

    Their mental method was indeedplemented by their bloodline.

    Their family had a legend about their bloodline, and the Wei family¡¯s mental method was called the Kirin Decision. It was said that the Wei family ancestors had the Divine Kirin bloodline.

    So, as long as someone had a little bit of the Wei family¡¯s blood, they could generally practice the Kirin Decision, and their cultivation talent would depend on the purity of their bloodline.

    The purer the Kirin bloodline, the higher the talent, and the easier it was to practice the Kirin Decision.

    However, Wei Jingyu was an exception.

    He had a very rich Kirin bloodline, but his cultivation talent was very average.

    Because of this, his father was also very helpless.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Do you want to fix it? Ny million."

    Gu Zhiqi had encountered people with Kirin bloodline before, so Chubby Chiu¡¯s database had the Kirin Decision.

    Wei Jingyu immediately nodded like pounding garlic: "Fix it!"

    "Transfer the money first." Gu Zhiqi said as she pulled out a card number and handed it to Wei Jingyu to see.

    Seeing this, Wei Jingyu did not hesitate either and immediately transferred the money to Gu Zhiqi.

    The moment the money was transferred, the next moment, Wei Jingyu received a file named Kirin Decision.

    Wei Jingyu: ?

    So fast?

    "Sister Zhizhi, this is...?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Theplete Kirin Decision."

    Wei Jingyu: "..."

    Are you sure?

    Can a mental method be fixed so quickly, in just a few seconds?

    Wei Jingyu began to doubt if this little girl saw him as easy to deceive and thus cheated his money.

    Full of suspicion, he opened the file and quickly nced at it.

    It didn¡¯t seem much different...

    Oh, there¡¯s a big difference at the back.

 Chapter 891 Combat Array

    <h4>Chapter 891: Chapter 891 Combat Array</h4><h4></h4>

    Wei Jingyu didn¡¯t understand, so he could only forward the mental method to his old man, with an apanying message.

    [Da Yu: Old man, see if this mental method is stronger than ours]

    However, Old Father Wei didn¡¯t reply for a long time, and seeing this, Wei Jingyu decided not to wait any longer.

    "It¡¯s the fourth ship."

    As Gu Yuluo finished speaking, the three put away their phones and began preparing to board the fourth ship.

    **

    After that, neither the fourth, fifth, nor sixth ships had fifth-order and above Ancient Martial Artists, making them easy to resolve.

    By then, four professors had already been rescued.

    Only Professors Zhong Li, Jin Ling, and Nathan were left.

    The night beforest, Gu Zhiqi had already explored and found that those three professors were on the seventh ship.

    The most coreboratory of the entire base was established on the seventh ship, and the guards on the seventh ship were the most rigorous.

    There was a fifth-order peak Ancient Martial Artist stationed there, and the other Ancient Martial Artists were all fourth-order and above.

    As they neared the seventh ship, Wei Jingyu worriedly looked at Gu Yuluo and said, "You said the lowest cultivation level of Ancient Martial Artists on the seventh ship is the fourth-order primary stage. Do you think I, a third-order beginner Noobie Xia, should even go?"

    Gu Yuluo rolled his eyes silently, "Why be scared? Aren¡¯t there Ancient Martial Artists below the fourth order in the Ever Winning Army too? Do they look worried?"

    Wei Jingyu: "..."

    It sounded somewhat reasonable.

    If the Ever Winning Army can do it, why can¡¯t the web people do it?

    "I suggest you don¡¯t go." Standing next to Gu Yuluo, Gu Zhiqi kindly reminded him.

    Wei Jingyu turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, and eagerly asked, "Sister Zhizhi, why do you say that?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "The Ever Winning Army knows how to use thebat array, and three or four third-order beginner Ancient Martial Artistsbined can kill a fourth-order peak."

    The Ever Winning Army knows how to usebat arrays, something Gu Zhiqi only learned today.

    On the first ship, she saw one of them using abat array, and it was quite powerful,bining defense and attack.

    It¡¯s also for this reason that until now, the Ever Winning Army only has injured people, with no deaths.

    Wei Jingyu: ?!

    Combat array?

    What is that thing?

    Gu Yuluo was also confused, looking at Gu Zhiqi with curiosity about the "thing".

    Jin Cenglv was also intrigued by thebat array.

    Since the sixth ship started sailing, Jin Cenglv hadn¡¯t gone missing and instead stood on the deck with Gu Zhiqi and the others.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi mention thebat array, Jin Cenglv turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, with curiosity in his eyes.

    The three people standing beside Gu Zhiqi simultaneously looked at her with questioning eyes, but Gu Zhiqi was lost in thought and didn¡¯t notice their confusion.

    Seeing she didn¡¯t respond, Gu Yuluo had to ask, "Combat array? Formation? Isn¡¯t that something only a Mystic Master can set up?"

    Gu Yuluo asked Gu Zhiqi three questions in a row as soon as he opened his mouth.

    Turns out, the Ever Winning Army is so powerful because they know thebat array.

    None of them knew that thing; only Moon, the diviner, could set up such a mysterious formation.

    It¡¯s the kind of life-saving formation.

    Wei Jingyu has a life-saving formation on him.

    Gu Yuluo also has a life-saving charm, but earlier, when she encountered a fifth-order Ancient Martial Artist, the charm protected her from a hit before being destroyed.

    However, Gu Yuluo remained calm because she still had other life-saving items on her, all given by her mother and the little girl.

 Chapter 892: She is a Mystic Master, are you?

    <h4>Chapter 892: Chapter 892: She is a Mystic Master, are you?</h4><h4></h4>

    "It¡¯s not only Mystic Masters who can set up formations. If someone has a talent for formations, they can also set up formations with Vital Energy," Gu Zhiqi said, channeling her Vital Energy to form a small formation in her palm.

    Any kind of energy can be used to set up a formation.

    It¡¯s just that the formations made will differ.

    The three¡ªGu Yuluo, Wei Jingyu, and Jin Cenglv¡ªimmediately crowded around to take a closer look at the small formation in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    After staring at it for a while, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Girl, teach me!"

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, a yful and indulgent expression crossing her features, "Want to learn?"

    Gu Yuluo nodded vigorously, while Wei Jingyu immediately raised his hand to speak, "Me, me, me, Sister Zhizhi, I want to learn too!"

    Even though Jin Cenglv didn¡¯t say anything, she eagerly looked at Gu Zhiqi, making her intentions clear.

    Though Jin Cenglv was a Mystic Master, she didn¡¯t know many formations.

    They were mostly some concealment, defense, or evil-removal formations.

    Under the eager gazes of the three, Gu Zhiqi curved her lips and said, "No teaching."

    The three: "..."

    Gu Yuluo looked at Gu Zhiqi with a forlorn expression.

    "Neither of you has the talent for formation-making," Gu Zhiqi said, first pointing at Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu.

    Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu: "..."

    That¡¯s a tough break.

    Gu Zhiqi then turned her gaze to Jin Cenglv, "You... I can teach you how to set up formations using Vital Energy."

    She wasn¡¯t very adept at setting up formations with Vital Energy; she still preferred using Vital Energy.

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, "Re... really?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    "Thank you, Master," Jin Cenglv said, bowing to Gu Zhiqi with hands cupped.

    However, she was thinking that if Master Zhezhi agreed to take her as a disciple, she would immediately leave the Master¡¯s Sect and join Master Zhezhi¡¯s door!

    Gu Yuluo: !!!

    Can¡¯t all the bowls be kept equally level?

    Not teaching her and Wei Jingyu, yet teaching this woman?!

    I¡¯m your real sister!

    Gu Yuluo looked at Gu Zhiqi with an expression full of grievance, all herints clearly shown on her face.

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, looking back at Gu Yuluo, "She¡¯s a Mystic Master; are you?"

    Gu Yuluo: "..."

    Little Master is going to join the Mysterious Sect tomorrow!

    "Huh? Mystic Master, is this a Mystic Master?" Wei Jingyu first looked at Jin Cenglv and asked, then turned to Gu Zhiqi, "Sister Zhizhi, are you going to teach her? Could it be you¡¯re a Mystic Master too?"

    Even though he had called Zhezhi Master Zhi many times in private chat on the NetApp and had heard Shen Tong call Gu Zhiqi Zhezhi many times in front of him, and even though Gu Zhiqi herself had told him to call her Master Zhi, Wei Jingyu hadn¡¯t realized that Gu Zhiqi was indeed Zhezhi.

    Upon hearing Wei Jingyu¡¯s question, Gu Yuluo put an arm around his neck and grabbed his cor, "None of your business asking so many questions, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see if Third Master Su can say if you can stay on the shipter."

    With such trash-levelbat power, boarding the seventh ship is purely handing heads over.

    While she had a registration formation on her, Little Master could only keep him safe once.

    If he died twice, how was she supposed to exin it to his father?

    Besides, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t want Wei Jingyu to know the girl was Zhezhi, and then annoy her every day.

    "Ah? Better not, staying on the ship is embarrassing, I should..."

    "Come on, is face more important or life?" Gu Yuluo said, silently rolling her eyes.

    Wei Jingyu: "Life."

    In the past, he wasn¡¯t afraid of dying.

    But now, he wanted to wait and see if Tongtong would return tomorrow.

 Chapter 893 The Seventh Ship

    <h4>Chapter 893: Chapter 893 The Seventh Ship</h4><h4></h4>

    Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu left, leaving Gu Zhiqi in quiet solitude.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Jin Cenglv and said, "Once we¡¯re on the seventh ship, I¡¯ll use Yuan Force to fight the Angel members while you follow me closely."

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes brightened, and he nodded vigorously.

    Recalling something, Gu Zhiqi added to Jin Cenglv, "I¡¯ve discussed with my brother... with Third Master, that he will deal with the fifth-order ancient martial artist, while we are responsible for sneaking in to save people."

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he gently made a sound of acknowledgment.

    **

    Finally, the sixth and seventh ships met.

    The people rescued earlier boarded the fifth ship and have already been escorted away by Yun Miao and Tang Qian.

    At this moment, apart from the crew and Wei Jingyu, everyone else on the sixth ship was heading to the seventh ship.

    The two fifth-order ancient martial artists they encountered earlier were at the primary stage, but the ancient martial artist on the seventh ship was at the peak of the fifth order. So this time, only Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling, and Jin Cenglv, who couldpletely conceal their presence, flew over using the flying technique.

    Some people stayed temporarily on the ship, nning to fly over once the fighting started, while others took a yacht.

    Before the two ships met, Gu Zhiqi, Jin Cenglv, and Su Yunling quietlynded on the deck of the seventh ship.

    The seventh ship wasrge,parable to a luxury cruise ship.

    There were a total of ten floors, with the fifth-order ancient martial artist residing on the top floor, theboratory on the third floor, and the dark prison at the lowest level.

    Su Yunling had to deal with the ancient martial artist, and Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv had to go to theboratory to rescue people, so afternding on the deck, Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv had to part ways with Su Yunling.

    Even though he knew Gu Zhiqi was formidable, Su Yunling couldn¡¯t help but worry and reminded Gu Zhiqi, "Be careful in all things."

    Gu Zhiqi waved at Su Yunling, and then led Jin Cenglv to the third floor.

    Not knowing if the three professors were imprisoned in the dark prison or forced to work in theboratory, Gu Zhiqi nned to check theboratory first.

    When she hade before, the three professors were held in the dark prison, with Angel¡¯s people using torture to force them into research, but the professors hadn¡¯t yielded yet.

    Even though it was calcted that there was no life danger in three days, suffering was inevitable.

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t sure if they could endure it.

    Thinking that the fight outside should start soon, after entering the third floor, Gu Zhiqi set up an illusion array at the intersection, then began to search for people with Jin Cenglv.

    Most of the people in theboratory were not ancient martial artists, and those who were, there were only a few, who were quickly subdued.

    Not finding the three professors on theboratory floor, it seemed they had persevered.

    Leaving Chubby Chiu in theboratory to copy data room by room, Gu Zhiqi took Jin Cenglv to the lowest floor.

    The dark prison on the lowest floor detained many people, and the previous dark prison holding the three professors now held others.

    Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv had invisibility talismans on them, making them unseen by others, so Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t disturb the prisoners but started searching room by room with Jin Cenglv.

    Finally, they found the three professors in thest dark prison.

    One of them was an old man with a big beard, stained with blood on his clothes and beard, lying unconscious on the ground.

    The two who were awake also had injuries covering their bodies. One leaned against the wall, his eyes slightly lowered, lost in thought, while the other sat cross-legged, regting his breathing, apparently an ancient martial artist.

    Gu Zhiqi covered the lock on the dark prison with her hand and twisted it right off.

    The two inside heard the noise and simultaneously looked towards the door, their eyes cold, "Who?"

 Chapter 894 Three Professors

    <h4>Chapter 894: Chapter 894 Three Professors</h4><h4></h4>

    The two spoke at the same time, but when both looked toward the entrance of the dark prison, they found the door was open, but there was no one at the entrance.

    Seeing this, the vignce in their eyes grew more intense.

    Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv didn¡¯t show themselves immediately.

    Gu Zhiqi turned around and closed the door to the dark prison, while Jin Cenglv stood motionless, eyes fixed on the direction of the two conscious individuals.

    The two conscious individuals were named Jin Ling and Zhong Li.

    The one maintaining a meditative posture was Jin Ling, wearing a ragged, blood-stained shirt. His lips were pale, and a trace of blood stained the corner of his mouth.

    The one leaning against the wall was Zhong Li, with deep and defined facial features. Despite the blood stains on his face, they couldn¡¯t hide his handsomeness. Like Jin Ling, he wore a blood-stained, ragged white shirt, though he appeared to be in worse condition than Jin Ling.

    Their gazes fixed straight on the dark prison door, their expressions were somewhat peculiar as they watched it open and close again.

    Just as Zhong Li and Jin Ling were watching the door of the dark prison vigntly, two ck figures suddenly appeared inside the dark prison.

    Upon seeing the sudden appearance of the two figures, their expressions grew even more peculiar, especially Zhong Li, whose expression was extremelyplex.

    Zhong Li felt that this kidnapping had refreshed his understanding of the world. He, a materialist, had witnessed too many mystical urrences.

    Jin Ling was an ancient martial artist, so aside from initial vignce, he recovered quickly upon seeing the people before him.

    When he directed his gaze towards Jin Cenglv, his eyes flickered slightly. However, noticing that both were wearing ck cloaks with Six-winged Angels, Jin Ling subtly frowned.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay attention to their strange expressions; he walked up to them and spoke indifferently, "Don¡¯t make a noise, we¡¯re here to rescue you."

    Zhong Li and Jin Ling, who were both lost in thought, were brought back to their senses by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice, and they promptly focused their attention on him.

    "Medicine."

    Following Qinghan¡¯s idle voice, a hand appeared in front of them.

    Jin Ling, looking at the medicinal pills in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s palm, narrowed his eyes and suddenly looked up at Gu Zhiqi, "This medicine..."

    Gu Zhiqi: "Do you want it or not? I¡¯ll take it away if you don¡¯t."

    As soon as Jin Ling heard this, he quickly reached out to receive them, even taking the pill meant for Zhong Li, moving quickly as if fearing Gu Zhiqi would take them back.

    Having taken the medicine, Jin Ling handed one of the pills to Zhong Li, "Professor Zhong, this is indeed healing medicine."

    He had seen this medicine at an auction at the Heavenly Domain Pavilion, known for its powerful healing effects, especially fast for ancient martial artists.

    He originally had a hint of doubt about whether Gu Zhiqi was there to rescue them, but seeing the medicinal pills, he could no longer question it.

    Zhong Li, seeing Jin Ling¡¯s words, reached out and took the pill.

    After receiving the medicine, they immediately consumed it.

    Gu Zhiqi handed another ointment to Jin Cenglv, "Professor Zhong isn¡¯t an ancient martial artist, he can¡¯t recover quickly. Apply this medicine to him."

    Jin Cenglv was lost in thought but quickly snapped back to reality at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, hesitantly took the ointment, and then slowly approached Zhong Li.

    He probably doesn¡¯t recognize her.

    He teaches so many students; he can¡¯t possibly know each one.

    Even if he had an impression of her, she¡¯s disguised this way, so he¡¯d undoubtedly not recognize her.

    Thinking this, Jin Cenglv gently exhaled before squatting down in front of Zhong Li, looking at him, and quietly said, "Hand."

    Zhong Li directed his gaze toward Jin Cenglv, a hint of probing in his eyes, and cooperatively extended his hand to Jin Cenglv.

 Chapter 895: You Look Somewhat Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 895: Chapter 895: You Look Somewhat Familiar</h4>

    "Why are you wearing Angel¡¯s clothes?" Jin Ling originally nned to start meditating right away, but out of curiosity, he asked Jin Cenglv this question.

    When Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv appeared, Jin Ling immediately recognized Jin Cenglv. He didn¡¯t reveal her identity, but it didn¡¯t stop him from asking her questions in a very familiar manner.

    Upon hearing Jin Ling¡¯s question, Jin Cenglv paused in her actions of applying medicine to Zhong Li and then slowly replied, "In disguise."

    "I see," Jin Ling muttered softly. Then, as if a thought crossed his mind, he looked sideways at Jin Cenglv with bright eyes and asked, "Did you know I got caught, so you came specially to rescue me?"

    Jin Cenglv heard this but didn¡¯t respond to him.

    However, Zhong Li listened to Jin Ling¡¯s words, looked at Jin Cenglv, and noticed she was wrapped up tightly, with only her slightly lowered eyes visible, revealing nothing. So, he turned to Jin Ling and asked, "You two know each other?"

    Jin Ling immediately nodded, "More than just know each other, she and I..."

    Before he could finish, Jin Cenglv turned her head to Jin Ling and quickly whispered, "Focus on your breathing regtion."

    As soon as Jin Ling heard this, he straightened himself and began meditating and regting his breathing.

    The reason the healing medicine works faster on ancient martial artists is that through breathing regtion, the absorption is quicker.

    Therefore, after taking the medicine, it is indeed important to focus on breathing regtion.

    Once Jin Ling closed his eyes, the dark prison fell into silence.

    <subt></subt>

    Zhong Li observed this and fixed his gaze on Jin Cenglv, staring at her for a long time before suddenly speaking, "You look familiar to me. Haven¡¯t we met... ah~"

    <subt></subt>

    Before he could finish his sentence, a wave of pain came from his hand, and the following words turned into hissing sounds.

    Jin Cenglv was silent for two seconds before quickly apologizing, "Sorry."

    It couldn¡¯t be, could it? Even dressed like this, he could still recognize her?

    "It¡¯s okay. I should be thanking you for applying the medicine," Zhong Li said indifferently and then continued to keep his gaze on Jin Cenglv, continuing the previous topic, "I was once deceived by a forteller. Your attire and... ah~"

    This time the pain was even more intense, leaving Zhong Li speechless with pain.

    Seeing his pale face, Jin Cenglv immediately retracted her hand and stared at him for a few seconds, then said slowly, "You do it yourself."

    Saying this, she stuffed the ointment into Zhong Li¡¯s hand and quickly stood up.

    Zhong Li: ?

    <subt></subt>

    He looked down at the ointment in his hand, then up at Jin Cenglv, "You two don¡¯t actually look alike at all."

    By saying this, he wondered if she would continue applying the medicine for him.

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cenglv walked away directly.

    Zhong Li: "..."

    Over there, after Gu Zhiqi had given Nathan the medicinal pill, she was taking his pulse.

    Jin Cenglv walked over and squatted down beside Gu Zhiqi.

    "Is the medicine applied?" Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Jin Cenglv and asked.

    Jin Cenglv was silent for a moment, then spoke slowly, "He said he has a cleanliness obsession and doesn¡¯t like others applying medicine on him."

    Nearby, Zhong Li, who heard everything: ?

    Did I say that?

    Gu Zhiqi nodded after hearing this and switched hands to continue taking Nathan¡¯s pulse.

    Once the pulse reading was over, Gu Zhiqi took out a brush and turned to Jin Cenglv, "I¡¯m going to draw a healing formation on him. Would you like to learn?"

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She obediently stood aside and replied, "Okay."

    Gu Zhiqi had Nathan lie face down, tore open his clothes, dipped the brush in Nathan¡¯s blood, and started drawing on his back.

 Chapter 896 More Wishing You Safe and Sound

    <h4>Chapter 896: Chapter 896 More Wishing You Safe and Sound</h4><h4></h4>

    On the side, Zhong Li, who was applying medicine to himself while observing, fell silent as he watched the scene before him.

    It sounds like a woman, right? How did she manage to tear open the old man¡¯s clothes?

    Jin Cenglv saw Gu Zhiqi using Nathan¡¯s blood to draw a formation and was slightly stunned. Then he earnestly asked, "Blood can also be used to draw a formation?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "Once you reach a certain level of cultivation, you can."

    Hearing this, Jin Cenglv blinked and tentatively asked, "What level must one reach?"

    The master¡¯s cultivation level must be very high, right?

    Listening to Jin Cenglv¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow slightly, turned to nce at her, "Want to know?"

    Jin Cenglv nodded, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a face full of anticipation.

    Gu Zhiqi: "It¡¯s a secret, I won¡¯t tell you."

    Jin Cenglv: "..."

    <sub>freew\e bnovel</sub>

    Although speechless, the idea of apprenticing under Gu Zhiqi grew even stronger.

    **

    Half an hourter, Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv left the Dark Prison and joined the battle.

    Two hourster, the fighting ended.

    As soon as the fight ended, Yun Miao came to find Gu Zhiqi, "Miss Gu, many people are injured this time, please Miss Gu..."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and followed Yun Miao to save people.

    After finishing the treatment, Gu Zhiqi returned the Green Crystal Grass to the members of the Ever Winning Army and hurried out of the room.

    Just as she stepped out of the room, she bumped into Su Yunling who was walking towards her.

    This time, there were many injured, and they fought for a long time, exhausting most of their Vital Energy. During the rescue just now, she also used spiritual power, and now, not only was shecking strength, but her head was also a bit dizzy.

    Being bumped by Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi fell backward.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling immediately reached out to wrap his arms around Gu Zhiqi¡¯s waist, noticing the tiredness between her brows, he gently furrowed his brow.

    "Brother?" Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyes and softly called out to Su Yunling.

    Why does the person in front of her seem a bit blurry?

    Sure enough, she was too tired...

    The thought had just arisen, and then everything went ck.

    Seeing her faint, a trace of coldness shed in Su Yunling¡¯s eyes. He immediately reached out to pull her into his arms.

    Holding her in a horizontal embrace, he stood at the door looking into the room, "Yun Miao, get a pot of Green Crystal Grass."

    Upon hearing this, Yun Miao quickly retrieved a pot of Green Crystal Grass from the Mu Character Sect¡¯s members and hurriedly followed Su Yunling, "Master, what¡¯s wrong with Miss Gu?"

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t respond to Yun Miao¡¯s question, carrying Gu Zhiqi into an empty room nearby, he gently ced her onto the bed.

    Yun Miao immediately handed the Green Crystal Grass to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling first fed Gu Zhiqi a pill, then took the Green Crystal Grass, beginning to use it to treat her.

    Su Yunling wasn¡¯t proficient in manipting the Green Crystal Grass, and was even less adept at using it to recover Vital Energy.

    Thus, after treating her with the Green Crystal Grass for quite a while to no avail, he had no choice but to give up.

    It seemed he could only let her absorb the medicinal effects herself and gradually recover.

    Handing the Green Crystal Grass back to Yun Miao, "Return it."

    Receiving the Green Crystal Grass, Yun Miao worriedly asked, "Master, what¡¯s happening to Miss Gu?"

    "Her Vital Energy is depleted, she¡¯ll be fine after some rest." Su Yunling, sitting by the bedside, replied to Yun Miao¡¯s question while covering Gu Zhiqi with a nket, his gaze never leaving her.

    Upon hearing this, Yun Miao breathed a sigh of relief, holding the Green Crystal Grass, and left, not forgetting to close the room door behind him.

    Once Yun Miao left, silence filled the room.

    Su Yunling sat by the bed, watching Gu Zhiqi for a long time.

    After some time, Su Yunling reached out, lightly touched Gu Zhiqi¡¯s cheek with the back of his hand, and softly murmured, "Rather than healing them, I wish more for you to be safe and sound."

 Chapter 897: Rounding Up, Holding Hands

    <h4>Chapter 897: Chapter 897: Rounding Up, Holding Hands</h4><h4></h4>

    When Gu Zhiqi awakened, she found herself lying in an unfamiliar room. The sound of whistles asionally filled her ears, indicating she was still on the ship.

    Her head felt a bit dizzy, so she held onto it as she sat up from the vessel.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi awake, Chubby Chiu spoke up, "Zhizhi, you¡¯re awake."

    Gu Zhiqi responded softly, "Why did I suddenly pass out?"

    Before fainting, she thought she was just too exhausted.

    However, upon careful reflection, she knew she had reserved ample vital energy, enough to find a ce to meditate and regte her breathing, so why did she faint just as she stepped out?

    Chubby Chiu shook his head and said to Gu Zhiqi, "I don¡¯t know why either, but I just tested you, and it seems to be rted to your spiritual power."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s state affects Chubby Chiu; when Gu Zhiqi fainted, Chubby Chiu also fell asleep and had just recently awoken.

    "Spiritual power?" Gu Zhiqi murmured softly, feeling even more puzzled.

    To conserve vital energy, she did use spiritual power to control the Green Crystal Grass, but not for too long. So why did she pass out?

    With lingering doubts, Gu Zhiqi closed her eyes to check her spiritual power, and upon inspection, she found it had surprisingly enhanced.

    "Strange, how did my spiritual power suddenly enhance?" Gu Zhiqi murmured in a low voice.

    Since the day she entered the book, Gu Zhiqi discovered her spiritual power was significantly weaker than it was on Aquamarine Star.

    These days, she had been continuously training, yet her efforts had almost no results.

    She had been seeking the reason but hadn¡¯t found it yet.

    How did it suddenly enhance today?

    "Hey? Your spiritual power has finally enhanced?" Chubby Chiu¡¯s tone showed a hint of delight.

    Zhizhi¡¯s spiritual power hadn¡¯t enhanced for a long while, and Chubby Chiu was aware of this.

    Now, upon learning her spiritual power enhanced, Chubby Chiu was naturally happy.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "Enhanced a little."

    "Ah, only a little?" Chubby Chiu was a bit disappointed.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t ponder further on the matter, looked around, and seeing no one else was in the room, she lifted the quilt and moved to the edge of the bed.

    Putting on her shoes, she had just stood up when the door opened.

    Gu Zhiqi instinctively nced toward the doorway and then saw two familiar figures.

    They were Su Yunling and Tang Yichen.

    "Hey? Gu Xiaoxi, you¡¯re awake?!" Tang Yichen, as usual, spoke quickly.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Seeing Tang Yichen, it seemed the Ever Winning Army had regrouped, perhaps the battle was already over.

    Su Yunling walked over to Gu Zhiqi in a few steps, slightly lowered his gaze, and asked, "Is there any difort?"

    Gu Zhiqi immediately shook her head.

    Actually, her head was still a bit dizzy but only slightly, nothing worth mentioning.

    Since entering the room, Su Yunling¡¯s expression was somewhat cold, yet his tone was gentle, "In the future, do not exhaust all your vital energy just for healing others."

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and fell silent for a moment.

    How could she tell him that she hadn¡¯t exhausted her vital energy?

    However, her condition did indeed resemble fainting from depletion of vital energy, which was hard to exin.

    So, she chose not to exin, obediently responded, "Okay."

    Su Yunling listened to her obedient tone, and his expression softened a bit, "Are you hungry?"

    Gu Zhiqi immediately nodded.

    "Come, let¡¯s eat." Saying this, Su Yunling reached out to grab Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm, heading toward the coffee table.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at her seized arm, contemted a moment, but ultimately didn¡¯t withdraw it nor say anything, simply allowing Su Yunling to lead her quietly to sit by the sofa.

    Tang Yichen nced at their hands, blinked.

    Although Third Brother grabbed Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s arm, you could round up, and they were holding hands!

 Chapter 898 End

    <h4>Chapter 898: Chapter 898 End</h4><h4></h4>

    Su Yunling pressed the person onto the sofa, then sat down himself, right beside Gu Zhiqi.

    After settling on the sofa, Su Yunling began cing dishes on the coffee table, which he took out from his Storage Ring, evidently prepared beforehand.

    Gu Zhiqi stared at Su Yunling for a few seconds and then asked, "Which ship are we on now?"

    "It¡¯s already finished." The answer came not from Su Yunling, but from Tang Yichen.

    Tang Yichen, while answering, took a seat opposite Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi.

    Listening to Tang Yichen¡¯s reply, Gu Zhiqi nodded and, after a few seconds of silence, suddenly said to Su Yunling, "Is my third sister and her friend okay?"

    Su Yunling shook his head, "They¡¯re fine."

    Gu Zhiqi gave a nod, then remembered something and asked Su Yunling, "Can I have a look at the experimental data from thest two ships?"

    She recalled that both the eighth and ninth ships hadboratories.

    Su Yunling, hearing this, looked at Gu Zhiqi with slight surprise, "Interested?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Su Yunling handed a bowl of rice to Gu Zhiqi, "I¡¯ll let you see it after you finish eating."

    "Thank you, brother." Saying this, she reached out to take the rice.

    It was unclear whether her thanks were for Su Yunling serving her rice or for promising to show her the experimental data.

    "Hey? Gu Xiaoxi, you understand that data? I heard Professor Zhong say that those experimental data are rted to gic research. Can you understand it?" Tang Yichen said while holding a pair of chopsticks, eating as he talked to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi had already started eating and just nodded absentmindedly at Tang Yichen¡¯s question.

    "Really? You..."

    "Let her eat first." Tang Yichen¡¯s question was interrupted by Su Yunling.

    Tang Yichen: "..."

    Alright.

    Gu Zhiqi remembered when Tang Yichen mentioned Professor Zhong earlier and asked Chubby Chiu, "Chubby Chiu, is the taskpleted?"

    Chubby Chiu immediately responded, "It¡¯spleted. Except for Nathan, Zhong Li, and Jin Ling, who are still on the ship, the other four professors have been flown away by the Ever Winning Army via helicopter."

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing this, didn¡¯t say anything further.

    As long as the task waspleted, where the professors went didn¡¯t concern her.

    After finishing the meal, Su Yunling handed over the files and instruments collected from the seventh and eighth ships recording the experimental data to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi asked Chubby Chiu to copy the data while she pretended to flip through it on the spot.

    "Gu Xiaoxi, are you really looking at it?" Tang Yichen, seeing how quickly she flipped through the pages, doubted whether she was just curious and only skimmed it.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Yes, sort of."

    Tang Yichen: "..." Such a perfunctory answer.

    Twenty minutester, Gu Zhiqi put down the file in her hand and looked at Su Yunling, "You can put them away now."

    Tang Yichen, seeing this, blinked at Gu Zhiqi, "Not going to look at the rest of the data?"

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, "Don¡¯t want to see it anymore."

    Tang Yichen, upon hearing this, fell silent.

    Alright, this is quite capricious.

    **

    Gu Zhiqi was unconscious for four hours and woke up at ten in the morning.

    By then, everyone was on the seventh ship, just starting their return journey.

    Three hourster, the ship docked.

    At the dock, Gu Zhiqi saw Gu Yuluo with sleepy eyes and Wei Jingyu with a weary expression.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi, Gu Yuluo took a fewrge strides toward her and then scrutinized her from top to bottom.

    Seeing Gu Yuluo blocking her way without saying anything, Gu Zhiqizily raised her eyelids, "What¡¯s up?"

 Chapter 899 Gu Yuluo: Let go of your dog paws

    <h4>Chapter 899: Chapter 899 Gu Yuluo: Let go of your dog paws</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing her like this, Gu Yuluo breathed a sigh of relief and murmured softly, "Good, nothing¡¯s changed."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fainting incident was told to Gu Yuluo by Third Master Su.

    Heaven knows, when she learned about Gu Zhiqi fainting, she was in a panic.

    Even though Third Master Su said it was just exhaustion of vital energy and she¡¯d wake up once it was restored.

    But she was still anxious.

    Afraid that with this fainting, there might be memory loss or something again.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Looking at Gu Yuluo in confusion, "What changed?"

    "Nothing." Gu Yuluo immediately shook her head, and after shaking her head, she looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, "Do you feel ufortable anywhere after waking up?"

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    "That¡¯s good, you really scared me to death, don¡¯t do it again next time, exhausting all your vital energy is so dangerous." As Gu Yuluo spoke, she raised her hand to gently pat Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Perhaps, her head really was like a basketball.

    "Oh." Gu Zhiqi respondedzily and perfunctorily, then took a step back.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluoughed and withdrew her hand; after all, she had already touched the little girl¡¯s hair.

    Gu Yuluo was savoring the feeling of the touch with a smile when suddenly, she felt a cold gazend on her hand.

    She stiffened instinctively, turned around, and looked behind her.

    As soon as she turned around, someone brushed past her shoulder.

    "Get in the car." The person stopped beside Gu Zhiqi, speaking as he ced his palm on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    Gu Yuluo turned around to see it.

    Gu Yuluo: !!!

    Let go of your filthy paws!

    She widened her eyes to look at the person, but...

    As soon as she saw it was Third Master Su, Gu Yuluo was at a loss for words.

    The main issue is, she couldn¡¯t beat this person.

    Even though Su Yunling wore a mask, Gu Yuluo could still see him smiling, his eyes showing a shimmering, bewitching coolness, which in Gu Yuluo¡¯s view, was a tant provocation.

    This scoundrel must be provoking her because she had just patted the little girl¡¯s head.

    With another hand on her head, Gu Zhiqi paused for a few seconds, then took action.

    She grabbed Su Yunling¡¯s wrist with both hands, removed his hand, and didn¡¯t forget to say to Su Yunling, "Hands off."

    After speaking, she said to Gu Yuluo, "We¡¯re leaving."

    Then she stepped towards a car not far away.

    Gu Yuluo, seeing this, was about to follow but was called by Su Yunling, "Miss Gu."

    Gu Yuluo stopped, turned back to look at Su Yunling.

    "Your car is over there." Su Yunling said while pointing to a car not far away.

    A total of seven cars away from the one Gu Zhiqi was getting into.

    Gu Yuluo: "..."

    Su Yunling nodded slightly at Gu Yuluo, then stepped to catch up with Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Yuluo stayed in ce, staring at Su Yunling for several seconds.

    A few secondster, she asked Wei Jingyu, "Do you know how old that Third Master Su is?"

    Looks like that scoundrel has taken a liking to the little girl.

    Can¡¯t see what he looks like, he better not be some 30s or 40s uncle, trying to date someone much younger.

    "Between 21 and 23." Wei Jingyu replied indifferently.

    Gu Yuluo suddenly turned her head, "21? You¡¯re joking, right?"

    Wei Jingyu analyzed seriously: "The four leaders of the Ever Winning Army are ranked by age, Tang Yichen at 21 is ranked fourth, Fu Xiyan at 23 is ranked second, that person ranks third, so isn¡¯t he between 21 and 23?"

    Gu Yuluo: "..."

    So he¡¯s about the same age as her?

    If that¡¯s the case, with the little girl...

    Phooey! What is she thinking!

    Even if that Dog Third Master is younger, he can¡¯t have thoughts about the little girl!

    She¡¯s only seventeen!

    Beast!

 Chapter 900: The Wei Family Mental Method Follow-up

    <h4>Chapter 900: Chapter 900: The Wei Family Mental Method Follow-up</h4><h4></h4>

    "Why did you suddenly ask about this?" Wei Jingyu asked Gu Yuluo while fiddling with his phone.

    Gu Yuluo shook her head, "No reason, just curious."

    Wei Jingyu listened but didn¡¯t pay much attention, continuing to focus on the messages on his phone.

    He received a lot of messages, most of which were from the Ever Winning Army, all asking about the oue of the operation.

    Wei Jingyu uniformly responded with the word "sess" and didn¡¯t pay further attention to them.

    When he saw the familiar words, Wei Jingyu paused, noticing his father had replied.

    [Old Father: !]

    [Old Father: Where did you get this mental method from?]

    The message was sent at seven this morning.

    From the message, Wei Jingyu could sense his father¡¯s excitement. Apparently, there was something special about this mental method.

    He stared at the screen for a few seconds, and then his fingers moved slightly to send two words.

    [Da Yu: Bought it]

    [Old Father: Where did you buy it?!]

    [Old Father: You¡¯ve got a stroke of luck, you brat!]

    Wei Jingyu: "..."

    This... he¡¯s excited, but it feels like he¡¯s insulting him?

    Is this his real dad?

    [Da Yu: So this mental method?]

    [Old Father: I¡¯ve researched it with the family elders for a whole morning, and found no problems]

    [Old Father: Even the Great Elder has already personally tested it and has gone into closed-door cultivation to advance, and there hasn¡¯t been any vital energy runaway situation yet!]

    Upon seeing this, Wei Jingyu¡¯s eyes slightly flickered.

    So, this mental method seems to be quite something.

    "You two, get in the car." Not far away, someone from the Ever Winning Army called Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu to get into the car.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo pulled Wei Jingyu into the car.

    Last night they drove here, but had their subordinates drive the cars back.

    They thought if the operation seeded, they would have their mene to pick them up, but since they could hitch a ride with the Ever Winning Army, they didn¡¯t need to call.

    After getting in the car, Wei Jingyu kept his head down, chatting on his phone with Old Father Wei.

    Upon learning that Wei Jingyu knew the person who sold the mental method, Old Father Wei repeatedly told him to hang on to them tightly.

    If it were before, Wei Jingyu would have eagerly agreed and shamelessly stuck to Gu Zhiqi.

    But now, he didn¡¯t really want to.

    Tongtong still hasn¡¯t been found, and he needs to go back to find Tongtong.

    Thinking of Shen Tong, Wei Jingyu felt mncholy.

    Since early morning yesterday, he had been waiting for news from Shen Tong, but until now, there was still no news.

    Today is already the eighth day.

    Feeling the disappointment emanating from Wei Jingyu, Gu Yuluo nudged him with her elbow, "What¡¯s wrong? Why suddenly downcast?"

    "Seven days have passed, and still no news of Tongtong." Wei Jingyu turned his head to look at Gu Yuluo and spoke, "Fall, can you contact Master Zhezhi for me again? I want to know news of Tongtong."

    Last night, he already contacted Master Zhezhi on the web, but she did not reply.

    He knew Fall seemed to have added Zhezhi on WeChat, so if Fall messaged, Master Zhezhi should respond.

    Gu Yuluo hesitated, "You..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, whether it¡¯s life or death, I can ept it." Wei Jingyu understood Gu Yuluo¡¯s concern and interrupted her before she could finish her sentence.

    <sub>f\ree webn ovel(.</sub>

    A few days ago, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to ept it.

    But now, he felt he could.

    If he had heard news about Tongtong earlier, he might have followed Tongtong without hesitation, or justpletely fallen apart.

    But over the past few days, he thought a lot, and his worries increased.

    If he really died, his family and friends would be saddened, especially his father.

 Chapter 901: Another Divination

    <h4>Chapter 901: Chapter 901: Another Divination</h4>

    The old man worked hard to raise him, and he hasn¡¯t even repaid his debt of gratitude, nor has he ever shown filial piety. If he really lets the man with white hair see off the man with ck hair, he would be inhuman.

    So, he must live on, and live well, regardless of whether Tongtong is alive or dead.

    Gu Yuluo listened to Wei Jingyu¡¯s words, paused for a few seconds, and finally nodded under his gaze.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll ask for you."

    Gu Yuluo said, bowing her head, she began to message Gu Zhiqi.

    **

    The car that Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi were in was the second one. Yun Miao was the driver, Tang Yichen sat in the front passenger seat, while Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling were seated in the back.

    After getting in the car, Gu Zhiqi leaned back in the seat to take a nap while flipping through the experimental data copied from Chubby Chiu¡¯s database.

    As she looked through it, she began to feel sleepy.

    Just as she nned on taking a nap, she was disturbed by the notification sound.

    Gu Zhiqi frowned slightly. She originally didn¡¯t want to pay attention, but upon hearing the sound of the red envelope notification, instantly, her sleepiness vanished.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi close her eyes, Su Yunling thought she had fallen asleep. He adjusted his posture and was about to gently ce her head on his shoulder when he heard the notification sound.

    fre.ew(e)bnov el

    Su Yunling¡¯s outstretched hand paused.

    However, after a few seconds, Gu Zhiqi still had not moved, so he reached out again.

    Just when his hand was about to touch Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, the notification sound rang again, this time sounding like a red envelope notification.

    Then, Su Yunling saw the person beside him instantly open her eyes, transforming from azy state one moment to looking as if she had been energized the next.

    Su Yunling paused for a moment, nonchntly withdrawing his hand while stealing a nce at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone.

    Seeing the name Gu Yuluo, Su Yunlingzily squinted his eyes, but didn¡¯t check the specific chat content, moving his gaze elsewhere.

    Gu Zhiqi first imed the red envelope and then sluggishly began reading the messages.

    [Gu Yuluo: The seven days are up. Is Shen Tong back?]

    [Gu Yuluo: Can you check again? Wei Jingyu wants to know if she is alive or dead, and where she is.]

    [Qiqi: Five million]

    [Gu Yuluo: ...]

    As Gu Yuluo sent a string of ellipses, Gu Zhiqi received a transfer message shortly thereafter.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi pulled out Shen Tong¡¯s birth chart and began to do the divination.

    Su Yunling noticed her actions, a hint of curiosity in his eyes, as he slightly turned to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    This divination took Gu Zhiqi a full five minutes.

    Before she could finish, fine sweat beads appeared on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s forehead.

    Noticing she wasn¡¯t in a good state, Su Yunling frowned gently, "Child, are you okay?"

    As soon as Su Yunling spoke, a trace of blood appeared at the corner of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mouth.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s expression changed suddenly, and he immediately ced a hand on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s shoulder, turning her towards him, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Hearing the disturbance from behind, Tang Yichen also quickly turned his head, and Yun Miao nced in the rearview mirror.

    "Gu Xiaoxi (Miss Gu), are you alright?" Yun Miao and Tang Yichen asked simultaneously.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her hand to wipe the corner of her mouth and shook her head nonchntly, "I¡¯m fine, just a bacsh from the divination."

    Seeing that Su Yunling didn¡¯t look well, Gu Zhiqi added, "Bacsh is something Mysterious Sect disciples frequently experience."

    When she first joined the Mysterious Sect, she experienced bacshes almost every day.

    Su Yunling said nothing, he merely took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped the corner of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mouth, "Does it hurt?"

    Su Yunling was very close, and with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head slightly tilted back, besides the soft sensation of the handkerchief against her mouth, she could also feel his breath on her cheek.

    Gu Zhiqi stared at Su Yunling¡¯s enchanting face, and for a moment, she was lost in thought.

 Chapter 902: Su the Beauty: Gu Zhiqi

    <h4>Chapter 902: Chapter 902: Su the Beauty: Gu Zhiqi</h4><h4></h4>

    Looking at the scene in the backseat, Yun Miao and Tang Yichen both chose to keep quiet and focused all their attention forward.

    At this moment, they only felt that they shouldn¡¯t be in the car, but rather under it.

    f.r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om

    Unaware of Tang Yichen and Yun Miao¡¯s internal thoughts, after Su Yunling wiped the bloodstains from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips, he also didn¡¯t hear Gu Zhiqi speak.

    Shifting his gaze, he moved from the lips to the eyes, and then collided with a pair of deep, misty eyes. Those eyes seemed to be shrouded with smoke clouds over the Cold River, cool and hazy.

    Su Yunling was briefly entranced.

    There¡¯s no denying, the child¡¯s eyes were extremely beautiful, so beautiful that just one look felt as if one had fallen into them.

    The two in the backseat just looked at each other, momentarily forgetting any movement.

    Until a message notification sounded, Gu Zhiqi snapped back to reality, immediately withdrew her gaze, and nced down at her phone.

    Without opening the message, she silenced the phone and turned to look out the window.

    Suddenly feeling a bit irritable, but unable to pinpoint the cause, she could only look at the scenery to calm herself.

    No longer seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, a hint of regret shed at the bottom of Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, his gaze fell on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand clutching the phone, his eyes slightly narrowed, his body leaned slightly toward Gu Zhiqi as he reached out to grab her wrist.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s body paused, turning back to look at Su Yunling.

    "There¡¯s blood on your hand."

    Su Yunling said, grabbing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wrist, and carefully wiping the blood off the back of her hand with a cloth.

    It was the blood that Gu Zhiqi had wiped on the back of her hand earlier.

    Gu Zhiqi slightly lowered her eyes, staring at the hand holding the cloth for a few seconds, then moved her gaze to the hand ced on her wrist.

    It seemed a little warm.

    Staring at Su Yunling¡¯s hand, Gu Zhiqi was once again lost in thought.

    After Su Yunling cleaned all the blood from the back of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, he raised his eyes to look at Gu Zhiqi, "Gu Zhiqi."

    Her name was called out in a mellow and seductive voice, and Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond immediately.

    This seemed to be the first time he called her by her full name.

    "Could you take a little better care of yourself?" Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi and spoke earnestly.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    How had she not been taking care of herself?

    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Su Yunling sighed lightly and spoke somewhat helplessly, "First you exhausted your vital energy and fell unconscious, and now you¡¯ve suffered a bacsh causing yourself to vomit blood. It¡¯s been such a short time and you¡¯ve hurt yourself twice, how many times have you been injured when I wasn¡¯t around?"

    If someone else hurt her, he could avenge her, and even protect her from being hurt.

    But these injuries were precisely self-inflicted, leaving him with no way to avenge or protect her.

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    She fell silent for two seconds, then said to Su Yunling, "It just happened to coincide, otherwise I¡¯ve never been hurt."

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling tugged at his lips, smiling slightly, but the smile was mildly cold, not reaching his eyes, "You just said being harmed by a bacsh is something Mysterious Sect disciples frequently experience."

    "..."

    "Oh." Gu Zhiqi paused for a few seconds, unsure how to counter, simply softly replied, then lowered her eyes and stopped speaking.

    Listening to her perfunctory words and then seeing her unresponsive appearance, Su Yunling twitched the corner of his mouth.

    Then helplessly shook his head, saying nothing more.

    At the same time, he felt somewhat ufortable in his heart.

    To this child, he might only count as an acquaintance.

    Was he being too talkative by speaking to her this way?

    He wondered if the child would be repulsed?

    As Su Yunling thought this, he directed his gaze out the window. The buildings outside shed by one after the other past his eyes, but his gaze never focused.

 Chapter 903: Su the Beautyâ€™s Princess Carry

    <h4>Chapter 903: Chapter 903: Su the Beauty¡¯s Princess Carry</h4><h4></h4>

    The two people in the back row stopped talking, but the atmosphere seemed a bit strange. Tang Yichen, sensing something, turned his head to nce at the two.

    At a nce, he found that the two in the back seat were each staring out the window, facing each other with the back of their heads.

    Tang Yichen: ?

    What¡¯s going on?

    View the correct content at NovelFire)

    Did they have a fight?

    Just now, Third Brother was wiping Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s mouth, howe in a blink of an eye, no one was talking to anyone?

    Tang Yichen looked at Gu Zhiqi, then at Su Yunling, his lips moved slightly, but in the end, he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he took out his phone to message Su Yunling.

    The notification sound rang, and Su Yunling, who was spaced out staring at the window, snapped back to reality and nced at the phone.

    It was a message from Tang Yichen.

    Su Yunling looked at Tang Yichen curiously, but decided to lower his head to check the phone.

    [Fourth Brother: Third Brother, what happened with you and Gu Xiaoxi? Why did you both suddenly stop talking?]

    Su Yunling saw this message, turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, found her leaning back in her seat pretending to nap.

    [Third Brother: She¡¯s tired, resting]

    Tang Yichen: ?

    Turning back, he nced at Gu Zhiqi and indeed saw her pretending to nap.

    Wasn¡¯t she just gazing out the window admiring the scenery?

    How did she suddenly...

    Tang Yichen felt puzzled but still put his phone away.

    However, he faintly sensed that there must be something going on between the two, after all, the atmosphere was just too off.

    **

    Twenty minutester, the car drove into the underground garage of the Huaixu Hotel.

    As soon as the car stopped, Tang Yichen and Yun Miao got out.

    Su Yunling was about to open the door to get out, but noticed the person next to him hadn¡¯t moved, appearing to be genuinely asleep.

    Su Yunling paused his door-opening action, turned his head, and gently called, "Child, we¡¯re here."

    View the correct content at NovelFire.

    Whether it was because his voice was too soft, Gu Zhiqi did not wake up.

    Su Yunling was about to call once more when Yun Miao suddenly poked his head into the car, "Miss Gu hasn¡¯t woken up yet? Master, why don¡¯t you carry Miss Gu upstairs?"

    As soon as Yun Miao said that, Tang Yichen immediately nodded in agreement, "Yes, yes, Gu Xiaoxi must be too tired, Third Brother, don¡¯t wake her up."

    Su Yunling listened to the two of them and remained silent.

    In the end, he opened the car door and got out.

    Under the watchful eyes of Yun Miao and Tang Yichen, Su Yunling circled the back of the car to the side where Gu Zhiqi was sitting.

    Yun Miao and Tang Yichen eagerly watched as Su Yunling bent down to carry Gu Zhiqi.

    As soon as Su Yunling touched Gu Zhiqi, he noticed her open her eyes, a hint of alertness and coolness in the sleepy depths.

    Su Yunling paused his action to hold her and subconsciously said, "Get down..."

    Before he could finish speaking, he saw the person inside the car mutter something softly, then close her eyes again.

    Su Yunling couldn¡¯t hear what she said, so seeing her not moving, he cautiously bent down to pick up the girl in the car.

    The girl was light, warm, soft, and obedient.

    As soon as he held her in his arms, Su Yunling felt the person in his arms move slightly.

    Su Yunling thought she might wake up and looked down, only to find the person in his arms hadn¡¯t woken up, but had quietly nestled into his embrace.

    Seemingly, she even rubbed a bit.

    Su Yunling¡¯s body slightly stiffened, after a moment, he faintly curved his lips, and carried her toward the elevator.

    Tang Yichen and Yun Miao stared intently at Su Yunling¡¯s back, pinching each other¡¯s arm, and followed closely behind Su Yunling.

    Just as they stepped into the elevator, footsteps sounded from behind.

    Spotting Gu Yuluo running towards the elevator with a "menacing" look, Tang Yichen immediately pressed the close button, repeatedly hitting it many times, "Quick, close the door, close the door, Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s sister ising!"

 Chapter 904 News

    <h4>Chapter 904: Chapter 904 News</h4><h4></h4>

    Finally, Gu Yuluo could only watch the elevator door close.

    Before it closed, Su Yunling saw Gu Yuluo¡¯s gaze, like a torch attempting to burn him to death.

    That look nearly spelled out "beast" on his face.

    Su Yunling clicked his tongue lightly and looked down at the person he was holding in his arms.

    Indeed, quite beastly.

    Still just a child.

    But, so what, he had plenty of patience to wait.

    NovelFire

    Thinking this, the curve of Su Yunling¡¯s mouth became more pronounced, a hint of eeriness emerging from his gentle eyes.

    Beside him, neither Tang Yichen nor Yun Miao noticed Su Yunling¡¯s expression. Seeing the floor indicator change to the second floor, the two exchanged a silent smile, their achievements hidden from view.

    True to their style.

    **

    Huaixu Hotel, room 707.

    Mu Huai and Lan An were nestled on the sofa reading the Pill Book, when suddenly Mu Huai¡¯s phone rang.

    Lan An immediately put down the book in his hand and looked at Mu Huai, "Is there news?"

    Mu Huai looked at the caller ID and shook his head lightly, "I don¡¯t know."

    After saying that, he pressed the answer button and put the call on speaker so Lan An could hear.

    As soon as the call connected, the voice on the other end spoke, "Master Mu, it¡¯s me, Mu Jiu."

    "So, did you find out?" Mu Huai directly asked the question he was concerned about.

    Upon hearing Mu Huai¡¯s question, Mu Jiu was silent for a few seconds, then stammered a response, "I¡¯ve located the position of Luya Base, but..."

    Listening to Mu Jiu¡¯s halting words, Mu Huai furrowed his brows and spoke coldly, "Speak."

    Mu Jiu: "The base was destroyed, justst night."

    "What? Destroyed?" eximed Lan An and Mu Huai simultaneously, their faces filled with disbelief.

    Upon hearing the surprising reaction from Mu Huai, Mu Jiu remained unfazed, paused for a few seconds, then continued: "The Ever Winning Army made a move, and so did the Net. The base was destroyedst night, but we only received the news today."

    Not only them, because Angel kidnapped seven professors, several international forces have been searching for the Luya Base location to rescue the professors as soon as possible, but none seeded.

    "To my knowledge, aside from the Ever Winning Army and the Net¡¯s people, others only received the base location news today morning. By the time we arrived, the base was already gone."

    The intelligence organizations of the Ever Winning Army and the Net are the most advanced, possessing near-firsthand information. Comparable to them internationally are only the Heavenly Domain Pavilion and the International Security Alliance.

    This time, neither the Heavenly Domain Pavilion nor the International Security Alliance got involved, so in this rescue operation, probably only the Ever Winning Army and the Net could locate Luya Base timely.

    After Mu Jiu¡¯s words, Mu Huai fell into a long silence.

    "What about the person holding the Reincarnation Umbre?" Lan An spoke up, since Mu Huai had not.

    "Well... although the base was destroyed, not a single body was seen," Mu Jiu said with some difficulty.

    Not to mention the person holding the Reincarnation Umbre, not even the other bodies were seen.

    So Mu Jiu was unsure if that person was dead or alive.

    "Moreover, because it was on the sea, after the base was destroyed, nothing was left behind, not only were bodies unseen, but not even damaged ships were found."

    The Ever Winning Army¡¯s people cleaned up the battle site too thoroughly.

    Not likest time.

    The previous Luya Base was onnd, and after its destruction, they could still find a ruin.

    f r\eeNovelFire.c(o)(m)

    But this time, the base was on the sea, some things either sank to the seabed or were taken by Ever Winning Army people.

    For a moment, Mu Jiu had doubts, questioning whether the base was really on the sea.

    But the people sent out did see Ever Winning Army membersnding at the dock this morning and confirmed they rescued seven professors.

 Chapter 905: What is the relationship with Dog Third Master?!

    <h4>Chapter 905: Chapter 905: What is the rtionship with Dog Third Master?!</h4><h4></h4>

    Listening to Mu Jiu, Lan An¡¯s already pale face turned even paler.

    Seeing this, Mu Huai moved his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he said nothing. Instead, he reached out and patted Lan An¡¯s back, then continued speaking to Mu Jiu: "Investigate whether the Ever Winning Army captured that person, and also find out what they seized this time."

    As soon as Mu Huai finished, Mu Jiu fell silent.

    This task is no easier than finding the person with the Reincarnation Umbre.

    However difficult it was, Mu Jiu still responded with, "Yes."

    After Mu Jiu hung up the phone, Lan An frowned deeply and said, "What should we do now? The clues we¡¯ve worked so hard to find are lost again."

    "Don¡¯t panic yet, I have an idea." Mu Huai lowered his gaze, deep in thought.

    Hearing this, Lan An immediately looked at Mu Huai.

    Mu Huai looked at Lan An and said, "Do you remember the person we met with Divine Doctor Gu when we had dinner together a few days ago?"

    Lan An nodded.

    Their looks were very striking, and they seemed to have a good rtionship with the master, so she remembered clearly.

    "Among them, the one named Tang Yichen is one of the leaders of the Ever Winning Army."

    Hearing this, a trace of surprise crossed Lan An¡¯s eyes, "Really?"

    "Although I haven¡¯t met him face-to-face, I¡¯ve seen his photos online, and it¡¯s definitely him." Mu Huai nodded affirmatively.

    When they met that day, Tang Yichen looked familiar to him.

    That night, when he returned to his room, he saw him online.

    "You¡¯re thinking?"

    Mu Huai: "Perhaps we can get information from him."

    Hearing this, Lan An fell silent.

    If there¡¯s really no other way, this might be the only option.

    **

    When Gu Zhiqi woke up again, it was already three in the afternoon.

    She drowsily sat up in bed, looking at the slightly unfamiliar room with confusion in her eyes.

    Where is this?

    As her memory slowly returned, Gu Zhiqi felt a bit frustrated.

    How did I fall asleep again?

    After getting out of bed, she walked towards the door. Outside the room, there was no one.

    However, Gu Zhiqi recognized it seemed to be Su Yunling¡¯s room.

    Not finding Su Yunling in the outer room, Gu Zhiqi looked towards another bedroom.

    The door was open, and there were voices inside, not loud, only faintly talking about something rted to responsibility.

    Gu Zhiqi walked to the door, looked inside, and saw Su Yunling on the balcony talking on the phone.

    With just one nce, she met Su Yunling¡¯s gaze.

    Su Yunling clearly saw her too and smiled while holding the phone.

    Not sure if it was due to the phone conversation or if he was smiling at her.

    Gu Zhiqizily leaned against the door, staring at the person on the balcony.

    After standing at the doorway for a while, Su Yunling ended the call and walked toward Gu Zhiqi.

    Before Su Yunling could get close, she heard a message notification sound in her ear, followed shortly by a red envelope notification sound.

    Upon hearing the red envelope notification, Gu Zhiqi immediately took out her phone and looked down at it.

    She didn¡¯t rush to read the messages but instead slowly opened each red envelope first.

    Once she finished opening the red envelopes, she began to look at the messages.

    [Gu Yuluo: ?]

    [Gu Yuluo: Are you done calcting?]

    [Gu Yuluo: So is Shen Tong still around?]

    After that, there were red envelopes.

    Seeing she hadn¡¯t imed the envelopes, the messages stopped.

    After about twenty minutes, Gu Yuluo started messaging again.

    [Gu Yuluo: !]

    [Gu Yuluo: What is your rtionship with that Dog Third Master?!]

    [Gu Yuluo: Why did he hug you?!]

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Su Yunling hugged her?

 Chapter 906: The Situation of the Last 2 Ships

    <h4>Chapter 906: Chapter 906: The Situation of the Last 2 Ships</h4>

    So, was it Su Yunling who carried her from the car to the room?

    There were several more messages afterward, but Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t continue to read them. Instead, she stared nkly at the phone screen.

    Although she had known Su Yunling for quite some time, she didn¡¯t think their rtionship was particrly good.

    But why?

    Why wasn¡¯t she wary of him?

    Why did she let him carry her upstairs?

    One must know, even when asleep, as long as someone touched her, she would wake up unless she felt no wariness towards that person.

    So, did she trust Su Yunling from the bottom of her heart?

    "Awake?" Gu Zhiqi was lowering her eyes, lost in thought, when Su Yunling¡¯s deep and charming voice suddenly sounded above her head.

    Gu Zhiqi leaned at the door, slightly raised her head to look at Su Yunling, "Brother, why am I in your room?"

    "I didn¡¯t have your room key, and since I happened to have two rooms here, I brought you over." Su Yunling said, paused, and added, "That room hasn¡¯t been upied."

    "Oh." Gu Zhiqi replied absentmindedly and then buried her head to continue checking messages.

    However, staring at the phone screen, she didn¡¯tprehend a single message.

    The phone chimed with a new message notification, yet her fingers hovering above it never moved.

    Su Yunling looked at Gu Zhiqi blocking the door, not intending to step aside, and lightly raised his eyebrows, "What¡¯s wrong? Not letting brother out, do you want to visit brother¡¯s room?"

    Su Yunling¡¯s voice brought Gu Zhiqi back to her senses, and she moved aside, shoving the phone casually into her pocket.

    Seeming a bit out of sorts.

    Su Yunling propped one hand on the door frame, slightly lowered his gaze, and looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Why are you distracted? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, indicating she was fine.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, but seeing Gu Zhiqi like this, it was apparent she wouldn¡¯t say anything, so he didn¡¯t ask further, "Take a seat, I¡¯ll tell you about the situation on the other two ships."

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and she followed Su Yunling, taking a seat on the sofa in the outer room.

    After sitting down, Su Yunling first poured a cup of tea for Gu Zhiqi and then began to talk about the subsequent events.

    There were no Fifth-order Ancient Martial Artists on the other two ships, and there were very few Fourth-order Ancient Martial Artists, but they encountered eight Mystic Masters.

    Those Mystic Masters had all sorts of strange talismans, which were difficult to deal with; fortunately, Jin Cenglv was there.

    In the end, those eight Mystic Masters were defeated, four died, three were captured, and one escaped.

    "After the fight, your friend disappeared. She was injured. We initially nned to have the Mu Character Sect treat her, but we couldn¡¯t find her."

    To this day, Su Yunling still doesn¡¯t know Jin Cenglv¡¯s name.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrows slightly knitted, "She was injured?"

    Su Yunling nodded.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi paused for a moment, then looked at Su Yunling and asked, "Which sect did those Mystic Masters belong to?"

    Su Yunling: "The four that died are unknown. Of the three captured, one used to be with the Mystic Alliance but was expelled after making a mistake, and the other two were cultivated by Angel."

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi pondered for a few seconds and muttered softly, "What exactly is Angel¡¯s background?"

    Su Yunling heard this and raised his eyebrows, "I happen to know a bit about Angel¡¯s origins."

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes to look at Su Yunling, her gaze tinged with inquiry.

 Chapter 907: The Origin of Angel

    <h4>Chapter 907: Chapter 907: The Origin of Angel</h4>

    "Angel was established two years ago, its predecessor was a terrorist organization called Tongtian Sect..."

    Like Angel, Tongtian Sect enjoyed conducting living experiments.

    The three things they did most often were:

    1. Kidnapping wealthy individuals forrge ransoms.

    2. Hunting elites from various industries.

    3. Capturing people with superior gics for living experiments.

    Su Yunling learned about the existence of Tongtian Sect only five years ago.

    Because prior to that, he had never left the Ancient Martial Arts World. The first thing he did upon leaving was to take on the role of leader of the Ever Winning Army.

    Joining him in the appointment were Jin Cengran, Fu Xiyan, and Tang Yichen.

    The four of them took office during the most rampant period of the Tongtian Sect.

    Upon learning about the existence of the Tongtian Sect, the four of them coborated and united major forces to besiege the Tongtian Sect.

    It took two years for the name of this terrorist organization to disappear.

    However, unexpectedly, a yearter, a terrorist organization called Angel appeared.

    Initially, they didn¡¯t know Angel was the sessor of Tongtian Sect until they saw their clothing and began to suspect.

    Tongtian Sect¡¯s and Angel¡¯s outfits were almost identical, except for the embroidered patterns. Tongtian Sect¡¯s outfit didn¡¯t have angels but Leviathan, a Kunpeng with fish body and wings.

    After listening to Su Yunling¡¯s narration, Gu Zhiqi pondered for a few seconds before asking, "How are your Ever Winning Army¡¯s leaders selected over the years?"

    Su Yunling: "The leaders have always had a miraculous jade stone tablet, and when it¡¯s time to change leaders, the name appears on it."

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    A stone this miraculous?

    "Do you have that jade stone tablet?" Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest as she looked at Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling shook his head, "I don¡¯t have it with me now, but if you want to see it, I¡¯ll bring it next time."

    The previous leader did entrust him with the jade stone tablet, but he didn¡¯t carry it; he left it in the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this,zily raised her brows, and smiled sweetly, "Then brother, remember to bring it next time."

    Su Yunling chuckled silently, his eyebrows arched in agreement, "Alright."

    Seeing Su Yunling agree, Gu Zhiqi asked another question, "Since the establishment of the Ever Winning Army, how many leaders have been reced?"

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling shook his head, "It¡¯s unclear. Since its establishment, the Ever Winning Army has been around for five hundred years, but the length of each leader¡¯s term varies, and there aren¡¯t any records, so it¡¯s hard to determine."

    "Five hundred years," Gu Zhiqi murmured softly.

    Another five hundred years.

    The number of times I¡¯ve heard five hundred yearstely seems a bit much.

    **

    After leaving Su Yunling¡¯s ce, Gu Zhiqi went to the seventh floor.

    She knocked on Jin Cenglv¡¯s room, but it was Jin Ling who answered the door.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi, Jin Ling¡¯s eyes held a look of amazement, such a beautiful girl, then he spoke with a puzzled expression, "Who are you?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Myst name is Gu, I¡¯m here to see Jin Cenglv."

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice, Jin Ling¡¯s ears moved, and his eyes brightened, "Are you the one who helped Ah Lv rescue us?"

    After Jin Ling spoke, his eyes were filled with astonishment.

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent, "How did you recognize me?"

    Even though she didn¡¯t use a disguise when rescuing Jin Ling and the others, she was dressed in Angel¡¯s clothing at that time, with her face covered.

    How did he recognize me?

 Chapter 908: Is this young girl the true love of the lady?

    <h4>Chapter 908: Chapter 908: Is this young girl the true love of thedy?</h4>

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s meaning, it was an acknowledgment.

    Jin Ling found it a bit unbelievable in his heart, but he still responded to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words.

    "I¡¯m quite sensitive to voices, that¡¯s how I recognized it." Saying this, he took another careful look at Gu Zhiqi, "Are you really the one who saved us? How old are you this year?"

    The little girl looked reserved and mature, but her face clearly hadn¡¯t grown up, appearing to be just seventeen or eighteen years old.

    "Oh." Gu Zhiqi replied with a sound, then continued, "I¡¯m looking for Jin Cenglv."

    This meant she didn¡¯t want to answer Jin Ling¡¯s question anymore.

    Jin Ling was taken aback at first, then chuckled lightly, "Come in, Miss is inside."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly towards Jin Ling, then stepped into the room.

    Upon entering, she found that besides Jin Cenglv, there was another person, Yun Lin.

    Yun Lin was holding Green Crystal Grass to treat Jin Cenglv, while Jin Cenglv was sitting on the sofa with lowered eyes.

    At this moment, she was wearing a ck cloak, with a hood attached to the cloak covering her head, and a mask on, wrapping herself tightly, only revealing a pair of eyes.

    Upon hearing themotion, Yun Lin and Jin Cenglv simultaneously looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Yun Lin: "Miss Gu!"

    Jin Cenglv: "Master Zhezhi."

    Both spoke at the same time, with an unmistakable note of happiness in their tone.

    This left Jin Ling somewhat puzzled.

    This was the first time Jin Ling had seen Jin Cenglv so happy to see someone.

    Even when meeting someone she liked, Jin Cenglv had never been this happy.

    Could it be, this little girl is the true love of Miss¡¯s heart?

    And moreover, Miss is happy to see this little girl because they are friends, but why is Yun Lin so excited?

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at the two of them.

    "Master Zhezhi, please have a seat." Jin Cenglv said to Gu Zhiqi.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi sat down beside Jin Cenglv.

    Yun Lin looked eagerly at Gu Zhiqi, "Miss Gu, why are you here?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Just came to see, how is she doing?"

    "Moderate internal injury, after taking the medicine, the first round of treatment has been conducted. After five minutes, another round of treatment and it should bepleted." Yun Lin waspletely transparent with Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing Yun Lin¡¯s respectful yet warm attitude towards Gu Zhiqi, surprise filled Jin Ling¡¯s eyes.

    This...

    Yun Lin¡¯s attitude towards this little girl is too...

    "Yun Lin, do you know this little girl?" Too curious, Jin Ling asked Yun Lin this question.

    Upon hearing Jin Ling¡¯s question, Yun Lin frowned slightly, then spoke with discontent, "What little girl, you have to call her Miss Gu."

    Jin Ling: ?

    Ah this...

    Something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s seriously wrong.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t mind the conversation between the two, first taking Jin Cenglv¡¯s pulse, then looking at Jin Cenglv and asked, "I heard you battled with eight Mystic Masters?"

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cenglv immediately shook her head, "It wasn¡¯t just me, many people helped me."

    If it were just her, she would never have been able to battle eight Mystic Masters.

    Gu Zhiqi: "What were the opponent¡¯s cultivation levels?"

    Gu Zhiqi guessed Su Yunling couldn¡¯t discern the Mystic Masters¡¯ levels, but Jin Cenglv should be able to.

    Upon Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Jin Cenglv fell silent for several seconds.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to answer, but she was trying to find the right words.

    After four or five seconds, she finally organized her words and slowly spoke to Gu Zhiqi, "There were three in the third order Middle Stage, three in the Fourth-order Primary Stage, one in the Fourth-order Middle Stage, and one at the peak of the fourth-order."

 Chapter 909 About Apprenticeship

    <h4>Chapter 909: Chapter 909 About Apprenticeship</h4>

    "Four were killed; two at the Fourth-order Primary Stage and one at the third order Middle Stage were captured, and the one at the peak of the fourth-order escaped," he paused for several seconds before continuing.

    Gu Zhiqi listened, nodded slightly, and then fell into contemtion.

    Several secondster, she looked at Jin Cenglv, "Couldn¡¯t track the one who escaped?"

    Generally, after a duel, a Mystic Master could track the opponent by the residual aura left behind.

    Jin Cenglv heard this and shook his head, "He has a very powerful Mystic Instrument that deliberately conceals his whereabouts and aura. I can¡¯t track him."

    Gu Zhiqi listened, her eyes flickering slightly, "What kind of Mystic Instrument?"

    Jin Cenglv: "An umbre."

    "What kind of umbre?"

    "Wait a moment." Jin Cenglv said, picked up a paper and pen from the coffee table, and began to swiftly sketch.

    Two minutester, hepleted a simple sketch of the umbre.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the drawing and gently raised her eyebrows.

    "Thousand Leaves Reincarnation Umbre." Gu Zhiqi extended her hand and took the paper, gazing at the drawing and whispered.

    "Reincarnation Umbre? Is that the Reincarnation Umbre?" Jin Cenglv asked softly after hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s muttered words.

    His tone was several times faster than usual.

    Gu Zhiqi: "You know of the Reincarnation Umbre?"

    "I¡¯ve read about it in ancient books, but this is the first time seeing it." Jin Cenglv¡¯s voice was tinged with joy.

    This trip was truly worthwhile.

    Not only did he save someone but also encountered Master Zhezhi and the Reincarnation Umbre.

    Indeed, Master Zhezhi was right; more practice is beneficial.

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Jin Cenglv¡¯s words without replying, just slightly lowered her gaze, continuing to examine the sketch on the paper.

    This time, she wasn¡¯t looking at the content, but the skill in the drawing.

    It seems Jin Cenglv is indeed connected to him.

    Gu Zhiqi put away the paper and stood up.

    "Master, are you leaving?" Jin Cenglv spoke immediately upon seeing her rise.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded once, "If you want to be my disciple,e to my room at nine tonight."

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and he jumped up from the sofa, "Can I follow you now?!"

    Yun Lin, Jin Ling: "..."

    "Ahem, Miss Jin, there¡¯s one more round of treatment." Yun Lin spoke up to remind Jin Cenglv, subtly indicating she couldn¡¯t follow Gu Zhiqi right now.

    He also wanted to follow Miss Gu.

    But, can anyone just follow Miss Gu?

    "Please cooperate with the treatment." Gu Zhiqi tossed this statement over her shoulder and walked out of the room.

    Jin Cenglv saw this and had no choice but to sit down dejectedly.

    Jin Ling looked curiously; truly Miss and this Miss Gu are the real deal, aren¡¯t they?

    **

    Huaixu Hotel, Room 709.

    "Fall, any response from Master Zhezhi?" Wei Jingyu asked Gu Yuluo for the nth time.

    Gu Yuluo: "...No."

    Just not long ago, the girl had epted her red envelope.

    But...

    Only epting the red envelope without answering!

    She sent several messages and received no reply.

    Not only did she ignore the messages, but she didn¡¯t even open the sent red envelopes.

    She was truly out of options.

    "You should ask again. It¡¯s been ten minutes since thest time. Try once more," Wei Jingyu nced at his watch, then addressed Gu Yuluo.

    Gu Yuluo: "...Why don¡¯t you ask yourself? Let¡¯s see if she replies to you."

    Saying this, she handed the phone directly to Wei Jingyu.

    Seeing this, Wei Jingyu took the phone, "Fine, I¡¯ll ask myself...but hey, I asked for Master Zhezhi, why are you asking Sister Zhizhi?"

    Gu Yuluo: !

 Chapter 910 Jin Cenglv: Wonâ€™t return to Masterâ€™s Sect anymore

    <h4>Chapter 910: Chapter 910 Jin Cenglv: Won¡¯t return to Master¡¯s Sect anymore</h4>

    Listening to Wei Jingyu¡¯s question, Gu Yuluo¡¯s pupils shook, and she immediately stretched out her hand to snatch the phone back at the fastest speed.

    After Wei Jingyu asked the question, he felt something was off. A suspicion floated in his mind, but before he could confirm it, the phone was snatched away by Gu Yuluo.

    Wei Jingyu paused for a moment, then looked at Gu Yuluo with a suspicious expression and said, "You¡¯re acting strange."

    "I¡¯ll ask for you." Gu Yuluo said, turning around and sitting with her back to Wei Jingyu, then burying herself in her phone to type.

    "Sister Zhizhi is really Master Zhezhi, right?" Wei Jingyu looked at Gu Yuluo with a deep gaze and spoke with resentment.

    Gu Yuluo pretended not to hear and didn¡¯t answer him.

    Seeing her avoid answering, Wei Jingyu snorted coldly, "Hmph, do you think I can¡¯t guess it just because you won¡¯t say?"

    After speaking, Wei Jingyu fell into silence.

    No wonder, no wonder Master Zhezhi told him to call her Master Zhi, and Sister Zhizhi also told him to call her Master Zhi.

    Earlier, he hadn¡¯t linked the two together at all.

    Now that he thought about it, if he had been more careful earlier, he probably would have figured it out.

    It¡¯s just...

    Zhizhi¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts are already so powerful, why still do fortune-telling?!

    Wei Jingyu started doubting life.

    Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t speak again and continued to bury her head in sending messages to Gu Zhiqi.

    **

    Not long after Gu Zhiqi left, Yun Lin and Jin Ling also left.

    As soon as they left, Jin Cenglv immediately took out his phone and sent a message to someone noted as "Master," and then sent another message to Lv Yao.

    [Science Green: I¡¯m not going back to the Master¡¯s Sect anymore. Remember to go to the Service Hall to cross out my name when you have time]

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s message was sent, and within seconds, a reply came from the other side.

    [Secondary Kid Yao: ?]

    [Secondary Kid Yao: ?!!!]

    [Secondary Kid Yao: Senior sister, what¡¯s up with you? Hasn¡¯t the old man not left closed-door cultivation yet? Why won¡¯t you return to the Master¡¯s Sect?]

    [Secondary Kid Yao: Even if the old man really leaves closed-door cultivation, senior sister, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t stand by and watch him expel you from the Master¡¯s Sect]

    [Secondary Kid Yao: We siblings advance and retreat together. If he really expels you, I¡¯ll leave with you]

    Lv Yao sent several messages in a row, and seeing this, Jin Cenglv replied unhurriedly.

    [Science Green: I want to leave the Master¡¯s Sect on my own]

    [Secondary Kid Yao: ?]

    [Secondary Kid Yao: You¡¯re really nning not to study Mysticism anymore and to switch to science?]

    Lv Yao knew that his senior sister had excellent talent in Mysticism, being the most talented disciple in the entire Master¡¯s Sect.

    Some people practiced for decades and barely reached the third or fourth order, but Jin Cenglv became a peak Fourth-order Mystic Master in just over a decade.

    She is the pride of the entire Master¡¯s Sect, and especially of the old man.

    However, despite being such a rare genius, she is socially anxious.

    She is unwilling to speak to unfamiliar people and spends all her time holed up in the Master¡¯s Sect, with very poor practical ability and always finishing at the bottom in field trials.

    In an effort to make her ovee social anxiety, the old man tried many ways and finally let her go to school like an ordinary person.

    However, after only a year of school, her senior sister suddenly lost faith in Mysticism and switched to believing in science.

    She kept moring about believing in science, which angered the old man to the point he wanted to expel her from the Master¡¯s Sect.

    However, before he could drive her out, the old man suddenly entered closed-door cultivation again.

    This time, itsted for a year.

    The senior sister stayed in the Master¡¯s Sect for another year.

    Seeing the messages from Lv Yao, Jin Cenglv paused and recalled how she had previously stirred up trouble by believing in science.

    Originally, if Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t appeared, Jin Cenglv had already nned to stop practicing Mysticism.

 Chapter 912: Regarding the Key

    <h4>Chapter 912: Chapter 912: Regarding the Key</h4>

    Seeing that it wasn¡¯t Su Yunling who came, Gu Zhiqi felt a slight twinge of disappointment.

    Had thought it was time for dinner.

    Standing at the door were Lan An and Mu Huai. As soon as Gu Zhiqi opened the door, they immediately spoke.

    "Master."

    "Divine Doctor Gu."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly, leaningzily against the doorway, looking at the two and asking, "Is there something?"

    The two heard his words, exchanged a nce, and finally Lan An spoke, "Master, your disciple has a favor to ask."

    Seeing that Lan An didn¡¯t specify what the favor was, Gu Zhiqi knew that saying it at the door was inconvenient, so he said, "Come in."

    Having said this, he turned first and walked into the room.

    Lan An and Mu Huai saw this and immediately stepped in to follow him into the room.

    Once inside, Mu Huai closed the door to the room.

    The three of them sat down on the sofa.

    "Master, are you familiar with Tang Yichen from the Ever Winning Army?" Lan An didn¡¯t start with the request but asked this question first.

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow upon hearing this, looked at Lan An, "Just so-so."

    Lan An understood from this that their rtionship must be decent.

    If they weren¡¯t familiar, Gu Zhiqi would have said they weren¡¯t familiar outright instead of saying "so-so."

    "I heard the Ever Winning Army raided Luya Basest night, and the person who took the key was at Luya Base. We don¡¯t know if that person was captured by the Ever Winning Army or if the key ended up in their hands." Lan An briefly exined before looking at Gu Zhiqi and asking, "Master, could you ask Mr. Tang for us?"

    Gu Zhiqi paused for a few seconds before looking at Lan An and asking, "What does the person you¡¯re looking for look like?"

    Lan An shook her head helplessly, "The Angel uniforms are uniform, everyone is covered tightly, really don¡¯t know what that person looks like."

    Even though Mu Huai and Lan An have both encountered the person, they don¡¯t know what he looks like.

    After Lan An finished speaking, Gu Zhiqi said nothing, but Mu Huai immediately added, "Though we don¡¯t know what he looks like, I know his weapon is an umbre."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, "An umbre?"

    Mu Huai nodded immediately, "Yes, an oil-paper umbre."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Mu Huai, "Like this?"

    Mu Huai stared at the umbre on the paper, stunned, his lips trembled several times before nodding repeatedly.

    "Yes, it¡¯s exactly like this," Lan An spoke ahead of Mu Huai.

    Seeing Lan An respond, Mu Huai said nothing more, but stared intently at Gu Zhiqi, "Divine Doctor Gu, this paper you..."

    Gu Zhiqi calmly folded the paper and put it back in his pocket, then looked at Mu Huai and Lan An and said, "The person with the oil-paper umbre isn¡¯t dead, nor has he fallen into Ever Winning Army hands."

    Lan An and Mu Huai were both shocked upon hearing this.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored their reactions and instead asked, "The key you¡¯re talking about, what does it look like?"

    Lan An immediately replied, "Blue, with a shimmering ice-blue glow."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, looking at the two, "Don¡¯t worry about the key, I¡¯ll retrieve it and hand it personally to the governor of Central Continent City."

    Lan An and Mu Huai were once again stunned upon hearing this.

    Lan An was the first to return to her senses, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a worried expression, "But, Master, are you going alone? Let me and..."

    Lan An¡¯s words were cut off by Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 913: Become a Disciple?

    <h4>Chapter 913: Chapter 913: Be a Disciple?</h4>

    "Your injury hasn¡¯t healed yet, you need to rest." Saying this, Gu Zhiqi nced at Mu Huai, then at Lan An, "One has lost Ancient Martial Arts, the other¡¯s talent has been taken and is still sick. What¡¯s this, are you nning to follow me as burdens?"

    Mu Huai, Lan An: "..."

    It¡¯s quite heart-wrenching, though.

    Mu Huai thought for a moment and said to Gu Zhiqi, "Divine Doctor Gu, I can assign my men to you."

    "Are their Ancient Martial Arts at the fifth order?"

    Mu Huai paused, then silently shook his head.

    Gu Zhiqi said leisurely, "Without the fifth order, they¡¯re burdens to me."

    Mu Huai: "..."

    Are the requirements for Ancient martial artists this high now?

    Mu Huai said: "Sorry for disturbing you."

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and looked at the two, "Send me your delivery addressester, I¡¯ll send you both something."

    Mu Huai and Lan An heard this and looked up at Gu Zhiqi, their eyes filled with identical inquiries.

    However, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer their doubts, looked at the message from Su Yunling, and started ushering them out, "Alright, I¡¯m off to mooch dinner, you two can leave now."

    Mu Huai, Lan An: "..."

    **

    After mooching dinner at Su Yunling¡¯s ce, Gu Zhiqi returned to her room. As soon as she stepped out of room 809, she saw a dark figure standing at her own room¡¯s door.

    Gu Zhiqi paused slightly, and once she recognized who it was, stepped forward.

    Hearing footsteps, the person standing at the door slowly turned around and nced at Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi clearly, Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, and he immediately greeted, "Master."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, while swiping the keycard to unlock the door, ncing at the time¡ªeight thirty, still half an hour until nine.

    Why did this kide so early?

    What Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t know was that Jin Cenglv had been waiting outside room 808 for half an hour already.

    She didn¡¯t want toe so early either, but couldn¡¯t sit still, so she came up earlier.

    She knocked on the door as soon as she arrived but no one answered.

    Sent messages but received no reply and no one opened the door upon knocking¡ªJin Cenglv thought it was a test from the master and stood quietly at the door waiting.

    She never considered that Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t in the room.

    After Gu Zhiqi swiped open the door, she pushed it open and entered the room, "Come in."

    Jin Cenglv immediately stepped in after her.

    Once in the room, Gu Zhiqi poured Jin Cenglv a cup of tea.

    Jin Cenglv thought she was going to be asked to offer tea and change her address, but Gu Zhiqi simply said, "Sit for a bit, I¡¯m going to work on some exercises."

    Jin Cenglv: ?

    Under Jin Cenglv¡¯s puzzled gaze, Gu Zhiqi opened a workbook, and Jin Cenglv watched her solve problems on the sofa for half an hour.

    At nine o¡¯clock, Gu Zhiqi finally finished the exercises, changed into a different outfit, and took Jin Cenglv flying into the night from the balcony.

    **

    Twenty minutester, Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv arrived at a slum.

    The slum was very chaotic; as they walked along, they saw people half-clothed lying helter-skelter under the eaves, some even devoid of life, with rotting scars covering their exposed skin.

    Jin Cenglv paused slightly at the sight of those gruesome scars.

    "Keep up."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice sounded in her ear, focusing Jin Cenglv¡¯s mind, she quickly followed.

    The two cloaked themselves with an Invisibility Talisman, tiptoeing past countless trees and rooftops, finally stopping outside a short mud house.

    Inside the mud house, a man dressed in ck was nodding off.

 Chapter 914: Underground Corridor

    <h4>Chapter 914: Chapter 914: Underground Corridor</h4>

    The small earth house was very cramped, and the light was quite dim. The scene inside the house was unclear, but Jin Cenglv immediately noticed the golden embroidery of the Six-winged Angel on the ck-d man¡¯s clothes.

    That was Angel¡¯s exclusive symbol.

    So, was that person one of Angel¡¯s people?

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s expression flickered slightly and she nced sideways at Gu Zhiqi.

    From the moment they left home until now, Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t told her what they were out to do.

    Due to her personality and the trust she had in Gu Zhiqi, she hadn¡¯t asked much, but questions still lingered in her mind.

    However, at this moment, it seemed there was an answer.

    Gu Zhiqi gestured for silence to Jin Cenglv, then pulled her to hide next to the small earth house.

    They hid for less than three minutes before a figure suddenly appeared outside the small earth house.

    The person was dressed in Angel¡¯s uniform and, upon entering the house, woke up the person who was dozing and berated him.

    Then they had a conversationsting about two minutes.

    The conversation was innguage F, which Jin Cenglv did not understand.

    Two minutester, the sound of stone bs rubbing against each other came from inside the house, and then silence fell.

    After five more minutes, Gu Zhiqi silently slipped into the small earth house and directly twisted the neck of the yawning ck-d man.

    Jin Cenglv also entered the house.

    After dealing with the ck-d man, Gu Zhiqi began to feel along the wall, and soon there were small movements in the house.

    Jin Cenglv followed the source of the sound and spotted a hole in the corner of the small earth house.

    Approaching closer, she could see a stone staircase within the hole.

    Standing at the entrance, the staircase seemed endless; looking in, all she could see was darkness.

    Gu Zhiqi took a talisman out of her pocket, stuck it on the ck-d body, and then proceeded to the staircase first. "Follow," she said.

    Jin Cenglv said nothing, merely silently kept pace with Gu Zhiqi.

    This stone staircase was quite long, taking about three minutes to descend.

    The end of the stone staircase was a corridor, which had amp burning every few steps; still, the light remained dim.

    "There are mechanisms, follow my path," Gu Zhiqi suddenly said to Jin Cenglv after covering some distance.

    Jin Cenglv nodded and then kept up with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s steps.

    After a few steps, the strong metallic scent of blood hit her nose, causing Jin Cenglv to frown in difort and subconsciously look around.

    There was nothing.

    The source of the metallic scent was unclear.

    Suddenly, the sound of wind breaking came to her ears, snapping Jin Cenglv back to consciousness, and she saw a Feather Arrow flying toward her.

    Then it halted very close to her.

    She merely saw Gu Zhiqi securely holding the Feather Arrow in her hand.

    Jin Cenglv was stunned for a few seconds, a wave of fright washing over her. Once sheposed herself, she apologized, "Sorry, Master, I... got distracted."

    Gu Zhiqi waved her hand nonchntly, "Watch your step."

    She then continued walking forward.

    Jin Cenglv, seeing this, corrected her posture and immediately kept step with Gu Zhiqi, not daring to be distracted again.

    They walked for about ten minutes when they heard the sound of footsteps.

    Judging by the sound, there were around ten people nearby, and the sound was getting closer.

    Both Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv halted their steps. Gu Zhiqi nced upward at the corridor ceiling, then with a swift leap, pulled Jin Cenglv up and clung to the stone wall above.

    "Don¡¯t make a sound."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words had just fallen when a group of people appeared in their sight.

 Chapter 915: The Person Holding the Reincarnation Umbrella

    <h4>Chapter 915: Chapter 915: The Person Holding the Reincarnation Umbre</h4>

    All of them were dressed in ck cloaks, without exception.

    Jin Cenglv allowed Gu Zhiqi to hold her, slowing her breath as she watched a group of people run beneath them.

    Though the corridor was quite high, it was unclear why those running below could not see the two of them clinging to the upper part of the corridor.

    The reason they didn¡¯t discover Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv was because both of them had invisibility talismans and breath concealment talismans attached to them.

    After that group of people ran past, Gu Zhiqi finally lifted Jin Cenglv and jumped down from the stone wall.

    Even so, Gu Zhiqi did not let go of Jin Cenglv, but continued to carry her forward.

    Jin Cenglv only felt the stone walls rapidly retreating past her, with only the fiercely fluttering corners of clothing and strands of hair indicating to her that she was moving at an extreme speed.

    Specifically speaking, it was Master Zhezhi who was leading her at this rapid pace.

    It was unsure how long passed before they stopped.

    The hat on Jin Cenglv¡¯s head had long been blown off, now drooping discouragedly behind her, leaving her hair in disarray.

    The first thing Jin Cenglv did after stopping was to lift the hat attached to the cloak and put it back on her head.

    Fortunately, the hat was attached to the cloak, otherwise, at that speed, it would have fallen off long ago.

    After doing all this, she discovered there was no road ahead, while Gu Zhiqi was wandering in front of a stone statue.

    Jin Cenglv immediately walked over and also stared at the stone statue.

    After a few seconds of looking and finding nothing, it was Gu Zhiqi who had already bent down and pressed gently inside the statue¡¯s mouth.

    As her hand fell, a rumbling sound echoed next to her ear, and the ground trembled along with this sound.

    Following the rumbling sound, they saw that the stone wall, which previously had no path, was slowly splitting, with two stone doors gradually moving to the sides.

    "Get ready, it¡¯s time to fight."

    As Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice fell, a group of ck-d figures rushed out of the stone door.

    Upon crossing the master¡¯s sect, the group didn¡¯t see anyone and nced at each other for a few seconds, then stood guardedly at the doorway.

    "I wondered who dared to intrude into my territory; turns out it¡¯s fellow practitioners." A slightly hoarse, aged voice sounded.

    As soon as the voice fell, the group of ck-d figures automatically split into two lines, making way.

    Once the path was made, dozens of open red umbres flew out of the stone door, forming a path of umbres, followed by a ck figure stepping on them.

    As that figure emerged from the stone door, those red umbres converged towards the front and finally merged into one with the ck-d figures¡¯ umbre beneath his feet.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the umbre beneath his feet and confirmed that it was indeed a Reincarnation Umbre.

    "Since you¡¯re already here, why not show yourselves?" The figure standing on the Reincarnation Umbre looked straight ahead, one hand ced in front and the other behind, exuding an aura of transcendence, eyes filled with disdain.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored him, instead turning to Jin Cenglv and saying, "I¡¯ll handle the one on top of the umbre, the others are yours. Any problems?"

    Jin Cenglv immediately shook her head upon hearing this.

    Aside from the one wielding the Reincarnation Umbre, the others were second or third order Ancient martial artists, and would not be difficult for her to handle.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded in satisfaction, then cautioned Jin Cenglv, "Under the effect of the Reincarnation Umbre, the invisibility talisman will be ineffective, be careful in everything."

    Then she mobilized her vital energy and attacked the person directly.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke, the person standing on the umbre heard her.

    Upon hearing her first sentence, a trace of disdain flickered in his eyes, but after hearing thetter sentence, a hint of astonishment crossed his gaze.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqiing at him, he immediately gathered vital energy, intending to block Gu Zhiqi¡¯s strike.

 Chapter 916 Zhizhi: I want that umbrella

    <h4>Chapter 916: Chapter 916 Zhizhi: I want that umbre</h4>

    The collision of palm winds erupted with a roaring sound, simultaneously sting away many people nearby, including the person standing on the umbre.

    After being flung quite a distance, the person finally managed to stop, their gaze toward Gu Zhiqi turned a lot heavier.

    What was once disregard became grave, clutching his chest, he fixed his eyes on Gu Zhiqi, "Who are you?"

    "The one who will take your life." Gu Zhiqi said, once again mobilizing her Vital Energy, she struck towards the person.

    The person squinted slightly at this, "Hmph, boastful words."

    As he spoke, he immediately stretched out his hand towards the Reincarnation Umbre. Upon his gesture, the umbre flew into his hand.

    Before Gu Zhiqi¡¯s palm wind couldnd on him, the Reincarnation Umbre blocked in front of him.

    "Boom"

    A thunderous noise resounded, the palm wind crashed against the Reincarnation Umbre,pletely shielded by it.

    Not harming that person in the slightest.

    In fact, the palm wind deflected by the umbre toppled quite a few men in ck nearby.

    Those men in ck realizing they were injured by every collision of palm winds, voluntarily distanced themselves.

    Witnessing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows.

    Seeing that her palm didn¡¯t harm him, the person sneered, "Take my life? Don¡¯t you fear twisting your tongue."

    Saying this, he grabbed the umbre handle and flew towards Gu Zhiqi with it.

    The umbre advanced straight to Gu Zhiqi, and as it almost reached her, the sharp point at the center suddenly became a sharp metallic head, extending longer, stabbing towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi wrapped her hands in Vital Energy, grasping the tip, twisted her hand, and the umbre began to spin.

    The person sensed an unfamiliar force on the umbre, his pupils constricted and he immediately gripped the umbre tightly, giving it a gentle turn.

    The metallic head of the umbre sprouted spikes.

    Gu Zhiqi seemed to have anticipated this, letting go just a second before the spikes appeared.

    Her body leaned slightly backward, close to the ground.

    The umbre swept over her body from above.

    By the time the men in ck reacted, the umbre had fully passed over Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi made a leap, head down and feet up, she kicked the man¡¯s back.

    Then she flipped over andnded calmly.

    The man in ck, after being kicked, staggered forward several steps before barely steadying himself.

    As soon as he regained bnce, he turned around, facing Gu Zhiqi.

    His eyes were painted with a harsh and vicious gleam.

    "I intended to capture you alive, now... go die." He spat out a vicious threat, then tossed the umbre into the air, activating Yuan Force and infusing it into the umbre.

    Powered by Yuan Force, the umbre started spinning rapidly, zooming towards Gu Zhiqi.

    The umbre canopy was no longer ordinary oil paper; the umbre edge became extremely sharp.

    The umbre ribs turned into sharp weapons, and if the umbre edge cut a person, that person would be split into two by the umbre.

    Facing the approaching umbre, Gu Zhiqi leaped into the air, standing above the umbre.

    Taking advantage of the umbre¡¯s attack opening, a few Silver Needles appeared in her hand, with a flick of her fingertips, they flew towards the man in ck.

    Seeing this, the man in ck immediately recalled the Reincarnation Umbre, blocking it in front of him.

    The few Silver Needles were deflected back by the Reincarnation Umbre.

    Chubby Chiu watched with frustration, suggesting to Gu Zhiqi, "Zhizhi, let¡¯s just destroy the umbre."

    Gu Zhiqi replied calmly, "I want that umbre."

    Chubby Chiu: "..."

    Fine.

    The man in ck, seeing the needles had been effectively blocked, sneered again and manipted the Reincarnation Umbre to fly once more towards Gu Zhiqi.

    As the Reincarnation Umbre flew towards her again, Gu Zhiqi stepped back a few paces and formed a hand seal.

 Chapter 917 The Fight Ends

    <h4>Chapter 917: Chapter 917 The Fight Ends</h4>

    Soon, countless ice-blue threads flew out from the sleeves.

    The threads first wrapped around the umbre handle, eventually enveloping the entire umbre.

    The figure in ck saw this and immediately manipted the Reincarnation Umbre, trying to sever those threads.

    But it was futile. No matter how the umbre¡¯s edges shed at the threads, they showed no sign of breaking.

    "What... what is this?"

    The figure in ck stared nkly at the threads, utterly bewildered.

    In this world, there actually existed something the Reincarnation Umbre couldn¡¯t cut.

    Gu Zhiqi, of course, had no time to enlighten him. Seeing the Reincarnation Umbrepletely tangled and ensuring it wouldn¡¯t be destroyed with the death of the figure in ck, she shifted her gaze to him.

    With a cold, chilling look directed at him, the ck-d figure felt as though he was in an icy wilderness.

    What was going on?

    In just a few seconds, how did this person¡¯s aura be so strong?

    The strength in this person¡¯s aura wasparable to the man wearing the Leviathan Mask he encounteredst night.

    He knew that the person he encounteredst night was Su San of the Ever Winning Army, the most feared person in all of Angel.

    So, upon recognizing him as Su Sanst night, he quickly fled.

    Having just one Su San was enough, why was there another formidable figure like this?

    Even worse, this person hadn¡¯t even used their full strength earlier. Had he known she was so formidable, he would have fled sooner.

    Now entangled, escaping became increasingly difficult.

    The more the ck-d figure thought about it, the more scared he became, and he could only retreat step by step.

    After retreating several steps, seeing that Gu Zhiqi seemed entirely focused on the umbre, the figure in ck swiftly turned and dashed into the corridor.

    But after just two steps, a thread tightened around his neck.

    The ck-d figure¡¯s pupils suddenly dted, and then he copsed directly to the ground.

    Along with the fall of the ck-d figure, the entangled Reincarnation Umbre ceased its rotation.

    Gu Zhiqi retracted all the threads.

    As the threads were retrieved, the Reincarnation Umbre fell from the air, rapidly plummeting to the ground.

    Gu Zhiqi waved at the Reincarnation Umbre, and just before it hit the ground, the umbre flew into her hand.

    "Zhizhi, is he dead?"

    "Dead." Gu Zhiqi closed the Reincarnation Umbre and stored it in the storage bracelet.

    Chubby Chiu hesitated for a moment and quietly said, "But, we haven¡¯t asked about the key yet."

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Oops, forgot.

    "Go check him for it."

    Upon hearing this, Chubby Chiu flew towards the ck-d figure.

    Seeing that Jin Cenglv was still entangled with those people, Gu Zhiqi also joined the fray.

    At this time, the group of ck-d figures that had fled earlier returned and were dumbfounded upon seeing their leader fallen on the ground.

    Because the owner of the Reincarnation Umbre was dead, the umbre no longer functioned, so the neers couldn¡¯t see Jin Cenglv or Gu Zhiqi.

    Thus, all they saw was theirrades fighting with thin air.

    It looked as if they were in a frenzy, and the group waspletely stunned.

    Were they... possessed?

    The group hesitated as they approached, only to have their throats cut by the newly engaged Gu Zhiqi.

    Twenty minutester, the fight was totally over.

    Jin Cenglv looked at Gu Zhiqi, then at the bodies on the ground, falling into silence.

    When she fought with this person yesterday, she had exerted immense effort.

    She nearly died at his hands, until Third Master Su from the Ever Winning Army arrived in time to save her.

    In the entire Ever Winning Army, only Third Master Su could defeat him.

    But now, Master Zhezhi had easily killed him.

    Could it be that Master Zhezhi is as formidable as Third Master Su?

    No, no, Third Master Su didn¡¯t kill him, but Master Zhezhi did, so perhaps Master Zhezhi is even more powerful than Third Master Su?

 Chapter 918 Storage Ring

    <h4>Chapter 918: Chapter 918 Storage Ring</h4>

    Not knowing Jin Cenglv¡¯s thoughts, Gu Zhiqi picked up the Silver Needles he had just thrown.

    At this time, Chubby Chiu also returned.

    As soon as he returned to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, Chubby Chiu spoke up, "Zhizhi, I didn¡¯t find a key on him, but there¡¯s a Storage Ring on his finger. Not sure if it¡¯s inside."

    Since the Storage Ring was refined, Chubby Chiu couldn¡¯t enter either.

    Gu Zhiqi uttered a faint "Hm", took a step beside the man in ck, and squatted down to take the ring from his finger.

    After obliterating the man¡¯s spiritual power, Gu Zhiqi began scanning the contents with his spiritual power.

    It¡¯s a Second-order storage ring, with a floor area of about 100 square meters, and the height should be around 10 meters.

    After looking at the stuff inside, Gu Zhiqi paused for a moment, then transferred everything into his own storage bracelet.

    Chubby Chiu, seeing this, spoke excitedly, "This time the goods won¡¯t be nationalized?"

    Gu Zhiqi calmly replied, "This time we didn¡¯t act together with the Ever Winning Army, so why nationalize it?"

    This time he only brought Jin Cenglv along for treasure hunting.

    Chubby Chiu was not surprised upon hearing this.

    This is more like Zhizhi.

    After storing everything into the bracelet, Gu Zhiqi handed the Storage Ring to Jin Cenglv, "You might need this."

    "What is this?" Jin Cenglv stared at the ring handed over by Gu Zhiqi, a question tinging his eyes.

    If Master Zhezhi weren¡¯t a girl, she would definitely be misunderstood.

    After all, this seems very much like a token of love for her.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Storage Ring."

    Jin Cenglv seemed tock a storage device, and since she came with me, this storage device should be given to her, so those treasures don¡¯t have to be shared among everyone.

    Jin Cenglv was stunned upon hearing, "Storage Ring?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, maintaining the action of handing over the ring.

    Jin Cenglv, seeing this, took several steps back and waved his hands repeatedly before squeezing out a sentence, "No, I can¡¯t take this. Such a precious thing, master you should keep it."

    Jin Cenglv knew about storage devices and had seen them.

    However, storage devices were extremely precious; in their Jin Family, only her brother and aunt had them.

    How could she dare to ept such a precious thing?

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi gently raised an eyebrow, "I already have one."

    Jin Cenglv: ?

    "Take it, if I wanted it, I wouldn¡¯t hand it to you." Gu Zhiqi said, directly tossing the Storage Ring to Jin Cenglv.

    Jin Cenglv, fearing the ring would fall to the ground, instinctively stretched out his hand to catch it.

    Once she securely caught the Storage Ring, Jin Cenglv looked down for a nce, then looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Master, this..."

    "Take it, you came out with me, you shouldn¡¯t return empty-handed."

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say something, but said nothing in the end, only feeling the ring was slightly burning her hand.

    Seeing her ept the ring, Gu Zhiqi turned to the stone door and said, "Let¡¯s go inside and have a look."

    Having stood here for quite a while, still not knowing what¡¯s behind the stone door.

    After speaking, Gu Zhiqi directly stepped into the stone door.

    Jin Cenglv immediately stepped forward to follow.

    The other side of the stone door contrasted entirely with outside; the exterior was very vintage, but inside it carried intense sci-fi vibes.

    Inside was a ratherrgeboratory, with three people in scientific attire bustling about.

    Suspended in mid-air were about a dozen virtual screens, forming a circle, with data continuously bouncing on the screens.

    The outside mor and disputes seemed unrted to them as they were immersed in research, unaware of the outside anomalies.

 Chapter 919: Laboratory

    <h4>Chapter 919: Chapter 919: Laboratory</h4>

    Until the door of theboratory was pushed open by Gu Zhiqi, the three of them simultaneously looked towards the entrance. Seeing clearly Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attire, they all frowned at once.

    "Who are you, who let you in here?"

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer the three, azy smile lingered at the corners of his mouth as he stepped towards them, one step at a time.

    "Don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t enter theb without changing clothes? Didn¡¯t the leader tell you?" One of them frowned tightly, staring fixedly at Gu Zhiqi.

    "Get out! Get the hell out of here now!" Another person spoke up as well, his brows full of impatience and anger.

    Only the third person looked at Gu Zhiqi, then at the scene outside theboratory, and said, somewhat uneasy, "Something¡¯s wrong, the guards and patrol outside are gone."

    Due to the excellent soundproofing of theboratory, these three hadn¡¯t heard the sounds of the earlier fight at all.

    The guards and patrol outside had heard the noise, exited through the stone door, and had long been killed by Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv.

    The two researchers, previously very displeased, heard the third person¡¯s words and together they looked out the door.

    Seeing there was indeed no one outside, or rather, there was a person wearing a ck cloak, but clearly, that person wasn¡¯t one of Angel¡¯s people.

    "Who, who are you people?" The person who spoke first looked at Gu Zhiqi with a vignt expression.

    "You, don¡¯te any closer." Seeing Gu Zhiqi continuing forward silently, the three moved back in fear.

    They had barely retreated two steps when the figure in front of them vanished.

    The three of them were initially stunned, intending to search left and right for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s presence, but before they could do so, someone suddenly appeared in front of them.

    "Ah!"

    Looking at the person who suddenly appeared before them, the three were startled, falling to the ground.

    Gu Zhiqi swiftly touched each of them, making them immobile, then started moving around theboratory.

    The three were paralyzed, unable to move anything except their eyes and unable to speak.

    They could only watch Gu Zhiqi with muffled humming.

    Ignoring them, Gu Zhiqi surveyed theboratory momentarily, finally fixing his gaze on the central position of theb.

    In the center of theboratory stood a transparent ss column, inside which floated a blue key, shimmering with luminous blue light.

    Presumably, this should be the key Lan An and Mu Huai mentioned.

    Gu Zhiqi took a step, walked to the control console, and stood still, staring at theputer on the console for a few seconds, then began typing away at the keyboard.

    Seeing this, the three hum-mumbled at Gu Zhiqi in anger and frustration, as if they had been pushed to their limits.

    However, regardless of their emotions, Gu Zhiqi paid them no mind.

    Leaving a blur of his fingers over the keyboard, soon, changes unfolded on theb¡¯s virtual disy screens. The codes that were jumping slowly before began jumping faster.

    Codes that weren¡¯t jumping at all started rolling.

    The three immobilized stared at the rapidly scrolling codes on the disy screens, utterly stunned. When they finally came to their senses, their eyes began shifting, looking left then right.

    Unable to turn their heads, they could only see the disy screens in front of them. Even so, seeing the frenziedly moving codes in their vision made them dizzy.

    Eyes transformed from anger and usation to disbelief, and then to stunned stupor.

    Finally, the three gave up looking side to side.

    Figuring out the codes on the disy screens had be increasingly difficult; in the end, they couldn¡¯t understand them at all.

 Chapter 920: Child, whatâ€™s wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 920: Chapter 920: Child, what¡¯s wrong?</h4>

    Ten minutester, Gu Zhiqi stopped.

    Gu Zhiqi said to Chubby Chiu, "Copy all the data."

    "Alright."

    Chubby Chiu responded and dove into theputer.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Gu Zhiqi took out her phone from her pocket and nced at it; it was already twelve o¡¯clock.

    After checking her phone, Gu Zhiqi put it back into her pocket.

    "Wooo, wooo." Just after putting away her phone, Gu Zhiqi heard a series of wooing sounds.

    She slightly turned her head and saw those three people staring at her intently.

    Their gazes were fervent and greedy, with deep scheming beneath their eyes. Even after all this, they still hadn¡¯t realized their situation.

    Gu Zhiqi merely nced at them indifferently, then withdrew her gaze and paid no more attention to the three, stepping towards the outside of theboratory.

    As soon as she walked out of theboratory, Jin Cenglv approached.

    "Master Zhezhi, there¡¯s anotherb over there, and a stone door."

    Earlier, taking advantage of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s time controlling theputer, Jin Cenglv took a walk around to other ces.

    Gu Zhiqi listened and nodded.

    After Chubby Chiu finished copying the data from theb, Gu Zhiqi manipted theputer to retrieve the key inside, then proceeded to the otherb with Jin Cenglv.

    In the otherb, there were six or seven people, all subdued by Jin Cenglv, and they each had a Binding Talisman stuck on them at the moment.

    Gu Zhiqi mainly looked at the experimental data and discovered that they were researching a contagious virus.

    Standing in front of theputer, she let Chubby Chiu copy the data while examining it on the screen.

    "It seems like those people outside are infected with this virus." Jin Cenglv couldn¡¯t quite understand the experimental data but could make out the symptoms of those infected by the virus.

    Mild symptoms included fever, headache, and cough, while severe symptoms manifested as red patches on the body, eventually ulcerating, festering, itching, and finally tormenting the victim to death.

    Fortunately, the virus wasn¡¯t airborne but spread through contact.

    However, these individuals weren¡¯t content with contact transmission and were developing a super version of the virus, which would be more infectious, transmitted through the air, and not only that, the symptoms upon onset would be more severe, with a rapid onset¡ªfrom infection to death in just three days.

    Fortunately, the super version hadn¡¯t been developed yet.

    Gu Zhiqi examined the data, clicked her tongue softly, and took out her phone to make a call.

    Quickly, the call was answered.

    "Child, what¡¯s up?" A low and slightly maic voice came through the receiver, as if apanied by a faint electric current, inexplicably seductive.

    It seemed he had already fallen asleep but was woken up.

    However, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attention was all on his voice; her ears twitched slightly, and for a moment, she was at a loss for words.

    "Child, are you okay?"

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s silence made Su Yunling anxious, thinking something had happened to her.

    "No." Gu Zhiqi instinctively replied, then immediately corrected herself, whispering, "There¡¯s something."

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice, Su Yunling breathed a slight sigh of relief and was less tense than before, "Go ahead."

    "We¡¯ve found one of Angel¡¯s strongholds, and the situation is a bit tricky. I¡¯d like to borrow a few people from you, just the Mu Character Department people."

    Before Gu Zhiqi had finished speaking, there was rustling from the other side, as if someone were putting on clothes.

    "Where are you now?" Suddenly awake, a hint of urgency crept into the tone.

    Noticing the urgency in Su Yunling¡¯s tone, Gu Zhiqi immediately said, "I¡¯m fine. Everyone has been taken care of, but there are some issues they¡¯ve left that need people from the Mu Character Sect toe and help me out."

 Chapter 921: Glittering Gold

    <h4>Chapter 921: Chapter 921: Glittering Gold</h4>

    "Alright, send me the address. Don¡¯t act alone; wait for me."

    From Su Yunling¡¯s tone, it seemed like he was nning toe over as well. Gu Zhiqi quickly spoke up, "Um, just let Yun Line over."

    There was a few seconds of silence on Su Yunling¡¯s side. When he spoke again, there was a hint of disappointment in his voice, "What, you don¡¯t want to see your brother?"

    "No," Gu Zhiqi immediately denied, worried that Su Yunling might misunderstand. She quickly added an exnation, "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll find it troublesome."

    There was silence for a few more seconds, followed by a deep, pleasant chuckle, "How could it be troublesome?"

    Theughter spilled from the phone, as if carrying an electric current, buzzing into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ears. Gu Zhiqi felt her ears tickling, and she gently tilted her head, pressing her shoulder against her ear.

    When she held the phone to her ear again, she heard the sound of footsteps from Su Yunling¡¯s side.

    Gu Zhiqi sent over the address, "This is the ce. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in a conspicuous spot."

    Su Yunling: "Alright, I¡¯ll be there within an hour."

    Gu Zhiqi softly acknowledged with a hum.

    "Wait for me." At the end of the call, Su Yunling said two words before the call was disconnected.

    Those two words were so light, it felt almost unreal, as if it were just Gu Zhiqi¡¯s illusion.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at her phone, then slowly put it away.

    At this moment, Chubby Chiu had also finished copying the data.

    Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv went outside to the stone door.

    The mechanism on this stone door used methods from the Mysterious Sect. Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t rush to disable it but let Jin Cenglv try to crack it first.

    Jin Cenglv attempted several times, triggering several mechanisms. He was nearly turned into a sieve by Feather Arrows, fortunately with Gu Zhiqi standing nearby.

    When the timing seemed right, Gu Zhiqi walked to the stone door and demonstrated the operation for Jin Cenglv. As a mechanism stone was moved, a rumbling sound echoed, and the stone door opened.

    Jin Cenglv slightly tilted his head, his eyes shining brightly as he looked at Gu Zhiqi, undisguised admiration in his eyes.

    He moved his lips several times, finally just squeezing out, "Master, you¡¯re really amazing."

    Actually, countless words of praise shed through his mind, but when it came to saying them, only a few words came out.

    Jin Cenglv felt a bit frustrated at himself, never had he loathed his own tongue more than at this moment.

    Hearing Jin Cenglv¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow slightly, "Study hard, and you¡¯ll be just as amazing."

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes moved slightly, with an unmistakable joy appearing in his gaze.

    After the stone door was fully opened, Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv stepped inside. After walking just a few steps, they both stopped.

    Both of them raised their hands to shield their eyes.

    So dazzling.

    Glittering gold.

    It took Gu Zhiqi a while to adjust to the dazzling light, and then she clearly saw the piles of gold and treasures before them.

    Looking at the treasures piled into a small mountain, Gu Zhiqi thought thatpared to this Little Golden Mountain, neither that man in ck¡¯s little vault nor Mo Qingsnow¡¯s treasury was worth anything.

    Gu Zhiqi reluctantly tore her gaze from the Little Golden Mountain, turning her head to Jin Cenglv, "Do you see anything you like?"

    Jin Cenglv: ?

    "If you see something you like, just take it." With that, Gu Zhiqi quickly walked away as fast as she could.

    If she didn¡¯t leave now, that Little Golden Mountain might end up in her bracelet.

    Jin Cenglv was puzzled, but seeing Gu Zhiqi leave, he immediately picked up his pace to follow her.

    Once they exited the stone door, they headed straight out, walking until they reached the small mud hut outside. Gu Zhiqi finally stopped, and while brushing against the wind, she waited for Su Yunling and the others to arrive.

 Chapter 922 Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 922: Chapter 922 Arrival</h4>

    Su Yunling said he would arrive within an hour, and he indeed arrived within an hour.

    The group with Su Yunling came by car, and as soon as the car appeared in view, Gu Zhiqi recognized it as the car of the Ever Winning Army.

    She walked forward a bit, standing in the middle of the road, allowing them to see her clearly.

    Soon, the car stopped,

    The dazzling light fell on Gu Zhiqi, the light was so blindingly bright that Gu Zhiqi raised her hand to shield her face.

    Su Yunling was sitting in the first car. Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s movement, he immediately told the driver Tang Yichen, "Turn off the headlights."

    Tang Yichen heard the words and immediately turned off the headlights.

    As the headlights were turned off, Su Yunling opened the car door.

    Su Yunling and Tang Yichen simultaneously opened the car doors and got out of the car.

    As soon as he got out of the car, Tang Yichen raised his arm and waved to Gu Zhiqi, it¡¯s "Gu Xiaoxi."

    Her eyes were still adjusting from the car¡¯s lights, and upon hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s voice, Gu Zhiqi just nodded randomly in his direction.

    A few secondster, a person stood before Gu Zhiqi, wearing a mask and an Ever Winning Army uniform¡ªit was Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling first scrutinized Gu Zhiqi from head to toe, seeing that she didn¡¯t seem injured, he breathed a sigh of relief, but still, he was uneasy, so he asked, "Are you hurt?"

    Gu Zhiqi heard, and immediately shook her head.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling wasn¡¯tpletely convinced. His gaze scanned Gu Zhiqi again.

    Gu Zhiqi pointed to the house by the roadside, "Inside there is a secret passage, at the end of the passage, there are twoboratories and a storeroom. The contents inside need to be handled by you."

    Hearing this, Su Yunling finally focused his attention on the mud house nearby, responding with a nod, "Alright."

    Tang Yichen, standing by, instinctively felt that Angel¡¯s people were up to some crazy experiment again, so he asked, "Laboratories? What are they researching this time?"

    "They¡¯re researching viruses inside." Upon saying this, Gu Zhiqi nced around, then pointed at a corpse lying by the roadside, "That person likely died from the virus infection."

    As for whether he was infected due to being experimented on by Angel¡¯s people or caught the virus from an infected person, it was unknown.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling slightly squinted his eyes, a chill and danger emanating from the depths of his gaze.

    "Hiss~" Tang Yichen, after hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, looked at that corpse, and upon clearly seeing the state of death, he gasped and muttered under his breath, "These people are truly mad; they do nothing humane."

    Gu Zhiqi agreed with Tang Yichen¡¯s words, but she was more concerned about the virus control measures.

    Turning her head to Su Yunling, she said, "The virus is contagious; once infected, death is certain within ten days, so the patient must be isted. Do you have any ways to iste the patients?"

    Su Yunling: "I will contact the Vire government."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nodded, "Then let¡¯s enter first. Once inside, I¡¯ll exin in detail."

    After saying this, she turned towards the direction of the small house and walked.

    Jin Cenglv had been standing quietly outside the small house, without speaking or moving much.

    As Gu Zhiqi approached, she silently followed her steps, never uttering a word.

    Su Yunling nced at her, recognizing her as the Mystic Master who apanied Gu Zhiqi.

    He remembered that this person didn¡¯t seem to like talking much, so he didn¡¯t greet her.

 Chapter 923: This friend, is she unable to hear?

    <h4>Chapter 923: Chapter 923: This friend, is she unable to hear?</h4>

    Standing to the side was Tang Yichen, who curiously stared at Jin Cenglv for several seconds before asking Gu Zhiqi, "Gu Xiaoxi, is this your friend?"

    "Yes." Gu Zhiqi responded without the intention of introducing anyone.

    Gu Zhiqi had guessed that Jin Cenglv and Tang Yichen might know each other, but it seemed like Jin Cenglv had no intention of acknowledging them, so naturally, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say more.

    Since Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t introduce them, Tang Yichen, quite outgoing, directly asked Jin Cenglv himself, "That little..." Jin Cenglv was wrapped so tightly that it was hard to tell whether they were male or female, so Tang Yichen didn¡¯t know how to address them and asked directly, "How should I address you?"

    Hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s question, Jin Cenglv hesitated momentarily, then pretended not to hear and kept walking with their head down.

    Tang Yichen saw this, a small question mark appeared above his head, he was silent for a few seconds, then leaned to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ear and whispered, "Gu Xiaoxi, this friend of yours, is she... deaf?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "...Can hear, just doesn¡¯t like to talk."

    Tang Yichen listened, immediately nced at Jin Cenglv, and seeing she didn¡¯t look back at him, he rubbed his nose and whispered, "I see."

    Turns out she¡¯s not deaf.

    Hopefully she didn¡¯t hear him indirectly asking if she was deaf earlier.

    Since Gu Zhiqi said Jin Cenglv doesn¡¯t like talking, Tang Yichen didn¡¯t ask further about Jin Cenglv.

    On the way to theboratory, taking the chance, Gu Zhiqi exined to Su Yunling and the others about the virus, "The virus is spread by contact,ing into contact with an infected person¡¯s saliva, sweat, or blood could potentially cause infection..."

    After exining about the virus, Gu Zhiqi added to Su Yunling, "As for those deceased, it¡¯s best to cremate them; when handling the bodies, try not to touch the deceased directly."

    Su Yunling noted her words down, "I will inform Vire City¡¯s mayor."

    **

    Soon, the group entered theboratory.

    The researchers who had their acupoints sealed were taken away by members of the Ever Winning Army, while Gu Zhiqi led a few people from the Mu Character Sect to the secondboratory.

    Gu Zhiqi won¡¯t stay long in Vire, and the subsequent matters will still have to be handled by the Ever Winning Army.

    So, she taught a few people from the Mu Character Sect in the Ever Winning Army the method to configure the virus healing medicine.

    For the subsequent treatment of patients or assisting Vire on that end, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t n to show up and would need them to handle it.

    The people in the Mu Character Sect all had medical backgrounds and quickly learned the configuration method.

    Those who didn¡¯t learn it, Gu Zhiqi instructed those who did to teach them.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi finish her work, Tang Yichen approached her and teased, "Gu Xiaoxi, you just taught them the configuration method without holding back? Not charging a tuition fee?"

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, her eyes flickered, and she looked at Su Yunling, "Since they are your subordinates, shouldn¡¯t you pay the tuition?"

    Su Yunling¡¯s mouth twitched a little, and then he raised his eyebrows while looking at Gu Zhiqi, "How much do you want? I¡¯ll pay."

    Seeing Su Yunling actually agreed, Gu Zhiqi almost blurted out a price but held back in the end and whispered to Su Yunling, "Since they are your subordinates, I won¡¯t charge them tuition."

    Su Yunling was a bit stunned by these words.

    His beautiful eyeszily narrowed a little, with unusual brilliance shing in their depths.

 Chapter 924: Su the Beautyâ€™s Radiant Smile

    <h4>Chapter 924: Chapter 924: Su the Beauty¡¯s Radiant Smile</h4>

    Su Yunling¡¯s lips curved slightly, and heughed lightly, "So, are you offering them free education because of me?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Since she had taken advantage of so many meals, it was only fair to return the favor.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes twinkled a bit more.

    Perhaps, she had upied a small ce in his heart by now.

    Not knowing what Su Yunling was thinking, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyes, looked at Su Yunling, and continued, "I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just thisboratory..."

    Before she finished speaking, she was met with Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, filled withughter. The beautiful peach blossom eyes contained a charming shimmer, very pleasing to the eye.

    For a moment, Gu Zhiqi had a memorypse.

    She forgot what she wanted to say.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi suddenly fall silent, Su Yunling softly asked, "What is it?"

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t reply but silently shifted her gaze away, then turned around, with her back to Su Yunling, trying to recall what she wanted to say earlier.

    This situation never happened before, could it be old age causing memory deterioration?

    s, so miserable, getting so old.

    And still can¡¯t enjoy a peaceful retirement.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi suddenly turn her back on him, a question mark floated in Su Yunling¡¯s mind.

    This...

    Did he just say something that upset her?

    While Su Yunling was puzzled, Tang Yichen, who was standing by the side, saw everything clearly, clicked his tongue silently, and quietly stepped away.

    Gu Zhiqi pondered silently for a few seconds and finally remembered what she was going to say earlier. Just as Su Yunling was feeling puzzled, Gu Zhiqi turned around and continued from before, "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just thisboratory conducting this virus research, so after returning, let¡¯s have everyone who can learn, learn. Maybe one day it¡¯lle in handy."

    Su Yunling listened and nodded.

    Doesn¡¯t seem upset.

    So what was earlier about?

    **

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi got up, she received a call from Gu Yuluo, just as she was brushing her teeth.

    She initially didn¡¯t want to pick up, but since Gu Yuluo called three times in a row, Gu Zhiqi pressed the answer button, then mumbled with foam in her mouth, "What?"

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice, Gu Yuluo directly asked, "When are youing back?"

    "Today... or maybe tomorrow." Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t very sure.

    She needed to see the extent of the virus spread.

    If it involved many people, she would have to stay and help.

    Gu Yuluo: "I won¡¯t be returning to the country for now, I can¡¯t take you with me. How about this, I¡¯ll send someone to escort you back."

    Gu Zhiqi: "...No need."

    She had hands and feet, could fly and fight, and didn¡¯t need anyone to escort her at all.

    But Gu Yuluo still insisted, "No way, I can¡¯t be at ease with you alone."

    If she didn¡¯t have to make a trip to Central Continent City, she would have personally escorted this little girl back.

    Gu Zhiqi listened and coolly asked, "Oh, can the person escorting me fight as well as I can?"

    Gu Yuluo: "...No."

    Gu Zhiqi continued unhurriedly, "Are you sure it¡¯s escorting me and not holding me back?"

    Considering whether to send the little girl back home first and then fly to Central Continent City, Gu Yuluo fell silent for several seconds, then said with a very upset tone, "Remember to let me know when you get home safely."

    With that, she hung up the phone.

    Gu Zhiqi stuffed the phone into her pocket and continued to brush her teeth.

    After washing up, the room door was knocked on.

    Gu Zhiqi opened the door and saw Su Yunling standing at the doorway.

    Su Yunling leaned against the doorframe. Seeing the door open, he smiled, "Morning, child."

 Chapter 925: Is Su the Beautyâ€™s Vital Energy Dispersing?

    <h4>Chapter 925: Chapter 925: Is Su the Beauty¡¯s Vital Energy Dispersing?</h4>

    Originally good-looking, and this smile made him even more attractive.

    Gu Zhiqi was momentarily dazzled by Su Yunling¡¯s smile, so she immediately diverted her gaze. Nheless, she involuntarily murmured, "Good morning, brother."

    "I have things to do today, can¡¯t eat together. Here, breakfast and lunch." Su Yunling said, handing two meal boxes to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the two meal boxes he handed over and paused slightly.

    Feeling like she¡¯s bing a meal box collector, her storage bracelet already has several meal boxes, all given by Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Zhiqi, "What? Don¡¯t want them?"

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately reached out to take the meal boxes, "Thank you, brother." After receiving the meal boxes, Gu Zhiqi then looked at Su Yunling and said, "Are you going to deal with the infected people?"

    Su Yunling nodded.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately said, "I¡¯ll go with you."

    She ns to observe the situation today; if the infection is not severe, she¡¯ll return tomorrow.

    If it¡¯s serious, she¡¯ll stay in Velraldo for a few days.

    Su Yunling knew Gu Zhiqi¡¯s concerns and said, "It¡¯s not serious, just that area of the slums, patients have been quarantined."

    After saying this, without waiting for Gu Zhiqi to speak, he added, "Alright, go eat quickly. I¡¯m going back to my room." After saying that, he swiftly ruffled Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair and then turned around towards room 809.

    It looked like he was leaving in a hurry.

    Gu Zhiqi watched him, surrounded by Vital Energy, and frowned slightly.

    "Brother." Gu Zhiqi called out to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling stopped his footsteps, turned back, looked at Gu Zhiqi, a smile rippling in his eyes, "Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight."

    After speaking, he went into the room.

    Seeing that he had already entered the room, Gu Zhiqi closed the door and returned to her room.

    However, the lightly furrowed brow had not rxed.

    Ever since she first saw Su Yunling, his Vital Energy had been restrained, but today...

    It didn¡¯t seem like a Vital Energy outburst, but why would the energy be dispersed today?

    This breakfast, Gu Zhiqi ate rather absentmindedly.

    **

    All day, Gu Zhiqi was doing practice exercises.

    However, her condition was not very good today, surprisingly doing two sets less than usual.

    Su Yunling had said to have dinner together, but Gu Zhiqi waited for a long time without seeing him, so she could only take out her phone and y idly.

    After ying for a while, she received a message from Su Yunling.

    [Su Yunling: I¡¯m not done yet, can¡¯t have dinner together. Remember to eat, don¡¯t forget]

    [Child: Okay]

    After replying to the message, Gu Zhiqi put away her phone, stood up, and nned to go out for food.

    Her storage bracelet was stocked with a lot of food, including meals made by Su Yunling and snacks he had previously sent over.

    However, Gu Zhiqi wanted to go out for a walk, so she nned to eat out.

    In the lobby on the first floor, Gu Zhiqi ran into Jin Cenglv who was also going out for food, so the two went together.

    After greeting each other, they walked in silence for about ten minutes until Jin Cenglv finally spoke, asking Gu Zhiqi, "Master, does what you said yesterday about epting an apprentice still stand?"

    In just this simple question, Jin Cenglv had thought about it all the way.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows listening to her question, "Of course it still stands."

    Originally, she nned to ept her as an apprentice once the person holding the Reincarnation Umbre was dealt with, but then the virus situation emerged, and she had been busy dealing with the virus, inadvertently neglecting the apprenticeship matter.

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes instantly brightened, "Really?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, took out something from her storage bracelet, and handed it to Jin Cenglv, "Here, a gift for apprenticeship."

    Jin Cenglv looked at the item Gu Zhiqi handed over and was stunned, "This, is inappropriate."

 Chapter 926 Accepting a Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 926: Chapter 926 epting a Disciple</h4>

    The apprenticeship gift in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mouth was precisely the Reincarnation Umbre obtained from the man in ck yesterday.

    The full name of the Reincarnation Umbre is the Thousand Leaves Reincarnation Umbre. Under the effect of the Reincarnation Umbre, all illusions be useless.

    Disguises, invisibility, illusionary realms, and other blinding spells are ineffective under the Reincarnation Umbre¡¯s influence, and it can also absorb all evil spirits.

    In short, the Reincarnation Umbre is a coveted mystic instrument in the Mystic Master Realm, one that countless mystics desperately wish to obtain.

    Such a precious item would naturally be unwanted by Jin Cenglv.

    When Jin Cenglv refused to take it, Gu Zhiqi simply stuffed the umbre into her arms, "It was meant for you."

    Originally, before seeking out the man in ck, Gu Zhiqi had her sights set on the Reincarnation Umbre he possessed.

    This Reincarnation Umbre was indeed snatched for Jin Cenglv¡¯s sake.

    The Reincarnation Umbre could be considered a Ninth Order mystic instrument. Among the mystic instruments Gu Zhiqi knew, it could even rank in the top ten. However, Gu Zhiqicked no mystic instruments, whereas Jin Cenglv was in need of apatible one.

    Conveniently, Jin Cenglv¡¯s physique had a highpatibility with this Reincarnation Umbre. After some time, once Jin Cenglv could skillfully control the Reincarnation Umbre, it might even awaken and be her Spirit Origin.

    Jin Cenglv still dared not ept it, shaking her hand repeatedly, "No, no, no, Master, I really can¡¯t..."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s patience was limited; seeing Jin Cenglv continuously refuse, she simply said, "If you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t take you as my disciple."

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cenglv fellpletely silent.

    The umbre in her hand was difficult to ept, yet impossible to return, and for a moment, she just looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    "Take it. This thing is of no use to me," Gu Zhiqi said, stepping away.

    Jin Cenglv felt the umbre in her hand was burning, but she couldn¡¯t return it, afraid that doing so would indeed mean Gu Zhiqi wouldn¡¯t take her as a disciple.

    In the end, she could only silently hold the umbre, following behind Gu Zhiqi hesitant and slow.

    Chubby Chiu, seeing Gu Zhiqi give the Reincarnation Umbre to Jin Cenglv, curiously spoke, "Zhizhi, didn¡¯t you say you wanted that umbre? Why did you give it away?"

    Last night, Zhizhi had said she wanted the umbre; howe she gave it away so suddenly?

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing Chubby Chiu¡¯s words, raised her eyebrows slightly, "Can¡¯t I take it to give to my disciple?"

    "You¡¯re really taking her as a disciple?"

    Gu Zhiqi had epted many pupils, but they were mostly in other fields. Jin Cenglv seemed to be the first one epted into the Mysterious Sect.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "Of course I truly epted her; the apprenticeship gift has already been given."

    Chubby Chiu heard this and said nothing further.

    "Master, please wait a moment." Walking alongside Gu Zhiqi, Jin Cenglv, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her gaze slightly towards Jin Cenglv, her eyes carrying a questioning look.

    "Master, please ept this disciple¡¯s bow." Jin Cenglv had already put away the Reincarnation Umbre and gave Gu Zhiqi a deep bow in front of her.

    This action by Jin Cenglv immediately drew the attention of those around them towards the two.

    Gu Zhiqi lightly coughed, reaching out to support Jin Cenglv, "No need for formalities. From now on, just focus on cultivating well."

    Jin Cenglv earnestly replied, "This disciple will strictly follow your teachings."

    The two continued walking forward. After only a few steps, Chubby Chiu in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind spoke up.

    "Zhizhi, there¡¯s a beauty there."

    Gu Zhiqi heard and raised her gaze to look around.

    Before Gu Zhiqi had found Su Yunling¡¯s figure, she heard Chubby Chiu speak again, "He said he wasn¡¯t done yet and couldn¡¯t eat with you, but it turns out there¡¯s another beauty with him."

    His tone was tinged with jealousy, as though Su Yunling was its spouse.

 Chapter 927: Yun Yi Appears Again

    <h4>Chapter 927: Chapter 927: Yun Yi Appears Again</h4>

    As Chubby Chiu¡¯s words fellpletely, Gu Zhiqi finally saw Su Yunling¡¯s figure.

    It might be because of the breath concealment talisman, so even though he was the most dazzling existence in the crowd, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t spot him immediately.

    Once she finally found his figure, Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t looking at him but at the woman beside him.

    Her figure was graceful, her appearance stunningly beautiful, her demeanorzy and charming, every move was breathtakingly beautiful. Standing next to the great beauty Su Yunling, she did not end up as a mere backdrop; the two looked quite a good match.

    It was Yun Yi, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    Gu Zhiqi recognized Yun Yi, and Chubby Chiu also saw Yun Yi¡¯s full face.

    "Oh? It¡¯s someone just as beautiful as a beauty!"

    "Purple! So purple it¡¯s almost ck!"

    "A beautiful sister!"

    "Beautiful sister, I¡¯ming! Slurp¡ª"

    This was Chubby Chiu¡¯s first time seeing Yun Yi. The previous two times Gu Zhiqi saw Yun Yi, Chubby Chiu was either unconscious or asleep, so he never caught sight of her.

    Upon seeing her this time, Chubby Chiu immediately transformed into a persistent admirer, fixating on Yun Yi. Excitedly uttering a few sentences, Chubby Chiu slurped in a gulp of saliva and flew straight toward Yun Yi,pletely forgetting his favorite Su the Beauty.

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    **

    Over there, after Chubby Chiu flew to Yun Yi¡¯s side, he directly clung to the crystal hairpin on Yun Yi¡¯s head.

    As soon as Chubby Chiunded on the hairpin, Yun Yi reached out to touch it, "What¡¯s on it?"

    Su Yunling also noticed Chubby Chiu. Seeing itnd on Yun Yi¡¯s hairpin, he squinted slightly and then turned his head to look in the direction Chubby Chiu had flown from.

    Then he saw a familiar figure.

    "Take a look, is there something on my hairpin?" Yun Yi fiddled with the hairpin for a while but couldn¡¯t find anything, so she eventually turned to Su Yunling for help.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t respond to her; he just looked in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s direction and whispered, "It¡¯s a child."

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yi raised her eyes sharply and looked in the direction Su Yunling was staring.

    After seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure, Yun Yi paused for a moment, "Why is Xiao Zhizhi here? Forget it, I¡¯ll slip away first; you exin to her yourself."

    Saying that, she lifted her steps to leave.

    "Wait." Yun Yi had just walked a couple of steps when Su Yunling called her back.

    Yun Yi turned around, nced at Su Yunling impatiently, "What?"

    Su Yunling: "Leave the hairpin."

    Yun Yi: ?

    Somewhat confused, but she still took off the hairpin and tossed it directly to Su Yunling before quickly making her exit.

    Su Yunling, holding the hairpin, walked towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi, however, was looking in the direction Yun Yi left, her eyes filled with doubt.

    It wasn¡¯t until Su Yunling stood in front of her, blocking her view of Yun Yi, that Gu Zhiqi retracted her gaze and looked at Su Yunling.

    This morning, the vital energy on him was still a bit scattered; now, it had bepletely restrained.

    A flicker of contemtion passed through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, and then she looked at Su Yunling and asked, "Brother, howe you¡¯re here?"

    "Finished with work, came here for some food, and you..." Su Yunling started to say, ncing at Jin Cenglv beside him, and then rephrased, "You both came here to eat?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, "Just right, I haven¡¯t eaten yet, join me?"

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t agree immediately but instead turned her head to look at Jin Cenglv, "Join us?"

    Jin Cenglv nodded.

    Then, the two-person outing became a three-person venture.

    After taking a few steps forward, Gu Zhiqi looked sideways at Su Yunling and asked, "Was the person standing next to you just now Sister Yun Yi?"

 Chapter 928 Beauty Sister

    <h4>Chapter 928: Chapter 928 Beauty Sister</h4>

    Su Yunling nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s her."

    Gu Zhiqi tilted her head, looked at Su Yunling, and asked, "Why did she leave?"

    Su Yunling replied without changing his expression, "She had something to take care of, so she left first."

    "The Beauty Sister had nothing to do, Su the Beauty is lying to you." As Su Yunling¡¯s words just fell, Chubby Chiu returned to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, mercilessly exposing Su Yunling¡¯s lie.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and a trace of doubt shed in her eyes.

    However, she didn¡¯t take it too seriously.

    "Zhizhi, that Beauty Sister seems to be avoiding you, did you offend her?" Chubby Chiu recalled the conversation between Yun Yi and Su Yunling just now, and asked Gu Zhiqi this question. After asking, without waiting for Gu Zhiqi to answer, Chubby Chiu immediately denied herself, "It shouldn¡¯t be. Beauty Sister calls you Xiao Zhizhi; she should like you quite a bit, so why does she leave when she sees you?"

    Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t answer Chubby Chiu¡¯s question, so she casually brushed it off, "I don¡¯t know."

    Chubby Chiu heard this, pouted gently, and flew back to Su Yunling, finally resting on the button of Su Yunling¡¯s shirt.

    Su Yunling, sensing something, looked down and a hint of satisfaction surfaced in his eyes.

    "How¡¯s the virus spreading?" Thinking about the virus, Gu Zhiqi turned her head and asked Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling: "The city lord of Vire is very cooperative. All patients have been quarantined, and the first batch of medication has started to be administered."

    Gu Zhiqi listened and nodded.

    Su Yunling turned his head, looked at Gu Zhiqi, and asked, "When do you n to return?"

    "Tomorrow, I suppose."

    Since the patients¡¯ situation is under control, there¡¯s no need to linger any longer.

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling pondered for two seconds and then said, "Tang Yichen and Yun Yi are also returning tomorrow. By then, you return with them."

    Gu Zhiqi: "Aren¡¯t you returning?"

    Su Yunling no longer looked at Gu Zhiqi, turned his head elsewhere, and said softly, "I need to stay here for another two days."

    "Oh." Gu Zhiqi lightly responded and then said nothing more.

    **

    The next day, right after Gu Zhiqi finished washing, there was a knock on the room door.

    Opening the door, she saw Yun Yi leaningzily against the door frame, "Xiao Zhizhi, morning."

    "Ah, it¡¯s Beauty Sister!"

    "Beauty Sister, morning."

    Chubby Chiu in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind reacted faster than Gu Zhiqi, happily greeting on its own and then transformed into a stream of light flying towards Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi was wearing a dress, with no buttons, so Chubby Chiu flew towards the ring on her finger.

    Seeing Yun Yi, Gu Zhiqi was slightly startled, thenzily and obediently greeted, "Sister Yun Yi, morning."

    Noticing her cute and obedient demeanor, Yun Yi¡¯s smile deepened, and she softly rubbed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    As Yun Yi¡¯s hand touched Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, Gu Zhiqi felt a sharp pain in her mind.

    "Hiss~"

    Gu Zhiqi gasped softly, stumbled several steps, and finally steadied herself by holding onto the door.

    Seeing this, Yun Yi retracted her outstretched hand slightly, "Xiao Zhizhi, are you okay?"

    Yun Yi said as she looked at her hand, then at Gu Zhiqi.

    Does she have thorns on her hand?

    Gu Zhiqi clung to the door, called Chubby Chiu¡¯s name word by word, "Chubby, Chiu."

    Yun Yi: ?

    Chubby... Chiu?

    Who?

    As Gu Zhiqi spoke, Chubby Chiu sneakily flew back into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, with two streams of virtual noodle tears on its face, "Wuwuwu, Zhizhi, Beauty Sister¡¯s ring also has thorns."

    "I no longer like Beauty Sister anymore, wuwuwu..."

    Chubby Chiu flew back into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind angrily, turning into a tearful Chiu.

 Chapter 929 Leviathanâ€™s Eye; Yun Yi definitely has another name?

    <h4>Chapter 929: Chapter 929 Leviathan¡¯s Eye; Yun Yi definitely has another name?</h4>

    The stabbing pain in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind disappeared, and she looked at Yun Yi¡¯s hand.

    On her finger, there was a blue ring, exactly the same as the one Su Yunling wore.

    "Leviathan¡¯s Eye?" Gu Zhiqi murmured softly.

    Hearing this, Yun Yi¡¯s hand with the ring trembled slightly, then she looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, "You recognize it?"

    Gu Zhiqi looked up, staring at Yun Yi.

    "This ring is part of a pair, choosing its own master. The Yun Family has passed down two rings, one chose Su Yunling as a master, and the other one... well, it¡¯s on my hand." Yun Yi said, extending the hand with the ring for Gu Zhiqi to see.

    Gu Zhiqi listened and nodded slightly. Leviathan¡¯s Eye is indeed part of a pair, and there are legends about it choosing its master.

    However, she remembered Leviathan¡¯s Eye as one blue, one red, with the blue choosing a man as master and the red choosing a woman.

    Why are both on Su Yunling and Yun Yi¡¯s hands blue?

    Did she remember incorrectly?

    "Haven¡¯t had breakfast yet? Look, your brother left you breakfast." While Gu Zhiqi was pondering deeply, a food box appeared before her.

    Gu Zhiqi instinctively reached out, took it, and then looked up at Yun Yi, "Where did he go?"

    "Something came up, he went out early in the morning. He didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so he asked me to bring you breakfast." Yun Yi said, and thenined disdainfully, "He didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest, but didn¡¯t mind disturbing me, waking me up early in the morning."

    Gu Zhiqi listened, looked at the food box in her hand, but said nothing, her gaze lowered.

    "Xiao Zhizhi, are you okay?" Yun Yi said, reaching out to rub the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, "What happened to you just now?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, just a headache for a moment." Gu Zhiqi shook her head, speaking to Yun Yi but her eyes lingered on the hand resting on top of her head.

    Yun Yi cleared her throat, withdrew her hand, and muttered softly, "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay, I was worried there was a thorn in my hand."

    Gu Zhiqi raised the food box in her hand, speaking to Yun Yi, "Want to eat together?"

    "I¡¯ve eaten, you go ahead." Yun Yi said, and then softly muttered, "I need to prepare for leaving, hurry and eat so you can leave when you¡¯re done."

    "Okay." Gu Zhiqi replied.

    Then Yun Yi waved a hand at Gu Zhiqi and left.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t immediately return to her room, standing at the door watching Yun Yi leave.

    It was only after Yun Yi¡¯s figure disappeared that she closed the door and entered the room.

    "Zhizhi, who is that Beauty Sister?" Chubby Chiu, after crying enough, stopped by itself.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Her name is Yun Yi."

    "Named Yun Yi." Chubby Chiu muttered softly, paused for a few seconds, then murmured again, "I always feel like I¡¯ve seen her before, but I forget where, and doesn¡¯t she have another name?"

    It always felt that Beauty Sister shouldn¡¯t be called this name.

    Gu Zhiqi paused in the action of opening the food box.

    What she thought might be her illusion, but unexpectedly Chubby Chiu felt the same way.

    So, she must have really seen Yun Yi before.

    But where had she seen her?

    "Zhizhi, doesn¡¯t she have another name?" Chubby Chiu couldn¡¯t remember where it had seen her, so it asked Gu Zhiqi this question.

    "I don¡¯t know." She had only met Yun Yi a few times.

    Her understanding of her all came from novels read before and the previous two encounters.

    Chubby Chiu, hearing this, was a bit disappointed, stayed quietly in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind for a few seconds, and then suddenly said, "I¡¯ve decided! From now on, I¡¯ll follow the Beauty Sister."

    "The Beauty Sister must have another name. When I dig out her other name, I¡¯lle back."

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

 Chapter 930: Master, Are You Going Back?

    <h4>Chapter 930: Chapter 930: Master, Are You Going Back?</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi had a little question mark pop up over her head, and asked Chubby Chiu with a hint of speechlessness, "Are you sure you¡¯re not coveting their..."

    Before Gu Zhiqi could finish, Chubby Chiu immediately denied it, "Of course not, am I that kind of Chiu? How could I possibly covet Beauty Sister¡¯s looks and destiny."

    Listening to its feeble denial, Gu Zhiqi lightly raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t say more.

    **

    Having breakfast didn¡¯t take too long. Not long after finishing the meal, Gu Zhiqi received a message from Yun Yi.

    As she exited the hotel, she found multiple cars parked outside the entrance.

    Yun Yi was standing beside the first car, talking with Tang Yichen. Seeing Gu Zhiqi, both Tang Yichen and Yun Yi looked over at her.

    "Gu Xiaoxi."

    "Xiao Zhizhi."

    Both called out to Gu Zhiqi and even waved at her.

    "Beauty Sister, I¡¯m here~"

    At the same time, Chubby Chiu in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind seemed to get a burst of energy, shouting out loud, and then transformed into a streak of light flying towards Yun Yi.

    Feeling something, Yun Yi nced down at the buttons on her clothes, but not seeing anything, she looked back up at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi walked over to the two of them and nodded slightly, "Brother Chen, Sister Yun Yi."

    Tang Yichen, being called Brother Chen, beamed with joy, almost floating with happiness.

    Gu Xiaoxi called him Brother Chen for the first time, so happy.

    "A few more people haven¡¯te down yet, we¡¯ll have to wait a bit," Yun Yi said, taking out her phone to check the time, then looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Ten more minutes, do you want to get in the car first?"

    Gu Zhiqi thought about it and finally nodded.

    Ten minutes isn¡¯t long but not short either, but it¡¯s enough time to make some progress on the mental method.

    These days have been busy and full of studying, it¡¯s been quite a while since shest worked on the mental method.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi nod, Yun Yi opened the car door and said, "Then you get in first, I¡¯ll go count the people."

    Gu Zhiqi bent down to get into the car.

    Worried that Gu Zhiqi might bump her head, Yun Yi put her hand over the top of the car.

    "Master."

    Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t fully gotten into the car when a slightly familiar voice came from beside her ear.

    Gu Zhiqi paused her movement into the car, backed out, and turned her head toward the voice, seeing Mu Huai and Lan An.

    Instead of getting into the car, she stood straight, waiting by the side of the car for them to approach.

    When they were still three or four meters away, Lan An couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke first, "Master, are you leaving?"

    There was a bit of reluctance in her tone.

    Gu Zhiqi lightly nodded.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi nod, Mu Huai immediately asked, "Divine Doctor Gu, I wonder, did you find the Key?"

    The Key was a matter of great concern for both Lan An and Mu Huai.

    Last night, he received news that the person holding the Reincarnation Umbre was dead.

    He guessed that Divine Doctor Gu might have been involved.

    But it was just a guess.

    Earlier, Mu Huai and Lan An went to the eighth floor, hoping to verify directly with Gu Zhiqi, but when they reached room 808, she was not there.

    The cleaning staff told them that the guest in room 808 had checked out and left not long ago.

    Guessing she was leaving for home today, Mu Huai and Lan An hurried downstairs, thinking they might not catch her, but as soon as they got out of the hotel, they saw Gu Zhiqi about to board the car.

    Had they been a few minutester, they might have missed her.

    Listening to Mu Huai¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, "I¡¯ve already got the Key."

    Mu Huai and Lan An were both taken aback by her words.

    She really got it?

    Originally, it was just a guess, but she really did get the Key.

    It felt a bit unreal.

 Chapter 931: That woman is called... Lan An?

    <h4>Chapter 931: Chapter 931: That woman is called... Lan An?</h4>

    Lan An stood there stunned for quite a while, and then her eyes reddened, and tears uncontrobly flowed out as she choked up and started to speak, "It¡¯s good to have it back, it¡¯s good to have it back."

    Mu Huai, seeing this, supported Lan An, his expression also somewhat emotional.

    At the same time, his eyes were also a bit red.

    In his heart, there¡¯s a feeling of relief, as if a heavy burden had been lifted.

    This year, he was burdened by various matters.

    The abolishment of Ancient Martial Arts was already painful for him, Lan An was poisoned, the key fell into Angel¡¯s hands, and the Mu family expelled him when they saw his Ancient Martial Arts were abolished.

    These matters, one by one, tormented him immensely, and all these things piled up together.

    There were several times when Mu Huai felt he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    But for Lan An, and for the day when he could retrieve the key, he held on.

    He thought he was already at a dead end, unexpectedly, Divine Doctor Gu reappeared.

    Lan An¡¯s poison was cured, and the key was recovered.

    It felt so unreal; everything seemed like a dream.

    But Mu Huai knew that all this was real.

    Divine Doctor Gu is like a divine being; it seems all difficulties are not a problem for her.

    Seeing Lan An and Mu Huai so emotional they couldn¡¯t speak, seemingly about to cry in front of her, Gu Zhiqi silently paused for a few seconds and then spoke, "Lan An is still not fully recovered; avoid the wind, let¡¯s go back."

    Upon hearing this, Mu Huai wiped away the tears in his eyes, "Yes, we should go back."

    "Master, can I still contact you often in the future?" Lan An looked tearfully at Gu Zhiqi.

    At twenty-eight or nine years old, she cried like a child in front of Gu Zhiqi.

    She might be a fragile, sick beauty, but at this moment, she seemed like a pitiful child asking for candy.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, nodding randomly at Lan An, "Yes."

    Lan An heard this, slightly turned around, and still didn¡¯t forget to look back at Gu Zhiqi, "Then, master, goodbye."

    Gu Zhiqi raised her hand, waving it at Lan An.

    "Then, Divine Doctor Gu, I¡¯ll take An An back now, you... safe travels."

    With that said, Mu Huai supported Lan An and walked towards the hotel.

    Lan An walked towards the hotel with Mu Huai¡¯s support, looking back every few steps.

    Tang Yichen leaned towards Gu Zhiqi, asking softly, "Gu Xiaoxi, in what aspect is that sick beauty your disciple?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Can she say she also forgot?

    "Seems like medicine... or alchemy?" Gu Zhiqi said hesitantly.

    She remembered Lan An had mentioned it to her before, but she didn¡¯t pay attention, so she forgot.

    Tang Yichen: ?

    Is she your disciple or mine?

    Yun Yi finished counting the people and returned, just in time to see Mu Huai and Lan An leaving.

    Watching the backs of Mu Huai and Lan An fading into the distance, her eyes were tinged with deep thought. Only after the two entered the hotel did Yun Yi retract her gaze, slightly tilting her head to look at Gu Zhiqi and asked, "Xiao Zhizhi, those two?"

    Tang Yichen, knowing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s nature well, tried to prevent her from being perfunctory, immediately helped answer Yun Yi¡¯s question, "They are a couple, the woman is Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s disciple, why, do you know them?"

    Listening to Tang Yichen¡¯s answer, a trace of surprise shed in Yun Yi¡¯s eyes, "Disciple?"

    Just before leaving, she heard Lan An call Gu Zhiqi her master, but didn¡¯t pay attention to what Lan An looked like, so she wasn¡¯t too surprised.

    Just now, she recognized who Lan An was, and was somewhat surprised about her being Gu Zhiqi¡¯s disciple.

    "Disciple, is there a problem?" Tang Yichen curiously looked at Yun Yi.

    Judging from Yun Yi¡¯s expression, she clearly knows those two.

    Yun Yi reached out, touched her chin, "That woman is called... Lan An?"

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes, nodded at Yun Yi.

 Chapter 932 - 933: Whatâ€™s the Name; Return to Haicheng

    <h4>Chapter 932: Chapter 933: What¡¯s the Name; Return to Haicheng</h4>

    Zhong Li felt a bit regretful for not being able to express his gratitude, and in his heart, he wanted to at least know the name of his benefactor. Thus, Zhong Li asked, "What¡¯s that little girl¡¯s name?"

    That day, the little girl had wrapped herself up tightly, and from her voice, she seemed quite young. It turned out she looked quite young too.

    She seemed to be around seventeen or eighteen years old.

    Jin Ling, upon hearing this, turned to look at Yun Miao.

    Jin Ling knew that Jin Cenglv and Gu Zhiqi were acquainted, and he¡¯d asked Jin Cenglv before, but she wouldn¡¯t tell him.

    "Gu Zhiqi," Yun Miao answered Zhong Li¡¯s question, then looked at the two and said, "Please keep Miss Gu¡¯s involvement in the rescue a secret and don¡¯t tell anyone else."

    This was something the master had instructed him before.

    Yun Miao knew that the master was worried that Angel¡¯s people would target Miss Gu.

    After all, the more formidable the person, the more Angel¡¯s people like them.

    Either directly hunting them down or capturing them for experiments. If targeted, it could really be trouble.

    Zhong Li and Jin Ling, hearing this, understood Yun Miao¡¯s concern and nodded in agreement.

    Having gotten Gu Zhiqi¡¯s name, Jin Ling nned to leave, but Zhong Li had no intention of leaving.

    Zhong Li looked at Jin Cenglv and asked, "Girl, what¡¯s your name?"

    Jin Cenglv was suddenly asked and hesitated for a moment before slowly answering, "I¡¯ve got something, I¡¯m leaving."

    Before Zhong Li could react, she disappeared from the spot.

    Zhong Li: ?

    Seeing Jin Cenglv disappear just like that, Jin Ling¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he quickly nced at Zhong Li.

    Afraid that Jin Cenglv had scared Zhong Li.

    After all, Jin Ling knew Zhong Li always trusted science.

    Apparently, Jin Ling¡¯s worry was unfounded; Zhong Li was just a bit startled.

    If not for the kidnapping incident, Jin Cenglv¡¯s sudden disappearance would indeed have scared Zhong Li, but now...

    Zhong Li was already used to it.

    Hasn¡¯t he seen enough of these mysterious urrences these days?

    Seeing Zhong Li wasn¡¯t frightened, Jin Ling sighed with relief, "Professor Zhong, let¡¯s go."

    Zhong Li nodded, lifted his foot, and left after ncing at the spot where Jin Cenglv disappeared.

    **

    The next day, Gu Zhiqi returned to Haicheng.

    When Gu Zhiqi returned to the Gu Family Manor, Gu Huaijin was on the phone.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqie back, Gu Huaijin gently raised his brow, "Alright, tomorrow, I¡¯ll definitely personally take her to school."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll inform Gu Xingruo."

    "Thanks."

    Gu Zhiqi had just stepped into the house when she heard Gu Huaijin say these three sentences.

    She wondered if it was her imagination, but she felt that the "her" in Gu Huaijin¡¯s first sentence was referring to her.

    After hanging up the phone, Gu Huaijin raised his brow and looked at Gu Zhiqi, saying, "Back already?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly.

    "Where have you been these days?" Gu Huaijin sat down on the sofa and gestured for Gu Zhiqi to sit down.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi sat down beside him, "There was a patient, went to check on them."

    Hearing this, Gu Huaijin chuckled a bit helplessly, "Why does it feel like you¡¯re busier as a student than I am running thepany?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Have you ever met a doctor who¡¯s not busy?"

    Gu Huaijin: "..."

    He really hasn¡¯t.

    "Enough about that, your homeroom teacher just called. He said you should return to school this morning. Also, in a week, there¡¯ll be the first mock exam. He wants you to prepare well," Gu Huaijin said, while looking through the directory for Gu Xingruo.

    All the senior students need to participate in the mock exam, including Gu Xingruo.

 Chapter 933 - 932 Tang Yichen: Gu Xiaoxi was taken away by that Yun Yi!

    <h4>Chapter 933: Chapter 932 Tang Yichen: Gu Xiaoxi was taken away by that Yun Yi!</h4>

    "What, you know him?" Tang Yichen asked Yun Yi, curiosity evident in his eyes.

    Yun Yi raised an eyebrow and replied to Tang Yichen, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, the person who won the alchemypetition in Central Continent City two years ago is him, I think his name is... Lan An?"

    "No way, really?" Tang Yichen eximed in disbelief, looking at Yun Yi, "That amazing?"

    Yun Yi raised an eyebrow and said no more.

    Tang Yichen looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Your disciples are this talented, you must be even more incredible! Gu Xiaoxi, what tier of Alchemist are you?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "I don¡¯t know alchemy."

    Tang Yichen: "..."

    Could you be any more dismissive?

    **

    The Ever Winning Army was heading to the capital, and Gu Zhiqi, hitching a ride on the ne, tagged along to the capital as well.

    It was already two in the morning when they arrived at the capital.

    As soon as the nended, Tang Yichen, who was sitting in front of Yun Yi and Gu Zhiqi, stood up immediately, then turned around and looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Gu Xiaoxi, since Third Brother isn¡¯t at home, why don¡¯t youe to my..."

    "Keep it down, she¡¯s asleep," Yun Yi interrupted Tang Yichen.

    Tang Yichen zipped his lips immediately upon hearing that.

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi, Tang Yichen realized that she had fallen asleep on Yun Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    "Where do you n to stay? And Gu Xiaoxi... How abouting to my ce?"

    His parents were quite eager to meet Gu Xiaoxi.

    If he brought Gu Xiaoxi home, maybe by tomorrow, his mom could officially adopt Gu Xiaoxi as a goddaughter.

    Yun Yi: "It¡¯ste, let¡¯s just go to Yaoying Hotel."

    Tang Yichen felt a pang of regret upon hearing that.

    "Alright then."

    Yun Yi gently moved and then cradled Gu Zhiqi in her arms, stood up.

    As soon as she stood up, Yun Yi felt the person in her arms moving.

    Yun Yi nced down slightly and saw Gu Zhiqi gently nuzzling in her arms, muttering softly, "Sister."

    Yun Yi paused slightly, tightened her grip around Gu Zhiqi, slowed her pace, and carried her off the ne.

    Tang Yichen immediately followed suit, pulling out his phone from his pocket, turning it on, snapping a photo, and sending it to Su Yunling.

    [Third Brother, Gu Xiaoxi got carried away by that Yun Yi guy!]

    It was prettyte, Su Yunling was likely asleep, so he didn¡¯t reply.

    Yun Yi had just carried Gu Zhiqi off Chubby Chiu when she saw four people waiting below the ne.

    Yun Yi raised her eyebrows, looking at the four people in front of her.

    Yun Miao was slightly stunned upon seeing Yun Yi carrying Gu Zhiqi off the ne. Seeing Yun Yi¡¯s gaze, Yun Miao immediately spoke up, "Miss Yun Yi, two professors would like to thank Miss Gu in person, so I..."

    "Thank them on my behalf, and send the professors back," Yun Yi told Yun Miao, then shifted her gaze to Jin Cenglv wrapped tightly, "You... let Tang Yichen take you back."

    Jin Cenglv was surprised, ncing at Yun Yi, then shook his head, "No need, I¡¯m here to say goodbye to my master."

    After saying that, he nced at Gu Zhiqi in Yun Yi¡¯s arms.

    "Master?" Yun Yi muttered softly.

    This child sure has many disciples.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll let her know for you in the morning. It¡¯ste, let¡¯s each head home," Yun Yi said, then walked straight towards the waiting car not far away, carrying Gu Zhiqi.

    Yun Yi left, and those thanking and bidding farewell stood still.

    Yun Miao noticed this, turned his head to look at Zhong Li and Jin Ling, "Professor Zhong, Professor Jin, the car to take you has already been arranged, please follow me."

 Chapter 934: Is Gu Xingruo Not a Member of the Gu Family?

    <h4>Chapter 934: Chapter 934: Is Gu Xingruo Not a Member of the Gu Family?</h4>

    Listening to Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi nodded obediently and said, "Okay."

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin¡¯s lips slightly curved, and a gentle look appeared in his cold eyes.

    However, the softness in his eyes didn¡¯tst long before Gu Huaijin frowned.

    Strange, why can¡¯t he find Gu Xingruo¡¯s phone number after searching for a long time?

    Even after using a search, no results came up.

    Could it be that he didn¡¯t add remarks for Gu Xingruo?

    Unable to find the number, Gu Huaijin had to open WeChat, search for Gu Xingruo, and then... no such person found.

    He flipped through the friend¡¯s list for a while, but still couldn¡¯t find it.

    Gu Huaijin stayed silent for a few seconds, then turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, "Do you have contact information for Gu Xingruo?"

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    "Who is Gu Xingruo?"

    Since she hadn¡¯t often heard this name, Gu Zhiqi instinctively asked, and after asking, she thought the name sounded slightly familiar.

    She rummaged through her memory for a while and found a little memory of Gu Xingruo after several seconds.

    Seems like the Gu Family¡¯s fourth child, who only returns once or twice a year.

    Gu Huaijin: "..."

    Gu Huaijin silently gazed at Gu Zhiqi for a few seconds, then btedly realized the little girl had lost her memory. It¡¯s not surprising she couldn¡¯t remember who Gu Xingruo was, so he said, "It¡¯s not someone important, forget it if you can¡¯t remember."

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Really... not important?

    After speaking, Gu Huaijin opened the Gu Family group chat, sent a message asking if anyone in the family had contact information for Gu Xingruo.

    After sending the message, he turned his head to ask Gu Zhiqi, "Where is that patient of yours from?"

    Gu Zhiqi replied without changing her expression, "From the capital."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin raised an eyebrow, "I heard from Gu Yuluo that she saw you in F continent?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Forgot the Gu Family¡¯s information is shared!

    Gu Zhiqi: "Is that so? Maybe she mistook someone else for me, I haven¡¯t seen her."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin¡¯s lips twitched slightly, "F continent is quite chaotic, don¡¯t go again next time."

    F continent is constantly at war, a favorite gathering ce for various Terrorist Organizations, chaotic indeed.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "Okay."

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Huaijin knew she was just brushing him off. Recalling that Gu Zhiqi is not one toply easily, he added, "If you must go, take more people with you."

    Gu Zhiqi: "Okay."

    Listening to her reply, Gu Huaijin clicked his tongue lightly.

    The answer was straightforward, but how much was just brushing off, only she knew.

    "Remember to go back to school for sses tomorrow." Gu Huaijin turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, and added, "Or should I personally send you?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "...I can go by myself."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin raised his eyebrow slightly and said in a low voice, "Alright then."

    After Gu Huaijin finished speaking, he looked down at the message group, seeing nothing but negative replies. In such arge group, surprisingly no one knew Gu Xingruo¡¯s contact information.

    Gu Huaijin couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Gu Xingruo was really a member of the Gu Family?

    Rubbing his brow with his hand, Gu Huaijin opened Gu Yuluo¡¯s message dialog and sent her a message.

    [Old Master Gu: Check Gu Xingruo¡¯s contact information]

    [Fall: ?]

    [Fall: Seriously, how can you be an older brother without even having your own brother¡¯s contact information]

    [Old Master Gu: Do you have it?]

    [Fall: ...No]

    [Fall: Last time we fought, we deleted each other]

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin raised his eyebrows and typed a line.

    [Old Master Gu: Check it, he has an exam notification next week]

 Chapter 935 Gu Huaijinâ€™s Cooking Skills

    <h4>Chapter 935: Chapter 935 Gu Huaijin¡¯s Cooking Skills</h4>

    Just as Gu Huaijin sent his message, Gu Yuluo¡¯s message arrived.

    [Fall: What are you checking for? I¡¯ll just notify him for you directly.]

    [Old Master Gu: What if he misses the exam? Are you responsible?]

    [Fall: Don¡¯t worry, little master will make sure he definitelyes back.]

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t say much more, but then Gu Yuluo sent another message.

    [Fall: Did the little girl get home?]

    [Old Master Gu: Yes, just got back home.]

    [Fall: Alright, got busy now, talkter.]

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t reply but put away his phone.

    After putting away his phone, he realized that the little girl who was sitting next to him had disappeared.

    Instead, there was a slight noiseing from the direction of the kitchen, and Gu Huaijin instinctively stood up.

    Upon seeing clearly that Gu Zhiqi was just looking for food in front of the fridge and hadn¡¯t gone into the kitchen, Gu Huaijin rubbed his temples and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Hungry?" Gu Huaijin asked Gu Zhiqi this, then stepped towards her.

    "A little." Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    She took a slice of bread, tore off a small piece, and put it in her mouth.

    "I¡¯ve given Auntie Li a few days off, she won¡¯t be around these days, so I¡¯ll find someone to cookter," Gu Huaijin said, starting to unbutton his suit, "For today, I¡¯ll cook for you."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi looked up at Gu Huaijin, "You can cook?"

    He certainly didn¡¯t look like someone who could cook.

    Facing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s suspicious gaze, Gu Huaijin¡¯s mouth twitched, "Little girl, what¡¯s with that look?"

    Gu Zhiqi chewed on the bread and mumbled, "I¡¯ll just eat the bread."

    She really didn¡¯t think Gu Huaijin could cook.

    Hearing this, Gu Huaijin took off his suit and ced it on a chair nearby, then started tying an apron, "Don¡¯t doubt it, you used to love eating my food when you were a kid."

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    "Really?" The suspicion in her eyes only deepened.

    "Really, I¡¯m not lying. You and Gu Xingruo used to fight over the food I made," Gu Huaijin said, with his back to Gu Zhiqi, "Come, tie it for me."

    Gu Zhiqi bit into her bread, tied a nice bow at Gu Huaijin¡¯s back, and then watched him head to the kitchen.

    Twenty minutester, Gu Huaijin emerged from the kitchen.

    He put two bowls on the table and motioned towards Gu Zhiqi, "Girl,e over to eat."

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Gu Huaijin.

    He finished so quickly?

    Curious, Gu Zhiqi walked over to the dining table and saw two bowls of noodles set on it.

    Gu Huaijin was already seated and looked up at Gu Zhiqi as she approached, "This is all I can make, bear with it."

    Gu Zhiqi: "...Oh."

    She shouldn¡¯t have held any hope.

    Gu Zhiqi sat down and took a bite.

    "How is it, does it taste okay?" Gu Huaijin asked, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Cooking seemed to run in the Gu family¡¯s blood; Mother Gu¡¯s skills were especially good, but for some reason, among the children, except for Gu Yuluo, the others didn¡¯t inherit the cooking genes.

    Gu Huaijin only knew how to boil noodles.

    Gu Mengyang was slightly better, besides noodles, he could also fry egg fried rice.

    Gu Xingruo... his creations were culinary disasters.

    Gu Xiyue, on the other hand, seemed capable of cooking.

    A few days ago, during his time at the Medical Alliance, Gu Huaijin had the privilege of tasting her food, and the vor was just slightly worse than what was served in the canteen there.

    Gu Zhiqi was the most dangerous one, a single disagreement would blow the kitchen up.

    Blowing it up once or twice could be coincidence, but every time she tried, she blew it up.

    Yet, ever since she was young, she had a mysterious confidence, always believing that trying a few more times would lead to sess.

    After countless attempts, the most serious incident was when she was ten, and she blew herself up all the way to the hospital, nearly not making it back.

 Chapter 936: Is that... still you?

    <h4>Chapter 936: Chapter 936: Is that... still you?</h4>

    After being in aa for several days, the Gu Family no longer allowed her to enter the kitchen.

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Gu Huaijin¡¯s question and nodded absentmindedly, "It¡¯s delicious."

    The taste was indeed not bad.

    Seeing this, Gu Huaijin¡¯s eyes deepened with a smile, and he continued eating with his head down.

    **

    The next day, Gu Zhiqi went to school early.

    When Gu Zhiqi walked into the ssroom, there were only a few people inside, and some students were whispering to each other.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi entered the ssroom, it fell into a brief silence.

    You have to know, Gu Zhiqi had been absent for more than half a month, so seeing Gu Zhiqi returning to school for sses surprised the students of ss 8.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t care whether they were surprised or not. After entering the ssroom and sitting down, he took out the materials and began to study seriously.

    There was only one week until the mock exams, and he had promised Teacher Mo he would score full marks in all subjects, so he couldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    Otherwise, asking for leave in the future would be troublesome.

    Because of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arrival, the ssroom fell into brief silence, and then it gradually became lively again.

    As time went by, more and more people came into the ssroom. When Lu Xingzhe entered, the first thing he did was subconsciously look at the corner of the ssroom.

    Since the second day after Gu Zhiqi took leave, Lu Xingzhe had been looking, and over so many days, it had almost be a habit.

    Originally, today he just habitually nced over, not expecting to actually see that familiar figure.

    Lu Xingzhe¡¯s steps paused slightly, standing in ce for several seconds, blinking several times before finally stepping towards Gu Zhiqi.

    He stood in the aisle next to Gu Zhiqi for a long time but didn¡¯t see Gu Zhiqi look up, so he reached out and gently knocked on the table.

    Gu Zhiqi heard the noise, looked up at Lu Xingzhe, "What¡¯s up?"

    Looking at her expression and listening to her indifferent tone, Lu Xingzhe secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, nothing changed.

    "Cough, nothing, just wanted to ask when you came back?" Lu Xingzhe cleared his throat, then looked elsewhere as he asked in a somewhat haughty manner.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Yesterday."

    "Oh, got it." After saying that, Lu Xingzhe stepped towards his seat.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at his departing back, then withdrew her gaze and continued to focus on her work.

    About three minutester, there was some movement beside Gu Zhiqi, and when she nced to the side, she found Qiao Qingshu had arrived.

    After Qiao Qingshu sat down, she hugged her backpack, slightly tilted her head, and stared straight at Gu Zhiqi with a look of wanting to say something but holding back.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi looking at her, Qiao Qingshu tightened her grip on the backpack, and with a slightly nervous expression, asked, "Are you... still you?"

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, "Of course, I¡¯m me."

    Seeing this, Qiao Qingshu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, slightly curling her lips at Gu Zhiqi.

    Then she couldn¡¯t stop smiling, putting down her backpack, taking out a book, and started studying seriously.

    **

    In the following days, Gu Zhiqi focused on studying seriously, asionally taking some time to supplement her mental method.

    This noon, Lu Xingzhe, Qiao Qingshu, and Gu Zhiqi went out to eat together as usual.

    The spot they chose was a corner near the window, with a tall green nt by the table, which made their spot seem a bit secluded.

    The three arrived early, initially keeping things quiet, but gradually, as more people filled the shop, it started getting noisy.

    The three of them were quietly eating their meal.

    Suddenly, there was amotion in their ears, and then a shoe flew through the air,nding directly in the portion of spicy pot ced in the middle of their table.

 Chapter 937 Encounter and Fight

    <h4>Chapter 937: Chapter 937 Encounter and Fight</h4>

    The three of them quickly got up at the fastest speed.

    They dodged the sttering soup.

    Although they dodged it, they hadn¡¯t eaten much of the spicy hotpot yet, and the three of them stared at it for several seconds with tacit understanding.

    Then, Gu Xingzhe took a step forward and looked towards the direction the shoe flew from with a stern face.

    A few teenagers were standing over there, and there was someone lying on the ground, blocked by a few teenagers, making it hard to see that person¡¯s appearance.

    It seemed like there was a fight.

    But it was unclear how that shoe had flown over.

    "Whose shoe?" Lu Xingzhe looked at the teenagers with a dark face.

    One of the teenagers recognized Lu Xingzhe, swallowed hard, and silently took two steps back, "Young... Young Master Lu."

    When the teenager spoke, the other teenagers¡¯ faces all changed.

    They didn¡¯t know Lu Xingzhe, but they had heard of the famous name Lu Xingzhe, the second young master of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, notorious for his bad temper.

    Usually, he doesn¡¯t like to make trouble, but anyone who dared to offend him would be ruthlessly dealt with. In the entire Middle School, scarcely anyone who knew of his reputation dared to provoke him.

    Lu Xingzhe looked at the teenager who recognized him and asked, "Is this your shoe?"

    The teenager shook his head immediately and didn¡¯t forget to wave his hand, so fast it left afterimages, "No, no, no, it¡¯s not mine."

    "Is it yours?" Lu Xingzhe directed his gaze to the other people.

    The teenagers quickly waved their hands and simultaneously spoke, "No, no, no, it¡¯s not ours."

    Hearing this, Lu Xingzhe furrowed his brows deeply.

    The teenager who first spoke saw this, his legs weakened, and he stammered, "Hi-his, it¡¯s his shoe."

    Speaking, he pointed to the person lying on the ground.

    The other teenagers quickly pointed at the person on the ground, "Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s his shoe."

    Lu Xingzhe nced at the person lying on the ground, unable to see the face clearly but clearly seeing that he was missing a shoe.

    Lu Xingzhe¡¯s face instantly turned cold and stern, he squeezed his knuckles and walked over.

    The teenagers watched in terror, quietly moving aside. As they moved, the person lying on the ground finally became visible.

    Lu Xingzhe looked at the blonde-haired teenager with swollen face and frowned, "It¡¯s you?"

    The face was so swollen, it was impossible to recognize the appearance, but Lu Xingzhe could recognize his signature blond hair.

    "Y-Young Master Lu?" Mo Weiran sluggishly crawled up, calling Lu Xingzhe with unclear speech.

    "How did you end up like this?" Lu Xingzhe frowned, looking at Mo Weiran.

    How did he get bullied to such an extent?

    He remembered that Mo Weiran got along well with Ling Yuanzhou; those people wouldn¡¯t dare bully him for Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s sake, would they?

    "Just... lost in a fight." As Mo Weiran spoke, his tone dropped.

    Actually, there wasn¡¯t really a fight, those bastards just ganged up on him.

    But can he say that?

    Obviously, he couldn¡¯t say that; it would be too embarrassing.

    Lu Xingzhe heard this, and didn¡¯t ask any more.

    He didn¡¯t like Ling Yuanzhou, and consequently didn¡¯t like Mo Weiran, who was often with Ling Yuanzhou, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t inquire further.

    "Your shoe flew into my meal."

    Mo Weiran: !

    "I... They took my shoe off!" Mo Weiran immediately pointed at the teenagers nearby.

    As Mo Weiran spoke, the other teenagers simultaneously said, "He kicked it off himself!"

    Lu Xingzhe ignored them and turned towards Gu Zhiqi, "How do we handle this?"

    Mo Weiran and the teenagers heard this, then looked past Lu Xingzhe, and finally noticed two girls standing by the potted nts.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, Mo Weiran¡¯s eyes widened, "Miss!"

 Chapter 938 How to Speak to Your Master Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 938: Chapter 938 How to Speak to Your Master Zhi</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi had just stepped out from behind the potted nts and heard Lu Xingzhe¡¯s question, immediately understanding that Mo Weiran called her "Miss."

    Looking at Mo Weiran, whose face was bruised and swollen, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t recognize him at first.

    He was recognizable only because of his distinctive blond hair and the way he addressed her.

    Gazing at Mo Weiran¡¯s ghostly appearance, Gu Zhiqi was silent for a few seconds, then stepped forward.

    Hearing Mo Weiran call her Miss, Lu Xingzhe paused slightly, remembering that this kid had apparently sought out Gu Zhiqi several times before.

    But the few teenagers who had beaten Mo Weiran were much more than just stunned.

    Seeing Mo Weiran seemed quite familiar with Gu Zhiqi, and that Lu Xingzhe appeared to respect Gu Zhiqi, the few teenagers were a little panicked and began to feel anxious.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, she¡¯s Gu Zhiqi, the adopted daughter of the Gu Family, already kicked out of the Gu Family." One of the teenagers recognized Gu Zhiqi and whispered to the others.

    "But howe I¡¯ve heard she actually hasn¡¯t been kicked out of the Gu Family?" Another teenager asked, a bit fearfully.

    "She must have been kicked out, just look at how she¡¯s dressed now, much worse than before."

    "But, if she¡¯s with Young Master Lu, won¡¯t that..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Lu and Gu Zhiqi are not familiar at all. Half a year ago, I personally saw Young Master Lu make Gu Zhiqi cry."

    The few teenagers whispered among themselves.

    They thought their voices were low enough for others not to hear, but Gu Zhiqi and herpanions, who practiced Ancient Martial Arts, heard them clearly.

    Lu Xingzhe¡¯s face turned slightly dark, his gaze coldly staring at them.

    Qiao Qingshu¡¯s face also didn¡¯t look too good.

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t bothered. She stood in front of the teenagers, speaking casually, "The injuries on him, are they your doing?"

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu paused slightly, ncing between Gu Zhiqi and Mo Weiran.

    Was she trying...to stand up for Mo Weiran?

    The teenagers looked at each other upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, then one of them stepped forward, chin raised, looking at Gu Zhiqi, "Why? Want to stand up for him? Who do you think you are? Still think you¡¯re the Gu Family¡¯s youngdy... ah!"

    The teenager hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Lu Xingzhe grabbed his hand.

    The teenager let out a miserable cry, then spoke timidly to Lu Xingzhe, "Lu, Lu Young Master, wh...what¡¯s wrong?"

    "What¡¯s wrong? How do you speak to Master Zhi, who isn¡¯t important, hmm?" Lu Xingzhe said, tightening his grip on the teenager¡¯s arm.

    The teenager heard this and was first stunned, forgetting to cry out in pain.

    Master Zhi?

    Gu Zhiqi?

    When did she be Master Zhi?

    However, regardless of when she became Master Zhi, the teenager¡¯s mind quickly turned, starting to admit his mistake, "Lu...Young Master Lu, I was wrong, I really was wrong, it was me, I¡¯m not important!"

    "Why are you apologizing to me?" Lu Xingzhe merely tightened his grip on the teenager¡¯s arm, his mouth curving into a cold smile.

    Hearing this, the teenager immediately looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Master Zhi, I was wrong."

    Gu Zhiqi listened, raised her eyebrows slightly, then asked the teenager, "Then tell me, what exactly were you wrong about?"

    "I, I shouldn¡¯t have been disrespectful, shouldn¡¯t have disrespected you, shouldn¡¯t have said you weren¡¯t important, I was really wrong, please Master Zhi, forgive me." These words were not spoken willingly by the teenager, he waspletely forced, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s grip on his arm caused him unbearable pain.

    So, with a face pale with fear, he could only nod and bow to Gu Zhiqi, admitting his mistake.

 Chapter 939: Fight Back

    <h4>Chapter 939: Chapter 939: Fight Back</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi looked at him in his cowardly state, merely lifting her eyelids before turning to Mo Weiran.

    "Miss." Mo Weiran gazed at Gu Zhiqi with tears seemingly glittering in his eyes.

    With this look, anyone not informed might think he sees his fathere to stand up for him.

    "Whoever hit you, hit them back." Gu Zhiqi said, pointing to those few boys.

    The few boys heard and were momentarily stunned.

    "Miss Gu, don¡¯t." Said one of the boys who knew Gu Zhiqi, "You might not know, Mo Weiran has already fallen out with Young Master Ling. Ling himself admitted that he¡¯s broken off with Mo Weiran, so you don¡¯t need to protect him anymore."

    The boy knew about the marriage agreement between the Gu Family and the Ling Family and knew that Gu Zhiqi liked Ling Yuanzhou.

    In his view, Gu Zhiqi was standing up for Mo Weiran entirely for Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s sake.

    Never mind that Gu Zhiqi might have been kicked out of the Gu Family; given the current situation, Lu Xingzhe was clearly protecting Gu Zhiqi.

    So...

    Only currying favor, not offense.

    Thinking he was clever, the boy conjured up a lot of things, directly causing Lu Xingzhe standing by to darken his face.

    "What¡¯s this got to do with Ling Yuanzhou? If you don¡¯t want your mouth, donate it." Before the boy¡¯s voice fell, Lu Xingzhe spoke coldly.

    Lu Xingzhe, of course, knew who Young Master Ling in the boy¡¯s mouth was.

    Throughout Sea City No.1 Middle School, there¡¯s only one person who can be called Young Master Ling, and that¡¯s Ling Yuanzhou.

    Throughout Sea City No.1 Middle School, the person Lu Xingzhe most disliked was Ling Yuanzhou, so hearing the boy mention him naturally did not please Lu Xingzhe.

    The boy listened, shrank his neck, weakly looking at Lu Xingzhe.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Why was Young Master Lu suddenly unhappy?

    The boy temporarily dared not speak again, just lowering his gaze and letting his mind spin fast, pondering why Lu Xingzhe was suddenly angry.

    Suddenly, a gleam flickered in the boy¡¯s eyes.

    Maybe Young Master Lu likes Gu Zhiqi?

    Takes Young Master Ling as a love rival.

    It must be!

    In this way, it made sense.

    "Young Master Lu, it¡¯s just... we and Mo Weiran, it¡¯s all personal grievances, it¡¯s not appropriate for Miss Gu to intervene." The boy understood, stopped mentioning Ling Yuanzhou, only tteringly looking at Lu Xingzhe.

    Gu Zhiqi was currently relying on Lu Xingzhe to cover her, ttering Gu Zhiqi was not as good as ttering Lu Xingzhe directly.

    "Oh, then tell Gu... tell her." Lu Xingzhe¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, just motioned for the boy to talk to Gu Zhiqi.

    Regarding Gu Zhiqi standing up for Mo Weiran, Lu Xingzhe was a bit disgruntled.

    But if Gu Zhiqi really wanted to help, Lu Xingzhe would not let it be.

    He let the boy speak to Gu Zhiqi as a means of giving her decision-making power, while also informing these boys that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s word was final.

    In this way, these people would no longer have the foresight to approach and find trouble with Gu Zhiqi alone.

    The boy heard Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words, slightly stunned, nced at Lu Xingzhe and then at Gu Zhiqi, finally stepping towards Gu Zhiqi, "Miss Gu, this matter..."

    "When hitting people, why not think about the consequences?" Gu Zhiqi interrupted, looking sideways at Mo Weiran, "Hit or not?"

    Mo Weiran looked troubled, scratched his head cautiously, and hesitated, "Miss, I... I can¡¯t beat them."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, "Just hit, whoever retaliates, I¡¯ll help you hit back."

    Mo Weiran heard this, was instantly moved, tears-filled eyes gazing at Gu Zhiqi, "Miss."

 Chapter 940: Fell Out

    <h4>Chapter 940: Chapter 940: Fell Out</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak any further but nced toward the entrance.

    Then, leaving behind a faint afterimage, she was suddenly at the entrance, grabbing hold of someone who was trying to escape.

    She dragged the person back, and with a gentle toss, he was thrown to the ground.

    The boy on the ground was stunned, and so were the group of onlooking boys.

    How did a girl so effortlessly drag a boy back and throw him to the ground?

    Instantly, the group of boys dropped their thoughts of running away.

    "Mo Weiran, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have hit you, please forgive me," the boy on the ground started pleading.

    He was truly terrified.

    He didn¡¯t know how Gu Zhiqi had appeared in front of him, only that it was too frightening.

    That¡¯s a speed no human should have.

    Seeing the boy concede, some of the other boys also began to apologize.

    Mo Weiran listened and snorted coldly, "Apologizing now? Toote."

    Saying this, he began to roll up his sleeves.

    "Aim well, hit these spots," Gu Zhiqi said, pointing to several areas.

    Mo Weiran grinned, "Got it."

    A few secondster, the store resonated with cries of pain.

    Because of Lu Xingzhe¡¯s presence, the boys didn¡¯t dare to fight back and could only silently endure the beating.

    Meanwhile, they silently noted this debt.

    They couldn¡¯t touch Lu Xingzhe, nor could they touch Gu Zhiqi, but couldn¡¯t they deal with Mo Weiran?

    They were just foxes exploiting tiger¡¯s might, bound to be dealt with sooner orter.

    After venting enough, Mo Weiran finished beating them, and Gu Zhiqi looked at the boys and said, "Remember to settle the bill before you leave."

    Saying this, she pointed to the table they had just been sitting at.

    They hadn¡¯t eaten much but would have topensate for it.

    "Yes, yes, yes." The boys repeatedly replied, sounding somewhat perfunctory, and then looked at Lu Xingzhe.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe said coldly, "Didn¡¯t you hear? Settle the bill, then get lost."

    With that said, the boys immediately took off running.

    Before leaving the store, they didn¡¯t forget to settle the bill.

    Once the group of boys left, Mo Weiran tearfully looked at Gu Zhiqi and Lu Xingzhe, "Miss, Young Master Lu, thank you."

    "Thank her only, I didn¡¯t intend to help you," Lu Xingzhe said and then turned to look elsewhere.

    "Miss, thank you..."

    Gu Zhiqi: "If you¡¯re grateful, pay me back as soon as possible. You still owe me 55 million."

    Mo Weiran: "..."

    **

    The original order of three portions of spicy hot pot couldn¡¯t be eaten, and ordering again wouldn¡¯t leave them enough time. So the three left the restaurant, each grabbed something to eat, and headed to school.

    Along with them was Mo Weiran, hopping on one foot, as his shoe was covered in oil and couldn¡¯t be worn, so he was barefoot.

    As for buying new ones?

    Ha, where would he get the money to buy shoes?!

    On the way, Gu Zhiqi looked at Mo Weiran, who was battered and bruised, and asked, "Why did they hit you?"

    "Oh, just... offended them before," Mo Weiran replied indifferently.

    Hearing Mo Weiran¡¯s words, Lu Xingzhe turned his head to look at him, "Aren¡¯t you on good terms with Ling Yuanzhou? They still dared to hit you?"

    Listening to Lu Xingzhe, Mo Weiran shrugged, "We¡¯ve fallen out."

    After falling out at Heavenly Domain Pavilionst time, they hadn¡¯t spoken much.

    But, after being brothers for so many years, Mo Weiran couldn¡¯t truly fall out with Ling Yuanzhou over that incident.

    The real fallout happened three days ago.

    Even now, Mo Weiran still remembers what happened that day.

    The incident started when a girl sitting in front of Mo Weiran bad-mouthed Gu Zhiqi in ss. Mo Weiran heard it and snapped back at her.

 Chapter 941 Zhizhiâ€™s Daily Operation: Buying Medicine?

    <h4>Chapter 941: Chapter 941 Zhizhi¡¯s Daily Operation: Buying Medicine?</h4>

    Then, Ling Yuanzhou was upset.

    He said with a sarcastic tone, "Your rtionship with Gu Zhiqi seems quite good."

    Mo Weiran knew Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t like Gu Zhiqi, so he didn¡¯t say much, just vaguely replied, "I owe her a favor."

    "Owe her a favor? I think you¡¯re just captivated by her too, aren¡¯t you?"

    If Ling Yuanzhou were talking about him, Mo Weiran would naturally endure it, but hearing him talk about Gu Zhiqi, Mo Weiran wasn¡¯t happy.

    So he replied, "Can¡¯t you stop thinking about her like that? People change. She¡¯s different from before."

    Ling Yuanzhou heard this and said coldly, "Indeed, people do change. Weren¡¯t you quite annoyed by her before? And now you¡¯ve be herpdog."

    Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s tone was quite hurtful, but he wasn¡¯t wrong. Mo Weiran didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with being apdog for Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi saved his life. Forget being apdog; even being a workhorse for her is nothing.

    Seeing Mo Weiran not arguing back, Ling Yuanzhou made a few more sarcastic remarks.

    Mo Weiran wasn¡¯t the type to endure, so he retorted, "Ling Yuanzhou, you never used to talk like this. Why have you changed?"

    As soon as Mo Weiran said this, Ling Yuanzhou reacted strongly, flipping the table, and in front of the whole ss, yelled at Mo Weiran, "Mo Weiran, you¡¯re just my dog. What right do you have to question me?"

    At that moment, Mo Weiran realized that in Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s heart, he had been just a dog all along.

    In front of the whole ss, the two had a big argument.

    Then the whole ss knew they had fallen out, and soon, other sses knew as well.

    Those people who hit him earlier, well, he had indeed offended them before. But back then, because he was on good terms with Ling Yuanzhou, they didn¡¯t dare do anything to him.

    Now that they knew he had fallen out with Ling Yuanzhou, they naturally came to settle the score.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t beat those people, so he had been avoiding them for the past few days. Unexpectedly, he ran into them today.

    Hearing Mo Weiran¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi had no reaction, but Lu Xingzhe gave Mo Weiran a curious look.

    He remembered the two had a good rtionship. How did they manage to fall out?

    He smacked his lips, "Ah, it must have been a stic friendship."

    They walked a few more steps forward, Gu Zhiqi suddenly stopped, turned her head to look at Mo Weiran, and asked, "Want to buy some medicine?"

    Mo Weiran: ?

    Gu Zhiqi said seriously, "12 hours to reduce swelling, 24 hours to make it disappear and restore you to perfection. Not ny thousand, not eighty thousand, just ten thousand."

    Lu Xingzhe: "..."

    Qiao Qingshu: "..."

    Mo Weiran: "..."

    Mo Weiran was silent for a few seconds and then shook his head sharply at Gu Zhiqi, "No, no, no, I don¡¯t want it."

    He was already heavily in debt; where would he get ten thousand to buy medicine?

    Besides... it¡¯s probably fake medicine. What kind of external injury medicine costs ten thousand?

    Even if it¡¯s real medicine, does he deserve it?

    "Oh." Gu Zhiqi replied indifferently and then continued walking. After a few steps, she suddenly stopped again, turned back to look at Mo Weiran, "Come find me at ss Eight today."

    Mo Weiran: ?

    "To fight?" After saying this, Mo Weiran vigorously shook his head at Gu Zhiqi, "No, no, no, I can¡¯t beat you."

    He already knew that this youngdy was an Ancient martial artist. Fighting her would be like being a punching bag.

    Gu Zhiqi turned aside and looked at Mo Weiran with disdain, "Aren¡¯t you learning Ancient Martial Arts?"

    Mo Weiran: ?!

    "Are you going to teach me?!" he said, and Mo Weiran¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

 Chapter 942: Mo Weiran Goes to the Gu Family

    <h4>Chapter 942: Chapter 942: Mo Weiran Goes to the Gu Family</h4>

    When Mo Weiran asked this question, Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe both looked at Gu Zhiqi simultaneously, then at Mo Weiran.

    Their eyes were filled with a simr hostility.

    Mo Weiran: ?

    Those two... look pretty dangerous.

    Swallowing his saliva, he silently looked at Gu Zhiqi, seeing she didn¡¯t answer, he cautiously asked another question, "Young Miss, are you going to teach me Ancient Martial Arts?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Of course not."

    She needed to review and had a whole pile of mental methods waiting for her; she simply didn¡¯t have the time to teach him.

    Besides, he didn¡¯t pay.

    Mo Weiran: ???

    "Find someone else to teach you." After Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, she said no more and kept walking forward.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fear that he¡¯d get himself killed and no one would repay her that fifty-five million, she wouldn¡¯t even bother with him.

    This time, the loss was significant.

    Mo Weiran, unaware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thoughts, responded with a big, foolish smile, "Thank you, Young Miss, you really are my lifesaver."

    **

    After school in the afternoon, Mo Weiran followed Gu Zhiqi to the Gu Family, along with Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu.

    When the car drove into the Gu Family Manor, Mo Weiran was utterly stunned.

    Is this really the home of Sea City¡¯s wealthiest?

    Such a huge manor, how much does it cost?

    Mo Weiran couldn¡¯t help but marvel internally, while also feeling puzzled, since the Young Miss hadn¡¯t been kicked out of her home, she shouldn¡¯t becking money, so why does she always seem so poor?

    Amid Mo Weiran¡¯s confusion, the car stopped outside the Gu Family training ground.

    "Get out of the car." Gu Zhiqi said, then was the first to disembark.

    Once out of the car, Lu Xingzhe moved as if he was at his own home, knowing the training ground better than Gu Zhiqi.

    With great excitement, he cracked his knuckles, quickened his pace, and casually threw out a sentence, "It¡¯s been so long since I worked out my body, I¡¯ll go ahead, take your time."

    Soon, Lu Xingzhe¡¯s figure disappeared from their view.

    Seeing Lu Xingzhe walk so quickly, Mo Weiran paused for a few seconds, then turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, "Young Miss, is Young Master Lu... also an ancient martial artist?"

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t speak.

    Seeing this, Mo Weiran understood she was confirming it.

    Mo Weiran swallowed quietly again, no wonder Young Master Lu was so good at fighting.

    Sea City No.1 Middle School had three major bullies: Lu Xingzhe from ss 8 of Senior Year 3, Shen Yu from ss 29, and Lin Junya.

    Shen Yu and Lin Junya often fought and battled, remaining undefeated for a long time, eventually attracting a group of followers, naturally bing the school¡¯s bullies.

    Compared to Shen Yu and Lin Junya, Lu Xingzhe was much more low-key; as long as no one provoked him, he wouldn¡¯t bother to care.

    But whoever dared to cross him faced ruthless consequences.

    He was the second young master of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the school administration dared not deal with him, and offending students¡¯ parents dared not trouble him.

    As time passed, Lu Xingzhe also became one of the Sea City No.1 Middle School¡¯s bullies.

    As for who among Shen Yu, Lin Junya, and Lu Xingzhe was more formidable, no one knew.

    As thoughts raced in his mind, they had already entered the training ground.

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, someone immediately came forward to greet, "Master Zhi, Miss Qiao."

    Afterward, all along the way, people kept greeting Gu Zhiqi and Qiao Qingshu.

    Gu Zhiqi and Qiao Qingshu only gave a slight nod each time, while Mo Weiran had slightly weakened legs.

    Because those people had just finished training, the Vital Energy and momentum they carried hadn¡¯tpletely subsided, so Mo Weiran could feel a strong sense of oppression passing by them.

    All the way, Mo Weiran almost kneeled seven or eight times.

    Finally reaching a less crowded area, Mo Weiran leaned closer to Gu Zhiqi, "Young Miss, are all those people ancient martial artists?"

 Chapter 943: Find Someone to Bring Mo Weiran

    <h4>Chapter 943: Chapter 943: Find Someone to Bring Mo Weiran</h4>

    "Hm." Gu Zhiqi responded casually.

    Mo Weiran heard this and a hint of awe appeared in his eyes.

    Just passing by them, one could feel the powerful oppressive aura. If they were to really fight...

    Hiss~

    Terrifying.

    Mo Weiran quietly swallowed, and from the corner of his eye, he nced at Qiao Qingshu, who also appeared unperturbed. Recalling how those people seemed to be quite familiar with Qiao Qingshu, he sidled up to Qiao Qingshu and asked, "Um, Student Qiao, are you also an ancient martial artist?"

    Qiao Qingshu turned his head to nce at Mo Weiran. Initially, he didn¡¯t want to entertain him, but remembering Gu Zhiqi¡¯s friendly attitude toward him, he finally nodded coolly.

    Upon hearing this, Mo Weiran was somewhat surprised but also felt that it was as expected.

    **

    About a minuteter, the three of them arrived at the center of the training ground. As they entered, they were greeted by waves of cheering.

    Mo Weiran looked towards the center and saw a fight taking ce in the main ring.

    The scene was spectacr, with sparks flying, akin to a fantasy movie.

    Mo Weiran blinked and walked straight to the railing by the stands, then saw a familiar figure in the ring.

    Wasn¡¯t that Lu Xingzhe?

    Lu Xingzhe was fighting a woman in red; both were attacking brutally but neither gained the upper hand.

    Even so, the fight was thrilling and engrossing.

    Watching this live fantasy scene, Mo Weiran instantly felt that even those high-budget fantasy TV series weren¡¯t quite as impressive.

    The fight between Lu Xingzhe and Gu Yingsted for about twenty minutes.

    In the end, Gu Ying emerged victorious and the fight concluded.

    "Xiao Zhe Zhe, you need to keep working hard." Gu Ying said, winking at Lu Xingzhe.

    Lu Xingzhe looked displeased, snorted coldly, turned his head, and then left the ring, with Gu Ying following suit.

    After getting off the ring, both headed towards where Gu Zhiqi and the others were.

    "Master Zhi, you¡¯re back?" Gu Ying knew that Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t been home these past few days.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, then nced at Mo Weiran, "His talent is at the peak of the Mysterious level, and he¡¯s contracted with a nt. Find a suitable person to guide him."

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Gu Ying was a little surprised, and even Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu were a bit astonished, giving Mo Weiran a sidelong nce.

    A rather average talent, but he has a contract item?

    Gu Ying looked at Mo Weiran, "Contracted with a nt? Not bad, Chosen One."

    As he said that, he pped Mo Weiran on the shoulder.

    Mo Weiran staggered a bit from the p, almost dropping to his knees.

    Seeing this, Gu Ying blinked innocently, "Sorry, I forgot you hadn¡¯t started training yet."

    "No, no problem." Mo Weiran waved his hands repeatedly, indicating it was okay.

    "What nt did you contract with?" This was Qiao Qingshu¡¯s question, directed at Gu Zhiqi.

    After hearing it, Gu Zhiqi pondered for two seconds before answering, "Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown, a nt that can dispel evil spirits, and can also be used as poison or for temporary life support, barely considered to have medical-poison attributes."

    If Mo Weiran had the talent of a Mystic Master, bing one would be the best choice, as Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown would be far more useful to a Mystic Master.

    But Mo Weiran didn¡¯t have that talent and could only train in other arts.

    "Medical-poison." Qiao Qingshu murmured softly with his eyes downcast, then after a while, looked up at Gu Zhiqi and said, "Let him follow me."

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised his eyebrows slightly and was about to speak when Lu Xingzhe interjected, "Isn¡¯t Brother Qi¡¯s team the only one with martial artists contracted with nt types? Can¡¯t someone else take him?"

 Chapter 944: Qiao Qingshu Brings Mo Weiran

    <h4>Chapter 944: Chapter 944: Qiao Qingshu Brings Mo Weiran</h4>

    Lu Xingzhe wore a dark face as he looked at Qiao Qingshu.

    Qiao Qingshu listened, responding with a light, indifferent gaze at him.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe coughed lightly, somewhat sheepishly diverting his gaze to Gu Zhiqi, "I remember, isn¡¯t Doctor Fan a Healing nt Contract Master? Get her to bring Mo Weiran along."

    Lu Xingzhe said two sentences, from which Gu Zhiqi caught two pieces of information.

    The first piece of information: Qiao Qingshu is a nt Contract Master.

    However, she remembered Qiao Qingshu having an auxiliary item.

    Could it be... she practices Dual Path Cultivation?

    The second piece of information: Doctor Fan is a Healing nt Contract Master?

    Doctor Fan sounded familiar.

    It seemed like she was the Gu Family¡¯s family doctor, yet she didn¡¯t expect her to be a nt Contract Master.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Qiao Qingshu with some curiosity and asked, "What is your Contract Item?"

    Qiao Qingshu: "The Twin Vine."

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    This could be Triple Path Cultivation already.

    "Alright, you take him then. Coincidentally, Twin Vine and Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown share some simrities." The Twin Vine has both healing and poison attributes, just as Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown has simr attributes.

    Mo Weiran¡¯s talent in poison is average, but he¡¯s fairly talented in healing. If he cultivates well, he might be a Poison Doctor.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Qiao Qingshu nodded, but Lu Xingzhe¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good, "I also need someone to guide me, find someone for me."

    Gu Zhiqi nced at Lu Xingzhe, raising an eyebrow, "I can find you two."

    Lu Xingzhe: ?

    So generous?

    Gu Zhiqi leisurely said to Lu Xingzhe, "Gu Min, Gu Ying."

    Lu Xingzhe: "Forget it, I¡¯ll guide myself."

    Would Gu Min and Gu Ying guide someone?

    Hadn¡¯t he already been used as a punching bag by them enough before?

    **

    In the days following, the Gu Family training ground weed three regrs, Mo Weiran, Lu Xingzhe, and Qiao Qingshu.

    As time passed, Mo Weiran started learning Ancient Martial Arts, bing an Ancient martial artist.

    Though hisbat power remained weak, he could still be considered an Ancient martial artist.

    On this day, as usual, the group arrived at the Gu Family, and just as they reached the training ground entrance, they noticed someone standing at the door, Gu Xiyue in a ck hoodie and sweatpants.

    Upon seeing Gu Xiyue¡¯s appearance, Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and they both looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    "You guys go in first, I¡¯ll jointer," said Gu Zhiqi to Qiao Qingshu and the others.

    "Hey, Brother Qi, if it reallyes to a fight and you can¡¯t handle it, remember to call me and Xiao... um." Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words were cut short as Qiao Qingshu covered his mouth and dragged him away.

    Mo Weiran nced at Gu Zhiqi, then at Gu Xiyue, and finally followed Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu into the training ground.

    After the three left, Gu Xiyue walked over to Gu Zhiqi, "I¡¯ve found the three people you asked me to. What should we do next?"

    Gu Zhiqi listened, hesitating for a few seconds before recalling the people Gu Xiyue mentioned, who should be the three whose talents, Ancient Martial Arts, and fortune were taken by Wu Yi.

    Gu Zhiqi replied to Gu Xiyue, "We need to set up an array, but with the mock examsing up, I¡¯ll only have time after the exams are over."

    Gu Xiyue listened, nodding lightly, "Alright, then after the mock exams. Anyway, I¡¯ve already locked Wu Yi up, no rush."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded back, then nced at Gu Xiyue, "You advanced?"

    Gu Xiyue nodded, "Thanks to you, I haven¡¯t properly thanked you yet. When do you have time, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal?"

    "After the exams." Gu Zhiqi never refuses a good meal or a red envelope.

 Chapter 945 Gu Yuluo: Why is it Jiu again?!

    <h4>Chapter 945: Chapter 945 Gu Yuluo: Why is it Jiu again?!</h4>

    Gu Xiyue listened and nodded, "Sure, let¡¯s go to the Shadow Pavilion then."

    Indeed, she was nning to call Gu Huaijin along at that time.

    Gu Zhiqi heard ¡¯Shadow Pavilion¡¯ and agreed without hesitation, "Sounds good to me."

    Having made ns for dinner, the two went to the training field for a stroll.

    After training, the three returned home, while Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue headed back to the vi together.

    As soon as they stepped into the living room, they heard Gu Huaijin talking on the phone.

    "The mock exam is next Monday, I asked you to contact Gu Xingruo, where have you reached?" Gu Huaijin spoke while pressing his fingers to his temples.

    "Whoa! Been too busy these days, totally forgot." On the other end was Gu Yuluo¡¯s voice, she seemed to have forgotten but clearly didn¡¯t take it too seriously.

    Listening to her indifferent tone, Huaijin felt a headacheing on, "I don¡¯t care what method you use, I want to see Gu Xingruo back by tomorrow, if not, you¡¯re doomed."

    "What the hell! Big Brother Gu, he¡¯s your real brother too, why is it my responsibility if he doesn¡¯te back?" Gu Yuluo sounded obviously unhappy at Huaijin¡¯s threat.

    Gu Huaijin said expressionlessly, "You promised earlier."

    Gu Yuluo: Damn it!

    If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have promised.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll contact him."

    Gu Huaijin listened and said mildly, "Don¡¯t just give empty promises again."

    "I¡¯ll contact him right now."

    With that said, there came the sound of keyboard typing, "Watch me hack hisputer and phone first, if he still doesn¡¯te back, I¡¯ll hack his teammates¡¯puters and phones as well, let¡¯s see if hees back!"

    After Gu Yuluo finished speaking, the typing sound continued.

    The phone conversation was heard by Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue.

    Taking advantage of Gu Yuluo¡¯s typing break, Gu Huaijin sat on the sofa, intending to read the newspaper and wait for Gu Yuluo¡¯s update. In his periphery, he caught sight of two figures, "The two girls are back?"

    Gu Xiyue nodded but said nothing.

    Gu Zhiqi called out, "Big brother."

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi call him big brother, the chill around Gu Huaijin diminished significantly, "Sit for a while, it¡¯s almost dinner time, so no need to go upstairs."

    Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue took his words and sat down on the sofa.

    "Is Qiqi and Yueyue beside you?" Gu Yuluo heard themotion and spoke.

    Gu Huaijin replied disdainfully, "They¡¯re not here, focus on your work."

    "Tsk, I can multitask," Gu Yuluo said smugly, while continuing to type, "Little girls, what¡¯s going on, why aren¡¯t you saying hello to third sister... wow!"

    As Gu Yuluo was speaking, she suddenly eximed and started typing faster.

    "Damn it, is it Jiu again?!" Gu Yuluo cursed, increasing her typing speed, "No way, no way, this Jiu couldn¡¯t be my lifelong enemy, right?"

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s monologue, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered, and she silently took out her phone from her pocket.

    Gu Huaijin frowned slightly, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "Since when did Gu Xingruo be acquainted with Jiu? Hisputer and phone¡¯s defense system are all written by Jiu, how the hell can I hack them? Can¡¯t break through at all!" Gu Yuluo spoke with her hand slowing down.

    Gu Huaijin was silent for a few seconds and then said, "Just give me his phone number."

    "No way, I don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯m determined to hack in today," Gu Yuluo ignored Huaijin and said to herself, then resumed typing.

    Gu Huaijin: "..."

    On that end, Gu Zhiqi also messaged Chubby Chiu.

    That rascal is attracted by Yun Yi¡¯s beauty and destiny and went off with Yun Yi, now we can onlymunicate through messages.

    [Zhizhi: Do you know Gu Xingruo?]

 Chapter 946 Chubby Chiu: I suspect Su the Beauty wants to claim me as her own

    <h4>Chapter 946: Chapter 946 Chubby Chiu: I suspect Su the Beauty wants to im me as her own</h4>

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi sent out the message, Chubby Chiu saw it.

    But after reading the message, Chubby Chiu was puzzled.

    Wearing a head full of question marks, he typed "Who is Gu Xingruo," but after typing it, he remembered that that guy seemed to be the Gu Family¡¯s fourth, so he silently deleted the words and then replied to Gu Zhiqi.

    [First Jiu: Don¡¯t know him]

    [Zhizhi: I heard that the defense system on hisputer and phone was written by you. Can you check it out?]

    [First Jiu: Okay]

    Chubby Chiu responded.

    While contacting Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi asked another question.

    [Zhizhi: How is it? After following Sister Yun Yi for so many days, have you unearthed her other name?]

    [First Jiu: ...]

    [First Jiu: No]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow.

    [First Jiu: I was originally following the beautiful sister, but after a napst night, I found myself and the brooch I attached to lying in Su the Beauty¡¯s pocket]

    [First Jiu: Depressed.gif]

    Looking at the new message from Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi was briefly silent.

    Without sending another message to it, Chubby Chiu messaged again.

    [First Jiu: Can¡¯t Su the Beauty sense my presence?]

    [First Jiu: I always feel he has a possessive desire for me]

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, does Su the Beauty think I¡¯m too cute and wants to own me ¡ú_¡ú]

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    After a few seconds of silence, she typed a line of words and sent them to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Is there a possibility that he also sensed you coveting Sister Yun Yi¡¯s beauty, so he won¡¯t let you follow her?]

    [First Jiu: ...]

    Chubby Chiu went silent for a few seconds, then directly changed the topic.

    [First Jiu: There is indeed an Advanced Defense System on Gu Xingruo¡¯sputer and phone, but it wasn¡¯t written by me]

    [Zhizhi: ?]

    [First Jiu: It should have been written by you]

    Although Chubby Chiu and Gu Zhiqi¡¯s programming techniques are very simr, some minor habits are different.

    Others can¡¯t see the difference, but Chubby Chiu and Gu Zhiqi can.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Chubby Chiu¡¯s message and fell silent.

    At this moment, a cursing sound came from Gu Huaijin¡¯s phone, "Damn! I can¡¯t hack it at all, Jiu is truly my lifelong enemy! My newputer!"

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Gu Yuluo¡¯s cursing and knew that Gu Yuluo had failed to hack in.

    So, she sent another message to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Simted exam next Monday, just inform Gu Xingruo]

    [First Jiu: Okay, I¡¯ll inform himter]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi put away her phone.

    Gu Huaijin heard Gu Yuluo¡¯s cursing and knew she likely didn¡¯t seed in hacking, but he didn¡¯t mind it.

    Two minutes ago, he had already sent a message to his assistant to investigate Gu Xingruo¡¯s team coach and Gu Xingruo¡¯s phone number.

    Gu Yuluo is no longer the Fall who asionally fails against Moon and An; now there¡¯s also Jiu.

    Seems like she can¡¯t be relied upon anymore.

    After all, relying on Gu Yuluo is not as good as relying on the assistant.

    Gu Huaijin thought to himself secretly.

    At this point, Gu Yuluo¡¯s voice came from the phone, "Myputer¡¯s dead, you definitely have to reimburse me!"

    Gu Huaijin: ?

    "Keep dreaming." Huaijin said, picking up the phone, ready to hang up.

    Before he could hang up, Gu Yuluo started talking, "If you don¡¯t reimburse me, I¡¯ll send ck stockings photos to Luo Fenghe! Full-body ones!"

    Gu Huaijin: "..."

    "Try it." Huaijin said, then hung up the phone.

    After thinking for a moment, he still transferred twenty million to Gu Yuluo.

 Chapter 947 Fourth Brother Gu Xingruo

    <h4>Chapter 947: Chapter 947 Fourth Brother Gu Xingruo</h4>

    Afterpleting the transaction, Gu Huaijin noticed that both Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue were silently watching him.

    Gu Huaijin raised an eyebrow at this, "What are you looking at, you two little girls?"

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head.

    Indicating that she absolutely did not hear Gu Yuluo threatening Gu Huaijin with the ckmail.

    Gu Huaijin looked at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s obvious denial and his mouth twitched slightly.

    He also made a mental note about Gu Yuluo.

    Then he reached out to ruffle Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair before getting up, "Get yourself ready, it¡¯s time to eat."

    Gu Zhiqi felt numb, silently raised her hand to fix her bangs, and got up.

    Gu Xiyue also got up, subtly ncing at the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head.

    Thinking to herself: It looks like it feels quite nice to the touch.

    **

    Imperial Capital, NT Team Training Base.

    A delicate-looking boy sat indifferently in front of theputer, his fingertips gliding over the keyboard, leaving a trail of afterimages above it.

    A few teenagers stood gathered behind him.

    Their expressions changing repeatedly, one might mistakenly think they were the ones controlling theputer, not the boy sitting in front of it.

    The windows on theputer kept popping up, making people dizzy, while the boy sitting in front of it remained unfazed.

    Sitting across from him was a silver-haired boy, looking visibly unsettled, his facial features seemingly in disarray, with every change of expression reflecting his mood.

    As thepetition was about to end, everyone except the indifferent-looking boy started to be tense.

    Suddenly, theputer in front of the boy sounded an rm, followed by a line of red text popping up.

    [Gu Xingruo, remember to take the simtion exam next Monday]

    As this line appeared, the boy¡¯s face cracked into a simr expression, and the scene went silent for a few seconds before the silver-haired boy across suddenly eximed.

    "Damn! I won!"

    "I actually beat the captain!"

    "Since when was I this awesome?!"

    The silver-haired boy burst out three exmations with excitement.

    After finishing, he noticed the atmosphere was off on the other side and paused, looking at the others, "Wait, what¡¯s going on with you guys..."

    The silver-haired boy was puzzled.

    Then, someone chuckled, and the rest burst intoughter.

    Only Gu Xingruo, sitting in front of theputer, remained silent, staring directly at the line of text on the screen.

    "Captain, who is this, who¡¯s so awesome to sessfully break into your defense system?" a boy behind Gu Xingruo asked curiously.

    "Yeah, Captain, who¡¯s telling you to take an exam? They must be someone you know, right?"

    "Captain, you know someone so amazing, howe you never introduced them to us?"

    Several boys behind Gu Xingruo chatted away, while the silver-haired boy across from them looked confused, "Wait, what are you talking about?"

    But no one answered his question, everyone was staring at Gu Xingruo¡¯sputer screen.

    Soon, the red text disappeared, and an image of a cartoon whale appeared on theputer screen.

    "Damn, I¡¯ve seen this icon before!"

    "I¡¯ve seen it too, on the Web Hackers Forum!"

    "Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s that new number one, called... Jiu! Yes, it¡¯s Jiu!"

    "Captain, do you know Jiu?"

    "Captain, when did you and Jiu meet?"

    The boys clearly knew Jiu and surrounded Gu Xingruo, bombarding him with questions.

    However, Gu Xingruo didn¡¯t respond to them, just kept staring at theputer screen.

    He was previously lost in thought and now his brows furrowed.

    Jiu?

    Who is that?

 Chapter 948 Mock Exam

    <h4>Chapter 948: Chapter 948 Mock Exam</h4>

    Amidst a few teenagers making noise, a young man, around thirty, walked in from outside, "Hey hey hey, what are you little brats doing? Why are you gathered together instead of training?"

    "Coach,e over quickly, Jiu just sent the captain a message." One of the teenagers waved at the young man.

    The young man heard this and raised his eyebrows, "Jiu? You dreamt it?"

    "Really, they all saw it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him..." The teenager became displeased when the young man didn¡¯t believe him.

    He was about to pull someone to prove his point, but when he turned around, he found everyone had already returned to their positions, each sitting upright in front of theputer, looking like they were seriously training.

    Teenager: "..."

    A bunch of dogs!

    The young man walked over to the teenager and gave him a p on the head, "Get to training." After saying that, he went to Gu Xingruo and said, "Brother Xing, your family called. They want you to go back next Monday for the mock exam."

    Gu Xingruo raised his eyes to look at the young man, somewhat surprised.

    Someone at home actually remembers him?

    "Yes, yes, yes, mock exam! Jiu just sent the captain a message earlier asking him toe back for the mock exam." The teenager immediately chimed in upon hearing the young man¡¯s words.

    Seeing this, the young man gave the teenager a disdainful look, "Get lost, go train. If your training doesn¡¯t meet the standards this month, your pocket money will be docked."

    Teenager: "..."!

    Pah! Damn coach!

    The teenager, daring not to express his anger, silently turned and left.

    "Who called you?" Gu Xingruo looked at theputer, and his fingers brushed across the keyboard, able to multitask while asking the coach a question.

    The coach replied, "Your big brother."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xingruo¡¯s fingers paused for a moment on the keyboard before he casually responded with an "Mm."

    "Don¡¯t forget to go back for the exam. Your big brother said if you don¡¯t go back, he¡¯ll have your team withdrawal processed." The coach lounged on Gu Xingruo¡¯s chair, speaking leisurely.

    Gu Xingruo replied casually, "Okay."

    Exam?

    Alwaysingst, what¡¯s the point of taking it?

    **

    In no time, it was exam day.

    The exam starts at nine, and the venue only allows entry thirty minutes before the start, so before eight-thirty, you could hang out anywhere you want.

    Not wanting to wait around at the school, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue arrived over an hourter than usual.

    They reached school at eight-twenty.

    By the time they walked to the teaching building, entry into the exam hall had already begun.

    The seating arrangement for the mock exam was based onst semester¡¯s final exam results, arranged ording to the ranking, starting with ss One, which included the first to thirtieth-ranked students of the grade.

    Last semester, Gu Xiyue aced all subjects and ranked first, so she was ced in ss One.

    The original owner also did well, ranking sixth in the grade at the end of the semester, so Gu Zhiqi was ced in ss Eight.

    The two were taking the exam in the same room, so they could conveniently walk there together.

    "Qiqi." Just as they were getting close to the ss One entrance, a gentle and slightly sharine voice called out to Gu Zhiqi.

    It was the first time Gu Zhiqi heard this voice, feeling quite unfamiliar, yet she still paused to turn back and have a look.

    Gu Xiyue heard the voice too, slightly furrowing her brow, barely noticeable, stopping in her tracks alongside Gu Zhiqi, and also turned to look.

    A girl with gentle, sweet features, a slim figure, andrge curls stood in front of Gu Zhiqi, speaking with a familiar and affectionate tone, "Qiqi, long time no see."

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a few seconds, confirming she hadn¡¯t met the person in front of her, so she politely yet distantly asked, "Excuse me, who are you?"

 Chapter 949: The Original Ownerâ€™s Best Friend

    <h4>Chapter 949: Chapter 949: The Original Owner¡¯s Best Friend</h4>

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, the girl¡¯s smile at the corner of her mouth froze slightly, and a trace of astonishment shed in her eyes, "Qiqi, I... I¡¯m Caixuan, don¡¯t you remember me?"

    After hearing this, Gu Zhiqi searched her mind for a long time before recalling the full name of the person in front of her.

    As soon as she thought of the name, Gu Zhiqi remembered her storyline.

    Yang Caixuan, the original character¡¯s best friend.

    Perhaps because she hadn¡¯tpletely absorbed the original character¡¯s memories, though Yang Caixuan was her best friend, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t recall much about her.

    However, she remembered quite a bit about her storyline.

    The original character took the role of the viinous supporting character, while Yang Caixuan, as the original character¡¯s best friend, took the role of the scheming supporting character.

    The original character was responsible forpeting with the female lead for fianc¨¦s, vying for family attention, andparing talents and studies with the female lead.

    Yang Caixuan directlypeted with the female lead for men.

    When Gu Xiyue and Ling Yuanzhou were engaged, she liked Ling Yuanzhou. After their engagement was canceled, she liked Fu Xiyan.

    In any case, she had quite a bit of drama.

    After saying her name, Yang Caixuan saw that Gu Zhiqi still remained silent, so she spoke again, "Qiqi, are you still mad at me?"

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    "You¡¯re still mad about Master Cui¡¯s matter, aren¡¯t you?" Yang Caixuan asked Gu Zhiqi first with this question.

    Gu Zhiqi: ??

    Who is Master Cui?

    "I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t expect Master Cui woulde to school that day, and I didn¡¯t expect he would ept me as his disciple," Yang Caixuan looked at Gu Zhiqi with a face full of guilt, "If I had known earlier that Master Cui wasing, I wouldn¡¯t have stepped in for you, no matter what."

    After hearing Yang Caixuan¡¯s words, a picture shed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    She also remembered the incident Yang Caixuan mentioned.

    Last semester at the art festival, the original character had a piano performance, but suddenly had a stomachache before going on stage, so Yang Caixuan, who could also y the piano, offered to take her ce.

    The original character was unwilling but had no choice, so she reluctantly agreed.

    On the day of the art festival, the school invited a pianist with deep expertise, Master Cui, and after Yang Caixuan¡¯s performance, Master Cui appreciated her very much, so after the festival ended, Master Cui found Yang Caixuan and epted her as a disciple.

    When the original character found out, she was both angry and annoyed, throwing a huge tantrum, thinking Yang Caixuan had stolen her opportunity, and even suspected Yang Caixuan of drugging her.

    It led to a falling out with Yang Caixuan.

    After the incident, Yang Caixuan was taken to the imperial capital by Master Cui.

    As an art student, Yang Caixuan was either in special training or following Master Cui and only needed toe back for mock exams, usually not seen around.

    Yang Caixuan had said a lot, but Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t said a word besides "Excuse me, who are you?"

    Seeing this, Yang Caixuan¡¯s expression became more distressed and guilty, "Qiqi, won¡¯t you really forgive me? I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose."

    After saying this, Yang Caixuan waited for Gu Zhiqi to speak.

    She calcted in her heart that whether Gu Zhiqi forgave her or threw a fit, it wouldn¡¯t harm her.

    "She lost her memory, talking to her so much, she can¡¯t remember," Yang Caixuan didn¡¯t wait for Gu Zhiqi to speak but heard Gu Xiyue from the side instead.

    Upon hearing this, Yang Caixuan looked towards Gu Xiyue, surprised to see her speaking, "You, Gu Xiyue? Why are you here?"

    Earlier, Yang Caixuan hadn¡¯t noticed the person beside, but now Gu Xiyue spoke, drawing her attention.

 Chapter 950: Meeting the Assistant of Yi Ting Feng Yu

    <h4>Chapter 950: Chapter 950: Meeting the Assistant of Yi Ting Feng Yu</h4>

    Gu Xiyue paid her no heed and instead looked at Gu Zhiqi, saying, "It¡¯s about time, we should enter the exam hall."

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and nodded, "Let¡¯s go."

    With that, she walked towards ss One with Gu Xiyue.

    Yang Caixuan stared nkly for a moment.

    What was going on?

    Weren¡¯t Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi on bad terms?

    Why do they seem so harmonious?

    Yang Caixuan was in a daze for quite a while until an astonished voice sounded beside her, "Xuanxuan?"

    Upon hearing the voice, Yang Caixuan turned her head and nced, seeing that it was Sun Yujia who had spoken. She immediately shed a gentle and kind smile, "Jiajia, long time no see."

    Sun Yujia, seeing that it was indeed Yang Caixuan, took two steps forward and sped Yang Caixuan¡¯s arm, "Xuanxuan, you¡¯re back? I heard you stayed in the capital with Master Cui for several months. How was it, was the capital fun?"

    Yang Caixuan wore a gentle smile and spoke softly, "I didn¡¯t go to the capital for fun."

    Hearing this, Sun Yujia lightly tapped her own head, "Look at me, of course, with your hard work, you must have been diligently practicing music every day."

    Upon hearing this, Yang Caixuan smiled somewhat sheepishly, "Not every day, but I did attend quite a few concerts with my teacher and met a lot of people."

    Sun Yujia¡¯s eyes were filled with envy, "Did you meet some incredible people?"

    Sun Yujia spoke, looking at Yang Caixuan with anticipation, hoping she would share more.

    Yang Caixuan¡¯s smile deepened, and she said, "They were all quite remarkable. Last month, my teacher even took me to listen to Ting Feng Yu¡¯s concert in the capital."

    Upon hearing this, Sun Yujia¡¯s eyes were even more filled with envy, "Xuanxuan, you¡¯re amazing. Their concerts are hard to get tickets for, and you heard it live."

    Sun Yujia¡¯s praise was well-received by Yang Caixuan. She lightly flicked her long hair and said warmly, "Next month, they have a concert in Haicheng. You can keep an eye out and if you manage to grab tickets, you can hear it live too."

    "Yes, yes, I saw their updates too. I even set a reminder. I¡¯m nning to wait in advance and grab tickets the moment the sale opens." Sun Yujia said, looking at Yang Caixuan, "Xuanxuan, are you going?"

    No one ever tires of listening to Ting Feng Yu¡¯s concerts, and some fans even follow them around to catch as many performances as they can.

    The concert next month is right in Haicheng, and Sun Yujia guessed that Yang Caixuan would definitely go again.

    Yang Caixuan nodded, speaking warmly, "My teacher knows Ting Feng Yu¡¯s assistant. My teacher said if they manage to get tickets, they will reserve one for me."

    "Really? I¡¯m so envious, I wish I had a teacher like that," Sun Yujia looked at Yang Caixuan full of envy, speaking with a sigh.

    Listening to Sun Yujia¡¯s words, Yang Caixuan smiled slightly but didn¡¯t say anything more.

    The two continued chatting softly as they walked towards ss Two.

    **

    Meanwhile, Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi had already passed the invigtor¡¯s check and entered the ssroom.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s seat was in the first row of the first group, and she sat down after just a few steps.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s seat was in thest row of the first group, requiring her to walk from the first to thest row.

    Originally, Gu Zhiqi was walking straight ahead without distractions, but as she walked, she could feel more than half the people in the ssroom staring at her.

    Gu Zhiqi was somewhat puzzled, weren¡¯t they supposed to be looking at the main character?

    Why were they looking at her?

 Chapter 951 Lu Xingzheâ€™s Character Setting

    <h4>Chapter 951: Chapter 951 Lu Xingzhe¡¯s Character Setting</h4>

    When Gu Zhiqi reached the third row, her sleeve was tugged.

    She stopped and looked around, noticing it was Qiao Qingshu.

    Qiao Qingshu sat in the first group, third row, which meant she ranked third in the whole gradest semester.

    Good job, Student Xiao Qiao.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi look at her, Qiao Qingshu softly said, "Do well on the exam."

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows at her and then continued to walk backward.

    Under the gaze of a dozen pairs of eyes, Gu Zhiqi finally reached her seat.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi sat down, the person in front of her turned back, "Gu..."

    "Qiqi."

    The person in front of Gu Zhiqi had just started to speak when the boy next to her also spoke up.

    Hearing someone call her, Gu Zhiqi instinctively turned her head to nce at the person.

    He looked familiar, like she¡¯d seen him before, but she couldn¡¯t quite remember who he was at the moment.

    After several seconds, she recalled that he was probably the second backup of the original owner, Ling Yun.

    "It¡¯s been a while, how have you been...tely?" Ling Yun asked Gu Zhiqi, his eyes full of gentleness and infatuation.

    Gu Zhiqi replied perfunctorily, "Pretty good."

    After answering, she withdrew her gaze and busied herself with her exam supplies.

    Ling Yun, seeing that Gu Zhiqi actually acknowledged him, had his eyes light up a bit, then continued, "Where have you been these days? I went to ss eight to find you, but you weren¡¯t there."

    As he spoke, without waiting for Gu Zhiqi to respond, he continued, "Qiqi, did you change your contact information? You haven¡¯t been replying to my messages for a long time, and the red envelopes I sent you..."

    Ling Yun¡¯s mouth seemed to be like a faucet that was turned on; even if no one paid him any attention, he could keep talking non-stop.

    Just then, the person sitting in front of Ling Yun arrived, and after taking a seat, seeing Ling Yun ramble on, he turned and gave Ling Yun a cold nce, "Don¡¯t bother her."

    Ling Yun was startled hearing this and looked sideways at the person who interrupted him. He originally wanted to retort, "What¡¯s it to you?" but after seeing his face clearly, he decisively kept quiet.

    Gu Zhiqi was busy with her exam supplies but stopped to look up when she heard a familiar voice.

    Then she noticed someone had taken the previously empty second row, secondst seat in the second group¡ªwas it... Lu Xingzhe?

    That seat seemed to be the eighth position in the grade.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi looking up at him, Lu Xingzhe shifted his gaze from the boy behind him to Gu Zhiqi, awkwardly saying, "If you finish the exam early, remember not to leave. Let¡¯s have lunch with Xiao Qiao together."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded in response.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe wasn¡¯t nning to say more, but since Gu Zhiqi kept staring at him, he asked, "Why are you looking at me?"

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and asked, "Do you sleep all day? Can you still rank eighth in the grade?"

    Lu Xingzhe: "..."

    What¡¯s wrong with liking to study at night?

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say that to Gu Zhiqi.

    His persona was that he could be a top student even if he slept all day and didn¡¯t study.

    If people found out he studied secretly at night, wouldn¡¯t his persona copse?

    With that in mind, Lu Xingzhe leaned back in his chair as if he owned the ce, raising his chin at Gu Zhiqi, "Can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m just that smart."

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    **

    The first subject of the exam was Chinese. Gu Zhiqi found it quite easy and submitted her paper early, with fifty minutes left before the exam ended.

    After leaving the exam room, Gu Zhiqi found a quiet spot to sit and nned to catch up on the mental method she had neglected for many days.

 Chapter 952: Slipped Away

    <h4>Chapter 952: Chapter 952: Slipped Away</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi was sitting under a pavilion below the senior science department¡¯s teaching building, repairing her mental method on her phone, when suddenly, a few people appeared in front of her.

    "Yo, isn¡¯t this School Beauty Gu? Why are you sitting here?"

    A cheeky voice sounded above Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, prompting her to look up instinctively.

    With that nce, she realized she was surrounded by five or six boys.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at them, then withdrew her gaze, focusing back on her phone and continued typing.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi ignoring them, the boys were initially stunned, then exchanged nces andughed.

    One of the boys with dyed yellow hairughed and then spoke to Gu Zhiqi, "Yo, still putting on airs like before."

    Yellow Hair spoke as he sat down beside Gu Zhiqi, his lips curling into a frivolous smile, his eyes fixated on her, "School Beauty Gu, still think you¡¯re Miss Gu?"

    Yellow Hair said three sentences in a row but Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond to any of them, which made Yellow Hair squint his eyes.

    "Having a hard time after being kicked out of the Gu Family, huh?" Yellow Hair said with a click of his tongue, "Look at that, School Beauty Gu, who used to only wear designer clothes, now wearing cheap stuff."

    "Such days must be tough, huh?"

    "How about this, I¡¯ll give you a chance to be my girlfriend. Whatever designer clothes, jewelry, or bags you want, I¡¯ll buy them for you, deal?"

    After Yellow Hair finished speaking, he smiled at Gu Zhiqi, his hand beside him itched to move.

    Gu Zhiqi kept her eyes on her phone, not even looking at Yellow Hair, continued typing and casually uttered one word, "Scram."

    Yellow Hair froze upon hearing that, then squinted his already not-so-big eyes, "Gu Zhiqi, don¡¯t be ungrateful. If it weren¡¯t for your face, you think I would even look at you?"

    Hearing the incessant babbling by her ear, Gu Zhiqi lightly furrowed her pretty brows, finally moving her gaze from the phone,zily ncing at Yellow Hair.

    Seeing this, Yellow Hair chuckled softly, "What, changed your mind?"

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say a word, casually put her phone into her pocket, and stood up.

    "That¡¯s more like it. I like sensible beauties. Even though you¡¯re no longer Miss Gu, but your face is still worthy... Ah!"

    Before he could finish his sentence, Yellow Hair got kicked in the stomach.

    Earlier, Gu Zhiqi was sitting on the edge railing of the pavilion¡¯s pir, and Yellow Hair sat beside her.

    This kick directly sent Yellow Hair into the shrubs outside the railing.

    Yellow Hair not only had a stomach ache but his face was also scraped by the shrubs, whining in the vegetation.

    The boys who came with him immediately rushed forward to help him up, "Brother Huang, are you okay?"

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi calmly turned around and left.

    Better run before they call the parents again.

    "Brother Huang, Gu Zhiqi ran away."

    Yellow Hair was sitting on the railing easing his pain, but when he heard theckey¡¯s words, he abruptly sprang up, "Quick, chase her, bring her back, that bitch, let me see if I don¡¯t finish her."

    The boys immediately set off in the direction Gu Zhiqi left.

    However, Gu Zhiqi was too fast, disappearing in an instant.

    The boys wanted to chase but there was no way to catch up, so they had to turn back.

    "Brother Huang, Gu Zhiqi ran away."

    Brother Huang heard this and instantly got furious, swearing in the pavilion, "That bitch Gu Zhiqi, don¡¯t let me catch her, or I¡¯ll finish her off."

    At this moment, a young man with his hands in his pockets was passing by not far from the pavilion, hearing Yellow Hair¡¯s words, he hesitated in his steps.

 Chapter 953: Drinking Tea in the Office

    <h4>Chapter 953: Chapter 953: Drinking Tea in the Office</h4>

    "Who did you just call a bastard?"

    Yellow Hair was burning with anger, clutching his pain while trying toe up with words to curse at Gu Zhiqi when suddenly a clean, slightly chilly voice echoed in his ears.

    "Who the hell I was talking about is none of your damn business. Who do you think you are?" Yellow Hair was still furious, and hearing someone chime in, he burst out swearing.

    "I¡¯m your daddy."

    The clean, slightly cold voice of a teenager fell, and a fist immediately came crashing down towards Yellow Hair.

    "Ah!" Yellow Hair let out another miserable scream.

    The other boys saw this and instantly rushed at the boy who had attacked Yellow Hair.

    Then...

    "Ah!"

    "Ow~"

    "Ugh¡ª"

    With a series of screams, within just a few seconds, several boys were thrown to the ground.

    With a mask on his face, the boy looked down at the boys, speaking coldly, "If you dare insult Gu Zhiqi again, I¡¯ll twist your heads off..."

    "Hey! What are you all doing? Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s an exam going on here?"

    The boy¡¯s threatening words were cut short by the arrival of security, attracted by the screams.

    Thus, ten minutester, the boy and several other boys were escorted to the director¡¯s office.

    Thirty minutester, Gu Zhiqi also showed up in the office.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    At this moment, Gu Zhiqi was pondering a question.

    Why was she brought here even though she had slipped away so quickly?

    After thinking it over, Gu Zhiqi focused her gaze on the boys.

    Turns out she didn¡¯t finish... oh, didn¡¯t close the case.

    Miscalction.

    But then, how did these people end up in the director¡¯s hands?

    Just because she gave Yellow Hair a kick, he had to sacrifice a thousand to harm the enemy 0.000...1?

    As Gu Zhiqi was zoning out, her arm was poked.

    Out of caution, Gu Zhiqi instinctively grabbed the hand that poked her, flipped the wrist, intending to break it.

    The fingers were very nimble and moved, thwarting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attempt to break them, so she nned to change direction...

    "Bang!"

    "What are you doing, what are you doing, what are you two doing?!"

    The director had just finished contacting the students¡¯ parents when he turned around and saw Gu Zhiqi and the masked boy fighting again.

    So, the director picked up the book on the table and mmed it hard on the desk.

    As soon as the director spoke, Gu Zhiqi and the boy stopped immediately, quickly hiding their hands behind their backs and looking down at their toes, appearing chastened and apologetic.

    Their behavior was so synchronized that it made Director Wen suspicious about whether the two had rehearsed together.

    "I¡¯ve already notified your parents, so stand here until they arrive."

    "So young, yet you¡¯re fighting already. Impressive, huh?"

    "Fighting is bad enough, but you pick outside an exam room to do it. Impressive!"

    "Isn¡¯t the exam still ongoing? Submitting so early, what? Are you nning to get perfect scores?"

    ...

    After the phone call, Director Wen plunged into his lecture session.

    Gu Zhiqi and the boy stood still, clearing their minds.

    The other students stood quietly as well, internally unbothered, since they were the ones who got beaten, making them the victims here.

    Director Wen lectured non-stop for a full hour, without even taking a sip of water. If parents hadn¡¯t started arriving one by one, he surely would have continued.

    Eventually, the parents of the boys arrived, and their reactions were quite simr upon seeing their sons beaten.

    They first scolded Gu Zhiqi and the boy, then demanded an apology,pensation for medical expenses, and even asked the school to expel the two.

 Chapter 954 Two Poor Fellows

    <h4>Chapter 954: Chapter 954 Two Poor Fellows</h4>

    Listening to the parents¡¯ words, Director Wen, who had been furious just a moment ago, now remained calm like an old dog, wearing a very official smile, and said to all the parents, "Not all the students¡¯ parents are here yet."

    The parents were instantly displeased upon hearing this.

    Yellow Hair¡¯s parent, with a sullen face, looked at Gu Zhiqi and the young boy and said, "What¡¯s the deal with your parents? Everyone else¡¯s parents are here except yours, do you want us all to wait for your parents?"

    "Do you know how much money I¡¯m losing because of your parents¡¯ dy?"

    Hearing this, Director Wen silently looked up and nced at Yellow Hair¡¯s father.

    Yellow Hair¡¯s father didn¡¯t notice Director Wen¡¯s gaze at all, and the other parents didn¡¯t notice either, they just chimed in.

    Parent #1: "Exactly, President Huang is the CEO of the Huang Corporation, do you know how much money he¡¯s losing because of you two?"

    Parent #2: "President Huang is losing at least tens of millions."

    Parent #3: "Do you know what tens of millions means? You two have probably never seen that much money in your lives, have you?"

    Parent #4: "Look at you two, you probably haven¡¯t even seen a million in your whole life."

    ...

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi and the young boy dressed very ordinarily, even resembling those discount clothes shipped for less than ten yuan, the parents concluded they had no background or wealth, so they spoke harshly to them one after another.

    However, the two poor individuals stood there quietly all along, looking easy to bully.

    Seeing this, the parents spoke even more vehemently.

    Director Wen, seeing the office turning into a marketce, spoke up, "Everyone, please be quiet."

    The parents immediately fell silent upon hearing this.

    After a few seconds of silence in the office, the mother of a male student impatiently spoke, "Director Wen, when will the parents arrive? Surely, we won¡¯t be waiting here if they don¡¯te."

    "Yes, Director Wen, we all have things to do. Although we don¡¯t earn as much per hour as President Huang, waiting here is still costing us money."

    "No matter if their parentse or not, my stance is that they must apologize publicly, or they¡¯ll both be expelled."

    "Exactly, my husband and I can¡¯t bear to hit our own child, and look how these two have treated my child. Not only must they apologize, but they must alsopensate for medical expenses."

    At this moment, President Huang, who had just finished a private conversation with Yellow Hair, spoke up again, "I think, since it¡¯s because of that little girl, we should just expel her."

    While waiting, the sequence of events has been shared; President Huang had just pulled Yellow Hair aside to ask about it.

    It all started because Yellow Hair took a liking to that little girl, which eventually led to the fight.

    Yellow Hair didn¡¯t know the young boy¡¯s identity either but knew that Gu Zhiqi had many admirers at school, so he told his father that the young boy was Gu Zhiqi¡¯s pursuer.

    After hearing this, President Huang came up with an idea.

    The little girl looked quite pretty, and since his son liked her, he didn¡¯t mind helping his son.

    Having the school expel the little girl, and then putting some pressure on her family, even if the little girl wasn¡¯t willing, he¡¯d have ways to make her family send her to his son personally.

    Upon hearing President Huang¡¯s words, the young boy standing next to Gu Zhiqi lifted his eyelids to nce at him, noticing President Huang¡¯s scrutinizing gaze on Gu Zhiqi.

    As for Yellow Hair standing next to President Huang, he gazed at Gu Zhiqi with a determined look, his eyes hot and frivolous.

    Seeing this, a chill shed across the young boy¡¯s eyes, and the hand at his side silently clenched into a fist.

 Chapter 955: Do You Know the Gu Consortium?

    <h4>Chapter 955: Chapter 955: Do You Know the Gu Consortium?</h4>

    A few secondster, the teenager walked past Gu Zhiqi, stood on her other side, and conveniently blocked Yellow Hair and President Huang¡¯s view of Gu Zhiqi.

    Seeing their view blocked, Yellow Hair¡¯s face darkened, and obvious displeasure was written in his eyes.

    He stared directly at the teenager, then red at him.

    The teenagerpletely ignored it, lowered his gaze again, and stared nkly at his toes, anyway, those people were quite noisy.

    Meanwhile, a few student parents, upon hearing President Huang¡¯s words, surprisingly unified in their stance, "Yes, the little girl doesn¡¯t study well andes to seduce others. I seriously doubt her character. Keeping such a person at Middle School will definitely affect other students."

    "So young yet with a seductive face, she must have done her share of seducing. I think she should be expelled."

    The parents began to chatter again, this time in low voices, and Director Wen furrowed his brows.

    Just as he was about to speak, someone beat him to it.

    "Who are you talking about?"

    "Who do you want to expel?"

    A clean and indifferent teenage voice and a cold, stern male voice sounded at the same time.

    The first sentence was said by the teenager, looking coldly at the parents who spoke, and the second was said by the young man who had just appeared at the door.

    As the words fell, instinctively, everyone looked towards the door, including Gu Zhiqi and the teenager.

    At the door stood a tall, aloof figure, face somber, exuding cold vibes as he stepped into the office one step at a time.

    The person was Gu Huaijin, who had rushed from thepany.

    The aura around Gu Huaijin was so strong that it instilled a sense of fear in several students and parents.

    President Huang, seeing who had arrived, widened his eyes, staring directly at Gu Huaijin.

    "Whose parent are you?" one of them asked, snapping out of their fear, looking at Gu Huaijin with a questioning face. After asking, without waiting for a reply, they continued, "No matter whose parent you are, your kid beat up my kid, and I demand an exnation."

    "Yes! How do you, as a parent, educate your child? Look at what your kid did to mine."

    "Yes, your kid also beat up my kid. What¡¯s your n to resolve this?"

    Other parents also snapped out of it and joined the questioning, talking over each other.

    "Your kid isn¡¯t well-behaved, and you¡¯re sote. Do you know how much money we¡¯ve lost because of you?"

    Gu Huaijin, initially with a cold face, suddenly turned to the parent who asked, "Oh? Then why don¡¯t you tell me how much you¡¯ve lost?"

    The parent, seeing Gu Huaijin so calm, paused for a moment but quickly sneered and spoke, "We do small business, not much to earn, about a million or so, but President Huang is different. President Huang¡¯s projects are all in the tens of millions."

    "That¡¯s right, you know President Huang deals with big projects. Know the Gu Consortium? The number one consortium in Haicheng, President Huang¡¯s recent business partner." another parent immediately said to Gu Huaijin, as if the one with ties to Gu¡¯s was not President Huang but them.

    Among them, only President Huang could barely get in touch with Gu¡¯s, and the others couldn¡¯t even get involved with second or third-rate family businesses.

    For this reason, they all had their children get along well with Yellow Hair, which is why several kids yed together.

    Now, with the chance to please President Huang and also vent for their own children, naturally, each was more eager than thest.

 Chapter 956 Gu Huaijin: Heard I Made You Lose Tens of Millions?

    <h4>Chapter 956: Chapter 956 Gu Huaijin: Heard I Made You Lose Tens of Millions?</h4>

    "Why are you telling him this? He won¡¯t understand even if you do," yet another parent spoke up, with a tone full of disdain.

    The parent who had spoken earlier sneered and said, "True."

    President Huang, who hadn¡¯t had a chance to speak yet, listened to the parents¡¯ words, his brow twitching uncontrobly. Without thinking much, he quickly walked over to Gu Huaijin and said obsequiously, "President Gu, what brings you here?"

    As soon as President Huang spoke, the office fell into silence.

    The mocking or disdainful smiles on the parents¡¯ faces froze instantly.

    President Gu?

    Which President Gu?

    Since the Gu Consortium had just been mentioned, a few parents immediately thought of that Gu from the Gu Consortium.

    But could it really be such a coincidence?

    Although they didn¡¯t know who this President Gu was, seeing President Huang being so polite to Gu Huaijin made the parents panic instantly.

    Gu Huaijin had just reached Gu Zhiqi when he heard President Huang greet him, so he nced sideways at President Huang.

    He looked familiar, but couldn¡¯t remember his name. However, Gu Huaijin could guess that this person was the President Huang everyone was talking about.

    "You¡¯re the President Huang they¡¯re talking about, right?"

    President Huang wiped nonexistent sweat from his forehead and said, "President Gu, I..."

    Before President Huang could finish his sentence, Gu Huaijin spoke again, directly interrupting him, "I heard I caused you to lose tens of millions?"

    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, it¡¯s all nonsense," President Huang didn¡¯t know how to exin, so he could only offer a feeble "misunderstanding."

    Who was Gu Huaijin, the head of the Gu Family.

    If he lost tens of millions, Gu Huaijin could lose hundreds of billions.

    How dare he show off in front of Gu Huaijin?

    Gu Huaijin ignored President Huang and turned to Director Wen, first greeting him, "Director Wen."

    Director Wen nodded in return, "Mr. Gu."

    Gu Huaijin looked at Director Wen and asked, "I heard my little girl got into a fight. Do you know what specifically happened?"

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s school fight was ryed to him by Assistant Xiao, but he wasn¡¯t clear on the details.

    "Well, it happened around eleven o¡¯clock this morning..."

    Before Director Wen could finish, President Huang interrupted, "Uh, Director Wen, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, the kids were just messing around, I think we should just let it go."

    After speaking, President Huang quickly turned to Gu Huaijin, "President Gu, it was just the kids messing around, it¡¯s not a big deal. Since it¡¯s your kid, I think we should just drop it."

    The other parents, who were initially in a panic, immediately followed up after hearing President Huang, "Yes, yes, just kids messing around."

    "Messing around?" Throughout, Gu Huaijin kept a cold face, "When I came in, weren¡¯t you saying someone should be expelled?"

    After speaking, he nced around at the parents present before continuing, "Who were you going to expel?"

    The parents exchanged nces for several seconds but dared not say a word.

    Seeing this, President Huang immediately replied, "It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, they were just talking carelessly, there¡¯s no one to be expelled."

    As soon as President Huang finished speaking, a clean and aloof young voice rang out in the office, "They said they were going to expel Gu Zhiqi."

    With the young voice¡¯s words, silence fell once more.

    Upon hearing the youth speak, Gu Huaijin took a moment to nce at him.

    Seeing him wearing a mask and dressed in a hoodie and sweatpants that were faded and slightly pilled, Gu Huaijin paused silently.

 Chapter 957 Gu Zhiqi: I was so scared, I ran away

    <h4>Chapter 957: Chapter 957 Gu Zhiqi: I was so scared, I ran away</h4>

    A few secondster, he shifted his gaze from the teenager and looked at Gu Zhiqi, "So, are you the one who hit them?"

    Listening to Gu Huaijin¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi immediately shook her head, "No, I didn¡¯t hit them. I¡¯m purely the victim."

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, "What happened?"

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was about toin, President Huang spoke first, "Actually, there was a bit of a misunderstanding here. It¡¯s like this, my kid likes to make friends. He just wanted to be friends with Miss Gu, but Miss Gu misunderstood..."

    "There¡¯s no misunderstanding." Gu Zhiqi indicated that if President Huang could interrupt her, she could interrupt him too.

    President Huang was cut off mid-sentence, and in his nervousness, he forgot what he was going to say.

    Looking at Gu Huaijin, Gu Zhiqi began toin steadily, "They surrounded me, five or six of them." As she spoke, she pointed at Yellow Hair, "That Little Yellow Hair even wanted me to be his girlfriend and tried toy his hands on me. I was scared, so I kicked him out of self-defense. Afterwards, they said they were going to kill me. I was too scared and ran away."

    The five or six boys: ???

    Are you f**ing serious about being scared?

    After Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, the office plunged into silence.

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant, his aura even colder, yet he still reached out to gently pat Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head tofort her.

    The teenager next to Gu Zhiqi widened his eyes at Gu Huaijin¡¯s actions, disbelief lining his cold, clear gaze.

    Weren¡¯t these two at odds?

    Gu Huaijin retracted his hand, then stood before Gu Zhiqi and looked at Yellow Hair, "Is it true?"

    Seeing this, a shiver ran down Yellow Hair¡¯s spine as he hid behind President Huang, "I... I didn¡¯t mean to, I heard Gu Zhiqi got kicked out of the Gu Family, and that¡¯s why... I really didn¡¯t mean it."

    Hearing Yellow Hair¡¯s words, the teenager beside Gu Zhiqi turned to nce at her.

    Kicked out of the Gu Family?

    Howe he didn¡¯t know about this?

    As soon as Yellow Hair spoke, President Huang knew it was over.

    Originally wanting to pass it off as a misunderstanding, now with Yellow Hair¡¯s words, how could there be any misunderstanding?

    President Huang looked at Gu Huaijin with a fearful expression, "President Gu, I¡¯m sorry, very sorry, the child doesn¡¯t know any better and has troubled Miss Gu. Rest assured, when we go back, I¡¯ll definitely... no, right now, right now I will punish him."

    Saying this, he turned around and pped Yellow Hair directly.

    Yellow Hair was caught off guard by the p, clutching his face and looking at President Huang with grievance, "Dad, I..."

    "Don¡¯t call me Dad, you ungrateful brat, do you think Miss Gu is someone you can fantasize about? Hurry up and kneel to apologize to Miss Gu!"

    Yellow Hair responded in disbelief, "Dad?"

    "Why are you hesitating? Kneel down!" President Huang said, gripping Yellow Hair¡¯s arm and kicking his leg, "Apologize to Miss Gu."

    Yellow Hair was kicked and stumbled, but he didn¡¯t kneel, loudly dering, "I won¡¯t kneel!"

    After speaking, Yellow Hair looked at Gu Huaijin, "Gu Zhiqi already hit me, and her suitor beat me up like this. I¡¯m willing to overlook all that, just leave it at that, but I definitely won¡¯t kneel."

    Gu Huaijin only tugged coldly at the corner of his mouth, "Don¡¯t care for your kneeling."

    Yellow Hair was taken aback by this.

    "Suitor, what¡¯s this all about?" All those who dare to covet the girl need to be dealt with; he must put an end to this intent.

    Upon hearing this, Yellow Hair immediately pointed at the teenager next to Gu Zhiqi, "He, he hit me."

 Chapter 958 Gu Huaijin: Can my girl be exempted?

    <h4>Chapter 958: Chapter 958 Gu Huaijin: Can my girl be exempted?</h4>

    Gu Huaijin, upon hearing this, immediately nced sideways at the young man, his gaze cold and sharp, staring directly at the boy.

    President Huang also turned to look at the young man. Thinking of something, President Huang¡¯s eyes shifted, and he immediately said, "President Gu, this matter today waspletely caused by this brat. If it weren¡¯t for him, you wouldn¡¯t have had toe all the way to the school."

    President Huang¡¯s intentions were clear; he could see Gu Huaijin¡¯s protection over Gu Zhiqi and, evidently, disliked Gu Zhiqi having any admirers.

    Therefore, it would be better to direct Gu Huaijin¡¯s anger and attention towards the young man.

    Gu Huaijin agreed with President Huang¡¯s words. After all, if this matter hadn¡¯t involved the little girl, he would have just called Assistant Xiao to handle it directly.

    However, Gu Huaijin paid no attention to President Huang, coldly looking at the young man, "Did you hit him?"

    The young man met Gu Huaijin¡¯s gaze, feeling somewhat intimidated, but soon replied firmly, "They insulted Gu Zhiqi first, saying terrible things, even threatening to kill her."

    Gu Huaijin listened, his brows furrowed slightly.

    President Huang assumed the young man had angered Gu Huaijin and quickly leaned over to Gu Huaijin, suggesting, "President Gu, I think this whole issue was caused by this brat; perhaps expelling him would be best."

    Other parents, seeing President Huang speak, began to chime in, "Yes, it¡¯s all because of him."

    "Earlier, we didn¡¯t know that Miss Gu hadn¡¯t participated in the fight. Not only did this brat hit a few kids, but he also implicated Miss Gu. I think he should just be expelled."

    "Yes, yes, yes, our kids just wanted to be friends with Miss Gu, but this brat obviously has impure motives towards her. This definitely affects her studies, so I suggest expelling him from Middle School."

    The young man heard this, silently clicked his tongue, and said nothing.

    Gu Huaijin listened to the parents¡¯ments, his gaze growing colder.

    Having roughly understood the course of events, he no longer paid attention to the chatter but instead looked at Director Wen, "Director Wen, what¡¯s the school¡¯s stance on this matter?"

    "Regarding the fight, there will be a school-wide notification of criticism, which cannot be omitted. Additionally, the fight disrupted the exams, so a five-thousand-word reflection is also necessary," Director Wen replied, then looked at Gu Huaijin, "Does Mr. Gu find this eptable?"

    Gu Huaijin looked at Director Wen and said, "My daughter acted in self-defense; can she be exempt from the notification of criticism and reflection?"

    Director Wen, upon hearing this, immediately nodded, "Of course, Student Gu is a victim. She was called over purely to help rify the situation."

    Gu Huaijin nodded in satisfaction, "Let¡¯s proceed ording to Director Wen¡¯s suggestion."

    Some boys¡¯ parents heard this, froze for a moment, then slightly rxed.

    A school-wide notification and a five-thousand-word reflection were deemed not too severe a punishment.

    It seemed this President Gu was quite merciful.

    Several parents were relieved, but only President Huang was still tense, feeling this matter wasn¡¯t concluded.

    As expected, it wasn¡¯t over yet; Gu Huaijin spoke again, "The matter of the fight is settled, now let¡¯s discuss the issue of school bullying."

    Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Huaijin ignored them, coldly nced at a few students, "Five or six of them ganged up on my daughter, pressured her with early dating threats, which definitely qualifies as school bullying. Therefore, if it¡¯s just a notification and reflection, it¡¯s uneptable for me."

    After speaking, Gu Huaijin turned to Director Wen, "Director Wen, ording to Middle School¡¯s regtions, wouldn¡¯t those involved in school bullying face expulsion?"

 Chapter 959: Expelled?

    <h4>Chapter 959: Chapter 959: Expelled?</h4>

    As soon as a few parents heard, they immediately panicked. President Huang was the first to speak, "President Gu, this is all a misunderstanding. Isn¡¯t saying it¡¯s school bullying a bit too severe? They¡¯re just a few kids horsing around,"

    "Exactly, President Gu, the kids are just ignorant. You¡¯re the bigger person, please forgive them."

    "Please, President Gu, just let them off the hook this time."

    Gu Huaijin coldlyughed, "Horsing around? My daughter just said your kids forced her into an early rtionship? And threatened her? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my daughter learned some self-defense when she was young, she would¡¯ve been bullied already."

    As Gu Huaijin spoke, he nced coldly over the few students, then looked at Director Wen, "School is a ce for learning. With students like this, today they can bully my daughter, and tomorrow they can bully someone else¡¯s. Over time, it might affect other kids."

    President Huang, hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, immediately panicked and first addressed Director Wen, "No, no, no, that won¡¯t happen. Director Wen, I promise this brat will definitely not bully others again in the future."

    A few parents echoed this.

    "Right, we won¡¯t let them bully others again."

    "Please give them a chance, absolutely don¡¯t expel them."

    President Huang looked at Gu Huaijin, "President Gu, I will definitely give Miss Gu an exnation on this matter. Can you please not expel my son?"

    Sea City No.1 Middle School can be considered a semi-noble school.

    To get into No.1 Middle School, either your grades need to be excellent, or your family needs to have money.

    Almost all the younger generations in the upper circles of Sea City attend Sea City No.1 Middle School. Entering Sea City No.1 Middle School allows you the chance to connect with those youngsters.

    Back then, President Huang sent his son to No.1 Middle School precisely to let him interact more with those young people; now...if he¡¯s expelled, how will he connect with those noble young masters anddies in the future?

    No.1 Middle School has strong teaching resources; not only is it the best high school in Sea City, but it is also very famous throughout Xia Country.

    At this point, upon hearing his son might be expelled, President Huang isn¡¯t thinking about his son¡¯s studies or future, but rather how to let his son reach connections and privileges.

    Gu Huaijin listened to President Huang¡¯s words, his eyes showing no emotion, "Sorry, your son being able to do such things, I really cannot trust his character."

    Listening to Gu Huaijin, President Huang still wanted to plead again, but Yellow Hair already spoke up, "Why should I be expelled? Isn¡¯t Gu Zhiqi just an adopted daughter of the Gu Family? A cheap girl born in the countryside, yet your Gu Family protects her like a treasure, that cheap girl is nothing more than a pretty face..."

    "Shut up, you disgrace!" Yellow Hair¡¯s words were immediately interrupted by President Huang.

    Following this, a hard pnded on the face.

    As a "p" sound echoed, the entire office fell silent.

    "President Gu, this brat has been spoiled by his mother. Rest assured, after going back I will definitely discipline him well." President Huang was covered in a cold sweat.

    At this moment, he was no longer thinking about the issue of whether to expel or not, but was afraid Yellow Hair¡¯s words would anger Gu Huaijin, causing Gu Huaijin to take action against theirpany.

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s eyes were dark and enigmatic, his gaze coldly rested on the young man. A few secondster, he calmly moved his gaze away and looked at Wen Feng, "Director Wen, I¡¯m not sure what the final decision of the school is?"

    Wen Feng, upon hearing this, spoke with a troubled expression, "Mr. Gu, I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter myself, so we¡¯ll need to discuss it with the principal."

    Gu Huaijin: "Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll await the school¡¯s notification."

 Chapter 960: Your Guardian Hasnâ€™t Arrived Yet

    <h4>Chapter 960: Chapter 960: Your Guardian Hasn¡¯t Arrived Yet</h4>

    Wen Feng listened and immediately nodded, "Alright, once the results are out, I will notify Mr. Gu immediately."

    Just when it seemed the matter would end there, Gu Huaijin calmly said to Wen Feng, "There¡¯s one more thing, could you pass a message to Principal Gu for me?"

    Wen Feng straightened up and looked at Gu Huaijin, "Please go ahead, Mr. Gu."

    "If such students remain in Middle School One, I really don¡¯t feelfortable keeping my children there," Gu Huaijin said with a forced smile, continuing, "By the way, could you also ask Principal Gu how the school¡¯s two buildings areing along?"

    Upon hearing this, Wen Feng¡¯s official smile nearly faltered.

    Wen Feng was well aware that the two buildings under construction were donated by Gu¡¯s.

    However, the buildings were only halfway done.

    If Gu Huaijin indeed transferred his siblings to another school, the funds for thetter half of the building might be unsettled.

    With a rather strained smile, Wen Feng said to Gu Huaijin, "Rest assured, Mr. Gu, I¡¯ll definitely convey this to the principal and provide you with a satisfactory response."

    Gu Huaijin listened and responded with a soft "Hmm," then looked at Wen Feng and said, "It¡¯s gettingte, there¡¯s an exam in the afternoon, and my child hasn¡¯t eaten yet. May I take her for lunch?"

    Upon hearing this, Wen Feng immediately checked the time. My goodness, it¡¯s already almost one o¡¯clock.

    "Of course, please feel free, Mr. Gu."

    Gu Huaijin nodded to Wen Feng, then turned to Gu Zhiqi, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat."

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi quickly stepped forward to follow.

    The young boy also immediately followed.

    However, as he took two steps, he was stopped by a group of parents.

    "Who said you could leave? Your parents haven¡¯t arrived yet."

    "Exactly, where are your parents? President Gu is already here, and your parents haven¡¯te, such arrogance."

    "It¡¯s all because of you, brat. If it weren¡¯t for you, my child wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up like this, and wouldn¡¯t have been expelled."

    Since Gu Huaijin spoke, the expulsion was as good as confirmed, leaving the parents furious yet unable to voice it.

    They dared not confront Gu Huaijin and had no means to do so, so they directed their anger at the young boy.

    The young boy looked at the parents blocking his way, remaining silent for several seconds.

    His parents haven¡¯te?

    He¡¯s already made aint to Gu Huaijin, isn¡¯t it obvious enough that his parent is Gu Huaijin?

    "Speaking of campus bullying, this brat beat my child without cause; I think he should be expelled as well."

    "Yes, expel him."

    "Director Wen, this matter should be handled fairly. You¡¯re going to expel this boy, right?" The earlier phrases were said by other parents, thetter by President Huang.

    President Huang was also frustrated and angry, urgently needing someone to vent his anger on.

    Wen Feng listened to their words, his gaze slightlyplicated, finally looking at Gu Huaijin standing by the office door, "Mr. Gu, what do you think about this matter?"

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s eyes showed no change in emotion, but he replied indifferently, "Wasn¡¯t it already decided to criticize him throughout the school and require a 5,000-word reflection?"

    His tone carried a bit of impatience and coldness.

    He knew there was an exam at two in the afternoon, and if they didn¡¯t go for lunch soon, the little girl would have no time to eat.

    Hearing Gu Huaijin speak, the parents were momentarily stunned.

    Then, President Huang spoke first, "President Gu, this matter requires us to discuss it with this kid and his parents."

 Chapter 961 Gu Xingruo: You Also Submitted a Blank Paper?

    <h4>Chapter 961: Chapter 961 Gu Xingruo: You Also Submitted a nk Paper?</h4>

    When President Huang spoke, several parents gave him a nce.

    They thought President Huang was quite bold.

    After all, the subtext of his words was essentially using Gu Huaijin of meddling.

    However, they misunderstood President Huang, as he didn¡¯t actually mean that; he was just urgently looking for someone to operate, so he spoke without thinking.

    Gu Huaijin said, smirked, and gave a coldugh, "Let¡¯s talk. I am his guardian."

    When Gu Huaijin¡¯s words fell, not only the parents but even some students were stunned.

    How could it be possible that there was a young male member of the Gu Family studying at Middle School?

    "President Gu, you¡¯re... you¡¯re joking, right? This... how could you be his guardian?" President Huang found the situation absurd.

    Gu Huaijin naturally wouldn¡¯t bother exining to President Huang; he simply replied coldly, "Let¡¯s talk."

    President Huang felt a chill rising at the sound, which seemed cold enough to cause frostbite, "Gu... President Gu, is this... this young... young man yours...?"

    Gu Huaijin: "Brother."

    President Huang: ???

    Gu Mengyang has already graduated from university, hasn¡¯t he been in business for several years?

    President Huang, who only knew Gu Mengyang as Gu Huaijin¡¯s brother, was puzzled.

    But regardless of the doubts in his heart, since Gu Huaijin said the teenager was his brother, then he must be.

    "Gu... President Gu, if there was any offense earlier, this... since it¡¯s your brother, let¡¯s just drop it." President Huang said humbly to Gu Huaijin.

    The other parents listened and echoed,pletely shedding their previous furious demeanor, each like a quail.

    Seeing this, Gu Xingruo snorted lightly, stepped past them, and walked towards Gu Huaijin and Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at Gu Xingruo.

    No wonder he seemed familiar; turned out it was the fourth Gu family member, Gu Xingruo.

    "If you need to reimburse medical expenses, you can go to the First Hospital." Since it was Gu Xingruo who inflicted the injuries, reimbursing medical fees was appropriate, Gu Huaijin said coldly, then looked sideways at Gu Zhiqi, "Let¡¯s go."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately stepped to follow Gu Huaijin.

    **

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s car was parked just downstairs at the administrative building.

    After going down, Gu Huaijin nned to take Gu Zhiqi out for a meal, opened the passenger door, and let Gu Zhiqi sit inside.

    During this gap, Gu Xingruo had already slipped into the back seat.

    Gu Huaijin merely nced at him before getting into the car.

    As the car started, Gu Xingruo leaned between the driver¡¯s seat and the passenger seat, turning to look at Gu Zhiqi, "Gu Zhiqi."

    The youthful voice was clean and pure, yet carried a hint of coldness andziness.

    Hearing this voice, Gu Zhiqi instinctively turned around and saw the teenager had already taken off his mask.

    He was a very delicately handsome boy, looking like a porcin doll, with the coldness andziness between his brows and eyes subtracting some of the youthfulness and innocence he should have at that age.

    Upon noticing Gu Zhiqi looking at him, the teenager spoke again, "Didn¡¯t you have an exam just now?"

    Not having too many memories about the teenager, Gu Zhiqi thought the rtionship between them should be ordinary, and casually responded, "Oh, I did."

    After speaking, he turned back and buried his head, tapping away at his phone.

    Seeing this reaction, the teenager went quiet.

    Since Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t speaking, he also remained silent, yet his gaze fixed on Gu Zhiqi never shifted.

    After staring at Gu Zhiqi for quite some time, the teenager asked again, "Since you were having an exam just now, how did you end up fighting with that Yellow Hair..." Pausing here, he then asked doubtfully, "Did you hand in a nk paper too?"

 Chapter 962 Gu Xingruo: Am I the biological child of the Gu Family?

    <h4>Chapter 962: Chapter 962 Gu Xingruo: Am I the biological child of the Gu Family?</h4>

    Listening to Gu Xingruo¡¯s final question, Gu Zhiqi paused his typing on the phone and turned to nce at the young man.

    Really?

    So, he submitted a nk exam?

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi look towards him without speaking, Gu Xingruo assumed Gu Zhiqi was tacitly agreeing, so he snorted coldly, "Submitting a nk exam for one subject is fine, but if you don¡¯t do well on the others, when we get back..."

    "Gu Xingruo." Before Gu Xingruo could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Xingruo¡¯s body jolted upon hearing the voice, and he quickly looked up at Gu Huaijin.

    Damn!

    He forgot, Old Master Gu was also in the car!

    "Did you submit a nk exam?" Gu Huaijin asked calmly while maintaining his driving.

    His voice was cold, and his tone was colder than his voice.

    A chill shot up Gu Xingruo¡¯s spine. "Well, I..."

    Before Gu Xingruo could finish, the car stopped.

    Immediately, Gu Huaijin¡¯s indisputable voice rang out in the car, "Get out."

    "Big brother, actually I..." In front of Gu Huaijin, the young man¡¯s cold andzy demeanor vanished, and he looked just like a mouse seeing a cat.

    "Get out." Before Gu Xingruo could finish his sentence, Gu Huaijin spoke again, interrupting him.

    Hearing this, Gu Xingruo fell silent and hesitantly reached for the car door. Before getting out, he looked at Gu Huaijin pitifully and said, "Can¡¯t we discuss this? We brothers haven¡¯t seen each other in a while, how about..."

    Gu Huaijin: "Next month¡¯s allowance will be cut in half."

    Gu Xingruo: ???

    "Don¡¯t do that, I¡¯ll get out now." Gu Xingruo said as he opened the car door, with one leg outside and the other still inside, negotiating with Gu Huaijin, "Can I keep my allowance?"

    Gu Huaijin: "We¡¯ll cut another half."

    "Bang!"

    Gu Xingruo got out of the car, and quickly mmed the door shut.

    The action was neat, crisp, and dashing.

    "Old Master Gu, safe travels." Gu Xingruo stood by the car, with a very formal smile, watching Gu Huaijin.

    Then, Gu Huaijin really drove away.

    Gu Xingruo: ???

    He really left?!

    That¡¯s a real brother for you!

    Gu Xingruo stood in ce, watching Gu Huaijin¡¯s car leave, and sighed after a long time.

    He thought he could snag a good meal with Old Master Gu, but now it seems...

    He should just buy some bread.

    As Gu Xingruo was thinking about it, he started heading towards the school¡¯s snack shop. After a few steps, he remembered that next month¡¯s allowance was halved and halved again.

    He recalled that this month¡¯s living expenses were only four thousand, halved again and again...

    Damn!

    This month and next month he¡¯ll still be eating dirt!

    Thinking of this, Gu Xingruo suddenly felt that he wasn¡¯t even worthy of bread, he¡¯d better get a in steamed bun instead.

    As he was considering whether to go to the school cafeteria or outside, his phone rang in his pocket.

    Gu Xingruozily lowered his eyes, uninterested, and took his phone out of his pocket. He then saw a message from Gu Huaijin.

    [Old Master Gu: If you want to eat,e over yourself]

    Then, he sent him a location.

    Seeing this, Gu Xingruo paused.

    Seems like he really is his brother.

    **

    Ten minutester, Gu Xingruo found Gu Huaijin and Gu Zhiqi.

    Each had ordered a y pot rice and a few side dishes and were already eating.

    The scene was quiet and harmonious, but no matter how Gu Xingruo looked, it felt off, very off.

    Gu Xingruo remembered, after Gu Zhiqi lost her memory, besides him, there seemed to be few others in the family willing to pay her any mind?

 Chapter 963 Gu Xingruo: Who is Yueyue?

    <h4>Chapter 963: Chapter 963 Gu Xingruo: Who is Yueyue?</h4>

    However, the tranquil and harmonious scene before him gave Gu Xingruo an unreal feeling.

    Did Old Master Gu and Gu Zhiqi make up?

    Noticing Gu Xingruo¡¯s gaze, Gu Huaijin turned his head slightly for a nce.

    Seeing Gu Xingruo, Gu Huaijin casually asked, "Not eating?"

    In response, Gu Xingruo immediately walked over to them and sat down next to Gu Huaijin.

    After sitting down, he looked at Gu Huaijin and then Gu Zhiqi, his eyes filled with curiosity.

    Ignoring him, Gu Huaijin instead said to the staff, "The third meal can be served."

    Soon, there was a ypot rice dish in front of Gu Xingruo.

    Seeing this, Gu Xingruo temporarily set aside his doubts and curiosity, picked up his chopsticks, and began to eat.

    Gu Huaijin looked at Gu Xingruo and asked, "When are you heading back to Haicheng?"

    With a mouthful of food, Gu Xingruo mumbled, "I flew here this morning."

    "Mm," Gu Huaijin acknowledged softly, paused for a few seconds, and then said to Gu Xingruo, "For the nks in the afternoon, your pocket money next month will be halved."

    Gu Xingruo:!

    Just one thousand yuan, and they¡¯re even cutting that?

    Gu Xingruo widened his eyes, looking at Gu Huaijin with a face full of usation.

    Gu Huaijin ignored Gu Xingruo¡¯s using look and added, "After the afternoon exam, remember to take the car home with thess and Yueyue."

    Then he began to eat.

    Regarding Gu Huaijin¡¯s threat, Gu Xingruo expressed his discontent.

    However, he also knew thatining was useless.

    So he resolutely gave up resisting, and upon hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s instructions to go home in the afternoon, Gu Xingruo just nodded randomly.

    After nodding, Gu Xingruo suddenly looked up at Gu Huaijin, "Who is Yueyue?"

    Gu Xingruo knew that thess mentioned by Gu Huaijin referred to Gu Zhiqi, but this Yueyue...

    Who was that?

    Upon hearing Gu Xingruo¡¯s question, both Gu Huaijin and Gu Zhiqi paused their eating and nced at Gu Xingruo.

    Their expressions matched inplexity.

    Seeing this, Gu Xingruo felt baffled, "What? What¡¯s with your looks?"

    "You still don¡¯t know about thess and Yueyue?" Gu Huaijin asked, looking at Gu Xingruo.

    His usually emotionless face now disyed a profoundlyplex expression.

    "What is it?" Gu Xingruo asked first, then suddenly widened his eyes, "No... no way, really? Did Gu Zhiqi really take someone in?!"

    After speaking, he abruptly turned to Gu Zhiqi, "Gu Zhiqi, are you crazy or what, how old are you?!"

    Gu Xingruo¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, ring at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi:?

    This kid... Is his brain a bit off?

    How did he jump to the conclusion of taking someone in?

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t understand Gu Xingruo¡¯s thought process, but Gu Huaijin knew why Gu Xingruo thought this way.

    Because, ever since Gu Zhiqi lost her memory, her temperament had drastically changed.

    Gu Xingruo felt that Gu Zhiqi must have encountered something unclean and wanted a Taoist priest to check on her. Later, he even came up with the idea of taking someone in for luck.

    Gu Xingruo even chose the person to take in, but was then beaten up by Father Gu and Mother Gu and thrown out of the house.

    After being thrown out, he really hasn¡¯te back much; in the past two years, his visits home have been sporadic.

    Each time he returned, the interval was longer. Initially, he visited once a month, then every two months, then every three months, and eventually half a year passed without himing back. This year, he left in January and hasn¡¯t returned to the Gu Family since.

 Chapter 964: The Child Despised by the Whole Family

    <h4>Chapter 964: Chapter 964: The Child Despised by the Whole Family</h4>

    What Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t expect was that Gu Xingruo actually didn¡¯t know about Gu Xiyue being brought back.

    However...

    That¡¯s not important, what¡¯s important is that he actually dared to yell at the little girl.

    "Sit down!" Gu Huaijin coldly looked at Gu Xingruo.

    After yelling, Gu Xingruo regained hisposure.

    Even if that schemer agrees to marry in, the family probably wouldn¡¯t agree.

    Gu Xingruo sat down, nced at Gu Huaijin, and asked, "The Yueyue you mentioned is?"

    Gu Huaijin: "The child who was swapped with the little girl has been found, named Gu Xiyue."

    The fact that Gu Zhiqi is not the biological child of the Gu Family was known seven years ago.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xingruo¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t very strong, he just subtly trembled his eyelids and then softly said oh.

    Afterward, he started to focus on eating.

    After eating a few bites, Gu Xingruo suddenly felt something was off. He looked up at Gu Huaijin and asked, "When was she found?"

    Gu Huaijin: "At the end of May."

    Gu Xingruo: "..."

    Shit!

    "So, such a big thing, you guys waited over four months to tell me?" Gu Xingruo was simply incredulous.

    Gu Huaijin said expressionlessly, "It was yourself who didn¡¯te back home."

    Gu Xingruo: ?

    I got kicked out, why would Ie back home!

    Gu Huaijin: "Besides, I mentioned it in the family group chat too."

    Since not all of the Gu Family are in Haicheng, like Aunt Gu and Big Uncle Gu¡¯s family, who weren¡¯t in Haicheng.

    Moreover, when introducing Gu Xiyue to others, those people couldn¡¯te home, so Gu Huaijin sent the news in the family group chat.

    After hearing this, Gu Xingruo widened his eyes and after a while, gritted his teeth saying, "I¡¯m not in the family group chat."

    Not only the family group, but he¡¯s also not in the Gu Family home group.

    Even more so, apart from Gu Zhiqi, the entire Gu Family has him in their cklist.

    And Gu Zhiqi, he has in his cklist.

    So...

    Gu Huaijin: "..."

    "Oh, now you know." After saying this, Gu Huaijin started eating slowly.

    Gu Xingruo: "..."

    He deeply suspected that perhaps the child swapped back then wasn¡¯t Gu Zhiqi, but him!

    **

    After eating, Gu Huaijin sent Gu Xingruo and Gu Zhiqi to the teaching building.

    At that time, it was about one forty in the afternoon, with just over ten minutes left until the exam started.

    Before getting off the car, Gu Huaijin rubbed the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, "Do well on the test."

    Gu Zhiqi paused slightly while unfastening the seat belt, then quietly fixed his bangs, softly saying oh.

    Then he got off the car.

    Gu Huaijin turned his head, looked at Gu Xingruo with an expressionless face, "If you dare to hand in a nk paper again, you¡¯re done for."

    Gu Xingruo: "..."

    I demand a paternity test!

    Seriously suspecting I¡¯m not the biological child of the Gu Family!

    "Oh." Mimicking Gu Zhiqi, he softly said oh and then opened the car door and got off.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s exam was in ss one, while Gu Xingruo¡¯s exam was in thest exam, the paths were obviously different.

    When Gu Zhiqi walked into the exam, it was already past one fifty.

    Most of the exam takers in the ssroom were already present, and like in the morning, there were still about a dozen pairs of eyes on Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t mind, and directly returned to his seat.

    Just after sitting down, Lu Xingzhe who was sitting diagonally above him turned around and looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Brother Qi, how¡¯s it going? Are things okay? Have they been resolved?"

    Originally, the three of them had nned to have lunch together, but Gu Zhiqi was called to the office. Before going, Gu Zhiqi had sent messages to Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe.

 Chapter 965 Gu Xiyue: Call Me Sister, Hereâ€™s a Gift for Changing How You Address Me

    <h4>Chapter 965: Chapter 965 Gu Xiyue: Call Me Sister, Here¡¯s a Gift for Changing How You Address Me</h4>

    However, Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu only knew that Gu Zhiqi had somethinge up at thest minute, but didn¡¯t know she had been called to the office.

    So when Lu Xingzhe asked, he could only roughly ask that one question.

    When Lu Xingzhe asked, there were still three people staring at Gu Zhiqi. Qiao Qingshu, sitting in the first group in the third row, turned her head and looked at Gu Zhiqi over the heads of two people. The people sitting in front of and to the left of Gu Zhiqi were also looking at her.

    Qiao Qingshu was out of concern, while Ling Yun and the boy in front of Gu Zhiqi were curious as well as concerned.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyelids and replied to Lu Xingzhe, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s resolved."

    At the same time, she nced at Qiao Qingshu and gave her a reassuring look.

    Seeing this, Qiao Qingshu turned around and didn¡¯t look back again.

    However, the boy in front of Gu Zhiqi turned around and asked, "Did something happen?"

    This was the second time the young man had spoken to her. Seeing the sincere concern in his eyes, Gu Zhiqi politely and distantly replied, "It¡¯s nothing."

    The young man heard this, moved his lips, and seemed to want to say something more, but the proctor spoke up, "Time¡¯s almost up, everyone quiet down, we¡¯re starting to distribute the exam papers."

    Seeing this, the young man shot Gu Zhiqi a slightlyplex look, but in the end, didn¡¯t say anything more and turned back around.

    **

    This afternoon was the math exam, whichpared to the Chinese exam, went by quicker. Although there was half an hour less time than the Chinese exam, Gu Zhiqi still had an hour left after submitting her paper.

    Gu Zhiqi had just left the ssroom after handing in her exam when Gu Xiyue also finished and left.

    Gu Xiyue caught up with Gu Zhiqi under the teaching building.

    Hearing footsteps, Gu Zhiqi turned around and raised an eyebrow slightly when she saw Gu Xiyue, "Little apprentice, you¡¯re done too?"

    Gu Xiyue: "..."

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s steps faltered slightly, and after a few seconds of silence, she finally spoke, "I¡¯m your sister."

    Gu Zhiqi heard it but pretended not to.

    She walked slowly forward with azy gait.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s lips curved slightly as she said, "Call me sister and I¡¯ll give you a payment for changing the way you address me, how about that?"

    When they were in the Medical Alliance, Gu Xiyue noticed that Gu Zhiqi called Fu Xiyan "Brother Yan."

    She had asked Fu Xiyan several times, but he always teased her without giving an answer.

    At noon today, she finally broke it out of Fu Xiyan.

    Turns out, it was the payment for changing how she addressed him.

    Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She turned her head to look at Gu Xiyue, "How much is the payment?"

    Gu Xiyue: "Fifty million."

    Since Fu Xiyan, an outsider, got a payment of ten million, it wouldn¡¯t be too much for her as a sister to offer fifty million, right?

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression immediately changed upon hearing this. She instantly put on a sweet and obedient face and called out to Gu Xiyue, "Sister."

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue was slightly taken aback at first, and then she smiled.

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi, who resembled a clever yetzy little fox, a gentle smile appeared on Gu Xiyue¡¯s usually cool face.

    Like a clear sky after snow, warm and elegant.

    Unable to resist, Gu Xiyue raised her hand and gently patted the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, "Good girl." After saying that, she added, "Qiqi."

    She thought it might feel awkward at first, but when she actually said it, she found it surprisingly smooth.

    Perhaps it was because she had heard the Gu Family call her like this too many times, or because she had secretly practiced saying it too many times.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the hand ced on top of her head.

    Numbed.

    She silently raised her hand and tidied her bangs.

 Chapter 966: There is Still One Person Who Hasnâ€™t Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 966: Chapter 966: There is Still One Person Who Hasn¡¯t Arrived</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi was tidying her bangs while wondering if she should wear a hat next time or tie her ponytail higher. That way, they couldn¡¯t pat her on the head like a basketball again.

    Unaware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thoughts, Gu Xiyue¡¯s smile hadn¡¯tpletely faded. She tilted her head slightly to look at Gu Zhiqi and said, "ount number?"

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately pulled out her phone, found the ount number, and handed it to Gu Xiyue.

    A few secondster, Gu Zhiqi received a transfer of 50 million.

    Seeing this transfer notification, Gu Zhiqi felt that calling her "sister" was definitely worth it.

    **

    Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi walked out of the school gates shoulder to shoulder and immediately spotted the Gu Family car.

    Perhaps anticipating that Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi would finish their exams early, Gu Huaijin had asked Gu Min toe to the school earlier.

    "Miss Xiyue, Master Zhi." As soon as Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi got in the car, Gu Min greeted them both.

    Both responded with a sound of acknowledgment and then took their seats.

    Once Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue were seated, just as Gu Min was about to start the car, Gu Zhiqi spoke up, "Someone else hasn¡¯t arrived yet."

    When Gu Min heard this, he paused his action, turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, with a questioning look in his eyes.

    Gu Xiyue also turned her head, her eyes carrying a hint of inquiry as she looked toward Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi unhurriedly said, "Big brother said Gu Xingruo would be riding back with us."

    Hearing this, Gu Min stopped his action of starting the car.

    However, Gu Xiyue gently raised her eyebrows upon hearing that.

    Gu Xingruo?

    The fourth of the Gu Family?

    She seemed not to have met him yet.

    They didn¡¯t have to wait long. About fifteen minutester, a figure stood at the car window and knocked on the door.

    The side being knocked was Gu Zhiqi¡¯s car window, and when she turned her head to look, she saw Gu Xingruo standing outside.

    Gu Xingruo was wearing a mask, with indifference andziness written across his brows.

    Seeing the car door still unopened, he reached out and knocked again.

    As soon as he finished knocking, the car window rolled down, revealing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s overly delicate face to Gu Xingruo.

    Before Gu Xingruo could speak, Gu Zhiqi said to him, "Go to the front, the back seat is upied."

    At her words, Gu Xingruo slightly furrowed his brows, nced beside Gu Zhiqi, and saw Gu Xiyue looking at him.

    At first nce of Gu Xiyue, Gu Xingruo knew this young girl must be the one mistakenly taken in by the Gu Zhiqi family.

    The resemnce she bore to Gu Huaijin was due to their simrly aloof faces or perhaps because they were siblings, which made them look alike.

    Gu Xingruo merely nced at Gu Xiyue and then turned to head to the front passenger door.

    While Gu Xingruo approached, Gu Min was busy sending messages and hadn¡¯t noticed him, so when Gu Xingruo knocked on the window, Gu Min snapped out of his focus and unlocked the car door.

    Gu Xingruo opened the front passenger door, got in, took off his mask first, and then fastened his seatbelt.

    Once he secured his seatbelt, the car started moving. Gu Xingruo turned to look back at Gu Xiyue and said, "Gu Xiyue?"

    Gu Xiyue raised her eyes and gave Gu Xingruo a cold nod.

    Seeing this, Gu Xingruo raised his eyebrows and said, "I¡¯m your fourth brother, Gu Xingruo."

    "Hmm." Gu Xiyue replied with a soft "hmm".

    Observing her aloof response, Gu Xingruo raised his eyebrows lightly again, "First time meeting, and you¡¯re not going to call me fourth brother?"

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue gave Gu Xingruo a cold look, "Fourth brother." After speaking, she lowered her eyes and continued to focus on her phone.

 Chapter 967 Gu Xingruo: Been kept in the dark for a full 2 months?!

    <h4>Chapter 967: Chapter 967 Gu Xingruo: Been kept in the dark for a full 2 months?!</h4>

    Gu Xingruo listened to Gu Xiyue¡¯s emotionless and even dismissive Fourth Brother, and silently pursed his lips.

    The little girl still calls him nicely.

    Although sometimes extremely dismissive, at least she pretends to be polite, looking very obedient.

    Thinking of this, Gu Xingruo¡¯s eyes slightly moved, shifting his gaze to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi was typing away, herzy brows carrying a hint of seriousness. He wondered what she was typing.

    Gu Xingruo stared at her fair and slender fingers for a few seconds, the more he looked, the deeper his gaze became.

    Her typing speed...

    "Gu Zhiqi," Gu Xingruo leaned on his seat, calling out to Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon hearing her name, Gu Zhiqi instinctively looked up at Gu Xingruo.

    At that moment, Gu Xingruo met those deep, enigmatic eyes.

    A sense of familiarity spread through his heart.

    As if...

    The pre-amnesia little girl had returned.

    Gu Xingruo stared at those eyes, lost in thought.

    Seeing him spacing out, Gu Zhiqi moved her gaze away andzily asked, "What¡¯s up?"

    No longer seeing those familiar eyes, Gu Xingruo snapped back to reality, tightening his grip on the seat upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question.

    Even his expression and tone changed.

    Thinking about the events at noon, Gu Xingruo¡¯s gaze slightly shifted as he stared fixedly at Gu Zhiqi, "Did you regain your memory?"

    Gu Zhiqi heard him and shook her head.

    No.

    Not only didn¡¯t she regain her memory, but in the eyes of others, she was still amnesiac.

    Seeing her shake her head, a hint of disappointment rose in Gu Xingruo¡¯s heart.

    "I see," Gu Xingruo murmured softly.

    After a few seconds of disappointment, Gu Xingruo felt something was off and then raised his eyes to look at Gu Zhiqi, "You didn¡¯t regain your memory, howe you¡¯ve changed?"

    From meeting at noon until now, everything seemed just like two years ago.

    How could she not have regained her memory?

    Or did she finally unlock the right way to be amnesiac?

    After all, whose personality changes so drastically with amnesia?

    Gu Zhiqi: "Amnesia again."

    Toozy to exin, she uses the previous excuse to brush it off.

    Gu Xingruo was stunned upon hearing this, "When did that happen?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Mid-August."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xingruo fell into silence, turning his head to start counting on his fingers.

    August...

    It¡¯s now mid-October, so she¡¯s been amnesiac for two months, meaning her personality¡¯s been changed for two months.

    He had been kept in the dark for a full two months?!

    "Damn!" Gu Xingruo cursed under his breath.

    Gu Min turned his head to nce at Gu Xingruo cursing, and spoke with a nk expression, "Young Master said Four Young Master must not corrupt the two youngdies."

    Gu Xingruo: "..."

    **

    Returning to the Gu Family Manor, upon learning that Gu Family¡¯s parents weren¡¯t home, Gu Xingruo let out a long breath of relief.

    All three had handed in their exams early, and it was only five when they got home; at this time, Gu Huaijin hadn¡¯t returned from work.

    So, temporarily there were only the three siblings at home.

    Aunt Li had already returned and, seeing the three siblings, told them not to attend any sses and wait for Gu Huaijin toe back for dinner.

    Hence, the three siblings each hugged a phone and sat on the sofa ying.

    Gu Xingruo yed a few rounds of games and was about to start another when he suddenly remembered something, then nced at Gu Zhiqi, "Gu Zhiqi, want to y games?"

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, "No."

    Master Zhi, who was busy every day making money, had no time for games.

 Chapter 968 Gu Xingruo: Stinky little sister, hmph

    <h4>Chapter 968: Chapter 968 Gu Xingruo: Stinky little sister, hmph</h4>

    "Come on, I¡¯ll carry you, definitely will win." Gu Xingruo said as he stood up and sat next to Gu Zhiqi, looking at her.

    Gu Zhiqi: "No time."

    "No time?" Gu Xingruo looked at the phone in her hand, utterly speechless, "Who are you chatting with, so busy that you can¡¯t..."

    Gu Xingruo leaned over to nce at the content on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone and was silent for a few seconds before asking, "Are you...writing a novel?"

    Upon hearing Gu Xingruo¡¯s question, Gu Xiyue, who was busy ying on her phone, suddenly turned her head to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    "Yeah." Gu Zhiqi responded perfunctorily and then continued typing with her head down.

    "What are you writing about? I¡¯ll add to your reader count." Gu Xingruo said as he focused his gaze on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s phone screen.

    As he was watching intently, the phone suddenly went ck.

    Gu Xingruo: ?

    Out of battery?

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Gu Xingruo, "This isn¡¯t something you should see."

    She was fixing someone else¡¯s mental method.

    For some ancient martial artists, having their mental method known by others is a big taboo.

    Gu Xingruo: ??

    You wrote it and won¡¯t let anyone see?

    "Alright then, I won¡¯t look." With that, Gu Xingruo stopped bothering Gu Zhiqi and turned to look at Gu Xiyue, "Yueyue, right? Come on, y games with me, Fourth Brother will carry you."

    Since Gu Zhiqi wouldn¡¯t y with him, he went to find someone else to y with.

    Silly sister, humph.

    Gu Xiyue heard Gu Xingruo and coldly replied, "Not ying."

    Then she continued ying on her phone with her head down.

    Gu Xingruo: "..."

    Gu Xingruo felt dejected as neither Gu Xiyue nor Gu Zhiqi paid attention to him, so he went upstairs.

    Half an hourter, dinner was ready, but Gu Huaijin hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    "Miss Qiqi, Miss Yueyue, dinner¡¯s ready." Auntie Li came out of the kitchen and only saw Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue, so she said this.

    Gu Zhiqi put away her nearly dead phone, stuffed it into her pocket, and asked, "Aren¡¯t we waiting for Big Brother?"

    "Young Master has to work overtime tonight, so you should eat first." Auntie Li said to Gu Zhiqi while setting the table. After looking around and not seeing Gu Xingruo, she asked, "Where¡¯s Young Master Xingruo?"

    "Went upstairs, I¡¯ll call him." Gu Zhiqi said and stepped upstairs.

    Auntie Li immediately said, "Let me call him instead."

    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go."

    Calling Gu Xingruo was just an excuse, her main purpose was to charge her phone.

    Her phone had been modified into aputer phone, currently with a program running on it, so it couldn¡¯t be turned off.

    Auntie Li didn¡¯t know what Gu Zhiqi was thinking and thought Gu Zhiqi was concerned about her fourth brother, smiling and saying, "Alright, then let Miss Qiqi call him."

    **

    After going upstairs, Gu Zhiqi first went to the door of Gu Xingruo¡¯s room.

    Having lived with the Gu Family for a while, she already knew which room was Gu Xingruo¡¯s.

    Standing outside Gu Xingruo¡¯s room, she lightly knocked, "Gu Xingruo, it¡¯s dinner time."

    Inside the room ying games, Gu Xingruo: ?

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s voice?

    Gu Xingruo?

    Gu Zhiqi actually called him Gu Xingruo?!

    This is outrageous, she didn¡¯t even call him Fourth Brother!

    Gu Xingruo tossed the phone in his hand and stood up.

    On the phone was a lively yet somewhat frantic voice, "Captain! What happened? Did you get disconnected?"

    "Boss, are you there?"

    "Hello hello hello, Boss?"

    ...

    Gu Xingruo ignored all the voices on the phone, tookrge strides out of the room.

    With a stern face, trying to look aloof, he opened the door forcefully.

    But upon seeing...no one was there?

    Where did she go?

 Chapter 969: He Is the Only One Who Doesnâ€™t Know

    <h4>Chapter 969: Chapter 969: He Is the Only One Who Doesn¡¯t Know</h4>

    After calling Gu Xingruo, Gu Zhiqi went back to her room to recharge.

    Soon, she came out of the room.

    Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xingruo¡¯s rooms weren¡¯t far from each other, just separated by one room in the middle.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi walked out of her room, Gu Xingruo started stepping forward, walking toward Gu Zhiqi.

    Halfway there, Gu Xingruo noticed something was wrong.

    No way...

    Why has Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room been moved back?

    Gu Xingruo¡¯s steps paused slightly, and he was momentarily stunned on the spot.

    Seeing Gu Xingruoe out of the room, Gu Zhiqi intended to go downstairs. She had just taken two steps when she was called.

    "Gu Zhiqi!"

    A clean yet cold young voice came from behind.

    Gu Zhiqi stopped her steps and nced back.

    Gu Xingruo took big steps and walked up to Gu Zhiqi, staring directly at her, "You... you¡¯re back, aren¡¯t you?"

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Seeing the confusion at the bottom of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, Gu Xingruo realized that his question seemed a bit random, so he corrected himself, "Who allowed you to stay in that room?"

    Just from hearing this, it felt like a questioning tone, butbined with the slightly nervous way he spoke, it seemed more like... confirming something.

    Gu Zhiqi: "The key was given by Gu Yuluo."

    Gu Xingruo froze for a moment upon hearing this, "She came back?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Gu Xingruo: "She knows too?!"

    This question left Gu Zhiqi puzzled, so she didn¡¯t respond to Gu Xingruo.

    Gu Xingruo asked again, "Do Dad, Mom, and Gu Huaijin know about you moving into that room?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded again.

    Gu Xingruo: "..."

    Damn it!

    In the end, he¡¯s the only one who didn¡¯t know.

    Who isn¡¯t part of the Gu Family, after all?!

    "Time to eat." Seeing that Gu Xingruo wasn¡¯t speaking further, Gu Zhiqi tossed this sentence and then headed downstairs.

    Upon seeing this, Gu Xingruo immediately followed Gu Zhiqi with quick steps, "What did you just call me?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Called you for dinner."

    Gu Xingruo: "...No, not that, you called me by name just now."

    As he spoke, Gu Xingruo struggled to keep up with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s pace.

    In doing so, he realized this girl was walking really fast, like she was rushing to be born.

    As a result, while he followed awkwardly, she seemed to be strolling as if in a leisurely garden.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Oh, I did call you."

    "How can you just call my name directly, I¡¯m your fourth brother, you¡¯re supposed to call me..." Halfway through his words, Gu Xingruo suddenly paused, looking at Gu Zhiqi and then at her footsteps.

    He was using Ancient Martial Arts to keep up with her pace, so...

    "Has your Ancient Martial Arts recovered?"

    The abruptness of Gu Xingruo¡¯s question made Gu Zhiqi involuntarily nce at him.

    Then, under Gu Xingruo¡¯s persistent gaze, Gu Zhiqi casually answered this obvious question, "I suppose."

    Once again, Gu Xingruo was stunned.

    Ancient Martial Arts recovered?

    Personality changed back?

    Moved back to the old room?

    So... has she really returned? She must have, right?

    As Gu Xingruo thought, he suddenly smiled.

    The young man, already looking clean and serene, smiled warmly and purely, like the brightest star in the night sky.

    After going downstairs, Gu Xingruo saw that Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue were already sitting by the dining table.

    The two delicate girls sitting together painted a harmonious image, and on top of that, Gu Xiyue even gave Gu Zhiqi a piece of her favorite sweet and sour ribs.

    Looking at the extra ribs in the bowl, Gu Zhiqi slightly tilted her head, saying, "Thank you, sister," to Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xingruo: ?!

    Sister?

    Everyone was born on August 8, 8888, so why does she call her sister and call me Gu Xingruo?!

 Chapter 970: Childish Gu Xingruo

    <h4>Chapter 970: Chapter 970: Childish Gu Xingruo</h4>

    Unaware of Gu Xingruo¡¯s thoughts, Gu Xiyue listened to Gu Zhiqi call her sister. A smile appeared on her cold face.

    She silently thought to herself, "Indeed, so obedient."

    Quickly suppressing her smile, she continued eating with an expressionless face.

    Gu Xingruo sat down next to Gu Zhiqi with his bowl, slightly tilting his head to look at her, "Gu Zhiqi."

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to nce at Gu Xingruo, not speaking, but there was a hint of inquiry in her eyes.

    "Call me Fourth Brother." Gu Xingruo fixed his gaze on Gu Zhiqi and directly made this request.

    Gu Zhiqi listened, paused for a moment, and ignored him, continuing to eat with her head down.

    Seeing this, Gu Xingruo¡¯s brow twitched, "Our feelings for over ten years can¡¯tpare to the few months you two have had together? Howe you call her sister, but call me Gu Xingruo?"

    Looking at Gu Zhiqi, Gu Xingruo¡¯s eyes were full of obvious usation, as if he wouldn¡¯t let it go unless she called him Fourth Brother.

    Listening to Gu Xingruo¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue looked up at him.

    Her eyes were cold as snow, tinged with a hint of chill.

    Sinceing to the Gu Family, Gu Xingruo was absolutely the most annoying person Gu Xiyue had ever seen, bar none.

    Feeling Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze, Gu Xingruo turned to look back at her, with a little hostility in his eyes.

    Both saw displeasure in each other¡¯s eyes. After a few seconds of staring, they broke eye contact.

    Gu Xingruo hadn¡¯t touched a bite of rice, and slightly tilted his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, "I don¡¯t care, you must call me Fourth Brother, or I won¡¯t eat."

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay him any mind, continuing to eat with her head down.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s lips curved slightly, barely noticeable, as she quietly ate her meal.

    But she was thinking to herself, "Is this guy really the little girl¡¯s Fourth Brother?"

    Not knowing she prefers not to talk while eating.

    Unaware of Gu Xiyue¡¯s thoughts, Gu Xingruo saw that Gu Zhiqi was ignoring him and actually put his bowl on the table, saying, "I¡¯ll even give you a sweet and sour rib."

    Saying this, Gu Xingruo picked up a sweet and sour rib and put it in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s bowl, then stared at her with a serious face, "Call me Fourth Brother."

    Gu Zhiqi picked up the sweet and sour rib from her bowl and put it back in Gu Xingruo¡¯s bowl, "You eat it yourself."

    Gu Xingruo: "... Fine, if you don¡¯t call me, I¡¯ll really go on a hunger strike to show you."

    After saying this, he truly did not touch a single bite of food.

    After both Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue finished their meal, Gu Zhiqi noticed that Gu Xingruo hadn¡¯t touched his rice.

    He folded his arms, seated on the chair, with a cold face disying a "I¡¯m angry,e soothe me" look beside her.

    Gu Zhiqi paused for a few seconds and asked Gu Xingruo, "Really not eating?"

    Gu Xingruo¡¯s expression showed a slight movement, as he continued with a cold face, "If you don¡¯t call me Fourth Brother, I¡¯ll go on a hunger strike."

    Gu Zhiqi: "Oh."

    Shezily responded, pulling a napkin from beside her to slowly and carefully wipe her mouth.

    After wiping her mouth, Gu Zhiqi said to Aunt Li, "Aunt Li, you can clear the dishes now."

    Would Master Zhi be threatened?

    Of course not.

    Gu Xingruo: ???

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi really had no intention of calling him, his expression gradually changed, finally ring at her, "Are you really not going to call me?"

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond.

    Then, Aunt Li came over, seeing Gu Xingruo¡¯s untouched rice, asked, "Young Master Xingruo, why haven¡¯t you eaten at all, is it because you don¡¯t like the food?"

    Gu Zhiqi helpfully answered for Gu Xingruo, "He said he¡¯s on a hunger strike."

 Chapter 971 Gu Xingruo: I also want a name change fee!

    <h4>Chapter 971: Chapter 971 Gu Xingruo: I also want a name change fee!</h4>

    Aunt Li was taken aback for a moment before she silently started tidying up the dishes.

    Seeing this, Gu Xingruo had a big question mark above his head.

    Come on, at least try to persuade him.

    If only Gu Zhiqi would call him Fourth Brother, and Aunt Li managed to say a couple of words, he would definitely eat!

    However, that didn¡¯t happen.

    Aunt Li continued to clean up the dishes, and she was doing it quite quickly.

    Aunt Li had been with the Gu Family for many years and was familiar with the personalities of the young masters and misses.

    Gu Xingruo¡¯s favorite thing to do is to go on a hunger strike.

    But the hunger strike neversts more than half a day. He will find something to eat himself, so Aunt Li is not worried about Gu Xingruo going hungry.

    "Come on, just call him Fourth Brother; it¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to cost you any flesh," Gu Xingruo sidled up to Gu Zhiqi and said.

    Gu Zhiqi buried her head in sending messages and ignored Gu Xingruo.

    Seeing this, Gu Xingruo craned his neck and said to Gu Zhiqi, "Why can you call her sister but can¡¯t call me Fourth Brother? We all share the same birthday."

    In the past, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t like calling him Fourth Brother.

    As a child, it was easier to coax her into saying it.

    But ever since finding out she wasn¡¯t the Gu Family¡¯s biological child, she refused to call him Fourth Brother.

    Now she¡¯s lost her memory, so why does she still not call him Fourth Brother?

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Gu Xingruo¡¯s chatter, her eyes flickered, and she turned her head slightly toward Gu Xingruo, "Elder Sister gave me a change-of-title fee."

    Gu Xingruo: ?

    "How much did she give?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "50 Million."

    Gu Xingruo: !

    He suddenly turned his head towards Gu Xiyue, his gaze burning as he stared at Gu Xiyue, "Sister."

    Gu Xiyue, Gu Zhiqi: ?

    "Sister, I also want a change-of-title fee," Gu Xingruo looked eagerly at Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue: "...I¡¯m younger than you."

    Gu Xingruo: "I¡¯m only an hour older than you. What can I possibly do in an hour, right? So from now on, you¡¯re my sister."

    Gu Xiyue: "..."

    How could she tactfully tell him that even if he became her grandson, she wouldn¡¯t give him a penny?

    Gu Zhiqi, listening to Gu Xingruo¡¯s words, instantly understood that this one, like her, was also poverty-stricken.

    **

    Gu Xingruo¡¯s hunger strike n was ineffective. By midnight, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and got up to find food.

    All the while, he regretted terribly.

    He refused hot meals, and now here he was gnawing on dry bread.

    How is this any different from life on the training base?

    Gu Xingruo grabbed a bag of bread and a carton of yogurt, and just as he closed the fridge door, he heard soundsing from the entrance.

    ncing towards the entrance, Gu Xingruo saw Gu Huaijin in a suit and tie.

    Gu Huaijin also saw Gu Xingruo, nced at him, then looked away, standing at the entrance to change his shoes.

    "Big Brother Gu, you¡¯re just getting off work?" asked Gu Xingruo as he chomped on dry bread, watching Gu Huaijin.

    Gu Huaijin responded with a faint "Hmm."

    With bread still in his mouth, Gu Xingruo mumbled, "Being a CEO is really tough, working sote."

    Gu Huaijin paid him no mind, and after changing his shoes, he walked into the house, stopping by Gu Xingruo, and opened the fridge.

    Only when he got closer did Gu Xingruo smell the alcohol on him, and he quietly muttered, "Did you drink?"

    "There was a drinking session, I had a few drinks," Gu Huaijin said as he nced through the fridge, then headed into the kitchen.

    Gu Xingruo stood at the kitchen door, watching Gu Huaijin, "Are you cooking noodles? Make me a bowl too."

    Gu Huaijin turned back to look at Gu Xingruo, "You haven¡¯t eaten?"

 Chapter 972: Gu Xingruoâ€™s Obsession with Changing Fees

    <h4>Chapter 972: Chapter 972: Gu Xingruo¡¯s Obsession with Changing Fees</h4>

    "Ah." Gu Xingruo mumbled a reply, naturally not mentioning why he didn¡¯t eat.

    If Gu Huaijin found out he failed at his hunger strike, where¡¯s his dignity?

    Gu Huaijin listened to Gu Xingruo¡¯s response but didn¡¯t think much about it.

    After all, Gu Xingruo¡¯s profession is special, having ate-night snack thiste is normal.

    However, not thinking much about it is one thing, but as the big brother, it¡¯s another thing to express some concern for his younger brother, so he casually reminded, "Don¡¯t bring the habits from the base back home."

    That habit isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s fine if it harms his body, but there are still two girls at home, they mustn¡¯t be led astray.

    Especially the little girl, her routine and eating habits are very healthy. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she learned bad habits from Gu Xingruo.

    Hearing Gu Huaijin¡¯s words, Gu Xingruo could guess what Gu Huaijin was thinking,zily responding, "Oh."

    "If you teach the little girl bad habits, your pocket money will be halved again."

    Gu Xingruo: "..."

    If it gets halved again, there¡¯ll be nothing left!

    "I got it, I got it, with her old person¡¯s schedule, who could lead her astray." After saying this, Gu Xingruo didn¡¯t continue the topic but asked Gu Huaijin, "You know about the little girl¡¯s amnesia, right?"

    Gu Huaijin was wearing an apron, standing by the stove, cooking noodles.

    Upon hearing Gu Xingruo¡¯s question, his actions paused slightly, then he casually replied, "Yeah."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xingruo sneered inwardly, "So, none of you thought to tell me?"

    Gu Huaijin heard this but said nothing.

    In this situation, no one would wish for others in the family to know.

    Like when Gu Yuluo was the first to discover Gu Zhiqi¡¯s amnesia.

    If he hadn¡¯t asked, Gu Yuluo probably would have kept it a secret.

    After all, in the entire Gu Family, who wouldn¡¯t want to solely pamper the little girl?

    Seeing Gu Huaijin silent, Gu Xingruo spat inwardly, but outwardly he spoke with an innocent look, "With amnesia, the little girl should have forgotten all of you, right?"

    Not knowing why Gu Xingruo suddenly asked this, Gu Huaijin turned to nce at Gu Xingruo, with a questioning look in his eyes.

    Gu Xingruo leaned against the kitchen door, still wearing an innocent look, "If she didn¡¯t recognize you, she shouldn¡¯t have called you big brother at the start, right?"

    Gu Huaijin still said nothing, waiting for Gu Xingruo¡¯s next words.

    However, he could guess what Gu Xingruo was going to say.

    Gu Xingruo: "How much did you offer her to start calling you brother?"

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin recalled, then said, "About twenty million."

    It wasn¡¯t entirely hush money, but after giving that twenty million, the little girl called him brother for the first time since losing her memory.

    Gu Xingruo: !

    Gu Xingruo looked at Gu Huaijin, speaking up, "Brother!"

    Gu Huaijin: ?

    "Are you nuts?"

    Suddenly calling him brother, could it be that he¡¯s in some kind of trouble and needs him to clean up?

    Gu Xingruo looked eagerly at Gu Huaijin, "I want hush money too."

    Gu Huaijin: "...If you don¡¯t want to be kicked out of the house, act normally."

    Gu Xingruo: "You¡¯re favoring girls over boys!"

    "You¡¯re not my son, go talk to mom and dad." Gu Huaijin said, then turned around, standing by the stove, cooking noodles.

    Gu Xingruo: "..."

    **

    The next day, it was the three siblings, Gu Zhiqi, Gu Huaijin, and Gu Xingruo, riding the car together to Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    As they were about to reach the teaching building, Gu Xingruo, wearing a mask, sidled up to Gu Xiyue and said, "Sister Yue, where¡¯s your exam room? I heard you¡¯re also in ss 29, so you must be in thest exam room, right? Let¡¯s go together."

    Gu Xingruo firmly believed that as long as he called her Sister Yue enough times, he could get some hush money.

 Chapter 973 Pu Xin Ling Yuanzhou

    <h4>Chapter 973: Chapter 973 Pu Xin Ling Yuanzhou</h4>

    Hearing Gu Xingruo¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue ignored him and continued walking forward.

    Gu Xingruo had his hands in his pockets, walking backwards while speakingzily to Gu Xiyue, "Don¡¯t be so cold and distant. Look, we¡¯re twins of mixed sex, arguably the closest people in the world, so don¡¯t always be so aloof."

    Gu Xiyue still ignored him, her expression cold as she continued walking forward.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Gu Xingruo about to bump into someone. Just as she was about to remind him, it was toote, and they collided.

    After the collision, the person Gu Xingruo bumped into staggered. As Gu Xingruo turned around, he apologized, "Sorry."

    Once he turned aroundpletely and saw the person¡¯s face clearly, Gu Xingruo¡¯s expression turned much calmer, and hezily added, "Sorry, Young Master Ling."

    Ling Yuanzhou was lost in thought about a problem he couldn¡¯t solve the night before, thinking so intently that he unconsciously slowed his pace.

    As he was deep in thought, he was suddenly bumped into from behind.

    Instinctively, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    When he turned around, the first thing he saw wasn¡¯t Gu Xingruo who had bumped into him, but Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi standing beside her.

    Seeing these two, Ling Yuanzhou frowned even more.

    It was also at this moment that Ling Yuanzhou heard the person who bumped into him apologize for the second time.

    Although there was an apology, it was very perfunctory,cking any sincerity.

    If it were a stranger, Ling Yuanzhou would have indifferently said it didn¡¯t matter, but seeing this person with Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue, Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t want to let it go so easily.

    "Don¡¯t you know how to apologize sincerely?" Ling Yuanzhou looked back at Gu Xingruo with a cold face.

    Gu Xingruo lightly clicked his tongue at this, straightened his posture, and said to Ling Yuanzhou, "Sorry, Young Master Ling."

    This time, it was much more sincere.

    Even though he was deeply annoyed, after all, he was the one who bumped into someone.

    Listening to his voice, Ling Yuanzhou lightly furrowed his brows, "Gu Xingruo?"

    Gu Xingruo raised an eyebrow, still looking indifferent andzy, "Oh, even with a mask on, Young Master Ling can recognize me?"

    Ling Yuanzhou said nothing, just looked at Gu Xingruo coldly.

    Seeing him not speaking, Gu Xingruo asked, "So, was that apology sincere enough? Can we leave now?"

    Hearing this, Ling Yuanzhou furrowed his brows even tighter but still remained silent.

    After a while, he let out a coldugh and turned his gaze to Gu Zhiqi, "It¡¯s your idea again, isn¡¯t it? Gu Zhiqi, stop unting your little tricks; it only makes me more disgusted."

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    How did it get to her?

    Hearing Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s words, Gu Xingruo frowned, his expression turning colder, "I was the one who bumped into you, why drag her into this?"

    Ling Yuanzhou replied coldly, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you bumped into me on purpose, right? Gu Zhiqi put you up to this."

    Gu Zhiqi had used these tactics on him a dozen times before. Did they really think he was as easy to fool as that fool Ling Yun?

    Gu Xingruo: ?

    Haven¡¯t seen him for over six months, and this guy¡¯s brain is fried?

    Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue were thinking much the same.

    Gu Xingruo, hands in pockets,zily smiled and looked back at Ling Yuanzhou, "Then why don¡¯t you tell me, Young Master Ling, why would the little girl want me to bump into you on purpose?"

    Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, "She¡¯s used those attention-seeking tactics more than once or twice. Do I have to spell it out?"

 Chapter 974: 974: Seeing Yang Caixuan Again

    <strong>Chapter 974: Chapter 974: Seeing Yang Caixuan Again</strong>

    Gu Xingruo listened to Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s words andughed, with a hint of sarcasm and coldness in his smile.

    Standing beside him, Gu Zhiqi listened to Ling Yuanzhou, but her expression showed no reaction. She merely looked at Ling Yuanzhou with a gaze reserved for fools, while Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes revealed a certain cold sharpness.

    ¡°Young Master Ling, confidence is a good thing, but being overconfident can make you aughingstock.¡± Gu Xingruo looked at Ling Yuanzhou with his hands in his pockets, his demeanorzy, and his eyes openly conveying disdain and contempt.

    Ling Yuanzhou couldn¡¯t ignore that gaze, and his face turned somewhat unpleasant.

    The crowd around them grewrger, and Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t want to be gawked at like a monkey. He coldly dropped a line, ¡°Is that right, Gu Zhiqi knows best in her heart.¡±

    With that, he nced at Gu Zhiqi and then turned to leave.

    Gu Zhiqizily half-squinted, watching the gradually departing Ling Yuanzhou, but said nothing.

    Gu Xingruo¡¯s fists clenched after hearing Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s words.

    Remembering the five-thousand-word reflection from yesterday, he silently rxed his fists.

    ncing at Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s departing figure, Gu Xingruo smirked with a touch of coldness.

    Dealing with people at school is too pointless.

    Gu Xiyue also watched Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s retreating figure for a moment, a fleeting dark glow in her eyes quickly withdrew. She looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the examination room, we should go.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and went with Gu Xiyue towards the building where the first ss¡¯s ssrooms were.

    Seeing them heading in the same direction, Gu Xingruo shouted at their backs, ¡°Hey? You guys are in the same examination room?¡±

    However, there was no response.

    Seeing this, Gu Xingruo clicked his tongue lightly and went to thest examination room.

    **

    The morning exam was onprehensive science, and Gu Zhiqi finished the test in an hour. She wanted to hand it in early, but the invigtor wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    Because of yesterday¡¯s fight, the school made a new rule, allowing a maximum of half an hour early submission.

    So, Gu Zhiqi sat idly in the examination room for another hour, flipping through theprehensive science test multiple times.

    When the half-hour-remaining alert sounded, there was a noticeablemotion in the ssroom.

    Now, not only Gu Zhiqi but more than half of the people in the first examination room were ready to hand in their papers.

    Coincidentally, Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu also submitted their papers, ready to head out for lunch.

    After the three left the examination room, they had walked only a few steps when a soft, sugary voice reached their ears, ¡°Qiqi.¡±

    The voice was quite familiar, as Gu Zhiqi had just heard it yesterday.

    Gu Zhiqi stopped walking, turned her head to nce at the person, and saw Yang Caixuan happily running towards her.

    Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu also saw Yang Caixuan. Watching her run up, they both frowned slightly.

    As Yang Caixuan neared, ready to grab onto Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm, both of them raised their hands but withdrew after seeing Gu Zhiqi dodge.

    Yang Caixuan paused briefly upon seeing Gu Zhiqi evade her, then looked at Gu Zhiqi with a bewildered face, ¡°Qiqi, you¡­ I¡­¡±

    Yang Caixuan stammered, and eventually managed to utter four words. Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression remained indifferent, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like people touching me.¡±

    Yang Caixuan¡¯s face showed some hurt upon hearing this, as she gazed at Gu Zhiqi with a pitiful look, ¡°But, we used to be like this.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then forget about the past.¡± After saying this, Gu Zhiqizily lifted her eyelids to look at Yang Caixuan, ¡°Anything important?¡±

 Chapter 975: Yang Caixuan and the Original Host Are Superficial Besties

    <h4>Chapter 975: Chapter 975: Yang Caixuan and the Original Host Are Superficial Besties</h4>

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s previous answer, both Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu curved their lips slightly.

    Yet, Yang Caixuan was stunned by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s previous words for several seconds, unable to react.

    After quite a while, Yang Caixuan looked at Gu Zhiqi with eyes glistening with tears, "Qiqi, are you still ming me for what happened before?"

    Gu Zhiqi did not reply to her, merely saidzily, "If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll leave first."

    After speaking, she stepped to the side, crossed past Yang Caixuan, and headed towards the stairs.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu immediately followed suit.

    Yang Caixuan was still brewing her tears, stunned for a moment upon seeing Gu Zhiqi leave suddenly, then turned around swiftly and chased after her with quick steps, "Qiqi, wait a moment."

    Upon hearing the voice from behind, Qiao Qingshu¡¯s indifferent eyes shed with a hint of chill. She stepped forward a few paces, reached out to hold Gu Zhiqi¡¯s arm, slightly tilted her head, and asked, "What shall we eatter?"

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe also stepped forward and stood on the other side of Gu Zhiqi, cutting off Yang Caixuan¡¯s chance to hold Gu Zhiqi¡¯s other arm.

    Seeing this, Yang Caixuan¡¯s steps slightly paused.

    Dammit, when did the three of them reconcile?

    Earlier, seeing them walk together, she thought it was just a coincidence, not realizing they¡¯d gotten together again.

    Yang Caixuan gritted her teeth, took a fewrge steps past the three, finally stretched out her arms, blocking them, and looked eagerly at Gu Zhiqi, "Qiqi, I have something to tell you. Can we talk alone?"

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, stillzily, "I think there¡¯s nothing left for us to talk about."

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi like this, a trace of hurt welled up in Yang Caixuan¡¯s eyes. She staggered back a couple of steps and said to Gu Zhiqi, "Is it really impossible for us to go back?"

    "Just because Master Cui took me as a disciple but not you, is that where our friendship ends? But what could I do? Master only admired my zither skills. I even showed him your video, but Master was unwilling to take you as a disciple too."

    In the examination room along this corridor, all were students within the top hundred of the grade, with quite a few having submitted their papers early.

    Now, seeing Yang Caixuan blocking Gu Zhiqi and the others in the corridor naturally drew the attention of passersby, and everyone stopped to watch.

    Listening to Yang Caixuan¡¯s words, memories from thest semester were stirred up.

    Before Gu Xiyue was recognized, the original owner, besides liking to maintain spare rtionships, had kept a fairly good image outside, being good-looking, performing well academically, and able to y the piano, also being recognized as the school beauty of Sea City No.1 Middle School.

    Coincidentally, Yang Caixuan was also good-looking, academically decent, and could y the piano.

    However, whether in appearance, grades, or piano skills, Yang Caixuan wasn¡¯tparable to the original owner.

    Nevertheless, because the two were good friends, whenever the school had performances, Yang Caixuan and Gu Zhiqi would be involved, over time bing recognized as school beauties.

    Everyone knew the two school beauties of Sea City No.1 Middle School were very close friends.

    But during the arts festivalst semester, these close friends had a conflict that became widely known.

    Gu Zhiqi caused quite a scene when Master Cui took Yang Caixuan as a disciple but not her, and the matter was widely spread at the time.

    Originally, since Gu Zhiqi surpassed Yang Caixuan in various aspects, she had more supporters than Yang Caixuan.

    However, because of the disciple-taking event, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t as favorable as before, while Yang Caixuan¡¯s supporters grew to outnumber Gu Zhiqi¡¯s.

 Chapter 976 Lu Xingzhe: Lotus Yang

    <h4>Chapter 976: Chapter 976 Lu Xingzhe: Lotus Yang</h4>

    Although Gu Zhiqi¡¯s piano is indeed better than Yang Caixuan¡¯s, not everyone is a professional.

    Since Master Cui did not take Gu Zhiqi as a disciple but epted Yang Caixuan, some people began to feel that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s piano ying wasn¡¯t as good as Yang Caixuan¡¯s.

    Later, after Gu Xiyue returned to the Gu Family, Gu Zhiqi vied for attention with Gu Xiyue and did a lot of absurd things.

    Anyway, in everyone¡¯s eyes now, Gu Zhiqi has no merits other than his looks.

    At present, Yang Caixuan raises the issue of Master Cui epting a disciple again, and those who know about that farce naturally remember it, ncing at Gu Zhiqi with changed expressions.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t react much, just took a step to the side with Qiao Qingshu, wanting to bypass Yang Caixuan and go downstairs.

    Yang Caixuan saw this and immediately blocked Gu Zhiqi¡¯s path, "Qiqi, won¡¯t you forgive me? Can we talk, just for a while?"

    Before Gu Zhiqi could speak, Qiao Qingshu nced at Yang Caixuan lightly, speaking coldly, "Didn¡¯t you hear what she just said? She doesn¡¯t want to talk to you."

    Yang Caixuan ignored Qiao Qingshu, stubbornly looking at Gu Zhiqi, her eyes slightly red, "Qiqi."

    As if if Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t agree with her, she¡¯d cry right then and there.

    Lu Xingzhe watched her, a trace of impatience in his eyes, brows furrowing, coldly speaking to Yang Caixuan, "Can¡¯t understand human speech?"

    Yang Caixuan, hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words, her already reddened eyes welled up with tears, chokingly said, "I... I just want to talk to her, is that not okay?"

    Seeing Yang Caixuan like this, the crowd began to chatter.

    "Gu Zhiqi is really something, clearly her skills can¡¯tpare to others¡¯, yet she mes Yang Caixuan for being epted by Master Cui as a disciple."

    "Exactly, it was so long ago, and they¡¯re still bringing it up."

    "Tsk, she just wasn¡¯t chosen as a disciple by Master Cui, so she¡¯s unbnced psychologically."

    ...

    The voices of discussion grew more numerous and louder.

    Lu Xingzhe, having trained in Ancient Martial Arts, could hear even the smallest sounds, and naturally, he heard all of their loudly spoken words.

    With cold eyes, he scanned those gossiping fools, "What? Blind or deaf? Didn¡¯t you see it¡¯s Lotus Yang pestering my Brother Qi endlessly?"

    Upon hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s nickname for Yang Caixuan, Qiao Qingshu raised an eyebrow and nced at Lu Xingzhe.

    Yang Caixuan naturally heard Lu Xingzhe¡¯s nickname for her, her face stiffened, "You... what nonsense are you spewing? I just, I just want to talk to Qiqi."

    "Talk? Are you sure you really want to talk? Or not just show off that you¡¯re some crap Master Cui¡¯s disciple?"

    That Master Cui is worth shit, not even worthy enough to have received Brother Qi.

    Even though the drama queen¡¯s zither skills aren¡¯t as good as Brother Qi¡¯s, they¡¯re still more than enough against Lotus Yang.

    That crap Master Cui can¡¯t even discern this, inferior even to someone like me who learned piano for only two years.

    Lu Xingzhe stands with both hands in his pockets, face as cold and dark as his gaze at Yang Caixuan, looking as if he¡¯d pin her down and punch her if she dared say anything he disliked.

    After all, Lu Xingzhe has never been a gentleman, no matter if you¡¯re male or female, if you provoke him, he¡¯ll hit.

    Yang Caixuan had been beaten by Lu Xingzhe when she was a child and really didn¡¯t want to face him again.

    So, after Lu Xingzhe finished speaking, Yang Caixuan subconsciously retreated a few steps, then looked at Gu Zhiqi with an injured expression, "Because you have new friends now, you don¡¯t want me anymore, right?"

    Appearing pitiful, yet directly putting the me on Gu Zhiqi for abandoning the old for the new.

 Chapter 977 Gu Zhiqi: Blow up your dog head

    <h4>Chapter 977: Chapter 977 Gu Zhiqi: Blow up your dog head</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t feel much, but he directly set Lu Xingzhe on fire, "New friend? Who are you calling a new friend? I was friends with Brother Qi when you were still drinking milk."

    Qiao Qingshu: ?

    How does she remember, Lu Xingzhe and Yang Caixuan seem to be the same age?

    Yang Caixuan listened to Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words, her face turned white then blue, not knowing how to respond, she could only look at Gu Zhiqi with a face full of hurt and grievance, "Are we really not going back?"

    No sooner had Yang Caixuan spoken, a voice suddenly rang in her ear, "What are you doing? What are you doing? Why haven¡¯t you left after handing in your paper? Why gather around like this?"

    As soon as the voice sounded, the onlookers dispersed.

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing the somewhat familiar voice, was afraid of being called to the office for tea again, so he dragged Qiao Qingshu, blending into the crowd to quickly leave.

    Lu Xingzhe, seeing this, also left as quickly as possible.

    Yang Caixuan, not reacting in time, stood there dazed, then was caught by Director Wen.

    "What¡¯s the matter with you? Just handed in your paper and didn¡¯t leave, but gathered such arge group outside the exam room making a fuss. Didn¡¯t you see there are still examinees inside taking the test? Come with me to the office."

    "Teacher, I..."

    Yang Caixuan¡¯s words were interrupted by Director Wen, "What¡¯s with you? I¡¯ve been watching on the monitor for a long time. It was you blocking three people that caused the gathering."

    Because of yesterday¡¯s fight, Director Wen was worried and intended to patrol around, but since his legs weren¡¯t convenient, he chose to watch in the surveince room.

    Unexpectedly, he really caught someone.

    Yang Caixuan, hearing Director Wen¡¯s words, was speechless and could only look at him with red eyes, "Teacher, I was wrong, I won¡¯t..."

    Director Wen, hands behind his back, "Whatever you have to say, say it in the office."

    Yang Caixuan: "..."

    **

    The afternoon exam was foreignnguages, still with a maximum of half an hour to submit early.

    When Gu Zhiqi handed in his paper, still more than half of the students in the ssroom had handed in theirs, including Ling Yuanzhou.

    Yesterday, after handing in their papers, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue left the school gate together, but because today is thest day of the exam, Gu Xiyue said she had to go to ss 29, so she didn¡¯t leave with Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi then left the school gate by himself.

    "Gu Zhiqi." As soon as he walked to the school gate, someone called him by his name, the voice sounding a bit familiar.

    However, it was someone Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t really want to deal with, so he didn¡¯t stop and continued walking forward.

    The person behind chased up and blocked Gu Zhiqi¡¯s way.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi stopped his steps, his eyes tinted with inquiry, looking at Ling Yuanzhou.

    Ling Yuanzhou, seeing Gu Zhiqi looking at him, frowned slightly and then said coldly, "I have something to tell you."

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak, waiting for him to continue.

    Ling Yuanzhou: "Did you previously foster a pot of Soul¡¯s Return to Hometown with Mo Weiran?"

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    "Sell it to me, you can name your price." Ling Yuanzhou looked at Gu Zhiqi, his tone like he was giving charity.

    No appearance of buying something, his attitude was so firm it felt like he was informing Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi curled his lips slightly, with azy smile, yet his eyes were cold, "Want to buy a flower?"

    Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t speak, only looked at Gu Zhiqi with cold eyes.

    However, he was slightly shaken by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s smile.

    Gu Zhiqi, unhurriedly said, "I have a condition."

    Ling Yuanzhou seemed to have expected it, said coldly, "Let¡¯s hear it, don¡¯t go too far."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s smile was listless, "Bust your dog¡¯s head."

 Chapter 978: 978 Rich Lady Yue: Can I pat your head from now on?

    <strong>Chapter 978: Chapter 978 Rich Lady Yue: Can I pat your head from now on?</strong>

    As Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words fell, a hint of shock appeared in Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s eyes, finding it hard to believe that Gu Zhiqi would say such things to him.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ling Yuanzhou asked, his eyes widening in disbelief as he looked at Gu Zhiqi to make sure he heard correctly.

    But after asking, there was no response. Instead, he felt a force on his neck, followed by sharp pain, then his eyes closed, and he lost consciousness.

    Gu Zhiqi activated an invisibility field, then carried the unconscious Ling Yuanzhou towards the alley near the school.

    Three minutester, Gu Zhiqi walked out of the alley as if nothing had happened.

    Two minutes after Gu Zhiqi left, another figure entered the alley.

    That figure didn¡¯t stay long, leaving about two minutester.

    Three minutester, another person appeared at the alley entrance, murmuring, ¡°The location is right here.¡±

    Then he put away his phone and quickly slipped into the alley.

    **

    After getting in the car, Gu Zhiqi noticed that neither Gu Xiyue nor Gu Xingruo had gotten in yet, so she took out her phone, first sent a message to Chubby Chiu, then started typing.

    A few minutester, the rear car door opened and Gu Xiyue got in.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to nce at Gu Xiyue, smiledzily and sweetly, and called out, ¡°Sister.¡±

    Originally, a faint coldness surrounded Gu Xiyue, but seeing her gentle demeanor, the cold aura dissipated instantly. She smiled softly, raised her hand, and gently patted Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°¡­¡±

    Was her ponytail not high enough today?

    Gu Zhiqi silently looked up at Gu Xiyue and said, ¡°Can we discuss something?¡±

    Gu Xiyue turned her head, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a gaze full of indulgence and warmth, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Next time, could you not pat my head?¡± Gu Zhiqi asked with a negotiating tone.

    Gu Xiyue paused slightly, said nothing, and quietly took out her phone.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes showed a questioning look.

    Is this¡­ not negotiable?

    Before Gu Zhiqi could figure it out, she heard a notification sound from her phone.

    Gu Zhiqi instinctively looked down at her phone, then saw¡­

    Ten, hundred¡­ 50 million!

    A transfer message of 50 million!

    From Gu Xiyue.

    She abruptly turned to look at Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue nonchntly put away her phone, turned slightly to look back at Gu Zhiqi, and asked, ¡°Can I pat your head in the future?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Zhiqi nodded as she spoke.

    Gu Xiyue saw the light in her eyes, smiled, raised her hand again, and lightly patted Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi had no further reaction,zily leaning back in the seat, letting Gu Xiyue pat her head like azy cat allowing itself to be petted.

    Gu Xingruo opened the passenger seat door and got in, just in time to see Gu Xiyue patting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head. Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯szy demeanor, he paused slightly.

    Why does this new sister seem somewhat annoying?

    Without a word, he got in the car and closed the door.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi.¡± As soon as Gu Xingruo got in, he turned around to look at Gu Zhiqi and called her name.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up at Gu Xingruo.

    ¡°Come here, your fourth brother wants to discuss something with you,¡± Gu Xingruo said mysteriously to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    With that, she buried her head and continued typing on her phone.

    Gu Xingruo: ?

    After a silent two seconds, Gu Xingruo pulled out his trump card, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a red envelope.¡±

 Chapter 979: Stingy Fourth Brother Gives Out Red Envelopes

    <h4>Chapter 979: Chapter 979: Stingy Fourth Brother Gives Out Red Envelopes</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she leaned forward a bit, her expression stillzy, "What?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, a handnded on her head.

    Gu Xingruo quickly patted her on the head, then withdrew his hand with a mischievous smile, "That¡¯s all, just wanted to say that."

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    She gazed at Gu Xingruo for a long time with a hint of coldness in her eyes.

    Gu Xingruo, feeling her chilly stare, fastened his seatbelt while saying to Gu Zhiqi, "Have you changed your WeChat number?"

    Gu Xingruo remembered that two years ago, after she lost her memory, Gu Huaijin got her a new WeChat number.

    Now that she¡¯d lost her memory again, he figured she must have changed it by now.

    Gu Zhiqi recited her WeChat number.

    Hearing it, Gu Xingruo pulled out his phone from his pocket, added Gu Zhiqi as a friend, and sent her a red envelope.

    Gu Zhiqi heard the red envelope alert, opened it eagerly, and then...

    0.88.

    Gu Xingruo sent her a 0.88 red envelope.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    The number looked nice, but...

    Oh well, she did like the number.

    **

    Back at the Gu Family Manor, just like yesterday, Aunt Li told the three of them not to go upstairs and to wait for dinner, but Gu Xingruo and Gu Xiyue both said they had something to do and went upstairs, leaving only Gu Zhiqi sitting on the sofa with a phone, mending her mental method.

    She hadn¡¯t been seated on the sofa for long when a message from Fu Xiyan popped up.

    Despite having interacted with Fu Xiyan several times, they didn¡¯t chat much, so seeing him initiate the conversation was somewhat surprising for Gu Zhiqi.

    [Fu Xiyan: Hey little girl, do you have timetely?]

    [Gu Zhiqi: ?]

    [Fu Xiyan: Remember I mentioned wanting you to treat my grandfather? When do you think you could make time for it?]

    Seeing Fu Xiyan¡¯s message, Gu Zhiqi remembered she had agreed to treat Fu Xiyan¡¯s grandfather.

    Instead of replying to Fu Xiyan immediately, she checked her schedule on her calendar.

    [Gu Zhiqi: At the earliest, I have ten days at the beginning of next month]

    After the mock exams, there would indeed be about ten days avable, but she still needed to wrap things up with the Medical Alliance and address the destiny issues in Yan City. At the end of the month, she had to go to the Imperial City for a follow-up with Jin Cengran. Adding everything up, it seemed she wouldn¡¯t be free this month.

    [Fu Xiyan: Then I¡¯ll book those ten days next month?]

    [Gu Zhiqi: Okay]

    After finishing the chat with Fu Xiyan, Gu Zhiqi added the schedule to her calendar, then sent a message to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Is the surveince taken care of?]

    [First Jiu: It is, but I discovered two people tracking me]

    Upon seeing this, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow lightly.

    [Zhizhi: Are they Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s people?]

    [First Jiu: Doesn¡¯t seem like it]

    [Zhizhi: Just make sure the surveince doesn¡¯t fall into Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s hands]

    That afternoon, Gu Zhiqi knocked Ling Yuanzhou out and dragged him into an alley to give him a beating.

    Before Ling Yuanzhou passed out, she had spoken to him and said something significant, so when Ling Yuanzhou woke up, she¡¯d be his first suspect, and afterwards, he wouldn¡¯t let it slide, which is why she asked Chubby Chiu to delete the surveince so Ling Yuanzhou wouldn¡¯t find any evidence.

    When the time came, she¡¯d just act like she knew nothing.

    [First Jiu: No more chatter, just found someone with hacking skills eerily simr to ours, gonna meet ¡¯em]

    After sending this message, there was silence from Chubby Chiu¡¯s end.

    Looking at Chubby Chiu¡¯s message, Gu Zhiqi arched an eyebrow, quite intrigued by the person Chubby Chiu mentioned.

 Chapter 980: 980 Three Jiu?

    <strong>Chapter 980: Chapter 980 Three Jiu?</strong>

    Gu Family Vi, second floor, Gu Xiyue¡¯s room.

    Gu Xiyue was sitting in front of theputer, her slender fingers gliding over the keyboard, leaving a blur of shadows. Various windows popped up on theputer screen.

    The code in the windows was also jumping rapidly.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression was cold and serious, her gaze fixed steadily on theputer screen.

    Just then, Gu Xiyue¡¯s phone rang.

    Gu Xiyue ignored it, her gaze remaining fixed on theputer, her expression growing colder and more serious.

    The phone rang for a while, then quieted for a few seconds before ringing again.

    This time, the ringing was apanied by a message.

    The message synced to Gu Xiyue¡¯sputer, and at that moment, an rm sounded on theputer.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue frowned and sped up her actions.

    A minuteter, the strongest defense mode was activated. Gu Xiyue stopped her actions and then nced at the still-ringing phone.

    She looked at the contact note, a hint of coldness and impatience in her eyes, but she still raised her hand and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Speak.¡± She coldly uttered a single word, her fingers returning to the keyboard to continue typing.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me.¡± A soft, cozy Lolita Voice spoke from the phone.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression did not change, and she coldly replied, ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    Gu Yuluo was about to talk business but heard the sound of typinging through and asked, ¡°Are you coding?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xiyue coldly responded, continuing her actions.

    ¡°It sounds urgent, are you in a showdown?¡± Hearing about the showdown, Gu Yuluo immediately forgot about her business and shifted all her focus to Gu Xiyue¡¯s conflict.

    Gu Xiyue did not answer her but instead coldly asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent.¡± Gu Yuluo replied indifferently, then said to Gu Xiyue, ¡°I want to observe, make sure not to intercept meter.¡±

    Gu Xiyue initially wanted to tell her off, but then thought of something, her eyes slightly shifting, ¡°Perfect timing, I¡¯ve hit a tough adversary. Let¡¯s join forces and probe their identity.¡±

    ¡°Someone so formidable that even you can¡¯t handle them, and need my help?¡± Gu Yuluo listened to Gu Xiyue and grew even more intrigued, immediately and eagerly opening herputer.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°Not clear yet, but their methods seem simr to Jiu.¡±

    Hearing the familiar name, Gu Yuluo was silent for a few seconds, ¡°Well, can I refuse to team up with you?¡±

    She had shed with Jiu several times, and that guy never showed any mercy despite their shared Network Manager role.

    Not long ago, due to a showdown with Jiu, she had to scrap aputer.

    After Gu Yuluo spoke, Gu Xiyue was silent for a few seconds, her typing also stalling slightly. She stared at theputer screen and whispered, ¡°Three people.¡±

    Gu Yuluo immediately asked, ¡°What three people?¡±

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s typing briefly paused before resuming, ¡°Three individuals whose methods resemble Jiu¡¯s are butting heads, can¡¯t tell who¡¯s the real Jiu for now.¡±

    ¡°Wow! So exciting?!¡± Gu Yuluo eximed and started typing on her keyboard, ¡°I can¡¯t miss such a scene.¡±

 Chapter 981: The Hacker War; Zero Appears for the First Time

    <h4>Chapter 981: Chapter 981: The Hacker War; Zero Appears for the First Time</h4>

    "Quick, quick, quick, tell me where the main battlefield is?" Gu Yuluo was typing on the keyboard while speaking to Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue: "The surveince system outside the gate of Sea City No.1 Middle School."

    "Sea City No.1 Middle School?" Gu Yuluo muttered under their breath, "Is this...ing for you?"

    Gu Xiyue: "Coming for the surveince."

    Gu Yuluo heard this and silently rolled their eyes, "What I mean is, how did you get involved in this war? There¡¯s some unfavorable information about you in the surveince, right?"

    "Not really, it¡¯s not exactly unfavorable, just in case." As Gu Xiyue spoke, she continued typing on the keyboard.

    Originally, she intended to delete the surveince footage of the section of road outside the gate of Sea City No.1 Middle School, but unexpectedly, someone beat her to it.

    Out of curiosity, she tried to track down the other party.

    Unexpectedly, before she could track them, she encountered "Jiu," and after a brief engagement, she realized the opponent seemed much weaker, so she attempted to breach the opponent¡¯s system.

    Halfway through the intrusion, she encountered another Jiu.

    Obviously, theter Jiu was the real Jiu, because facing it, Gu Xiyue clearly felt the pressure.

    However, Jiu¡¯s target seemed to be the other "Jiu," so after Gu Xiyue activated the strongest defense mode, Jiu no longer invaded her system but instead turned to face the other side.

    At the moment, while Gu Xiyue was also attacking, she maintained a side position.

    "Little master is here, let me see, where did the three Jiuse from." Gu Yuluo, following the channel provided by Gu Xiyue, quickly navigated over and soon became an onlooker.

    "Damn! So strong?" Gu Yuluo eximed in surprise.

    "You go check out the two intruders, I¡¯ll probe the one being invaded." After Gu Xiyue said this, she started hacking into the weaker "Jiu¡¯s" system.

    "No, can¡¯t you see the might of those two Jius? You¡¯re asking me to test them, aren¡¯t you pushing me into the fire pit?" Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyes widened at Gu Xiyue¡¯s words.

    Gu Xiyue, expressionless, said, "I have a chance to sessfully hack this weaker one, do you have confidence to hack sessfully?"

    Gu Yuluo: "..."

    After a few seconds of silence, Gu Yuluo reluctantly said, "Fine, I¡¯ll hold them off, alright?"

    With that, theyunched an attack on the two strong Jius.

    Gu Xiyue, hearing themotion on that side, sped up her intrusion efforts.

    This weaker Jiu was indeed significantly weakerpared to the other two but was still difficult to deal with, and Gu Xiyue needed to exert some effort to sessfully hack it.

    "Damn it! Boss, help! They¡¯re so strong!" Gu Yuluo had only been up against the two Jius for less than a minute when they started to desperately cry out for help.

    Gu Xiyue paid no attention, only saying, "Hold on for two more minutes."

    "I want to hold on, but my strength doesn¡¯t allow it." Gu Yuluo was nearly in tears.

    Is this shit real?

    In previous encounters with Jiu, they hadn¡¯t seemed so fierce, but today, perhaps due to the presence of two Jius, no room for counterattack was left.

    Each attack was defeated, step by step retreat.

    Gu Xiyue: "Thirty seconds."

    "I really can¡¯t hold on any longer." After saying this, Gu Yuluo began to whimper.

    Gu Xiyue ignored it, only coldly saying, "Twenty seconds."

    Gu Yuluo: "Fuck! It¡¯s breached, breached, the strongest defense mode is breached!"

    Gu Xiyue: "Ten seconds."

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s actions halted.

    Nine, eight, seven... four, three, two...

    "Fuck! Boss! It¡¯s not Jiu, it¡¯s Zero!"

 Chapter 982: 982 Zero and Moon Clash

    <strong>Chapter 982: Chapter 982 Zero and Moon sh</strong>

    Gu Yuluo suddenly eximed over there, her voice full of shock, and when Gu Xiyue heard the name Zero, her fingers paused slightly.

    And then, this pause caused the invasion to fail. During this brief moment of Gu Xiyue¡¯s pause, the weak Jiu had already rebuilt the defensive wall.

    To seed in invading again would likely take some more time, but Gu Xiyue no longer had the mind to invade or test the opponent further. Instead, she paused her actions and asked Gu Yuluo, ¡°What?¡±

    Upon hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s question, Gu Yuluo immediately replied, ¡°One of the two people you asked me to hold up is Jiu, and the other is Zero!¡±

    Her tone was excited, along with undisguised astonishment.

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue lowered her eyes slightly and murmured softly, ¡°Zero?¡±

    This name was not unfamiliar to Gu Xiyue. When Jiu became the Network Manager, the additional manager who appeared together with Jiu was called Zero.

    However, since bing the Network Manager, this Zero had never appeared again. If not for suddenly hearing this name, she would have almost forgotten this additional Network Manager.

    ¡°It¡¯s Zero, and it seems to be that additional Network Manager Zero,¡± Gu Yuluo said, with a few notes of perplexity coloring her Lolita Voice, ¡°Now, even the fourth position can¡¯t be secured anymore.¡±

    Gu Xiyue listened, her gaze slightly shifting, fingertips skimming the keyboard as she began to initiate the invasion.

    Hearing the sound of keyboard tapping from Gu Xiyue¡¯s side, Gu Yuluo asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t seeded in the invasion yet?¡±

    ¡°Failed. You can go and y with them. Your skills should be about the same,¡± Gu Xiyue said while continuing to tap on the keyboard.

    ¡°Damn! No, what if I lose, and my fourth ce slides back even further,¡± Gu Yuluo said with a very disheartened tone, her refusal quite evident.

    ¡°If their skills really are above yours, holding onto that position holds no meaning, it¡¯s just an empty title, why cling to it?¡± Gu Xiyue¡¯s tone was cold and detached, speaking to Gu Yuluo without any emotion.

    Gu Yuluo heard this and fell silent for several seconds, then clicked her tongue lightly, ¡°Young age, yet you speak like an old man.¡±

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t respond, instead focusing all her attention on theputer screen.

    Gu Xiyue remained silent, and Gu Yuluo was quiet for a few seconds until the sound of keyboard tapping came, followed by Gu Yuluo¡¯s voice with a hint of relief, ¡°Thank goodness, theputer isn¡¯t busted.¡±

    A few secondster, she murmured softly, ¡°Bamboo?¡±

    Gu Xiyue heard her murmur and casually asked, ¡°What bamboo?¡±

    ¡°Zero¡¯s ending pattern is a bunch of bamboo,¡± Gu Yuluo first answered Gu Xiyue¡¯s question and then said, ¡°It¡¯s an ink painting, this Zero could very well be a Xia Country person.¡±

    Listening to Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue¡¯s hands paused a little, murmuring softly, ¡°Ink painting?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an ink painting,¡± Gu Yuluo said, starting to tap on the keyboard, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet with the weaker one.¡±

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t talk to Gu Yuluo again, instead focusing all her attention on theputer screen.

    Jiu and Zero¡¯s techniques are quite simr, and currently, she doesn¡¯t know who she isbating with.

    But whoever it is, they are far beyond her reach.

    Yet, for some unknown reason, the opponent didn¡¯t immediately repel her invasion or counterattack.

    Instead, it seemed like they were intentionally guiding her?

 Chapter 983: 983: Zeros Exclusive Design

    <strong>Chapter 983: Chapter 983: Zero¡¯s Exclusive Design</strong>

    ¡°You were right, this weakling Jiu¡¯s skills are indeed about the same as mine.¡±

    ¡°This technique bears resemnce to Jiu, Zero, and And.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they all came from the same Master¡¯s Sect? Like us?¡±

    The sound of keyboard typing from Gu Yuluo¡¯s side was nowhere to be heard, nor was her voice.

    Listening to her tone, it seemed she wasn¡¯t having much difficulty battling the opponent.

    Gu Xiyue could multitask, but right now, busy following the opponent¡¯s lead, she had no time to pay attention to Gu Yuluo.

    Although Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t respond to Gu Yuluo, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t mind much, asionally talking to herself.

    Thus, the two groups battled back and forth for twenty minutes.

    After twenty minutes, a message popped up on Gu Xiyue¡¯sputer.

    [Something¡¯s up, gotta run.]

    Two seconds after this message appeared, the letters of Zero shed across the screen, followed by an image.

    Just as Gu Yuluo mentioned, it was a cluster of ink-painted bamboo.

    Gu Xiyue stared at the bamboo on the screen, slightly dazed, this painting¡­

    She immediately picked up her phone beside her, intending to take a picture of the image on theputer, but was a second toote.

    By the time she opened the camera, the image had vanished.

    Zero¡¯s clean-up speed was too fast, even faster than Jiu¡¯s.

    Gu Xiyue clutched her phone, sitting dazed in her chair.

    Gu Yuluo heard the keyboard typing from Gu Xiyue¡¯s side stop, so she asked, ¡°Why did you stop? How was it with Zero¡­¡±

    Before Gu Yuluo finished her sentence, she suddenly eximed, ¡°Damn!¡±

    Followed by a flurry of urgent keyboard typing, ¡°This guy was pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger all along!¡±

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue snapped back to reality, her eyes slightly shifting.

    ¡°Holy crap, holy crap! Myputer!¡±

    ¡°This bastard was targeting myputer all along!¡±

    Gu Xiyue said nothing, only slightly deepening the color of her gaze.

    So, could that person have been hiding their strength in front of him as well?

    ¡°Damn!¡± After Gu Yuluo finished swearing, there wasplete silence.

    The speaking ceased, and the keyboard typing also stopped.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Xiyue raised her brows, asking this question.

    ¡°Theputer¡¯s wrecked!¡± Gu Yuluo¡¯s tone wasced with a hint of breakdown.

    Gu Xiyue listened, raised her brows, noticed the windows on herputer screen had cleared, and began checking the school gate¡¯s surveince.

    Once she confirmed the surveince was indeed destroyed, Gu Xiyue then shut down and closed herputer.

    ¡°How did your battle with Zero go?¡±

    ¡°Tap tap tap¡±

    Gu Yuluo¡¯s question and the knocking sound on the door urred simultaneously.

    ¡°I lost.¡± As Gu Xiyue said this, she got up and walked out the door.

    Upon hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s answer, Gu Yuluo wasn¡¯t too surprised.

    After all, in her view, Zero was as strong as Jiu, and since Gu Xiyue wasn¡¯t a match for Jiu, naturally she couldn¡¯t handle Zero either.

    But¡­

    ¡°You lost, and you don¡¯t have any feelings about it?¡± Gu Yuluo cautiously asked Gu Xiyue this question.

    Listening to Gu Xiyue¡¯s tone, it was as if nothing had happened?

    You know, every time she lost, she would be depressed for a long time.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue paused slightly in her steps.

    No feelings?

    There are.

    It¡¯s just that the opponent is stronger than her, and that¡¯s a fact.

    She felt frustrated, powerless, and troubled, but she knew it was all useless.

    Instead ofining, it was better to think about how to catch up to the opponent.

 Chapter 984: Gu Saner; Shen Tong Hypnotized Again

    <h4>Chapter 984: Chapter 984: Gu Saner; Shen Tong Hypnotized Again</h4>

    "Hey? What¡¯s that sound?"

    As Gu Yuluo¡¯s voice rang out, Gu Xiyue opened the door to the room.

    Outside the room, Gu Xingruo stood at the doorway with one hand in his pocket, slightly lowered his eyes, and swiped his phone with one hand.

    Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, he lifted his eyelids and nced at Gu Xiyue, "Had dinner."

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t wait for Gu Xiyue to answer and directly turned away.

    Gu Xiyue saw him turn and leave, didn¡¯t say anything, just closed the door and followed him toward the staircase.

    "Was that Gu Xingruo¡¯s voice just now?" Gu Yuluo was silent for a few seconds on the other end, then lowered his voice to ask Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue: "Yes."

    "Did he go back?" Gu Yuluo asked, his tone carrying a hint of disdain and displeasure.

    Gu Xingruo, who was walking a few steps ahead of Gu Xiyue, paused slightly, turned to look at Gu Xiyue... and at the phone in his hand.

    Gu Xiyue said expressionlessly, "Yes."

    Gu Yuluo was silent for a few seconds, then asked, "So, that dog knows about the little girl¡¯s amnesia?"

    Gu Xiyue continued with a nk face, "Mm."

    Gu Xingruo sneered, "I heard you."

    Gu Yuluo suddenly went quiet.

    Gu Xingruo: "Gu Saner, who¡¯s that dog you¡¯re cursing?"

    "Well, the ce next door caught fire, I need to help with putting it out, can¡¯t talk now, bye."

    After saying that, Gu Yuluo quickly hung up the call.

    Seeing this, Gu Xingruo stopped sneering and didn¡¯t say anything more, turning to go downstairs.

    Dog Saner, no wonder yourputer keeps breaking down.

    **

    In the evening, Gu Xiyue was sitting at her desk reading, when her phone suddenly rang.

    Gu Xiyue nced sideways, seeing the note was "Fall," directly ignored it.

    Just called in the afternoon, calling again in the evening, it really is a bit annoying.

    Gu Yuluo was persistent with his calls when Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t pick up.

    Feeling irritated, Gu Xiyue was about to silence her phone, when she found Gu Yuluo had sent a quick message.

    [Fall: Shen Tong¡¯s matter, urgent]

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue finally answered the call, "Any news about Tongtong?"

    "Found her, but it¡¯s a very bad situation, probably need you toe here." Gu Yuluo¡¯s tone carried some seriousness.

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s brow lightly twitched, "Is she hurt?"

    "Not only hurt, she¡¯s been hypnotized again, doesn¡¯t recognize anyone, won¡¯t approach anyone, especially Da Yu, sees him like an enemy." Gu Yuluo spoke with a tone tinged with seriousness.

    Gu Xiyue stayed silent for several seconds.

    After a long time, Gu Xiyue asked, "Have you found a hypnotist?"

    "We want to find one, but don¡¯t know who to look for, afraid of finding Angel¡¯s people." At this point, Gu Yuluo¡¯s tone took on some frustration.

    Gu Xiyue slightly lowered her eyes, her gazending on the book under her elbow, but there was no focus in her eyes, coldly she asked, "Have you contacted the top three hypnotists on the list?"

    Gu Yuluo: "Totally unreachable, they haven¡¯t been online for a long while."

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue remained silent for a long time, suddenly remembered what Wei Jingyu mentionedst time, Gu Xiyue said, "Contact Da Yu, he saidst time Tongtong was hypnotized she only trusted one person, that person should be the hypnotist, see if you can ask her to help."

    "Huh?" Hearing this, Gu Yuluo was taken aback, "She¡¯s a hypnotist?"

    How could the little girl possibly be a hypnotist?

    Gu Xiyue, hearing this, raised her brow, "You know her too?"

    After asking, Gu Xiyue remembered thatst time it was Gu Yuluo and Wei Jingyu who went to rescue Shen Tong.

    So, Gu Yuluo should have also seen that hypnotist.

 Chapter 985 Su the Beauty Calls

    <h4>Chapter 985: Chapter 985 Su the Beauty Calls</h4>

    "I know her, but... she can¡¯t be a Hypnotist." Gu Yuluo couldn¡¯t believe it.

    This little girl knows medicine, can tell fortunes, and is so good at Ancient Martial Arts, this...

    It¡¯s defying the heavens.

    Gu Xiyue: "Since you know her too, why not ask her?"

    Hearing this, Gu Yuluo thought it made sense and decided to ask the little girlter.

    "Don¡¯t always rely on tranquilizers. Calming Fragrance should work too. Are you in Central Continent City? I¡¯ll send some Calming Fragrance overter." As Gu Xiyue spoke, she opened WeChat.

    Gu Yuluo immediately agreed, "Okay."

    **

    The mock exam was over, and there was no longer a rush to review materials, so Gu Zhiqi resumed her routine of refining her mental method.

    While typing in front of theputer, her phone suddenly rang.

    Gu Zhiqi stared at theputer screen, typing with one hand and casually answering the phone with the other.

    After answering the call, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak, waiting for the other person to start.

    There was silence on the other end for a few seconds, then a deep, mellow voice came through, "Busy?"

    Hearing this pleasant, deep voice, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand paused slightly on the keyboard, "Brother?"

    "It¡¯s me." The clear, maic voice seemed to carry a hint ofughter, like a gentle, flowing stream, soft yet bright.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ear moved slightly.

    Though her hands didn¡¯t stop, the words she typed were frequently incorrect, a situation she was encountering for the first time.

    She typed a few more words; there were no mistakes, but she lost her train of thought.

    After a pause, she finally stopped her hands.

    Su Yunling¡¯s voice was too captivating, constantly causing her to be distracted.

    As she was thinking, Gu Zhiqi picked up the phone beside her, "Is there something you need?"

    Her voice was aszy and casual as ever, but Su Yunling couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he heard a hint of frustration in it.

    "Are you done?" Su Yunling first asked.

    Gu Zhiqi: "I guess."

    It was clear she was being perfunctory. Su Yunling let out a silent chuckle and got to the point, "Give me your delivery address."

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Though Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak, Su Yunling guessed her confusion and exined, "I¡¯m sending you something."

    "What are you sending? I don¡¯t..."

    Before Gu Zhiqi could finish, Su Yunling spoke, "Something delicious."

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    "Thank you, brother." Her voice, usuallyzy and indifferent, suddenly carried a hint of sweetness.

    Su Yunling fell silent for several seconds after hearing this.

    It had been over ten days since theyst met. He thought hearing her voice would be enough, but he realized he was too na?ve.

    Hearing her voice only made him want to see her more.

    While Su Yunling was silent, Gu Zhiqi had already sent the address over.

    "Brother, I¡¯ve sent the address."

    The sweet,zy voice pulled Su Yunling back to reality, to which he softly replied, "Good."

    Then he fell into silence again.

    Seeing that Su Yunling didn¡¯t speak, Gu Zhiqi tentatively asked, "Brother, what kind of delicious things are you sending me?"

    Su Yunling chuckled and said warmly, "I made some cookies that can be stored."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, and she began to look forward to it.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak further, and the call fell silent again from Su Yunling¡¯s side too.

    Several secondster, Su Yunling spoke up, "Child."

    Gu Zhiqi: "Hmm?"

    "It¡¯s been a long time since west met, haven¡¯t you missed your brother at all?" The deep voice carried a touch of tenderness, as well as a hint of enchantment, intoxicating and alluring.

 Chapter 986: Master Zhi: Thought About It

    <h4>Chapter 986: Chapter 986: Master Zhi: Thought About It</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Su Yunling¡¯s voice, her ears slightly twitched, and she couldn¡¯t help but gently tilt her head, rubbing her ear lightly against her shoulder before absentmindedly saying, "Thought about it."

    Thinking about the food he makes counts as thinking, right?

    Not knowing what was going on in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind, Su Yunling fell silent for a long time after hearing her words.

    Thought about it?

    This child actually gave such an answer?

    Clearly, the tone sounded somewhat perfunctory, but Su Yunling couldn¡¯t help but feel a subtle tremor in his heart.

    After a long while, he lightly coughed and asked, "Really thought about it?"

    Gu Zhiqi remained expressionless, "Really thought about it."

    Compared to the previous perfunctory and absentminded response, this time she was more serious.

    On the other end, Su Yunling listened, then fell silent for a long time.

    This time, it was obviously longer than before, and faintly, Gu Zhiqi seemed to hear him drinking water.

    "Brother?" Seeing no sound from Su Yunling¡¯s side, Gu Zhiqi spoke, calling softly.

    "Mm." Su Yunling responded lightly, changing the topic, "Just now I seemed to hear you typing, what are you busy with?"

    "Fixing the mental method," Gu Zhiqi said, her gaze falling onto theputer screen.

    As her eyes touched theputer screen, she unconsciously raised her hand, one hand holding the phone to listen, the other hand once again covering the keyboard, fingers lightly moving, typing on the keyboard, then deleting it, aimlessly ying.

    Su Yunling heard the sound of typing from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side again, paused, and said, "The Ever Winning Army¡¯s mental method isn¡¯t urgent, no need to rush."

    Gu Zhiqi: "Mm."

    Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi chatted a bit about their recent situation, eventually both saying goodnight to each other, and Su Yunling leaving a final word, "Don¡¯t stay up toote, goodnight."

    Then, the call ended.

    After hanging up, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t go to sleep right away but put the phone aside and ced her fingers back on the keyboard.

    When she looked at theputer screen, Gu Zhiqi was slightly stunned.

    There was a long string of text on the screen, all of it typed while she was idly ying.

    It was typed out absentmindedly, but it formed countless instances of "Su the Beauty."

    Gu Zhiqi stared at theputer screen, silently for several seconds.

    After a while, she raised her hand and slowly deleted the words on the screen.

    It must be Chubby Chiu always calling him that in her mind, so she was influenced by it.

    As Gu Zhiqi thought about it, she absentmindedly deleted the words on the screen.

    After deleting all the words, the phone rang again.

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to take a look, then pressed the answer button.

    "Girl, it¡¯s me." As soon as the call connected, Gu Yuluo spoke up.

    "Oh." Gu Zhiqi responded casually, and her fingers on the keyboard began to move again.

    The strange thing was, when talking to Su Yunling, she kept typing wrong, but when talking to Gu Yuluo, this didn¡¯t seem to happen.

    Multitasking posed no issue at all.

    Gu Yuluo heard the sound of typinging from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side, paused slightly, and curiously asked, "What are you doing?"

    Howe the typing speed sounds quite fast?

    Gu Zhiqi: "ying games."

    The tone was very perfunctory, but Gu Yuluo believed it after hearing.

    "Isn¡¯t Gu Xingruo dragging you to y games again?" Gu Yuluo said this hatefully.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi lightly raised her eyebrows, not denying it.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak, Gu Yuluo thought she guessed right, gritted her teeth, and then said to Gu Zhiqi, "That guy is always ying games, don¡¯t let him lead you astray."

 Chapter 987 Gu Yuluo: How Many More Little Vests?

    <h4>Chapter 987: Chapter 987 Gu Yuluo: How Many More Little Vests?</h4>

    "Okay." Listening to Gu Yuluo¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi obediently responded, then asked, "Calling for something?"

    Upon hearing this, Gu Yuluo immediately remembered her main purpose, "Shen Tong, do you still remember?"

    Without thinking, Gu Zhiqi replied with two words, "Forgot."

    It sounds familiar but can¡¯t recall clearly, probably not an important person.

    "... You know, that girl we saved together at Luya Base." After thinking for a bit, Gu Yuluo added, "The time at the end of August."

    Gu Yuluo understands Gu Zhiqi fairly well. Though this little girl has an exceptional memory when ites to text-based things, almost as if she remembers everything at a nce.

    But she really doesn¡¯t remember people.

    Specifically, she doesn¡¯t remember people who are not important to her.

    With Gu Yuluo¡¯s reminder, Gu Zhiqi recalled the person Shen Tong, and casually asked, "What¡¯s up?"

    "She¡¯s been hypnotized again." Gu Yuluo tentatively said, then fell silent, wanting to see Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reaction.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, typing awayzily as she asked, "So?"

    "Last time Shen Tong was hypnotized, she was unwilling to approach Da Yu; Da Yu said after spending a night with you, Shen Tong was willing to approach him." Gu Yuluo first mentioned this, then asked Gu Zhiqi, "Did you lift her hypnosis? Are you a hypnotist?"

    Without thinking, Gu Zhiqi directly denied it, "No."

    The denial was swift and concise.

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    Gu Yuluo was rendered speechless by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s denial, stunned for several seconds before tentatively saying, "Well, if you can lift Shen Tong¡¯s hypnosis, Da Yu over there offers payment, you can name your price."

    Gu Zhiqi: !

    "I am."

    The speed of the change of tone was remarkable, almost making Gu Yuluo not react in time.

    However, after catching up, Gu Yuluo fell into a long silence.

    Is the little girl really a hypnotist?

    How many identities does she have?

    Next time when trying to reveal her identities, should she directly offer a price to make her admit?

    In that instant, countless thoughts shed through Gu Yuluo¡¯s mind.

    Seeing Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t speak, Gu Zhiqi said to her, "I don¡¯t have time until November 11th."

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    "What! You¡¯re busier than me?"

    She¡¯s both an artist andwork manager, and her schedule isn¡¯t even this full.

    Listening to Gu Yuluo¡¯s exmation, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond, as she couldn¡¯t possibly recount her schedule item by item to Gu Yuluo.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s unwilling to let her know the schedule, mainly she¡¯s toozy to talk so much.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi staying silent, Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t mind, after being surprised, she asked Gu Zhiqi, "If we bring the person to Haicheng, will you have time?"

    Hearing Gu Yuluo¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi paused for a few seconds then asked, "Can you reach within three days? I won¡¯t be in Haicheng after three days."

    She and Gu Xiyue have already agreed to go to the Medical Alliance in three days.

    Gu Yuluo: ?

    "What, such a rush?" Gu Yuluo muttered softly, then said to Gu Zhiqi, "I¡¯ll first check with Da Yu."

    Wei Jingyu and Shen Tong have special identities, neither are from Xia Country, if going to other ces, like F continent, it¡¯s quite convenient.

    But in Xia Country, there¡¯s Ever Winning Army stationed, going to Xia Country is a bit tricky.

    The conditions for people of other nationalities entering Xia Country are quite stringent and checks are quite strict.

    Wei Jingyu and Shen Tong will need to go through quite a lot of procedures to enter the country.

    She is also unsure whether the procedures can bepleted within three days.

 Chapter 988 Lively Web Weaving Forum

    <h4>Chapter 988: Chapter 988 Lively Web Weaving Forum</h4>

    "Okay." Gu Zhiqi responded, thinking about the money issue, and said to Gu Yuluo, "Remember to bring enough money."

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi, Gu Yuluo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not short of money."

    After discussing the main issue, Gu Yuluo chatted with Gu Zhiqi for a while longer, but Gu Zhiqi was busy typing and replied absentmindedly, so Gu Yuluo said goodnight and hung up the phone.

    After hanging up Gu Yuluo¡¯s phone, Gu Zhiqi went to sleep.

    Meanwhile, things were incredibly lively on WeaveNet.

    The hacker forum section of WeaveNet had exploded, not for any other reason but because the hacker rankings suddenly changed two spots.

    If the changes were after the tenth rank on the hacker list, it wouldn¡¯t be this lively.

    The situation now is that the top ten have changed, and not just one, but two spots.

    Moon, originally second, became third, reced by someone named Zero.

    Long ago, this Zero had stirred up quite a discussion on WeaveNet¡¯s hacker forum, along with Jiu, but after Ta became a manager, they disappeared, and the buzz gradually died down.

    But just as people were about to forget about Ta, Zero suddenly appeared!

    And not just appeared, but took Moon¡¯s spot at number two.

    What does this mean? It means this person is stronger than Moon, and might even be a match for Jiu Divine.

    [So, does anyone know who this Zero is?]

    [Am I the only one curious if Zero or Jiu Divine is stronger?]

    [Zero jumped straight to second, so is Jiu Divine up next for a showdown? Just thinking about it is exciting.]

    [Don¡¯t justpare anyone to our Jiu Divine, our Jiu Divine is the strongest, no objections allowed!]

    [Hope someone can take Jiu down, that guy is unbearably arrogant]

    [Am I the only one curious about who this If is?]

    Compared to Zero who reced Moon at second, If, who reced Fall¡¯s rank, didn¡¯t get as much discussion, but still received attention.

    After all, both Moon and Fall are celebrities on WeaveNet.

    It¡¯s not just because their names are on the hacker list, but because they¡¯re administrators on WeaveNet.

    Now, with both losing their ranks, it naturally garnered more attention and discussion.

    [Where did this Ife from?]

    [s, if only Zero appeared, Fall could at least hold on]

    [New talents rece the old, Moon and Fall have ultimately aged.]

    Gu Yuluo, browsing the WeaveNet forum, couldn¡¯t hold back after seeing this phrase.

    Aged?

    I¡¯m only 21, how am I old?!

    Holding the phone, Gu Yuluo started typing away furiously.

    But halfway through, stopped abruptly.

    What good is sending it, regardless of being old or not, being less capable means being less capable.

    Gu Yuluo sighed deeply, deleted all the typed words, then supported his chin with one hand, holding the phone with the other, exited the forum, and gazed slightly downward at thetest hacker rankings.

    WeaveNet Hacker Rankings:

    N1: Jiu

    N2: Zero

    N3: Moon

    N4: An

    N5: If

    N6: Angel

    N7: Fu7

    ...

    Staring at this newly published ranking, Gu Yuluo was lost in thought.

    "Ding Dong"

    Not knowing how much time had passed, a notification sound came from the phone.

    Gu Yuluo nced down and found it was a push notification, "Someone you follow, Feng Qi, has posted on Weibo,e check it out."

    Seeing this, Gu Yuluo¡¯s eyshes gently trembled, immediately reaching out to click on the push notification.

 Chapter 989 Master Zhi: What are you barking about?

    <h4>Chapter 989: Chapter 989 Master Zhi: What are you barking about?</h4>

    Two morningster.

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi arrived at the entrance of ss Eight, someone blocked her way.

    The person in front of her was covered in bruises, had a bandage wrapped around their head, was leaning on a crutch, and exuded a cold and gloomy aura.

    Despite the injuries on the face, Gu Zhiqi immediately recognized him as Ling Yuanzhou, whom she had beaten up one afternoon two years ago.

    But...

    How did he end up like this?

    "Gu Zhiqi." Ling Yuanzhou stared coldly at Gu Zhiqi, speaking through gritted teeth.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at his confrontational posture, raised an eyebrow, leanedzily against the wall near the door, and asked casually, "Got a problem?"

    "The injuries on me, weren¡¯t they caused by you?" Ling Yuanzhou fixed a harsh re on Gu Zhiqi and asked chillingly.

    Gu Zhiqi immediately shook her head, "No."

    Although she indeed beat him up that afternoon, besides his head, which she did hit, she specifically targeted ces that would hurt like hell when he woke up but wouldn¡¯t leave any marks.

    However, it was clear Ling Yuanzhou had numerous injuries on him.

    Those obvious injuries were definitely not inflicted by her.

    When Ling Yuanzhou saw Gu Zhiqi deny it, heughed coldly, "Still iming it¡¯s not you? After you said those words yesterday, I passed out, and when I woke up, I was like this. Are you saying you didn¡¯t beat me up?"

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow at this.

    Why wouldn¡¯t she dare to im it? She definitely dared to say she didn¡¯t do it.

    "It wasn¡¯t me."

    There was not an ounce of pressure in saying that.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi deny it again, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s eyes grew colder, "If it wasn¡¯t you, then who? Before I passed out, I was talking to you, denying it is useless, it was you."

    Gu Zhiqi remained unfazed,zily responding, "Oh."

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s dismissive demeanor, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s eyes turned even colder.

    Before Ling Yuanzhou could speak, Gu Zhiqizily half-closed her eyes and asked, "Evidence?"

    Ling Yuanzhou clenched his teeth secretly, "Evidence? You had someone delete the surveince; how dare you ask me for evidence? I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this, scheming and ruthless."

    Thinking about this, Ling Yuanzhou was seething with resentment.

    When he woke up from thata, he found himself lying in an alley, covered in injuries.

    He remembered Gu Zhiqi saying to him that she would smash his head before he passed out.

    So, he suspected Gu Zhiqi first thing.

    However, he also knew Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t been kicked out of the Gu Family, and with their protective nature, they wouldn¡¯t easily hand her over.

    So he immediately had someone retrieve the school gate¡¯s surveince footage.

    But it was no use.

    The surveince was deleted that day; even hiring hackers to restore it was futile.

    As for who deleted the surveince, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s first suspect was Gu Zhiqi.

    For these two days, he had been staying in the hospital, so he hadn¡¯te to look for Gu Zhiqi.

    Today, as soon as he was discharged, he went to block her at the entrance of ss Eight, intending to confront Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Ling Yuanzhou and gently raised an eyebrow, her smilezy and mocking, "So, you don¡¯t have physical evidence?"

    Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s face was stern, and he remained silent.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Ling Yuanzhou and continued to ask, "Did anyone see it?"

    Hearing this, Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s face darkened further.

    He had someone check, but unfortunately, nobody saw anything.

    "Looks like no one saw it." Gu Zhiqi said, the smile at the corners of her mouth growing increasingly mocking, "No witnesses, no physical evidence, so, what are you barking for?"

    Ling Yuanzhou: ?

    Barking... barking?

 Chapter 990: Why do you have time to come to our Class 8?

    <h4>Chapter 990: Chapter 990: Why do you have time toe to our ss 8?</h4>

    "What did you say?" Ling Yuanzhou stared at Gu Zhiqi, eyes wide with disbelief.

    Although both were children of the Sea City¡¯s Five Great Families, Ling Yuanzhou and Gu Zhiqi were not acquainted two years ago and had never even met.

    Until two years ago, when Gu Zhiqi attended the same high school as him and began appearing frequently in front of him.

    During these two years, Gu Zhiqi often made her presence known in front of him, always putting on a gentle and kind facade.

    She always affectionately called him Brother Zhou and considered herself his fianc¨¦e, not allowing any other females to get close to him.

    But in recent meetings, he discovered she had changed; the eyes that once looked at him with admiration and gentleness had be deep and unreadable.

    Her demeanor had also be indifferent, and she no longer greeted him actively, as if she couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare him a nce.

    At first, he didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming it was just Gu Zhiqi¡¯s ploy to get his attention, just as Mo Weiran had mentioned before, this was a case of ying hard to get.

    But now, he realized she seemed serious.

    If she were simply trying to get his attention, she wouldn¡¯t have beaten him like this, nor would she say something that would damage her reputation.

    For some reason, the thought made Ling Yuanzhou ufortable for a moment.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s drastic change in attitude towards him also made Ling Yuanzhou find it hard to believe.

    Seeing Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s stunned expression, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t mind much, her lips curved into azy smile as she looked at him and said, "Get lost, and stop saying those self-important things to me, or you¡¯ll get another beating."

    After saying this lightly, Gu Zhiqi walked past Ling Yuanzhou and headed into the ssroom without looking back.

    Ling Yuanzhou was momentarily dazzled by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s indifferent smile, and when he regained his senses, he saw she had already entered the ssroom. "Gu Zhiqi, stop right there! You haven¡¯t exined about the injuries on me..."

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi enter the ssroom, Ling Yuanzhou immediately called after her, but before he could finish, he was interrupted.

    "Young Master Ling, what brings you to our ss eight?"

    A cool yet somewhat nonchnt voice sounded from behind, causing Ling Yuanzhou to momentarily stiffen.

    Without turning around, Ling Yuanzhou already knew who it was.

    Ling Yuanzhou, a child of the Ling Family¡ªone of the Sea City¡¯s Five Great Families, hailed from an Ancient Medical Family, and his talent in medical skills was the best in his generation.

    This talent made him stand out among his peers, bing the exemry child others spoke of, which was also a source of his pride.

    From a young age, Ling Yuanzhou had been surrounded by praise, both at home and at school.

    But one day, two boys of equal fame to him appeared at Sea City No.1 Middle School, one being Lu Xingzhe and the other Song Zihuai, both having simr backgrounds, good looks, and excellent grades.

    However, Song Zihuai came from a second-rate family, so Ling Yuanzhou never saw him as a threat.

    Moreover, seeing Song Zihuai willingly be a backup for Gu Zhiqi while she pursued him only filled Ling Yuanzhou with disdain, never regarding Song Zihuai seriously.

    But Lu Xingzhe was different. Coming from Sea City¡¯s most prestigious Lu Family, he was their favored son, with almost no bad reputation except for a bad temper, and was highly valued by his family.

    Every time people dealt with him, they would inevitably mention Lu Xingzhe.

 Chapter 991 Master Zhi: Do you want to be silenced?

    <h4>Chapter 991: Chapter 991 Master Zhi: Do you want to be silenced?</h4>

    Over time, Ling Yuanzhou developed a distaste for this person, deeply disliking someone who was known alongside him.

    He disliked Lu Xingzhe, but he also feared him, as Lu Xingzhe had a bad temper and highbat power, and never worried about the consequences of his actions.

    A person who he found both repulsive and frightening only made Ling Yuanzhou dislike him even more.

    While Ling Yuanzhou was lost in thought, Lu Xingzhe had already reached the eighth ss¡¯s entrance. Looking at Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s appearance, Lu Xingzhe raised an eyebrow, "Yo, Young Master Ling, what kind of look is this? It¡¯s quite eye-catching."

    Ling Yuanzhou did not like Lu Xingzhe, and Lu Xingzhe didn¡¯t like Ling Yuanzhou either, never hiding his dislike for him.

    Ling Yuanzhou heard the sarcasm in Lu Xingzhe¡¯s tone, his eyes darkened slightly, but he ignored Lu Xingzhe.

    Seeing Ling Yuanzhou ignore him, Lu Xingzhe didn¡¯t mind. Holding his backpack strap, he stood loosely at the door and said to Ling Yuanzhou, "You look quite badly hurt. Stilling to find our Brother Qi in such a state? What, are you interested in our Brother Qi?"

    Ling Yuanzhou couldn¡¯t hold back when he heard this, he suddenly raised his eyes and looked coldly at Lu Xingzhe, "What nonsense are you talking?"

    Focused only on denying Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words, once done denying, Ling Yuanzhou furrowed his brows again.

    Brother Qi?

    When did Gu Zhiqi be Lu Xingzhe¡¯s Brother Qi?

    Sure enough, she¡¯s a fickle person, even making Lu Xingzhe one of her backups.

    Thinking of this, Ling Yuanzhou felt a sense of superiority rise in his heart.

    So what if he¡¯s the Young Master of the Lu Family, still being yed around by a woman.

    Unaware of Ling Yuanzhou¡¯s thoughts, Lu Xingzhe listened to his words, showing little change in expression, merelymenting, "Oh, so that¡¯s not the case."

    Pausing a moment, without waiting for Ling Yuanzhou to speak, Lu Xingzhe suddenly looked at him suspiciously and asked, "Couldn¡¯t it be our Brother Qi who beat you up like this?"

    Ling Yuanzhou was about to admit it, intending to expose Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wrongdoing, when Lu Xingzhe interrupted him, "Really? Young Master Ling may seem weak, but surely he¡¯s not so weak as to be unable to take on a girl?"

    Lu Xingzhe knew Ling Yuanzhou was proud, and he used these words to corner him.

    Sure enough, after hearing Lu Xingzhe¡¯s words, Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t speak further.

    Would he really have to admit that he had been beaten up by Gu Zhiqi?

    If so, Lu Xingzhe would surely ridicule him even more recklessly, knowing that in the past, Lu Xingzhe would often mock him for his weakness.

    "No." Ling Yuanzhou said coldly, then leaned on his crutch and bypassed Lu Xingzhe, leaving.

    Lu Xingzhe pulled at the corner of his mouth, forming a smile that seemed slightly harmless yet somewhat cold, then turned and entered the ssroom.

    After entering, instead of immediately returning to his seat, Lu Xingzhe went to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side, leaning in close and softly asking, "Brother Qi, are those injuries on Ling Yuanzhou done by you?"

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes at these words, looked at Lu Xingzhezily with a smile, "Do you want to be silenced?"

    Upon hearing this, Lu Xingzhe immediately mimicked a gesture of closing his mouth.

    Although Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer directly, Lu Xingzhe sensed that even if she hadn¡¯t personally inflicted the injuries on Ling Yuanzhou, she was definitely involved.

    **

    Today marks the third day since exams concluded. The mock exam papers were graded by teachers from different schools in a cross-review process. Although the grading took ce at First Middle School, the papers hadn¡¯t been distributed before all the results werepiled.

    And today, the mock exam results were being released.

    Early in the morning, Mo Zeming, sporting dark circles under his eyes, hummed a tune as he entered the office.

 Chapter 992: 992: The Mock Test Results Are Out

    <strong>Chapter 992: Chapter 992: The Mock Test Results Are Out</strong>

    The person looked quite haggard, but their spirits were high, almost as if they had ¡°I¡¯m very happy¡± written on their face.

    ¡°ssmates, quiet down, please.¡± Upon entering the ssroom, Mo Zeming raised his hand to quiet everyone.

    As he spoke, he leisurely pulled a report card out of his pocket.

    The students of ss Eight, upon seeing this, knew he was about to announce the results of the mock exam, and from the look on his face, it seemed like their ss had done quite well this time.

    The students eagerly watched Teacher Mo, waiting for him to announce the scores.

    However, while the students were anxious, Teacher Mo wasn¡¯t in a rush at all. He continued to unfold the report card, which he had folded several times and ced in his pocket, slowly and unhurriedly.

    ¡°Come on, Mr. ss, hurry up, this is killing me,¡± a student couldn¡¯t help but urge Mo Zeming.

    Seeing this, a few others joined in, urging Mo Zeming to speed up.

    Mo Zeming listened, but remained calm and collected.

    He had that infuriating look on his face. The students of ss Eight were itching to snatch the report card and take a look themselves.

    A few of those near Mo Zeming craned their necks, starting to peek.

    ¡°In this mock exam, our ss performed very well. I want to especiallymend three students who ranked first, second, and third in the grade.¡±

    Upon hearing this, ss Eight instantly buzzed with excitement, and students started whispering among themselves, asionally ncing at Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe.

    After all, these two were the top students in their ss.

    Qiao Qingshu¡¯s grades were impable, always in the top five for every exam, and Lu Xingzhe wasn¡¯t much worse. Although he slept through ss every day, he always managed to do well in exams. Except for the first monthly exam in the first year of high school, when else hadn¡¯t he been in the top ten?

    This time, these two actually made it to the top three in the grade?

    So, there was still one more who made it to the top three in the grade¡­

    Everyone collectively turned their gaze to Gu Zhiqi.

    Even though her behavior wasn¡¯t that great, her grades had never fallen out of the top fifteen.

    Thinking of this, everyone automatically ranked them in their minds.

    First ce must be Qiao Qingshu, with Lu Xingzhe and Gu Zhiqi¡¯s grades being about the same, one in third ce, the other in second.

    After speaking, Mo Zeming paused for a few seconds. Seeing the students looking at the three of them, he smiled and said, ¡°It seems everyone has guessed it.¡±

    ¡°This time, Lu Xingzhe ranked third in the grade. Let¡¯s give him a round of apuse and hope Lu Xingzhe continues to work hard.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone was somewhat surprised, but not too surprised. They looked at Lu Xingzhe with admiration and apuded.

    They genuinely admired Lu Xingzhe, while also feeling extremely envious and resentful. This was someone who slept through sses every day and still managed to rank in the top three.

    The difference between people¡­

    This world is just too unfair,mented the underachievers.

    Unaware of what the students were thinking, Teacher Mo began to announce the second ce.

    ¡°Alright, next is second ce. This time Qiao Qingshu ranked second in the grade. Let¡¯s give her a round of apuse.¡±

    As Teacher Mo¡¯s words faded, apart from the apuse from Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu, the ssroom fell into a brief silence.

    Qiao Qingshu?

    Qiao Qingshu was second in the grade?

    So, Gu Zhiqi is first in the grade?

    It can¡¯t be, Qiao Qingshu¡¯s grades are so much better than Gu Zhiqi¡¯s, how did Gu Zhiqi end up first?

    With many questions in mind, but hearing Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe both apuding, everyone else began to apud, albeit hesitantly.

 Chapter 993: Full Marks in All Subjects

    <h4>Chapter 993: Chapter 993: Full Marks in All Subjects</h4>

    "Next, we have the first ce. The first ce goes to Gu Zhiqi. This time, Gu Zhiqi did exceptionally well, let¡¯s give her a round of apuse." Teacher Mo was grinning from ear to ear.

    The students in ss 8 were still in disbelief and pped absentmindedly.

    "Teacher, what about Gu Xiyue? Didn¡¯t Gu Xiyue get a perfect score on all subjectsst time? Didn¡¯t she get a perfect score again this time?"

    Teacher Mo nced at the student who asked the question, "You¡¯re quite concerned about her, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Hehe, just curious." The boy scratched the back of his head and said to Mo Zeming.

    Last semester, Gu Xiyue¡¯s perfect score in all subjects indeed shocked many people, so it¡¯s normal to be curious.

    Mo Zeming cleared his throat and said, "Gu Xiyue did indeed get a perfect score in all subjects again."

    Students: ?

    If Gu Xiyue got a perfect score, how could Gu Zhiqi be first?

    Could it be that Gu Zhiqi also...

    How is that possible?

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s grades are good, but she¡¯s usually fifth or lower in the grade, even if she can get first ce, how could she achieve a perfect score in all subjects!

    Seemingly guessing the students¡¯ thoughts, Mo Zeming smiled and said, "Our ss¡¯s Gu Zhiqi also scored a perfect score in all subjects, tying for first ce in the grade with ss 29¡¯s Gu Xiyue."

    As Mo Zeming spoke, his eyes curved with joy.

    The top three of the entire grade were all in their ss, and one even had a perfect score, how could he not be happy!

    After receiving the report cardst night, he too was incredulous.

    After all, these three kids¡¯ scores were just too high.

    So much so that he confirmed it countless times over the phone.

    However, the final confirmation showed no mistakes.

    Gu Zhiqi did indeed get a perfect score in all subjects, and her answers were beautifully written, especially the math and integrated science papers. The grading teachers are still holding onto them, saying they want to study her solving methods.

    It¡¯s said that her Chinese essay was also beautifully written, the head of the Chinese department came to praise Gu Zhiqi early in the morning.

    Not only Gu Zhiqi, but Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu also did very well, the two only differed by three points.

    One lost a total of fifteen points, the other lost only eighteen points, leaving Ling Yuanzhou, who ced fourth in the grade, more than twenty points behind.

    The homeroom teacher of ss 1 was furious after receiving the scores. Just now, when he came in, he saw her storming towards ss 1 in a fit of rage.

    As soon as Mo Zeming finished speaking, aside from the three, everyone else wore looks of surprise and disbelief.

    Gu Zhiqi got a perfect score in all subjects?

    If she really had that ability, thest semester wouldn¡¯t have ended with Gu Xiyue pping her face so hard, right?

    For a moment, there were those who were stunned, those who couldn¡¯t believe, those who were envious and jealous, and of course, those who suspected Gu Zhiqi of cheating.

    But none of that mattered to Gu Zhiqi, she only knew that this afternoon she could go to Teacher Mo to request a leave.

    **

    At this moment, the ss 1 ssroom was filled with noise, but it wasn¡¯t voices talking, it was the sounds of reciting texts, forms, and vocabry.

    Amidst the noise, ss 1¡¯s homeroom teacher, Wu Hui, walked into the ssroom in high heels, and anyone could tell she was unhappy at a nce.

    Wu Hui, holding a textbook, walked to the podium and mmed the book onto the table, yelling coldly, "Quiet down."

    As soon as Wu Hui opened her mouth, the ssroom gradually quieted down. Just by listening to her voice, the students knew she was in a bad mood.

    Today¡¯s morning reading would probably once again be spent amidst her scolding.

    "The results of the mock exam are out, and our ss did poorly this time."

 Chapter 994 Results

    <h4>Chapter 994: Chapter 994 Results</h4>

    Wu Hui spoke, sweeping the entire ssroom with her gaze, then continued in a cold voice, "This time, the first, second, third, and fourth ces are not in our ss."

    As soon as Wu Hui spoke, the students in the ssroom immediately began whispering to each other, clearly very shocked.

    No way.

    How could the first, second, third, and fourth ces not be in ss One?

    They knew ss 29 had Gu Xiyue, who could score full marks in all subjects, but no matter how great Gu Xiyue was, she could at most take the first position. And there was that Qiao Qingshu from ss Eight, who should upy one of the top four ces.

    So, who are the other two?

    Could it be that people from ss Two took them?

    Listening to the noisy sounds in the ssroom, Wu Hui, who already had an unpleasant expression, looked even more upset, "What are you arguing about, be quiet."

    When Wu Hui¡¯s words fell, the ssroom suddenly became utterly silent.

    Seeing the ssroom quiet down, Wu Hui then continued, "This time in the monthly exam, you did terribly, the average score for Chinese alone was ten points lower than the final examst term."

    The students in ss One were as silent as chickens.

    "Can anyone exin to me why?"

    Naturally, no one answered Wu Hui, and no one dared to answer. Wu Hui, with a cold face, pulled out a report card from under the textbook and continued, "This time, the first ce in ss One was Ling Yuanzhou, who ranked fourth in the grade. But because there were two tie-firsts, you could only count as fifth in the grade."

    Upon hearing this, the students were a bit surprised, two tied for first?

    If nothing unexpected happened, Gu Xiyue should be the top of the grade, maybe once again scoring full marks in all subjects.

    So, who¡¯s the pervert who can rival Gu Xiyue at first ce?

    Ling Yuanzhou listened, his expression unchanged.

    After all, this wasn¡¯t his first time ranking fifth in the grade, so it was considered stable performance.

    It¡¯s just...

    Gu Xiyue is first again?

    Thinking of this, Ling Yuanzhou slightly frowned.

    "The top four in the grade are in ss Eight and Twenty-Nine."

    When Wu Hui said this, the students in ss One were all shocked.

    So, is the person tied with Gu Xiyue in ss Eight or Twenty-Nine?

    Thinking that ss Eight had two top students, the students spected whether Qiao Qingshu also scored full marks in all subjects, or if this time Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t score full marks.

    The students had doubts in their hearts, but Wu Hui didn¡¯t answer them; instead, holding the report card, she began reading the scores.

    After reading the scores, she then started coldly scolding one by one the students who scored poorly.

    And so, a morning self-study session passed in Wu Hui¡¯s scolding.

    After morning self-study, as soon as Wu Hui walked out of the ssroom, people in ss One immediately got up from their seats and gathered on the podium to look at the report card.

    However, the report card only had the scores for ss One, without the scores for other sses.

    "Ling¡¯s score isn¡¯t low, why is it only fifth?" wondered a slightly puzzled student.

    "Yeah, even if Gu Xiyue scored full marks, Ling should have no problem getting second with this score."

    The students discussed heatedly, and suddenly one student said, "The school bulletin board should have the scores posted, let¡¯s go take a look together."

    Thus, the students of ss One decided to head out of the ssroom.

    **

    Indeed, the school bulletin board had the simted exam scores posted, and at this moment, the area in front of the bulletin board was crowded with people.

    Sun Yujia knew her ranking in the ss, but didn¡¯t know her ranking in the grade, so she immediately looked for her name on the bulletin board.

    Seeing that her rank wasn¡¯t much different from before, she turned her gaze to the top of the bulletin board.

 Chapter 995 Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 995: Chapter 995 Unexpected</h4>

    There was almost no suspense; the first ce was upied by Gu Xiyue¡¯s name.

    Sun Yujia really couldn¡¯t understand how a wild girl raised by country folk could have such good grades.

    Feelings of disgust were mixed with a bit of jealousy; she quickly nced and then moved her gaze to the second ce.

    When she saw the name in second ce, Sun Yujia was stunned.

    Gu Zhiqi?

    How could it be her?

    Sun Yujia checked over and over several times before she confirmed that it was indeed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s name.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s grades weren¡¯t bad, but...

    Full marks in all subjects?

    How could she possibly achieve full marks in all subjects?

    Sun Yujia looked from the first to thest column in the second row; all subjects had full marks, and even the column for the grade ranking had a one.

    "Gu Zhiqi? She actually got full marks in all subjects."

    "No way, does she have that kind of ability?"

    "Not just Gu Zhiqi, look, Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe also did very well."

    Hearing the voices from behind, Sun Yujia immediately looked back two ces.

    Sure enough, Qiao Qingshu¡¯s name was in third ce, and Lu Xingzhe¡¯s name was in fourth ce.

    Gu Zhiqi had full marks in all subjects; Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe¡¯s total scores weren¡¯t low either.

    Seeing this, Sun Yujia waspletely dazed.

    How could it be like this?

    Actually, she didn¡¯t care much about how Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe performed.

    Her confusion was why Gu Zhiqi did so well.

    A wild girl who stole a nest, how could she do so well?

    On the way back to the ssroom, Sun Yujia was somewhat distracted.

    "Jiajia." Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind.

    Sun Yujia looked back, and then she saw Zhang Minmin.

    "Have you seen the results of this mock exam?" Zhang Minmin looked at Sun Yujia and asked.

    Sun Yujia nodded randomly, "I saw them."

    "I didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhiqi could get full marks in all subjects." Zhang Minmin finished speaking and then said somewhat emotionally, "I didn¡¯t know she was that impressive."

    Sun Yujia¡¯s expression turned unpleasant upon hearing that.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s grades were good, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t be this good.

    If she truly had the ability to get full marks in all subjects, she wouldn¡¯t have lost the bet to Gu Xiyuest semester.

    Seeing Sun Yujia didn¡¯t speak, Zhang Minmin continued, "It seems Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu also did pretty well."

    Sun Yujia still didn¡¯t speak after hearing this.

    "I heard that the three of them have been pretty closetely. Do you think they might have been studying together, which is why they did so well?" Zhang Minmin said, turning to look at Sun Yujia.

    Sun Yujia¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing that.

    Studying together?

    If one could get full marks through studying together, Gu Zhiqi could have gotten full marks at the end ofst semester.

    She knew thatst semester, Gu Zhiqi bet with Gu Xiyue, and to win, Gu Zhiqi was cramming and practicing day and night.

    In the end, although the grades weren¡¯t bad,pared to Gu Xiyue¡¯s full marks in all subjects, they were far behind.

    So, she definitely didn¡¯t get full marks from studying together.

    **

    Soon, the results of this mock exam spread.

    Ling Yuanzhou also found out who the top four were.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised that Gu Xiyue was first, and he wasn¡¯t surprised that Qiao Qingshu was among the top four either.

    What surprised him was that Gu Zhiqi also scored full marks in all subjects.

    Gu Zhiqi could actually get full marks?

    Ling Yuanzhou didn¡¯t quite believe it; he was more inclined to think that the scores were obtained by cheating.

    What further surprised and unsettled him was that Lu Xingzhe actually scored higher than him.

    Before, when peoplepared him to Lu Xingzhe, he could always rely on his talent in medical skills and academic performance to surpass him.

 Chapter 996 Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 996: Chapter 996 Doubt</h4>

    But now, Lu Xingzhe actually scored higher than him?

    Doesn¡¯t that mean not only can¡¯t he surpass him in academic performance, but he¡¯s also being surpassed instead?

    This isn¡¯t what Ling Yuanzhou wants to see.

    But the facts are in front of him, and they can¡¯t be changed.

    **

    After learning about the exam results this time, quite a few people thought Gu Zhiqi getting a perfect score in all subjects might mean she cheated.

    Many people in ss One had this thought, as did other sses, and ss Twenty-Nine as well.

    Upon learning of the results, Lin Junya quickly returned to ss Twenty-Nine, plopping down on the seat in front of Gu Xiyue with a serious expression, "Yueyue, the overall grade ranking for the mock exams is out."

    Gu Xiyue was engrossed in reading, and her expression didn¡¯t change upon hearing Lin Junya¡¯s words, she just responded coolly.

    It was Shen Yu, sitting by the side, who nced at Lin Junya upon hearing her words, "Out already? Our Brother Yue got full marks in all subjects, it¡¯s obvious they¡¯d be first in the grade."

    During the early self-study session, the homeroom teacher hade by, but he didn¡¯t mention anyone else¡¯s scores, just Gu Xiyue¡¯s.

    Just like at the end ofst semester, Gu Xiyue still had full marks in all subjects, which wasn¡¯t surprising for the people in ss Twenty-Nine.

    Lin Junya listened, giving him a re, "Yueyue is indeed first, but this time, there¡¯s someone else who also got full marks and tied for first with Yueyue."

    Saying this, she turned to look at Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue, hearing her words, nced up at Lin Junya.

    "Hmm? Besides our Brother Yue, who else could get full marks in all subjects?" Shen Yu looked skeptical, suspecting that Lin Junya was talking nonsense.

    "Why don¡¯t you guess, who else could have full marks in all subjects?" Lin Junya said mysteriously.

    Shen Yu didn¡¯t bother guessing,zily leaning back in his chair and said, "I guess you¡¯re seeing things, or maybe there¡¯s something wrong with your head."

    Lin Junya: ?

    "Who?" Gu Xiyue asked coolly.

    That¡¯s what she asked, but in her heart, she had already guessed.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue ask directly, Lin Junya didn¡¯t beat around the bush anymore, but looked at Gu Xiyue and said, "Gu Zhiqi."

    After saying that, she eagerly watched Gu Xiyue, trying to see her reaction.

    But, Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, just smiled slightly at the corners of her mouth, then buried her head back into her book.

    Seeing this, Lin Junya rested her chin on the desk, looked at Gu Xiyue, "Yueyue, did you and Gu Zhiqi make another bet?"

    Gu Xiyue heard this, not even raising her head, just asked, "Why do you ask?"

    "Based on what I know of Gu Zhiqi, there¡¯s no way she could score full marks in all subjects, I have reason to suspect that she, to win against you, obtained the answers in advance..."

    Before Lin Junya could finish, she saw Gu Xiyue look up.

    Her gaze was very cold.

    In the past, Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze was also cold, but it was a detached and not very threatening kind of coldness.

    But now, the coldness bursting from Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes was very sharp, it seemed capable of freezing someone.

    "Yue... Yueyue, you... I..."

    Before Lin Junya could finish her words, she was interrupted by Gu Xiyue, "I don¡¯t want to hear that kind of talk a second time."

    Lin Junya was momentarily stunned.

    Is Yueyue... defending Gu Zhiqi?

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes were devoid of warmth as she continued looking at Lin Junya, "From what you said, you know her well, are you very familiar with her?"

    Lin Junya: "...Not familiar, I¡¯ve only heard some things about her before."

    Honestly, she hadn¡¯t really interacted with Gu Zhiqi much.

 Chapter 997: 997 Reported

    <strong>Chapter 997: Chapter 997 Reported</strong>

    Before knowing Gu Xiyue, she rarely spoke to Gu Zhiqi.

    She had only heard some things about Gu Zhiqi.

    Untilst semester, when Gu Xiyue transferred to ss 29, she became friends with Gu Xiyue, and since Gu Zhiqi repeatedly targeted Gu Xiyue, she confronted Gu Zhiqi a few times.

    The impression Gu Zhiqi left her wasn¡¯t great, to be honest, quite bad.

    However, she couldn¡¯t really say she understood Gu Zhiqi.

    After hearing Lin Junya¡¯s answer, Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression remained unchanged, she just said, ¡°You say you understand her, but that¡¯s just your perceived understanding, mixed with your inherent prejudice towards her.¡±

    Lin Junya listened and stayed silent.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°If you doubt her, merely thinking about it in your mind is fine, but please keep your doubts to yourself, don¡¯t voice them, because whether intentional or not, voicing your suspicion, if it spreads, it could hurt someone.¡±

    Listening to Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, Lin Junya was silent for several seconds, then softly said, ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±

    Gu Xiyue shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me, after all, the person you¡¯re doubting isn¡¯t me.¡±

    Lin Junya¡¯s face reddened slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    At the same time, her heart was full of confusion.

    Why is Yueyue always defending Gu Zhiqitely?

    On the side, Shen Yu caught their conversation, lightly raising his eyebrow, ¡°Brother Yue, what¡¯s going on? Why have you been protecting Gu Zhiqitely?¡±

    In the past, they talked about Gu Zhiqi too.

    But back then, Gu Xiyue never intervened.

    Recently, however, every time Gu Zhiqi was mentioned, as soon as they say anything bad about Gu Zhiqi, Gu Xiyue would speak up to defend her.

    When Lin Junya heard Shen Yu¡¯s question, she immediately looked at Gu Xiyue, eyes clearly filled with inquiry.

    Gu Xiyue moved her gaze from the book, looking at Lin Junya and Shen Yu, and said, ¡°Gu Zhiqi is my sister, from now on, don¡¯t speak ill of her in front of me.¡±

    After speaking, she withdrew her gaze and continued focusing on her book.

    Lin Junya and Shen Yu paused after hearing this, then exchanged a look, their eyes filled with mutual confusion.

    **

    Just as the third ss ended, Gu Zhiqi nned to request leave, but just as she reached the ssroom door, she saw Teacher Mo standing outside.

    ¡°Gu Zhiqi, pleasee to the office with me,¡± Teacher Mo said, gesturing for Gu Zhiqi to follow.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi held her leave request and followed Teacher Mo.

    Throughout the journey, Teacher Mo¡¯s face was not pleasant, his brows were heavy with seriousness, and once they reached a quiet area, he turned to look at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Someone reported you for cheating, the school wants to speak with you.¡±

    Fearing Gu Zhiqi might be nervous and scared, Teacher Mo immediatelyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you haven¡¯t cheated, I will make sure you¡¯re not wronged.¡±

    If it were when Gu Zhiqi had just transferred to ss 8, Teacher Mo might have believed she cheated.

    After all, at that time, he didn¡¯t really understand Gu Zhiqi, and with those rumors, he held some prejudice against her.

    Originally epting Gu Zhiqi into ss 8 was because, as a teacher, he should teach without discrimination.

    Therefore, he epted Gu Zhiqi.

    Back then, if someone said Gu Zhiqi cheated, he might not fully believe it but would have some doubts.

    However, now that Gu Zhiqi has been in ss 8 for over a month, although their interactions haven¡¯t been extensive, he trusts his judgment and believes this child wouldn¡¯t cheat.

 Chapter 998 Didnâ€™t Cheat

    <h4>Chapter 998: Chapter 998 Didn¡¯t Cheat</h4>

    Listening to Teacher Mo¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, showing little reaction, simply responding obediently, "Okay."

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi being so well-behaved, Teacher Mo suddenly felt a surge of hatred towards those who reported her.

    The two continued walking towards the office. Along the way, Teacher Mo consoled Gu Zhiqi several times, generally telling her not to be afraid or nervous.

    Gu Zhiqi responded with a simple "Okay" each time.

    Soon, the two arrived at the guidance office.

    Several people were already seated in the office, including Director Wen Feng, the vice-principal, ss teachers from ss Eight, and Wu Hui, the homeroom teacher of ss One.

    Of course, Gu Zhiqi had never met the vice-principal, so she didn¡¯t recognize him.

    As Teacher Mo and Gu Zhiqi walked into the office, the teachers inside all turned to look at the doorway.

    "Is Student Gu Zhiqi here?" Director Wen spoke the moment he saw Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi greeted the teachers with a "Hello, teachers."

    With that, she considered it as having greeted them.

    Director Wen was about to say something more when the vice-principal interrupted, "Are you Student Gu Zhiqi? I believe Teacher Mo has already informed you why we called you here? What do you have to say about it?"

    As the vice-principal spoke, he sized up Gu Zhiqi from head to toe.

    Standing there with azy demeanor, Gu Zhiqi said calmly, "I didn¡¯t cheat."

    Before anyone else could respond to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Wu Hui let out a cold snort, "Hmph."

    After snorting, she nced sideways at Gu Zhiqi, "You say you didn¡¯t cheat, and that¡¯s it? Don¡¯t you think your exnation is too feeble? Do you think this matter can be cleared up just by saying so?"

    Hearing Wu Hui¡¯s words, Teacher Mo and several ss teachers from ss Eight all frowned.

    "Teacher Wu..." Teacher Mo and Wen Feng almost spoke at the same time. It was just when they said the third word, "Teacher Wu," that they realized someone else was speaking with them, so they both stopped.

    Just then, Gu Zhiqizily spoke up, "Didn¡¯t the person who reported me also rely on their words to nder me? Why can¡¯t I use my words to exin?"

    "You are the one under suspicion now. Shouldn¡¯t you provide evidence that you didn¡¯t cheat? Instead of just relying on your words here," Wu Hui said coldly, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Wu Hui was the first to disbelieve that Gu Zhiqi scored full marks in all subjects.

    She had been Gu Zhiqi¡¯s homeroom teacher for two years, she knew Gu Zhiqi¡¯s abilities well.

    Not to mention, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t have the capability to score full marks across all subjects, and even if she did, she can¡¯t really score full marks.

    Otherwise, what would people think of Wu Hui?

    Gu Zhiqi had been in ss One for two years, never scoring full marks across all subjects. How did she score full marks just after switching sses?

    Others would only think she was ipetent.

    She firmly couldn¡¯t allow this to happen.

    So, when she learned someone reported Gu Zhiqi for cheating, Wu Hui rushed here immediately.

    No matter what, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s cheating must be a truth.

    With these thoughts, Wu Hui¡¯s eyes turned cold, and her gaze at Gu Zhiqi darkened significantly.

    Wu Hui¡¯s words caused difort to the teachers of ss Eight. Teacher Mo frowned and said, "Teacher Wu, Student Gu Zhiqi is a student in my ss. I will investigate whether she cheated, so there¡¯s no need to trouble Teacher Wu."

    Listening to Teacher Mo, Wu Hui looked displeased, "Her cheating has seriously affected the school¡¯s ethos. Why can¡¯t I be involved?"

 Chapter 999: Prove Innocence? Refusal

    <h4>Chapter 999: Chapter 999: Prove Innocence? Refusal</h4>

    "So, Teacher Wu just wants to make a definitive statement? The matter is not concluded yet." Thenguage teacher of ss Eight mumbled softly.

    Hearing this, Wu Hui abruptly turned her head to look at the ss Eightnguage teacher, "I¡¯ve been Gu Zhiqi¡¯s homeroom teacher for two years, do I not know her academic abilities?"

    "Scoring full marks in all subjects, it¡¯s impossible."

    "I think she must have known the contents of the test in advance, that¡¯s why she scored so high."

    While speaking, she gave Gu Zhiqi a cold, sweeping nce.

    Seeing this, Teacher Mo quietly stepped forward, blocking Wu Hui¡¯s gaze that was on Gu Zhiqi, "Does Teacher Wu have any evidence to support these words?"

    Wu Hui sneered: "Evidence? I¡¯ve been her homeroom teacher for two years, that¡¯s evidence enough!"

    Listening to Wu Hui, the ss Eightnguage teacher chuckled slightly, and said, "Teacher Wu, you¡¯re at least anguage teacher, right? Even if others don¡¯t understand what evidence means, you should. How can you talk such nonsense so casually?"

    At these words, Wu Hui red at thenguage teacher, "You..."

    "Alright, everyone quiet." The vice principal interjected, cutting off Wu Hui.

    Seeing this, Wu Hui fell silent, but her gaze on the ss Eightnguage teacher lingered, refusing to retreat.

    If looks could kill, the ss Eightnguage teacher might have been wounded by Wu Hui¡¯s sharp stare.

    "Student Gu Zhiqi, regarding the allegation of your cheating, our school does not believe it, but since doubts have been raised, we need to provide an exnation?" The vice principal spoke with a friendly demeanor, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent, only returning the vice principal¡¯s gaze with a calm look, waiting for him to continue.

    "The reason we¡¯ve called you here today is to ask if you can prove your innocence?" The vice principal said, rubbing hisrge, round belly.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, she only asked, "Prove my innocence? How should I prove it?"

    Upon hearing this, the vice principal immediately brought out a test paper from beside him, smiling as he looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, "Here is a set of exams, if you can score full marks, then we believe you didn¡¯t cheat."

    Director Wen, upon seeing this, furrowed his eyebrows.

    Are these not the past admission exams that Central Continent Academy sold at a high price?

    The exams from Central Continent Academy are not humanly possible, as far as he knows, since the founding of Central Continent Academy, no one has ever scored full marks on their exams.

    The vice principal is intentionally making things difficult for student Gu Zhiqi.

    Thinking of this, Director Wen couldn¡¯t sit still, "Principal Luo, this..."

    "No need to say more, this is final." Before Director Wen could finish speaking, the vice principal interrupted him.

    Seeing this, Director Wen moved his lips but eventually stayed silent, only taking out his phone to send out two messages.

    "Student Gu Zhiqi, what do you think?" The vice principal yed with the test paper in his hand, smiling as he looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, "As long as you score full marks, it¡¯s proof of your innocence, but if not... then I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to ask you to voluntarily withdraw from the school."

    As soon as the vice principal said this, the teachers of ss Eight all widened their eyes, looking at the vice principal in disbelief.

    There was only one thought in their minds: this person must be out of his mind.

    Isn¡¯t this tantly forcing someone to drop out?

    If this student, with such good grades, is really forced to drop out...

    Having such a person as vice principal, Central Continent might as well be doomed.

    Listening to the vice principal, Gu Zhiqi only gave azy smile and said, "I refuse."

    Everyone was surprised, not expecting Gu Zhiqi to refuse.

 Chapter 1000: Why?

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Chapter 1000: Why?</h4>

    Vice Principal was somewhat surprised by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s refusal, but notpletely, "So, is Student Gu admitting to cheating without taking the test?"

    "I have a question." Gu Zhiqi slightly lifted her gaze, looking at the Vice Principal.

    The Vice Principal, smiling broadly, leaned back in his chair, stroking his big belly while looking at Gu Zhiqi, "Oh? What question?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Someone used me of cheating, do they have evidence?"

    The Vice Principal remained unfazed and said to Gu Zhiqi, "That¡¯s precisely because the other partycks evidence, which is why I¡¯m giving Student Gu a chance to prove her innocence."

    "Principal Luo, that¡¯s quite an amusing statement." Gu Zhiqi curved her lips, her smilezy yet yful, "using me of cheating without evidence, and if I don¡¯t take the test, I¡¯m immediately found guilty. What logic is that?"

    "If someone uses me of cheating, shouldn¡¯t they provide evidence?"

    "Principal Luo wants me to do a test to prove my innocence." At this point, Gu Zhiqi paused andzily nced at the Vice Principal, "On what grounds?"

    "Why isn¡¯t the user required to provide suspicious evidence, while I waste my time proving my innocence?"

    "Suspect me of cheating? Fine, please bring out the evidence."

    "Anyone can voice suspicions without proof, can¡¯t they?"

    "Now the one being suspected is you, if you don¡¯t prove your innocence, you¡¯re admitting by default, don¡¯t you understand such a simple principle?" Principal Luo couldn¡¯t maintain his smile, his expression turned cold as he looked at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi casually replied, "First time hearing such a principle. Isn¡¯t it the school¡¯s responsibility to investigate these matters?"

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s questioning, Principal Luo was momentarily speechless but then righteously said, "Teachers are busy every day, who has the time to investigate whether you¡¯ve cheated or not? Taking one or two hours to do a test paper is just about showing some consideration for the teachers, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Principal Luo, that¡¯s not right. If a student is ndered, it¡¯s indeed our duty to investigate." Teacher Mo finally found an opportunity to interject, immediately addressing Principal Luo.

    Principal Luo, hearing Teacher Mo¡¯s words, snorted coldly, "It seems, Teacher Mo has a lot of free time."

    Teacher Mo remainedposed, "When a student is ndered, as a teacher, even if I don¡¯t have time, I should make time to investigate the truth and clear her name."

    Principal Luo listened to Teacher Mo¡¯s words, his gaze dimmed slightly, and after contemting for a few seconds, he said, "As her homeroom teacher, who knows if you might cover for her, so, Teacher Wu, you should..."

    "I¡¯ll investigate." Director Wen interrupted before Principal Luo could finish his sentence.

    Upon hearing this, Principal Luo frowned and looked at Director Wen.

    "I am the Director of Education; this is my responsibility." Director Wen slightly lowered his eyes and said.

    Originally, if a student is used of cheating, it doesn¡¯t need to be such a big issue, just a simple private investigation would suffice.

    He didn¡¯t know where Principal Luo heard about Gu Zhiqi being used and came rushing to his office, insisting on calling Gu Zhiqi over.

    Being the new Director of Education, he wasn¡¯t familiar with Principal Luo and didn¡¯t understand his character well.

    Initially, he thought the Vice Principal called Gu Zhiqi to cooperate with an investigation, just a simple questioning, but didn¡¯t expect it was to make things difficult for her.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Principal Luo wanted to trouble Gu Zhiqi, he couldn¡¯t stand by without doing anything.

    Moreover, letting Wu Hui investigate?

    Didn¡¯t they see the coldness in Wu Hui¡¯s eyes when looking at Student Gu?

 Chapter 1001 Leave of Absence

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Chapter 1001 Leave of Absence</h4>

    He wasn¡¯t familiar with Wu Hui, and didn¡¯t trust her, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t really let her investigate this matter.

    It would be better for him to look into it himself.

    "Director Wen is very busy, so I¡¯ll handle this," Wu Hui was quite eager to investigate this matter. After all, when ites to the oue, it would be her call.

    "Not necessary, I¡¯m pretty freetely and can look into this," Director Wen directly refused.

    Wu Hui¡¯s expression soured upon hearing this.

    Principal Luo remained silent for a moment before speaking again, "There is something else I need you to do, let Wu Hui investigate this instead."

    This was directed towards Director Wen.

    "No worries, I can..."

    Before Director Wen could finish, Principal Luo interrupted, "You need to travel out of town for work, you won¡¯t have the time."

    Director Wen heard this and fell silent.

    "Alright."

    He begrudgingly responded, ncing silently at the watch on his wrist.

    Why isn¡¯t it here yet?

    Principal Luo raised his eyes, looking coldly at Gu Zhiqi, "Gu Zhiqi, is this satisfactory?"

    Gu Zhiqi replied, "The results aren¡¯t out yet, naturally I can¡¯t say if I¡¯m satisfied or unsatisfied."

    Principal Luo sneered, "I hope the oue will satisfy you, Gu Zhiqi."

    The matter seemed to be temporarily settled. Gu Zhiqi was toozy to continue, and saidzily, "Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll leave first."

    Wu Hui looked at her with disdain, "Indeed, you have the blood of a country bumpkin, no respect for anyone."

    Director Wen frowned at this, "Teacher Wu, watch yournguage."

    Gu Zhiqi, however, ignored Wu Hui and turned to Teacher Mo, "Teacher Mo, I need to talk to you, can we go out and discuss?"

    Teacher Mo immediately nodded, "Of course."

    With that, they left the office together.

    "Gu Zhiqi, you don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on Wu Hui, and not let her..."

    Gu Zhiqi: "I¡¯m not worried."

    Teacher Mo: ?

    "I have a question," Gu Zhiqi said, slightly turning to look at Teacher Mo.

    "Go ahead."

    "Does what you said before still count?"

    Teacher Mo: ?

    What words?

    He said so many things, how would he know which sentence she referred to?

    Gu Zhiqi noticed Teacher Mo¡¯s confusion, and said, "Earlier, you mentioned if I got full marks in all subjects, you wouldn¡¯t ask for reasons and directly approve my leave."

    Teacher Mo: ???

    He said that.

    Why is this being brought up now?

    "Leave," Gu Zhiqi said, taking the leave request from her pocket and handing it to Teacher Mo.

    This time, Teacher Mo got wise and checked the date.

    He didn¡¯t expect it, but realized it was over twenty days.

    Teacher Mo: "Why are you asking for so many days off?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t ask for reasons?"

    Teacher Mo: "...But you still need to give a reason to exin to the school."

    Gu Zhiqi listened, went silent for a moment, then said, "My family¡¯s in the countryside..."

    "Your dad from the countryside died justst month." Before Gu Zhiqi could finish, Teacher Mo interrupted her, and added, "Your mom from the countryside also passed away."

    "Not them, it¡¯s my brother in the countryside, named Gu Chengan, he..."

    Teacher Mo: ?

    "Your brother... has he passed away too?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "...He¡¯s not dead."

    Upon hearing this, Teacher Mo coughed lightly, "Good that he¡¯s not. I was thinking, how could the whole family..." Mid-sentence, Teacher Mo asked Gu Zhiqi, "So, what is the reason for your leave?"

 Chapter 1002: Expulsion from School

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Chapter 1002: Expulsion from School</h4>

    "His real parents died, and he¡¯s been very sad, depressed every day, even attempted suicide. I thought having a rtive with him might make him feel better." Gu Zhiqi said, looking innocently and sincerely at Teacher Mo.

    She told the lie without batting an eye and used Gu Chengan as a pawn without any pressure.

    Teacher Mo listened and believed her.

    With a wave of his hand, he signed the leave slip for Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi took the leave slip back to her ss.

    Not long after the fourth period ended, a student arrived at ss Eight¡¯s door, asking Gu Zhiqi to go to the vice principal¡¯s office.

    Gu Zhiqi agreed verbally but had no intention of going at all.

    As usual, not long after the ss was dismissed, only Qiao Qingshu, Lu Xingzhe, and Gu Zhiqi were left in the ss Eight ssroom.

    The three didn¡¯t stay in the ssroom for long either; once most students had left, they got up, nning to go eat.

    But just as the three reached the ssroom door, a voice came from the loudspeaker.

    "Notice: After investigation, it has been confirmed that Gu Zhiqi of Grade 12 ss 8 cheated in the recent mock exam. Her exam results are canceled, and she is expelled from school."

    "Notice..."

    This announcement was repeated three times, and anyone who could hear the broadcast should have clearly understood the content.

    Hearing this notice, the three of them paused in their tracks.

    Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu both frowned and then turned to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    Lu Xingzhe¡¯s brows tightened, and his face immediately turned dark, "Brother Qi? This..."

    Before Lu Xingzhe could finish his words, Gu Zhiqi interrupted him, "Ignore it, let¡¯s eat first."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression was calm, with her deep and hazy eyes showing no surprise or anger. After finishing her sentence, she nonchntly stepped out of the ssroom, as if she wasn¡¯t the one mentioned in the broadcast.

    Seeing this, Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu exchanged a nce, and then both eventually stepped forward to follow Gu Zhiqi.

    Many people, not just Gu Zhiqi¡¯s group, heard the announcement, including Gu Huaijin, who had just rushed to the school after receiving it.

    As soon as the car stopped, Gu Huaijin was about to open the door and get out when he heard the expulsion notice for Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Huaijin¡¯s action of opening the door paused slightly, then his face turned cold and his brows furrowed instantly.

    With Gu Huaijin¡¯s frown, the temperature inside the car suddenly dropped, causing Assistant Xiao, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, to instinctively shrink his neck against the sudden chill.

    Gu Huaijin stopped opening the door, sat back in his seat, and then took out his phone to call Gu Zhiqi.

    The call was quickly connected, "Big brother?"

    Gu Huaijin: "Where are you?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "At school."

    "I¡¯m at your school¡¯s..." Gu Huaijin suddenly changed his words, remembering the notice he just heard, "I¡¯m at the parking lot under the administration building of First Middle School,e down, I¡¯ll take you to eat."

    After Gu Huaijin finished speaking, there was silence on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s end. A few secondster, Gu Zhiqi asked, "Can I bring two more people to mooch a meal? Xiao Qiao and Lu Xingzhe are with me."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Huaijin immediately replied, "Of course, you can."

    "Alright, we¡¯ll head over now."

    After Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, she hung up the call.

    As soon as the call ended, Lu Xingzhe looked at her eagerly. Gu Zhiqi put away her phone and asked Lu Xingzhe, "What is it?"

    "You¡¯re being biased, why call her Xiao Qiao and just call me by my name?" Lu Xingzhe looked at Gu Zhiqi, seemingly disgruntled.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi casually replied, "Oh, Xiao Lu."

    Though it sounded perfunctory, Lu Xingzhe nevertheless seemed quite satisfied.

 Chapter 1003: Investigate! Transfer schools?

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003: Investigate! Transfer schools?</h4>

    After hanging up the phone, Gu Huaijin opened the car door and got out, standing by the car waiting for Gu Zhiqi and the other two.

    Soon, the three of them arrived.

    "Big brother."

    "Brother Huaijin."

    As soon as they saw Gu Huaijin, all three of them greeted him.

    Gu Huaijin nodded at the three of them.

    After getting in the car, Gu Zhiqi turned to look at Gu Huaijin and asked, "Why are you at the school again?"

    Being the head of Gu¡¯s, shouldn¡¯t you be busy with work?

    Hees to the school every three days, doesn¡¯t he find it tedious?

    Gu Huaijin replied casually, "I was passing by, and since it¡¯s lunchtime, I thought about picking you up for a meal."

    Actually, Director Wen had told him about Gu Zhiqi being falsely used of cheating in the exam, and he rushed to the school, but still arrivedte.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t believe Gu Huaijin¡¯s answer, but since he didn¡¯t say more, she didn¡¯t press the matter.

    Instead, she buried her head and sent a message to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Are you there?]

    [First Jiu: Yes, I am]

    [First Jiu: Zhizhi, you haven¡¯t contacted the Yin Family in so long¡«]

    Ignoring Chubby Chiu¡¯sint, Gu Zhiqi went straight to the point.

    [Zhizhi: Check into that Principal Luo at Sea City No.1 Middle School and see why he¡¯s targeting me]

    [Zhizhi: And check his background too]

    Today¡¯s events clearly showed that the vice principal was intentionally targeting her.

    [First Jiu: You were targeted?!]

    [First Jiu: Unbelievable, taking advantage of my absence to bully my master!]

    [First Jiu: Don¡¯t worry, Zhizhi, I¡¯ll investigate his entire ancestry!]

    [First Jiu: Poor Zhizhi, what will you do without me¡«]

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    The previous messages were fine, but thatst sentence...

    [Zhizhi: Without you, I¡¯m already rich and living a retired life]

    With it, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s unfortunate, seriously.

    After sending out the message, Chubby Chiu retracted one message and stopped talking.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t send any more messages.

    Ten minutester, Gu Zhiqi received the information from Chubby Chiu.

    A pile of files and photos were sent over, followed by messages.

    [First Jiu: Luo Wu, from the Imperial Capital, is the brother of Su Yecheng¡¯s wife from the Su Family]

    [First Jiu: This Luo Wu is really not a good person...]

    Then came several messages cursing Luo Wu, ending with the reason why Luo Wu was targeting Gu Zhiqi.

    [First Jiu: Luo Wu is targeting you because Su Miaoyi instructed him to]

    [First Jiu: That Su Miaoyi is the Little Green Tea from Su the Beauty¡¯s Home]

    [First Jiu: This Little Green Tea is too hateful...]

    Following that were more messages cursing Su Miaoyi, which Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t look at, only focusing on the name Su Miaoyi, her eyeszily narrowing.

    She hadn¡¯t even settled the score fromst time, and now she¡¯s making a second move.

    "We¡¯re here," Gu Huaijin¡¯s cold voice sounded in her ear.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up and saw that the car had stopped, presumably at the dining spot. She put the phone in her pocket and got out of the car.

    **

    Since there were still sses in the afternoon, Gu Huaijin took the three of them for a simple meal and then dropped them back at the school after eating.

    The car parked under the teaching building. Gu Huaijin looked at Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe and said, "Qiqi won¡¯t join you in returning to the ssroom, and during this period, Qiqi won¡¯te to school."

    Qiao Qingshu and Lu Xingzhe¡¯s expressions changed slightly upon hearing this.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes also showed a hint of confusion, looking sideways at Gu Huaijin. Did he know she had taken a leave?

    Lu Xingzhe anxiously asked, "Brother Huaijin, are you transferring Brother Qi to another school? Which school is she transferring to, Xiao Qiao and I..."

 Chapter 1004 Title

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Chapter 1004 Title</h4>

    As soon as Gu Huaijin spoke, Lu Xingzhe immediately knew that Gu Huaijin probably already knew about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expulsion.

    At this point, hearing Gu Huaijin say that Gu Zhiqi was no longer going to school, his first thought was that Gu Huaijin was going to transfer her to another school.

    If Gu Zhiqi transferred schools, then he and Qiao Qingshu would, of course, transfer as well.

    Before Lu Xingzhe could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Gu Huaijin.

    "Whether or not to transfer schools is another matter," Gu Huaijin shook his head, and as he spoke, his cold face took on an even more stern look, "But before the matter is resolved, Qiqi will not go back to school."

    The little girl had been in school for less than two months, and for over a month, she hadn¡¯t been at school at all. In such a short time, how many times had she been bullied?

    This school needs a serious overhaul.

    If it can¡¯t be fixed, it¡¯s better not to attend this school.

    Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu understood upon hearing this.

    Gu Huaijin was determined to seek justice for Gu Zhiqi.

    After Lu Xingzhe and Qiao Qingshu left, Gu Zhiqi turned her gaze to Gu Huaijin and said, "Did youe to the school to handle the usation of me cheating?"

    Gu Huaijin nodded slightly, "Yes."

    Gu Zhiqi leaned back in her seat and said, "I can handle this matter myself, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself."

    Gu Huaijin turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, slightly raising his eyebrows.

    Thinking of something, Gu Zhiqi asked again, "Did the school call you?"

    Before Gu Huaijin could answer, Gu Zhiqi added, "Aren¡¯t you quite busy? Couldn¡¯t you have your assistant handle something like this?"

    Gu Huaijin listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, his gaze dimmed slightly, and after a moment he said, "You¡¯ve been wronged, and as your brother, how could I find it troublesome toe and seek justice for you?"

    As he spoke, Gu Huaijin gently rubbed the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, trying to soften his tone, "In a family, isn¡¯t it natural for you to trouble me, and me to trouble you?"

    Gu Zhiqi listened, her eyes slightly lowered, and said nothing.

    **

    Principal¡¯s office.

    After lunch, Luo Wu returned to school and learned that the notice expelling Gu Zhiqi had already been issued. Now, probably the whole school knew about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expulsion. Luo Wu, pleased, made a phone call to Su Miaoyi, who was far away in the Imperial Capital.

    The call was quickly connected.

    "Miaomiao, it¡¯s me."

    "Uncle, how did it go? Is the matter settled?" Su Miaoyi was delighted when she saw the call from Luo Wu, and her tone was filled with expectation.

    Luo Wu leaned back in his chair, rubbing his round belly, and said with a smile, "It¡¯s settled, she has already been expelled by me."

    "Really?" Upon hearing Luo Wu¡¯s words, Su Miaoyi¡¯s voice was evidently filled with joy.

    "Really." Luo Wu said with a satisfied smile.

    "But even if she¡¯s expelled, she can still transfer to another school." Su Miaoyi was happy for a few seconds before thinking of a new worry.

    "Don¡¯t worry, no school will dare to ept her." Luo Wu said, a sinister glint shing in his eyes.

    As long as he, in the name of the Imperial Capital Su Family, gave the word, unless someone from the Four Great Families or a high-ranking official from a few major powers intervened, no school would dare to ept her.

    Besides, whether she¡¯d even live to transfer is uncertain.

    "Can it really be done?" Su Miaoyi asked again.

    "Definitely no problem, and I¡¯ve arranged everything for whates next. Rest assured, she¡¯ll never appear in front of Master San again."

    Luo Wu also knew that Su Miaoyi had feelings for Su Yunling.

    He was very supportive and hoped that his niece could secure Su Yunling as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1005: Principal Gu Returns

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Chapter 1005: Principal Gu Returns</h4>

    Even though the eldest master of the Su Family is the head of the family, only a handful of people truly know that the one in real control is Su Yunling.

    It¡¯s said that Su Yunling is the Young Master of the Su Family from the Ancient Martial Arts World, and the elders of the Su Family treat him with utmost respect.

    The Imperial Capital Su Family is merely a coteral branch of the Su Family from the Ancient Martial Arts World, and it¡¯s by relying on them that they became the leader among the Four Great Families in the Imperial Capital.

    Su Yunling is the Young Master of the Su Family from the Ancient Martial Arts World and has absolute control over the Imperial Capital Su Family, so to establish oneself in the Su Family, building a good rtionship with Su Yunling is essential.

    If Su Miaoyi truly gets together with Su Yunling, she can be the Matriarch in the true sense, and as her uncle, he would certainly benefit from it.

    Listening to Luo Wu¡¯s words, Su Miaoyi was still not too reassured, "Are the people you arranged skilled enough? That little brat is not easy to deal with, you must hire someone with highbat power."

    Last time, the assassins she hired failed to kill her.

    It seems that the brat should have some self-defense methods.

    "It¡¯s just a little brat, easily dealt with, don¡¯t worry." Regarding dealing with Gu Zhiqi, Luo Wu was confident and even patted his chest in assurance.

    "Still need to be cautious, that little..."

    "Luo Wu! What have you done?"

    The call with Su Miaoyi wasn¡¯t finished yet when a loud shout rang out in Luo Wu¡¯s office. Luo Wu nced up and found Gu Chongming had returned from an out-of-town trip, storming in angrily. Luo Wu said to his phone, "Let¡¯s leave it at that, I¡¯ll hang up and wait for my good news."

    Without waiting for Su Miaoyi to respond, he directly hung up the phone.

    As soon as the call was disconnected, Gu Chongming grabbed Luo Wu¡¯s cor, gritted his teeth, and asked, "Who gave you the authority to expel a student¡¯s record on your own ord?"

    Having rushed quickly, Gu Chongming¡¯s breath was somewhat unstable, and his forehead even had a fine sheen of sweat.

    "I was just about to rify with you; it seems the principal is already aware."

    "Let¡¯s not fight; let¡¯s sit down and talk it over." Luo Wu said, raising his hand to try to free his cor from Gu Chongming¡¯s grasp.

    Gu Chongming continued to hold Luo Wu¡¯s cor tightly, "What gives you the right to arbitrarily expel a student? Things haven¡¯t been properly investigated yet; what gives you the right?"

    "Who said the matter hasn¡¯t been properly investigated." Luo Wu said, holding Gu Chongming¡¯s wrist, and with a slight exertion, freed his cor from Gu Chongming¡¯s grasp.

    "What do you mean?" Gu Chongming asked with a dark face, staring at Luo Wu.

    "If I didn¡¯t have evidence, I certainly wouldn¡¯t casually expel a student, right?" Luo Wu said, turning on theputer.

    Gu Chongming furrowed his brows, fixedly staring at Luo Wu.

    "Look, the evidence." Luo Wu said, showing the video on theputer to Gu Chongming.

    The screen clearly disyed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s actions inside the examination room.

    "Here you go, take a look." Luo Wu said, pointing to theputer screen.

    On it, a man in a suit was seen standing face-to-face with Gu Zhiqi, handing her a stack of books.

    Gu Chongming saw this and sneered, "What, are you trying to tell me that those books contained the answers to the mock exam?"

    Luo Wu listened,pletely unperturbed, "I¡¯ve already checked, there are no answers, but a test paper was included."

    Gu Chongming continued to sneer, "Is that so? Where¡¯s the test paper?"

    "Look at this test paper; except for the handwriting being different from Gu Zhiqi¡¯s, everything else is identical, even thepositions are the same." Luo Wu said, pulling out a stack of sheets from the drawer and handing them over for Gu Chongming to see.

    ```

 Chapter 1006 (Leave Note)

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Chapter 1006 (Leave Note)</h4>

    Gu Chongming saw this and didn¡¯t reach out to take it.

    Luo Wu tilted his body towards Gu Chongming and pushed the test paper into Gu Chongming¡¯s hand. "Obviously, Gu Zhiqi got the exam questions in advance and had someoneplete them for her."

    Gu Chongming didn¡¯t speak, so Luo Wu continued talking to himself, "I heard Gu Zhiqi is the adopted daughter of the richest family in Haicheng, the Gu Family. It seems she¡¯s quite favored by the Gu Family. For the Gu Family to get the exam questions and find someone to help her with them is simply too easy, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Stop projecting your filthy thoughts onto others," Gu Chongming said, grabbing the test paper Luo Wu handed him and yanking it away.

    With his head down, he quickly nced at the test paper in his hand.

    Gu Chongming had never seen Gu Zhiqi¡¯s test paper, nor did he know if what Luo Wu said was true, but each answer on these test papers was beautifully written.

    After looking through it, Gu Chongming gave Luo Wu a cold nce and said, "I will investigate the origin of this test paper. Whether it was written before Gu Zhiqi submitted it or after can be easily determined."

    Luo Wu listened and carelessly shrugged, gesturing him to go ahead.

    Gu Chongming took the test paper and turned away to leave.

    After Gu Chongming left, Luo Wu put away his indifferent demeanor and sat down with a serious expression.

    It doesn¡¯t matter when that test paper was written. The important thing is that Gu Zhiqi will never return to school alive.

    Whatever Gu Chongming wants to investigate will never have a conclusion.

    Thinking of this, a sinister smile curved on Luo Wu¡¯s lips.

    **

    Gu Huaijin directly took Gu Zhiqi back to the Gu Family Manor, then hurried back to thepany.

    Before leaving, he reminded Gu Zhiqi, "For the next few days, don¡¯t go back to school. Wait until I¡¯ve sorted out the matters at school, then decide whether to stay at Middle One or transfer."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded in agreement.

    After Gu Huaijin left, Gu Zhiqi went upstairs.

    The entire afternoon, Gu Zhiqi stayed in her room, and during that time, Aunt Li knocked a few times to bring her food.

    It seemed like she was just bringing food, but every time it was only a little bit, clearly using it as an excuse to check on Gu Zhiqi, worried she might do something irrational.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t mind and let her be.

    Aunt Li didn¡¯t seem to mind the trouble, going upstairs repeatedly until it was time to prepare dinner, then finally stopped.

    With Aunt Li no longering upstairs at every little thing, Gu Zhiqi stopped her mental method repair work and opened the files sent to her by Chubby Chiu.

    After organizing the files, she found there were still some missing pieces, so she proceeded to investigate personally.

    **

    In the CEO¡¯s office of the Gu Consortium, Gu Huaijin¡¯s gaze was fixed on theputer screen, his hand asionally clicking the mouse.

    On the desk in front of him was a phone on speaker mode, from which the sound of keyboard tapping asionally came.

    "So, have you found it?" Gu Huaijin asked after a long silence.

    "Stop rushing, stop rushing. I¡¯ve already hacked into his phone." From the other side of the phone came Gu Yuluo¡¯s Lolita Voice.

    Gu Huaijin heard this and didn¡¯t urge her further.

    Gu Yuluo continued typing on the keyboard. While typing, she suddenly eximed, "Huh?"

    "What is it?" Gu Huaijin asked upon hearing her surprised tone.

    "Seems I¡¯ve run into an acquaintance," Gu Yuluo said, her tone tinged with confusion. "Strange, why is she also hacking Luo Wu¡¯s phone?"

 Chapter 1007 Su Yunling: Come Out

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007 Su Yunling: Come Out</h4>

    Listening to Gu Yuluo¡¯s soliloquy, Gu Huaijin asked, "An acquaintance? Who?"

    "It¡¯s Y..." Gu Yuluo initially wanted to say it¡¯s Yueyue, but realizing that Gu Huaijin didn¡¯t know Moon was Gu Xiyue, she immediately changed her words, "It¡¯s a hacker I know."

    The one hacking Hei Luowu¡¯s phone like her was indeed Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Yuluo didn¡¯t know why Gu Xiyue was hacking Hei Luowu¡¯s phone, but since they weren¡¯t enemies, even if they encountered each other, Gu Yuluo wasn¡¯t too nervous and continued looking for the information she wanted.

    On the other side, Gu Xiyue also discovered Gu Yuluo hacking Hei Luowu¡¯s phone.

    With the same thought as Gu Yuluo, Gu Xiyue also continued to calmly look for what she wanted.

    "Shoot! What¡¯s going on?" Gu Yuluo, typing the keyboard methodically, suddenly eximed.

    Gu Huaijin paused his mouse click slightly and nced at the phone.

    Perhaps due to experiencing Gu Yuluo¡¯s exmations multiple times, hearing her exmation instantly gave Gu Huaijin an ominous premonition.

    "Damn! Why is this person popping up again?" Gu Yuluo started cursing.

    Hearing this, Gu Huaijin remained silent, not speaking immediately, but waited for her to continue.

    As expected, without waiting for Gu Huaijin to ask, Gu Yuluo exined the situation, "I told you, this Jiu is my lifelong enemy, I can run into them anywhere."

    For a moment, Gu Yuluo even doubted whether this Jiu had some ulterior motive against her, otherwise why did every encounter seem almost inevitable recently.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Gu Huaijin heard Gu Yuluo say such things, and having heard it so many times, he also started to have some doubts about what exactly this Jiu¡¯s background was.

    Why every time Gu Yuluo made a move? Always meeting with them.

    Thinking about the ident that happenedst time when Gu Yuluo hacked Gu Xingruo¡¯sputer, Gu Huaijin¡¯s eyes deepened slightly.

    For a moment, the image of a person¡¯s face shed in his mind.

    In the eyes of other members of the Gu Family, Gu Xingruo was just into esports, but Gu Huaijin knew that Gu Xingruo¡¯s hacker skills seemed to be quite good.

    He had reason to suspect if this Jiu had some connection with Gu Xingruo.

    Though suspicions were there, Gu Huaijin wouldn¡¯t mention it to Gu Yuluo.

    Unaware of Gu Huaijin¡¯s spection, when Gu Yuluo noticed that Jiu hadn¡¯t taken action against her, she didn¡¯t confront them actively either.

    The same was true for Gu Xiyue.

    All three had their own targets, so they didn¡¯t engage and peacefully obtained the things they each wanted.

    **

    After Gu Zhiqi obtained the information, she sent it directly to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Send it to the relevant department, I don¡¯t want to see him at Middle One again]

    [Jiu: Got it]

    After receiving a message from Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi also received a message from Su Yunling.

    [Su Yunling: Where are you?]

    Slightly puzzled by Su Yunling¡¯s sudden message, Gu Zhiqi responded with one word.

    [Child: Home]

    [Su Yunling: Not at school?]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqizily sent a one-word reply.

    [Child: Mm]

    After the message was sent, there was no further response from Su Yunling until an hourter when Gu Zhiqi received a message from him.

    [Su Yunling: Come out]

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    [Su Yunling: The items I¡¯ve shipped for you have arrived]

    Upon seeing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered, gathered up some things casually, and went downstairs.

    The Gu Family Vi is quite far from the gate, so Gu Zhiqi used some vital energy to speed up, and it didn¡¯t take long before she reached the gate.

    However, upon reaching the gate, she didn¡¯t see the delivery person, only a business car.

 Chapter 1008 Su Yunling: Child, your delivery

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Chapter 1008 Su Yunling: Child, your delivery</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi stopped in her tracks, standing at the doorway as she looked distantly at the car.

    As Gu Zhiqi looked over, the car door opened, and a tall and slender figure stepped out.

    Today, the sky is overcast, and it¡¯s nearing dusk, making the atmosphere somewhat sombre and gray.

    The whole world seemed to be shrouded in gloom, and just by looking at this dull scenery, one felt oppressed.

    However, after that person got out of the car, a ssh of unique color suddenly appeared under the gloomy sky, like a ray of sunlight bursting onto the scene, eye-catching and dazzling.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, looking intently at that person.

    Why is he here?

    "Come here." The person removed his mask, revealing his charmingly handsome face, a gentle smile hovering on his lips, as he waved to Gu Zhiqi.

    Because of that smile, the formerly gloomy and colorless world seemed to lose its hue in an instant, all turning into his backdrop.

    How can there be such a dazzling person in this world?

    Gu Zhiqi instinctively lifted her foot, slowly walking to Su Yunling, stopping in front of him, she slightly tilted her head to look at the person standing before her, "Brother, why are you here?"

    Su Yunling slightly bent his brows, his eyes filled with a tender smile as he looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Didn¡¯t you say you missed me?"

    The eyes were too gentle and too deep, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t see through them, nor did she dare to look more, for if she did, she might lose herself.

    But...missing him?

    Did she ever say that?

    Recalling the conversation she had with him not long ago, Gu Zhiqi paused.

    He came because of her one statement about missing him?

    Yet, that was merely a dismissive remark.

    Gu Zhiqi lowered her gaze slightly, her mood mixed, and for a moment, something seemed to break uncontrobly from her heart, causing her to feel an emotion for the first time known as irritation and helplessness.

    Gu Zhiqi was lost in thought when suddenly, a force was applied to the top of her head.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up and saw Su Yunling reaching over to gently pat the top of her head, his movements as gentle as the expression in his eyes.

    After a moment, Su Yunling withdrew his hand and said to Gu Zhiqi, "Get in the car, I¡¯ll take you to dinner."

    He said that while pulling the car door open.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t immediately get in but instead raised her eyes slightly to look at Su Yunling.

    After a few seconds of silence, she finally bent down and got into the car.

    As soon as she was seated in the car, it started moving.

    Su Yunling retrieved a ring from the Storage Ring, turned sideways, and handed it to Gu Zhiqi, saying softly, "Child, your delivery."

    Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Su Yunling.

    "I¡¯m your courier this time, please sign for your package." Su Yunling said with a tender smile, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    The smile made Gu Zhiqi lose her focus for a moment.

    "Did youe all the way just to deliver this?" Gu Zhiqi asked quietly before reaching out to take the ring Su Yunling handed over.

    Scanning the contents of the ring with spiritual power, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze paused slightly.

    This... seems a bit much.

    "No, I came to take care of some business." Su Yunling replied with a straight face, not blushing at all.

    Yun Miao, who was driving, listened quietly and nced at Su Yunling through the rearview mirror.

    His master says lies without even batting an eysh.

    No one knows who he started rushing through announcements like crazy from three days ago, finally freeing up a day, and came to Sea City immediately.

    At first, Yun Miao also thought his master was here on business.

    Once they arrived in Sea City, his master went straight to Sea City No.1 Middle School, and upon learning Miss Gu wasn¡¯t at the school, headed directly to the Gu Family.

 Chapter 1009 Encounter with Luo Wu

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Chapter 1009 Encounter with Luo Wu</h4>

    It¡¯s very obvious, the master came to Haicheng for Miss Gu, but he just won¡¯t tell her.

    Since Su Yunling didn¡¯t say anything, Yun Miao naturally didn¡¯t dare to either.

    Mainly, he could see that Miss Gu had no such thoughts about the master. If he said something wrong and scared her away, the master would definitely deal with him.

    Unaware of Yun Miao¡¯s thoughts, Su Yunling thought about Gu Zhiqi not attending school and slightly tilted his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, casually asking, "Not going to sses today? Why didn¡¯t you go to school?"

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand paused slightly while typing on her phone and said, "Took a leave."

    After speaking, she continued looking down, typing on her phone.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, a shadow passed through Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, "Sick leave or something else?"

    After asking, he looked her up and down.

    "Something else. I have to go to the Medical Alliance tomorrow." Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t hide from Su Yunling about going to the Medical Alliance.

    "Medical Alliance?"

    "Yeah, to handle some matters." This time, without waiting for Su Yunling to ask, Gu Zhiqi exined.

    Su Yunling heard it and didn¡¯t ask further, simply saying, "There are many Poison Doctors in the Medical Alliance. Something likest time could happen again, be careful."

    Although he knew this child was capable, Su Yunling couldn¡¯t help but remind her.

    "Okay." Gu Zhiqi obediently agreed.

    The car fell into a brief silence. Seeing Gu Zhiqi looking down typing, Su Yunling didn¡¯t speak again.

    Gu Zhiqi suddenly looked up at Su Yunling, "Brother."

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze turned questioning, turning his head to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    "If I took action against someone in your Su Family, would you be angry?" Gu Zhiqi asked lightly.

    Su Yunling slightly raised his eyebrows, "Did someone provoke you?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Just a woman, the girl we saw at the Su Family housest time."

    Su Yunling listened, was silent for several seconds, then remembered who Gu Zhiqi was talking about, his gaze slightly darkened, turning to look at Gu Zhiqi, "She provoked you?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly.

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze darkened a few degrees more, "Just leave a breath."

    Gu Zhiqi listened and said no more, lowering her eyes to continue typing.

    **

    The dining ce was at the Shadow Pavilion. After arriving at the Shadow Pavilion, Gu Zhiqi wanted to go to the restroom, so Yun Miao and Su Yunling went to the private room first.

    Gu Zhiqi went to the restroom on the first floor. As soon as she came out of the restroom, she heard a familiar voice.

    "Gu Zhiqi will no longer appear in Middle One, and Gu Chongming can¡¯t find any information."

    "How can you be sure? What can a dead person find?"

    "In a few days, the principal of Middle One will be reced."

    The words were spoken by a man walking ahead of Gu Zhiqi; judging by his actions, he seemed to be on a phone call. Although his voice was low, Gu Zhiqi still heard it.

    She didn¡¯t expect to run into Luo Wuing to the Shadow Pavilion for a meal.

    And this person was walking in front of her, talking on the phone.

    After taking in all of Luo Wu¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s steps paused slightly, her eyes fixed on Luo Wu.

    A few secondster, Gu Zhiqi moved.

    Luo Wu had a cold expression, engrossed in the call, when suddenly there was a sharp pain in his neck, and he lost consciousness.

    Three secondster, Luo Wu was dragged into the women¡¯s restroom, where the sound of rushing water and the thudding of punches could be heard.

    In less than a minute, Gu Zhiqi came out of the restroom.

 Chapter 1010 Su the Beauty Gets Angry

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Chapter 1010 Su the Beauty Gets Angry</h4>

    After Su Yunling and Yun Miao parted ways, Su Yunling said to Yun Miao, "Check Su Miaoyi¡¯s recent movements and see how she provoked the child."

    Yun Miao heard the conversation between Su Yunling and Gu Zhiqi in the car as well.

    Upon hearing Su Yunling¡¯s instructions, Yun Miao immediately understood the reason behind Su Yunling¡¯s investigation into Su Miaoyi and promptly responded, "Yes."

    After responding, Yun Miao immediately took out his phone and sent a message to his subordinates.

    Soon, the two arrived in the private room.

    After Su Yunling finished ordering the dishes, he sat to the side steeping tea.

    Once the tea was brewed, Yun Miao received a message from his subordinates.

    "Master, we¡¯ve uncovered the grudges between Su Miaoyi and Miss Gu." Yun Miao slightly lowered his eyes, nced at the message, and said to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling¡¯s hand, holding the teacup, paused slightly, and he raised his gaze to nce at Yun Miao, signaling him to speak.

    Seeing Su Yunling look at him, Yun Miao suddenly hesitated, uncertain of how to begin.

    After all, the reason Su Miaoyi targeted Miss Gu was because of the master.

    If the master found out, this...

    "What? Cat got your tongue?"

    Upon hearing this, Yun Miao skipped over the reason and spoke about the enmity between Su Miaoyi and Gu Zhiqi, "Last month, the day Miss Gu left the Su Family, Su Miaoyi hired someone to try to kidnap Miss Gu, but in the end, they failed. The one who handled the hired person was the fourth brother."

    Once Yun Miao finished speaking, he could clearly feel a wave of bone-chilling coldness in the air.

    Shrinking his neck slightly, he tentatively asked Su Yunling, "Master, did the fourth brother ever mention this to you?"

    Su Yunling slightly lowered his gaze without uttering a word.

    Unable to discern anything from Su Yunling¡¯s indifferent demeanor, Yun Miao could only speak up for Yun Yan, "After that incident, the fourth brother has been continuously busy, he probably forgot to inform the master."

    Listening to Yun Miao¡¯s words, Su Yunling lifted his eyelids and gave Yun Miao a brief indifferent nce.

    Seeing this, Yun Miao immediately sat up straight and said loudly, "Such an important matter, the fourth brother didn¡¯t tell the master, truly uneptable. No matter how busy one is, anything concerning Miss Gu is of utmost priority and cannot be omitted from the master."

    Su Yunling did not provide anyment on this but merely said, "Continue."

    Upon hearing this, Yun Miao steadied his mood and continued, "Su Miaoyi¡¯s uncle is the vice-principal of Sea City No.1 Middle School. Just today, Miss Gu was used after scoring full marks in all subjects. Luo Wu not only expelled Miss Gu but also fabricated false evidence of Miss Gu cheating."

    Su Yunling slightly lowered his gaze, staring at the tea in the teacup in front of him without uttering a word.

    Yun Miao couldn¡¯t discern the emotions in Su Yunling¡¯s gaze, but the almost frozen air around them told him that his master¡¯s mood was extremely foul at the moment.

    Yun Miao swallowed silently and continued, "This Luo Wu not only wants Miss Gu¡¯s life but also aims to eliminate Principal Gu Chongming and take his position."

    Upon hearing Yun Miao¡¯s words, Su Yunling finally made a move, the teacup shattered with a sharp sound, tea sshing everywhere.

    Within Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, deep as water, a hint of coldness diffused.

    Yun Miao quietly diminished his presence.

    After following Su Yunling for so many years, Yun Miao felt for the first time an intense coldness emanating from Su Yunling.

    Although not overtly expressed, Yun Miao truly felt as if the surrounding air had frozen.

    Su Yunling methodically wiped the water stains from the table and said, "Handle the situation with Luo Wu ordingly."

    The tone and actions disyed no trace of pleasure or anger.

    Yun Miao promptly replied, "Yes." Then, recalling something, Yun Miao cautiously asked, "What about Su Miaoyi?"

 Chapter 1011 Zhizhi: Should Brother Continue to Provide Meals and Accommodation?

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Chapter 1011 Zhizhi: Should Brother Continue to Provide Meals and Amodation?</h4>

    "Yun Yi will handle it."

    Su Yunling¡¯s tone was casual and refined, and after speaking, he lifted the teacup to his lips and took a gentle sip.

    Yun Miao listened to Su Yunling¡¯s words, but chose silence.

    Let Miss Yun Yi handle it?

    Thinking of Miss Yun Yi¡¯s torturous means, Yun Miao shivered silently.

    **

    When Gu Zhiqi pushed open the door to the private room, she felt a faint chill in the air.

    But soon, that chill disappeared, as if it was just a figment of her imagination.

    Hearing the sound at the door, Su Yunling nced up and, upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, the chill in his eyes instantly faded, leaving only warmth in his deep peach blossom gaze.

    He raised his hand and gently waved at Gu Zhiqi, "The dishes haven¡¯t arrived yet, have a seat first."

    Gu Zhiqi stepped over and sat down beside Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling handed the tablet with the menu to her, saying: "I ordered a few dishes for you, see if there¡¯s anything else you want to add."

    Once finished speaking, he poured a cup of tea and pushed it in front of Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the tablet and found that Su Yunling had already ordered all the dishes she wanted.

    In the past, Su Yunling had done simr things, but Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t paid attention at the time, so naturally it didn¡¯t matter to her.

    Today, Gu Zhiqi suddenly noticed it.

    Turns out that unbeknownst to her, he understood her eating habits so well.

    Gu Zhiqi absentmindedly scrolled through the tablet, finally, her finger tapped to order a sweet rice wine dumpling, then she set the tablet aside and picked up the teacup to drink absently.

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t a tea connoisseur, but after tasting Su Yunling¡¯s brewed tea, she realized it was different from tea brewed by others.

    Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    She had never been picky about food before, but after eating Su Yunling¡¯s cooking a few times, she found herself bing a bit more particr.

    Therefore, she began to worry that after drinking Su Yunling¡¯s tea too often, she might be picky with tea brewed by others.

    Su Yunling was unaware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wild thoughts, and slightly turned his head to ask, "Old Fu said you promised to treat his grandfather¡¯s illness?"

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing Su Yunling¡¯s question, came back to her senses and nodded lightly at him.

    Su Yunling slightly turned his gaze to ask Gu Zhiqi: "When do you n to go?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Noter than November 1st, the exact time depends on the arrangements."

    Su Yunling nodded gently, "Remember to tell me before you leave, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded lightly upon hearing this.

    After nodding, Gu Zhiqi asked Su Yunling, "Do you have time at the end of the month?"

    Su Yunling listened and raised his eyebrow slightly.

    "In a few days, it¡¯s time for Mr. Jin¡¯s acupuncture again." Gu Zhiqi said, her gaze fixed deeply and mysteriously on Su Yunling with a hint of mischief in her eyes.

    Su Yunling looked at her like this, his lips bent slightly, without answering Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, he merely asked, "So?"

    "You invited me to treat him, this time, should my brother continue to cover food and board?" Gu Zhiqi propped her chinzily and cutely, subtly nced at Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling¡¯s smile deepened, "Of course."

    As he spoke, he gently rubbed the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, "When you¡¯re leaving for the capital, remember to tell me, I¡¯ll have someone pick you up."

    Having gotten the desired answer, Gu Zhiqi was in a good mood and didn¡¯t fuss over Su Yunling ruffling her hair, instead she cheerfully nodded.

 Chapter 1012: Luo Wu Wakes Up

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Chapter 1012: Luo Wu Wakes Up</h4>

    After nodding, Gu Zhiqi said to Su Yunling, "If nothing unexpected happens, once I¡¯ve finished the acupuncture for Mr. Jin, we can immediately set off to treat Fu Xiyan¡¯s grandfather."

    Su Yunling listened and silently noted this down.

    It seems that she¡¯ll have to continue rushing to catch up on announcements when she returns.

    Soon, the dishes were served, and the three in the private room started eating.

    **

    On the other side, Luo Wu, who had been knocked unconscious in the women¡¯s restroom, also woke up.

    Upon waking, Luo Wu, whose face was already bruised and battered, was beaten again like a pervert.

    Afterward, Luo Wu didn¡¯t even go to the hospital but directly contacted Manager Zhang of the Shadow Pavilion.

    Upon hearing that Luo Wu had been beaten, Manager Zhang quickly rushed over.

    First, he apologized profusely to Luo Wu, and upon hearing Luo Wu ask to retrieve the surveince footage, Manager Zhang cooperated fully and retrieved it.

    However, the video of Luo Wu being beaten had been deleted, and there was no way to see who knocked Luo Wu unconscious and dumped him in the women¡¯s restroom.

    With the surveince video of Luo Wu being dragged into the women¡¯s restroom gone, Luo Wu decided to investigate from other angles.

    "I remember someone was following me out of the restroom, and although I didn¡¯t see that person¡¯s face clearly, I¡¯m sure I can recognize him by his attire when I see him again. Retrieve all of today¡¯s videos; I want to identify him one by one." Luo Wu was filled with hatred, vowing to catch the person who knocked him out, so he didn¡¯t even go to the hospital.

    With a face full of bruises, Luo Wu demanded Manager Zhang retrieve all today¡¯s surveince footage.

    Manager Zhang listened and immediately ordered the security department to retrieve all today¡¯s surveince videos for Luo Wu to identify.

    However, after watching for a long time, Luo Wu couldn¡¯t find the person he was looking for in the surveince footage.

    "Anyone appearing in the Shadow Pavilion is definitely here to dine; maybe they haven¡¯t left yet. I want to search room by room."

    Manager Zhang hesitated upon hearing this, "Mr. Luo, this might not be appropriate."

    The people whoe to dine at the Shadow Pavilion are either rich or noble; anyone in the private rooms is not someone to be easily offended.

    Moreover, today, there are distinguished guests in private room number one.

    At the same time, Manager Zhang had another concern.

    The surveince defense system at the Shadow Pavilion was purchased from Changming Technology, the topwork securitypany.

    The defense system produced by Changming Technology is imprable except for top-level hackers; ordinary people simply can¡¯t hack it sessfully.

    To silently breach the firewall of the Shadow Pavilion and delete the video, the person must be a top-level hacker.

    If it involves a top-level hacker, Luo Wu must have offended a formidable figure.

    Luo Wu is indeed a rtive of the Su Family, and Manager Zhang feared offending Luo Wu, but he also worried about offending other guests more, especially the hacker.

    Manager Zhang really didn¡¯t want to handle this hot potato and only thought about how to throw it away.

    "What¡¯s inappropriate?" Luo Wu, with a hideous face, stared darkly at Manager Zhang.

    Manager Zhang immediately expressed his concerns, "Those whoe to dine at the Shadow Pavilion are all either rich or noble. Rushing to identify them might disturb the guests¡¯ enjoyment."

    Manager Zhang didn¡¯t finish his sentence, believing Luo Wu understood.

    Luo Wu indeed understood but didn¡¯t care at all. "Just take me to search. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility."

    In Luo Wu¡¯s eyes, this isn¡¯t the Imperial Capital; no matter how powerful or influential the diners here are, they¡¯re merely people from Haicheng.

    He has the Imperial Capital Su Family behind him; in all of Haicheng, there¡¯s no one worthy of Luo Wu¡¯s apprehension.

 Chapter 1013: About Surveillance

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Chapter 1013: About Surveince</h4>

    Listening to Luo Wu¡¯s words, Manager Zhang still seemed a bit hesitant.

    Seeing Manager Zhang¡¯s indecision, Luo Wu said, "If something happens to me at your Shadow Pavilion, surely Manager Zhang doesn¡¯t want me to just let it slide, right? If word gets out, it won¡¯t be good for your Shadow Pavilion¡¯s reputation either."

    Hearing Luo Wu¡¯s words, Manager Zhang¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Noticing the subtle change in Manager Zhang¡¯s expression, Luo Wu continued, "I know the people behind your Shadow Pavilion are influential, but no matter how powerful, they couldn¡¯t be more powerful than the Su Family, could they?"

    With these words from Luo Wu, Manager Zhang¡¯s expression changed again.

    Luo Wu was right, in Xia Country, no background could be bigger than the Su Family, as the Su Family was the head of the Four Great Families in the imperial capital, and also the number one family in the entire Xia Country. Even the Ever Winning Army, the top force in Xia Country, had to show respect to the Su Family.

    "It¡¯s just a nce, after all. If Manager Zhang is not reassured, I can also change into the staff¡¯s outfit. This way, it won¡¯t disturb the guests dining, will it?"

    Luo Wu was determined to find the person who hit him, and in order to find that person, he didn¡¯t mind pretending to be staff.

    Hearing Luo Wu¡¯s words, Manager Zhang¡¯s eyes moved.

    In the end, Manager Zhang gritted his teeth and agreed, "Alright, but you have to disguise as staff, and there¡¯s a VIP in the top-floor private box, you can¡¯t go up there."

    Luo Wu listened and agreed immediately.

    Just checking the other boxes is fine. There are so many guests, it can¡¯t be that the person who knocked him out is dining on the top floor.

    **

    Unaware of what had happened between the manager and Luo Wu, Su Yunling received a message from Yun Xin just after finishing his meal.

    [Yun Xin: Master, the surveince system at the Haicheng branch of the Shadow Pavilion has been hacked, with some footage missing]

    [Yun Xin: The time is when you entered the Shadow Pavilion, I¡¯m afraid someone might be trying to do you harm]

    Looking at the message from Yun Xin, Su Yunling¡¯s expression remained unchanged, he simply replied.

    [Master: Have the tech department trace the person who deleted the footage]

    After replying to Yun Xin, Su Yunling stood up and didn¡¯t forget to say to Gu Zhiqi, "Keep eating, I¡¯ll be right back."

    Gu Zhiqi was burying her head in a bowl of sweet rice balls, and hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, she haphazardly nodded.

    Seeing her focus solely on food, Su Yunling slightly raised an eyebrow, then turned and left.

    In the private room, only Yun Miao and Gu Zhiqi remained.

    Yun Miao had finished eating and was typing messages to Yun Yan.

    [Yun Miao: I can only help you this far, think carefully about how you will exin to the Master]

    [Yun Miao: You know how much the Master values Miss Gu, yet you didn¡¯t even tell him about Su Miaoyi hiring people to kidnap Miss Gu]

    After Yun Miao sent the message, Yun Yan replied.

    [Fourth Brother: The Master knows?]

    Yun Miao fell silent for a few seconds while looking at Yun Yan¡¯s message.

    Why does it feel like Fourth Brother isn¡¯t worried at all?

    Is he not afraid of the Master?

    [Yun Miao: Yes, he found out today]

    [Fourth Brother: Oh]

    Yun Yan coldly replied with an "oh," then nothing followed.

    Seeing this, Yun Miao felt something was amiss, and just as he was about to ask Yun Yan why he wasn¡¯t worried, someone appeared before him.

    "Have you seen my horsetail whisk?"

    A cool, chilly voice rang in his ears, sounding very familiar, but the tone was icily cold.

    Yun Miao¡¯s hands paused over his phone, and he looked up at the person speaking.

    As he lifted his gaze, he met a pair of deep, cold eyes, and for a moment, Yun Miao felt as if he had been swept into an icy wastnd.

    As if in the next second, he would be frozen into an ice sculpture.

 Chapter 1014 Zhizhi Drunk Again

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Chapter 1014 Zhizhi Drunk Again</h4>

    Yun Miao shivered violently, finally shaking off that cold feeling.

    Then, looking at Gu Zhiqi, he tentatively asked, "Miss Gu, did you... lose something?"

    Hearing Yun Miao¡¯s address to her, Gu Zhiqi frowned slightly but didn¡¯t correct him. She just coldly said to Yun Miao, "My horsetail whisk is missing, have you seen it?"

    Yun Miao looked at Gu Zhiqi in this state, feeling a bit stunned.

    Why does it feel like Miss Gu is acting strangely, and a bit foolish?

    Seeing Yun Miao sitting there dumbfounded and not answering her question, Gu Zhiqi asked again in a cool voice, "Have you seen it? A horsetail whisk, ice white colored."

    Yun Miao, hearing her, snapped back to attention.

    "Huh? Well, let me... I¡¯ll help you look." Yun Miao said as he started to look around left and right, up and down, finally lifting the tablecloth.

    Gu Zhiqi, seeing him in such a flustered state, directly turned and left.

    Yun Miao swept the area under the table, but after sweeping it, he still didn¡¯t see any ice white horsetail whisk, so he spoke up, "Miss Gu, it doesn¡¯t seem to be here. Could your horsetail whisk have been left..."

    Huh? Where is she?

    Where did Miss Gu go?

    Where did Miss Gu, such a big person, go?

    The rest of Yun Miao¡¯s words got stuck in his throat, and after a while, he suddenly stood up, scanned the room, and, not seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure, immediately got up and walked toward the door.

    "Miss Gu?"

    "Miss Gu."

    Yun Miao called out as he walked out of the room.

    After opening the room door, he still didn¡¯t see Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure.

    Yun Miao had to simultaneously search for Gu Zhiqi and fumble for his phone to call Su Yunling.

    **

    Over there, Su Yunling had juste out of the Shadow Pavilion¡¯s surveince room, and after stepping out, he was messaging Yun Xin with his head down while walking towards the private room.

    [Master: Any news from the tech department?]

    [Yun Xin: Still decrypting, should have results soon]

    After reading the message, Su Yunling put his phone away and continued towards the private room with the phone in his hand.

    Just now in the surveince room, Su Yunling learned about one thing, Luo Wu was attacked in the Shadow Pavilion.

    The time he was attacked coincided precisely with the time the surveince was deleted.

    So, the person who deleted the surveince video likely wasn¡¯t targeting him, but rather aimed to destroy the evidence of beating Luo Wu.

    "Ding Dong"

    As Su Yunling was thinking about the deleted surveince, a message notification popped up on his phone.

    Su Yunling nced at the phone and saw it was a message from Yun Xin, which also mentioned the name "Jiu."

    Just as Su Yunling was about to tap the message for a closer look, an iing call notification appeared on the phone screen.

    It was from Yun Miao.

    Su Yunling pressed to answer, exited the call screen, and opened Yun Xin¡¯s message.

    "Master, Miss Gu is missing."

    "Miss Gu seems a bit off, she kept saying she needs to find the horsetail whisk, now I have no idea where she has gone."

    As Yun Miao¡¯s voice came through the phone, Su Yunling also read Yu Xin¡¯s message.

    [Yun Xin: The tech department says that the way the surveince was deleted is very simr to Jiu¡¯s methods, it¡¯s very likely Jiu]

    Su Yunling stopped in his tracks, ignored Yun Xin¡¯s message, and tightened his grip on the phone, asking Yun Miao, "What¡¯s going on?"

    "I don¡¯t know either, it¡¯s like Miss Gu suddenly became a different person, looking cold and a bit dazed, kept addressing herself as ¡¯my lord,¡¯ and asked if I¡¯d seen her horsetail whisk. I thought she dropped it, so I helped her look, but in a sh, Miss Gu was gone."

    After hearing Yun Miao¡¯s words, Su Yunling frowned slightly.

    Horsetail whisk?

 Chapter 1015: Zhizhi Gets Drunk and Punishes the Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Chapter 1015: Zhizhi Gets Drunk and Punishes the Scumbag</h4>

    "Did she drink?" Su Yunling frowned and asked.

    "Huh? Alcohol? No." Yun Miao was a bit stunned upon hearing Su Yunling¡¯s question.

    They didn¡¯t order alcohol today.

    Su Yunling listened and frowned even more, carefully recalling that they did not indeed order alcohol today.

    "Sir, do you mean Miss Gu is drunk?" Yun Miao asked tentatively.

    "She should be." Su Yunling replied, and then directly turned around and returned to the monitoring room.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s answer, Yun Miao waspletely dumbfounded.

    Drunk?

    Impossible, Miss Gu didn¡¯t drink.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t seem like someone who was drunk.

    For a moment, Yun Miao waspletely bewildered.

    **

    After Gu Zhiqi exited the booth, she headed straight toward the elevator.

    Once the elevator doors opened, Gu Zhiqi walked in.

    The elevator slowly descended and stopped at the sixth floor.

    The elevator doors slowly opened and two people came in from outside.

    "We¡¯ve checked so many rooms and still haven¡¯t found him; maybe let¡¯s just give up. Mr. Luo, you should hurry to the hospital." Manager Zhang said, looking at Luo Wu with a swollen face.

    Luo Wu listened, his eyes burning with anger but having nowhere to vent it, took several deep breaths and walked expressionlessly into the elevator.

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi standing in the elevator, Luo Wu halted.

    The outfit is unmistakable...

    "Gu Zhiqi." Luo Wu¡¯s eyes darkened, fixing his gaze on Gu Zhiqi, he gritted his teeth and called out her name.

    Upon hearing her name, Gu Zhiqi slightly turned her head and directed her gaze at Luo Wu.

    Seeing someone she didn¡¯t recognize, Gu Zhiqi asked coolly, "Do you know me?"

    Luo Wu was stunned by her question before he snorted coldly, "Of course I recognize you."

    Not only recognize; if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the person who followed him out of the restroom was dressed exactly like Gu Zhiqi.

    Recalling the grievances with Gu Zhiqi, Luo Wu didn¡¯t need to think hard to guess that the person who hit him was indeed Gu Zhiqi.

    Not knowing Luo Wu¡¯s thoughts, Gu Zhiqi stared at Luo Wu for several seconds after hearing his answer.

    Despite staring for a while, she couldn¡¯t recognize who he was. Instead, she felt an urge to kill him.

    "You¡¯re the one who dragged me into thedies¡¯ restroom, you little bitch." Luo Wu said as he reached out to grab Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair.

    "Bang!"

    Before he could touch a hair on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, he was kicked in the stomach and mmed hard into the elevator.

    Luo Wu, dizzy and struggling against the elevator¡¯s edge, couldn¡¯t get up for quite some time.

    Manager Zhang, seeing this, was utterly shocked.

    What...?

    Are girls nowadays capable of knocking down a middle-aged man with a single kick?

    Before Manager Zhang could react, Gu Zhiqi moved again.

    She stepped on Luo Wu¡¯s stomach, pinning him against the elevator wall.

    It was clear that she applied considerable force, as Luo Wu¡¯s mouth was already bleeding.

    "Who are you to insult me?"

    Her chilly voice echoed in the elevator, leaving Manager Zhang no time to ponder why she referred to herself in such a lofty manner.

    He just wanted Gu Zhiqi to ignore him, so he quietly moved to the corner of the elevator, trying to minimize his presence.

    "Little bitch, how dare you hit... Ah!"

    Before Luo Wu could finish his sentence, Gu Zhiqi grabbed him by the cor and mmed his head against the elevator wall.

 Chapter 1016: Su the Beauty Rushes Over

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Chapter 1016: Su the Beauty Rushes Over</h4>

    With a loud bang, the edge of the elevator was deformed, and Luo Wu fell into unconsciousness after a miserable scream.

    After Luo Wu lost consciousness, Gu Zhiqi did not stop. A cold murderous aura flickered in her deep, dark eyes, and with a raise of her hand, a golden glow appeared in it.

    Manager Zhang saw this, his eyes widened immediately, staring fixedly at Gu Zhiqi, while tightly covering his mouth with both hands, trying hard not to make a sound.

    What the hell!

    In broad daylight, witnessing the supernatural!

    This is fucking supernatural!

    Manager Zhang watched as Gu Zhiqi shot the golden glow towards Luo Wu.

    "Ding!"

    At that moment, the elevator doors opened.

    As the elevator doors opened, a gust of wind blew in, and suddenly there was another person in the elevator who caught the glow shot by Gu Zhiqi with his bare hands.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi furrowed her brows slightly and turned to look at the person who stopped her from finishing off Luo Wu.

    At a nce, there was a change in the coldness in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    The person before her had a strikingly cold and alluring presence, with extraordinarily handsome features.

    Though she didn¡¯t know the person before her, she felt as though she had seen him somewhere before.

    "You...are his aplice?" The odd color in her eyes shed by, quickly reced by a deep calm.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Su Yunling with a cold gaze and asked.

    Su Yunling listened to her question, paused briefly, then formed a gentle arc with his lips and softly said, "Not familiar with him."

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, there was a change in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes. She slightly raised her eyes to look at Su Yunling with a hint of bewilderment in her deep, dark eyes, "Have we met before?"

    Su Yunling slightly raised his eyebrows upon hearing this.

    Gu Zhiqi: "I remember your voice, you¡¯re that uncle."

    Su Yunling: "..."

    Uncle?

    The smile on his lips almost slipped.

    "The uncle with the nice-sounding voice." Before Su Yunling could speak, Gu Zhiqi added, "But, you didn¡¯t look like thisst time."

    Su Yunling went silent for a moment upon hearing this.

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to figure it out.

    The child was referring to thest time at the Yaoying Hotel.

    So, the memories after drinking were still intact?

    "Yes, it¡¯s me." Su Yunling smiled and lightly nodded.

    Upon hearing Su Yunling¡¯s response, Gu Zhiqi showed no change in expression, nced at the unconscious Luo Wu, and then looked at Su Yunling, "If you¡¯re not his aplice, why stop me from killing him?"

    Su Yunling, enduring his patience, exined, "Stopping you from killing him is so you don¡¯t get your hands dirty."

    Gu Zhiqi was slightly taken aback upon hearing this.

    It took a long while before she lowered her eyes slightly and looked at her own hands.

    Afraid she would get her hands dirty?

    But...

    She had already killed many people.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi lowering her eyes without speaking, with a lonely and deste aura around her, Su Yunling felt ufortable.

    Not wanting to see her like this, he stepped forward a few steps, came to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side, extended his hand towards her with a hint of coaxing in his voice, and said, "Want toe with me?"

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, her gazended on the ring on his hand, and she paused without speaking, merely staring directly at the ring.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi neither extended her hand nor spoke, Su Yunling only thought the child didn¡¯t want to have physical contact with him and felt a bit sad, so he simply retracted his hand, "Let¡¯s find a ce to sit and we¡¯ll talk..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a scream.

    The elevator had already reached the basement level, the doors opened, and outside the elevator stood a man and a woman. Seeing the scene inside the elevator, the man was directly stunned, and the woman even screamed before trembling and saying, "Dea, dead body!"

 Chapter 1017 Holding Hands

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Chapter 1017 Holding Hands</h4>

    Su Yunling was standing with his back to the elevator doors when he heard a woman¡¯s terrified voice. Su Yunling¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he turned to look outside the door.

    As soon as Su Yunling turned around, he was met with the frightened gazes of the man and woman outside the door.

    A strange red glow shed through his eyes, and the expressions of the man and woman outside the elevator suddenly became vacant.

    "This elevator is out of service, wait for another one."

    As soon as Su Yunling finished speaking, the man and woman outside seemed to be controlled and immediately walked away.

    Manager Zhang, hiding in the corner of the elevator, took in everything with a trembling body, trying to make himself as inconspicuous as possible.

    That girl is not normal, and this man seems abnormal too!

    Su Yunling stood at the elevator door, preventing it from closing, and took the opportunity to send a message to Yun Miao on his phone.

    Just after he sent the message, he felt a soft, delicate touch on his hand.

    Su Yunling paused slightly, looking at the person holding his hand. His heart gently trembled, as if something had touched it.

    At that moment, Su Yunling forgot to react, stiffly standing there, staring nkly at Gu Zhiqi holding his hand, letting her fiddle with the ring on his hand.

    It took a long while for Su Yunling to calm the tumult in his heart, and he softly asked, "What is it? Do you like this ring?"

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes slightly, looked at Su Yunling, and seriously said, "It¡¯s mine."

    This was the second time Su Yunling heard Gu Zhiqi say that this ring was hers. Su Yunling raised his eyebrow slightly and said, "But this ring is on my hand."

    Gu Zhiqi fell silent at this.

    Indeed, the ring was not only on his hand but also bound to his contract.

    But where was her ring?

    Gu Zhiqi thought as she let go of Su Yunling¡¯s hand, opened her palm, and scrutinized it carefully.

    Seeing her like this, Su Yunling couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue inwardly.

    He reached out and tentatively held Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    Feeling her hand being held, Gu Zhiqi looked up slightly at Su Yunling, her eyes tinged with confusion, not understanding why this person suddenly held her hand.

    "Let¡¯s go, to the car."

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and didn¡¯t move.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling pondered for two seconds and said, "Be good and listen. Next time, I¡¯ll make you a small cake?"

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but she still said coldly, "I don¡¯t like small cakes."

    Before Su Yunling could react, she pulled him out of the elevator.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling raised his eyebrows.

    After exiting the elevator, Gu Zhiqi turned back to look at Su Yunling and seriously asked, "Where¡¯s the car?"

    Hearing her words, Su Yunling¡¯s smile deepened, a tender look appearing in his eyes as he raised a hand and pointed to the car parked not far away.

    Gu Zhiqi pulled Su Yunling and walked towards the car.

    Inside the elevator, seeing Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling leave, Manager Zhang pressed the close button as quickly as possible.

    Frantically pressing the close button a few times, before the elevator doors werepletely closed, Manager Zhang heard Su Yunling¡¯s voiceing from outside, "Manager Zhang, keep the door open. Don¡¯t let the elevator doors close. Someone wille to deal with Luo Wuter."

    Upon hearing this, Manager Zhang froze, stunned for several seconds before quickly pressing the open button.

    As soon as Su Yunling appeared in the elevator, Manager Zhang immediately recognized him.

    Su Yunling was a member of the Imperial Capital Su Family and a celebrated movie star in Xia Country, hard to overlook.

    He didn¡¯t expect that this lord, whom fans called a fairy, would actually resemble one in person.

    Earlier, after hearing Su Yunling say a few words to the man and woman, they seemed to be controlled by him.

 Chapter 1018: Memories While Drunk; Saw My Sister

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Chapter 1018: Memories While Drunk; Saw My Sister</h4>

    This is too terrifying.

    At present, Su Yunling has instructed to guard the door well, and how could Manager Zhang dare notply.

    When facing Luo Wu, a rtive of the Su Family, Manager Zhang didn¡¯t dare to offend him. But when facing Su Yunling, a real member of the Su Family who also seemed to possess supernatural abilities, Manager Zhang was even more cautious.

    Unaware of what Manager Zhang was thinking, Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling had already reached the car.

    After getting in the car, Su Yunling sent a message to Yun Miao before ncing at Gu Zhiqi.

    As soon as he nced over, he found Gu Zhiqi was also looking at him.

    Just as Su Yunling was about to speak, Gu Zhiqi spoke first, "Although I don¡¯t like eating small cakes, I¡¯ve obediently listened to you."

    Hearing this, Su Yunling raised an eyebrow slightly.

    Maintaining a serious expression, Gu Zhiqi continued, "You mentioned making a small cake for me next time, you should keep your word."

    After hearing this, Su Yunling chuckled lightly and agreed, "Alright."

    Seeing Su Yunling agree, a sh of brightness appeared in the depths of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s deep eyes, quickly fading.

    In an instant, her eyes returned to their deep, calm state. She slightly turned her gaze and continued to look at Su Yunling, "It¡¯s the second time we¡¯ve met, and I still don¡¯t know your name or where you live?"

    In case they don¡¯t meet again in the future, she¡¯ll need a ce to im the small cake.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. After pondering for a few seconds, he seriously said to Gu Zhiqi, "My name is Su Yunling, I don¡¯t have a fixed residence, but most of the time I live in Yan City Moon Falling Bay. If you¡¯d like, I can write down my usual ces for you."

    As he spoke, Su Yunling took out paper and pen from the Storage Ring and seriously wrote down his usual ces of residence.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t utter a word to stop him.

    Su Yunling wrote quickly, and within a few minutes, several lines of writing appeared on the paper, "This is my address and contact details. In the future, if I¡¯m not by your side, remember toe find me or contact me."

    Su Yunling did this, fearing that next time when she is drunk, he won¡¯t be by her side.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi felt a bit puzzled, but she still nodded.

    Then she reached out and took the slip of paper from Su Yunling.

    With this, she could find him anytime for the small cake.

    After Gu Zhiqi put away the slip of paper, Su Yunling slightly tilted his head and asked Gu Zhiqi, "Do you still remember when we parted thest time we met?"

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes filled with confusion.

    After carefully recalling, she shook her head at Su Yunling, "I don¡¯t remember."

    "Then... today, who have you met?" Su Yunling, not understanding Gu Zhiqi¡¯s state, could only ask this to see what she could remember after being drunk.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi recalled for a moment, and while reminiscing, she said, "I saw Big Senior Brother during morning practice, saw Master during breakfast, saw many fellow disciples during the morning ss, and at noon... at noon, Little junior sister came looking for me."

    At this point, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes became increasingly confused, but she was still trying to remember, "In the afternoon, I met my sister."

    Hearing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.

    Sister?

    Isn¡¯t that the person she called out during her nightmare before?

    After getting to know Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling also learned some things about the Gu Family¡¯s situation.

    As far as he knew, in this generation of the Gu Family, apart from Gu Yuluo and Gu Xiyue, there were no other girls among the same generation.

    He had heard Gu Zhiqi refer to Gu Yuluo as Third Sister.

    With Gu Xiyue...

    Their rtionship seemed pretty good, but it probably wasn¡¯t close enough for Gu Zhiqi to harbor such strong emotions about her in dreams.

    So, the sister she referred to...

    "May I know your sister¡¯s name?"

 Chapter 1019: No Sister; Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Chapter 1019: No Sister; Embrace</h4>

    After Su Yunling finished speaking, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure paused slightly, and then she murmured in a low voice, "Name?"

    After reciting it, her eyes were evidently filled with confusion. She looked at Su Yunling, shook her head gently, and spoke with some helplessness, "I forgot."

    "I forgot my sister¡¯s name."

    As Gu Zhiqi said this, her brows furrowed, and the confusion in her eyes deepened.

    Who is my sister?

    Do I have a sister?

    Am I not an orphan?

    How could I have a sister?

    Seeing her like this, Su Yunling remembered the mourning emotions she exuded when she had a nightmarest time.

    Not wanting to see her fall into that kind of emotion again, Su Yunling reached out and gently ruffled Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair, "If you¡¯ve forgotten, then just forget it. Don¡¯t think about it, okay?"

    Gu Zhiqi, however, gently shook her head, "I haven¡¯t forgotten, I must have remembered wrong, I don¡¯t have a sister."

    After she said this, a face quickly shed through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind.

    It seemed to be... the image of a sister.

    But it was unclear.

    Besides, do I have a sister?

    The more she thought about it, the more Gu Zhiqi felt a sharp pain in her mind.

    Gu Zhiqi winced slightly, staggered a few steps, and at the same time raised her hand to hold her head.

    The headache was intense, the more she tried to remember, the more it hurt.

    Finally, the pain made Gu Zhiqi curl up, tightly holding her head with both hands.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling was anxious, "What¡¯s wrong? Is it a headache?"

    As he spoke, he approached Gu Zhiqi, supported her arm with one hand, and half-hugged her, saying gently, "Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Close your eyes and rest for a bit, okay?"

    A deep, soothing voice sounded by her ear, and immediately afterward, Gu Zhiqi was enveloped in a cool breath.

    Whether it was the voice that couldfort people or the breath that gave peace of mind, Gu Zhiqi felt the pain in her mind lessen.

    Originally, Gu Zhiqi wanted to recall that blurry face, but due to the earlier pain, and with Su Yunling¡¯s intervention, she ultimately stopped trying to think about it.

    Instead, she obediently closed her eyes and leaned half-leaning against Su Yunling¡¯s arms.

    Although it was only their second meeting, this person gave her a reassuring feeling.

    Su Yunling kept a close watch on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s condition, and when he saw her close her eyes to rest, he let out a small sigh of relief.

    Feeling a bit regretful, he thought he shouldn¡¯t have asked the child about her sister earlier.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, Su Yunling furrowed his brows slightly, took out his phone, and sent a message to Yun Miao.

    **

    Ten minutester, the car door was opened, and Yun Miao, holding a bowl of sobering-up soup, saw the scene inside the car.

    Inside the car, Gu Zhiqi was quietly leaning against Su Yunling¡¯s embrace, her entire face buried in Su Yunling¡¯s arms, looking inexplicably well-behaved.

    Upon seeing this, Yun Miao was directly stunned.

    This...

    How did the progress between him and Miss Gu happen so quickly?

    "Give it to me." Su Yunling turned his gaze and said lightly to Yun Miao.

    As soon as Su Yunling spoke, Yun Miao snapped back to reality and immediately handed the sobering-up soup to Su Yunling.

    After taking the sobering-up soup, Su Yunling lowered his gaze slightly and focused on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face.

    The hand around Gu Zhiqi¡¯s shoulder moved gently, "Wake up, have some sobering-up soup."

    The person in his arms moved slightly, rubbed against him with a bit of displeasure, then continued to sleep, showing no desire to wake up.

    Feeling Gu Zhiqi¡¯s movements, Su Yunling¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and the hand holding the bowl suddenly tightened.

    Maintaining the posture of holding the bowl, Su Yunling took a deep breath and then moved his hand slightly again.

 Chapter 1020 Continue Holding

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Chapter 1020 Continue Holding</h4>

    "Child, wake up."

    The person in his arms still refused to wake up, and discontentedly rubbed against Su Yunling¡¯s arms, as if ming him for disturbing her sleep.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling felt a bit reluctant to wake her up.

    However, afraid that she would feel ufortable after sobering up, Su Yunling shook the person in his arms again.

    This time, the person in his arms finally opened her eyes.

    The sleepy eyes carried a hint of displeasure as they fixed directly on Su Yunling¡¯s face.

    When she clearly saw Su Yunling¡¯s appearance, Gu Zhiqi paused for a moment and forgot to move.

    "Drink some sobering-up soup, or you¡¯ll feel ufortable when you wake up." Before Gu Zhiqi could react, Su Yunling spoke first and brought the bowl to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s lips.

    The wet sensation on her lips made Gu Zhiqi pause, then instinctively open her mouth and cooperate by drinking.

    The taste of the sobering-up soup wasn¡¯t bad. Gu Zhiqi drank it down in a few gulps.

    After drinking it, she closed her eyes again and nestled back into Su Yunling¡¯s arms.

    Su Yunling was somewhat surprised by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s cooperation.

    Seeing her close her eyes and lean back into his arms, Su Yunling felt a slight heat where she was leaning against him.

    Then it got hotter and hotter, as if it was going to burn a hole in his chest, reaching all the way to his heart.

    Clearly, she had been leaning against him all along, so why hadn¡¯t he felt this way before?

    Was it because he hadn¡¯t been paying attention on purpose?

    Su Yunling¡¯s thoughts were a bit chaotic, and his heart was a bit all over the ce as well, one hand holding Gu Zhiqi in his arms, while the other handed the bowl back to Yun Miao.

    "Have the Ever Winning Army people arrived?"

    Though his mind was somewhat distracted by the person in his arms, he didn¡¯t forget the main issue.

    Yun Miao was staring dazedly at the scene in the car, still shocked by Gu Zhiqi being in Su Yunling¡¯s arms.

    Su Yunling¡¯s question brought Yun Miao back to reality.

    Yun Miao cleared her throat and immediately reached out to take the bowl, "Yes, Luo Wu has already been taken away."

    Su Yunling nodded after hearing this, "What should be done about Luo Wu¡¯s side?"

    Su Yunling slightly lowered his eyes, looking at the person leaning in his arms, and slowly began, "He wanted to mess with the Ever Winning Army¡¯s mental method consultant and even attempted to assassinate a school principal, those two charges alone should be enough for him, right?"

    Yun Miao: "ording to the rules of the Ever Winning Army, he should be exiled to the Northern Territory, never to leave it for life."

    "Investigate, investigate thoroughly, and the Su Family also needs a thorough investigation." Su Yunling raised his eyes to look at Yun Miao, a hint of cold light flickering in the depths of his profound eyes, "It¡¯s time to reshuffle the cards."

    Yun Miao: "Got it!"

    "Two people were hypnotized just now and were seen by Manager Zhang, remember to handle that."

    Yun Miao responded, then left with the bowl in hand.

    After Yun Miao left, Su Yunling returned his gaze to the person in his arms.

    She fell asleep pretty quickly, drinking sobering-up soup moments ago, and now asleep again.

    The girl¡¯s sleeping face was delicate and pretty; because of the soup, her rosy lips were still a bit moist, their beautiful shape glistening with a wet sheen, making one unable to resist tasting them.

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he watched those lips for a long while.

    After a few seconds, Su Yunling moved, watching as the delicate face before him gradually erged, the scent belonging to the girl entwining with his nose.

    The temperature in the car gradually rose, Su Yunling¡¯s throat rolled gently, his fingers on the seat cushion gradually exerting force.

    Forcing to the point where blue veins protruded on his fingers.

    The girl nestled in Su Yunling¡¯s arms seemed to sense the breath that didn¡¯t belong to her and lightly shifted her body.

 Chapter 1021: Progress So Fast?

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Chapter 1021: Progress So Fast?</h4>

    Su Yunling¡¯s figure paused slightly.

    Their breaths intertwined, the girl¡¯s heat was scorching, stimting Su Yunling.

    But Su Yunling didn¡¯t move; he just paused at a close distance from the girl, steadily watching her.

    In the end, the girl didn¡¯t wake up.

    Su Yunling stared at the girl for a long time, finally clenching his hand into a fist, closing his eyes fiercely, and leaning heavily against the seat.

    His throat rolled again harshly, Su Yunling¡¯s breathing was a bit heavier than usual, and his brows furrowed tightly.

    The car was silent except for the sound of breathing.

    After a long while, Su Yunling gently tugged at the corner of his mouth, his smile somewhat self-deprecating, somewhat lonely.

    What is he doing?

    She¡¯s not even an adult yet.

    Besides, up till now, he still hasn¡¯t had a ce in her heart.

    **

    Su Yunling sat in the car for a long time to calm down, and only dared to open his eyes after feeling he was calm enough.

    However, when his gaze fell on the girl¡¯s lips again, Su Yunling found he still wasn¡¯t calm enough.

    His throat rolled lightly again, and then he directly looked away, not daring to look at the girl¡¯s lips again.

    Not just her lips, he didn¡¯t dare to look at her sleeping face either.

    Su Yunling let his gaze fall outside the car window, lost in thought.

    When Yun Miao got into the car, Su Yunling was still holding Gu Zhiqi, staring nkly out the window. After getting in quietly, Yun Miao looked at Su Yunling and asked, "Master, where to?"

    Yun Miao¡¯s voice brought Su Yunling back, retracting his gaze. Su Yunling nced down at the person in his arms, "To Yaoying Hotel."

    Upon hearing this, Yun Miao paused slightly while fastening his seatbelt.

    Where to?

    Hotel?

    No way? No way? Things are progressing so fast?

    Yun Miao turned around stiffly, looking at Gu Zhiqi, then back at Su Yunling, looking as though he wanted to say something but hesitated.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t spare Yun Miao any attention, just slightly lowered his gaze, gently observing the person leaning in his arms.

    Seeing that Su Yunling wasn¡¯t looking at him at all, Yun Miao eventually started the car, only frequently checking the rearview mirror along the way.

    Su Yunling¡¯s attention was entirely focused on Gu Zhiqi, not noticing Yun Miao¡¯splicated expression.

    The car drove all the way to Yaoying Hotel.

    Su Yunling carried Gu Zhiqi and went straight to his private suite.

    When they reached the suite¡¯s door, Yun Miao, who had been brooding the entire ride, finally spoke, "Um, Master, Miss Gu is only seventeen. You... you can¡¯t knowingly break thew."

    Su Yunling: "..."

    Do I look like such a beast?

    He turned his head slightly, casting a chilly nce at Yun Miao.

    The cold gaze fell on Yun Miao, sending a chill down his spine. He immediately straightened up and opened the door to the room.

    Su Yunling carried Gu Zhiqi into the room. Yun Miao intended to follow, but as he was about to enter, the door closed.

    In the end, he could only be left outside the closed door, staring at it with a conflicted expression.

    He pondered for several minutes; after much thought, his sense of justice eventually overcame his loyalty.

    He couldn¡¯t just watch the master behave like a beast!

    Thinking of this, Yun Miao puffed up his chest and raised his hand to knock on the door, but just as he lifted his hand, the door opened.

    Yun Miao: ???

    The master came out?

    So quickly?

    Oblivious to Yun Miao¡¯s chaotic thoughts, Su Yunling closed the door while simultaneously channeling his Vital Energy to lock the room from the inside.

    After finishing everything, Su Yunling looked at Yun Miao and said, "You stay in Hai City to handle Luo Wu¡¯s matter. When the child wakes up, make sure to send her back."

    Yun Miao: Huh?

    "And what about you, Master? You¡¯re going to..."

    "Return to Yan City." After saying this, Su Yunling stepped toward the elevator.

 Chapter 1022: Sobering Up

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Chapter 1022: Sobering Up</h4>

    When Gu Zhiqi woke up, it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night.

    Lying in an unfamiliar room and looking at the room¡¯s arrangement, Gu Zhiqi was momentarily struck with amnesia.

    It wasn¡¯t until her memory slowly returned that a trace of confusion appeared in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes.

    Wasn¡¯t she having dinner at the Shadow Pavilion?

    How did she fall asleep?

    Also, where is this ce?

    Filled with doubts, Gu Zhiqi slowly sat up from the bed and studied her surroundings.

    Very unfamiliar, Gu Zhiqi was certain she hadn¡¯t been here before. She lifted the nket and moved to the edge of the bed.

    Just as she was about to put on her shoes, she caught sight of a note on the bedside table.

    Gu Zhiqi picked up the note and nced at it, immediately noticing the elegant handwriting.

    It¡¯s often said that seeing someone¡¯s writing is like seeing the person, but Gu Zhiqi never believed that before.

    However, looking at the handwriting on the note, the first person that came to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind was Su Yunling.

    "Remember to check your WeChat messages after waking up. Brother had to return to Yan City first, see you next time. ¡ª Su Yunling"

    Gu Zhiqi paused slightly when she saw the words "return to Yan City."

    Was it that urgent?

    They had just met once.

    For some reason, an unusual emotion rose in her heart.

    Previously, Gu Zhiqi had experienced this feeling.

    Each time she had to part with her master and others, it was this feeling.

    She knew this was reluctance.

    Realizing that she was feeling this way, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s heart felt a bit strange.

    So, does this mean she has epted Su Yunling in her heart and already considers him a brother?

    While pondering this, Gu Zhiqi put away the note, then took out her phone for a look.

    The first thing she opened was the message dialog with Su Yunling.

    [Su Yunling: After waking up, let Yun Miao take you home]

    [Su Yunling: Don¡¯t drink alcohol in the future, and don¡¯t eat anything with alcohol in it, like glutinous rice balls with wine]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi paused slightly.

    So... she got drunk?

    Because she ate glutinous rice balls with wine?

    If that¡¯s the case, she really shouldn¡¯t eat them in the future.

    After all, she already knows that drinking causes her to have memory ckouts.

    She doesn¡¯t like the feeling of cking out.

    Su Yunling had sent more than just these two messages; there were more afterwards.

    [Su Yunling: The school issues have been resolved, you can go back to ss tomorrow]

    [Su Yunling: From today on, Luo Wu is no longer the vice-principal of Sea City No.1 Middle School]

    [Su Yunling: If you don¡¯t like the middle school, you can transfer to another school]

    [Su Yunling: If you need anything, you can find brother, anytime]

    Upon reading this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around the phone.

    He knows about her expulsion from school?

    With a swift motion, she typed out a line in the dialog box and sent it.

    After exiting the chat with Su Yunling, she checked messages from others, clicking open and replying one by one.

    Lastly, it was Gu Xiyue¡¯s message.

    [Gu Xiyue: Not at home?]

    [Gu Xiyue: Noting back tonight?]

    [Qiqi: Staying out tonight, let¡¯s meet directly at the airport tomorrow]

    [Qiqi: What time is the flight tomorrow?]

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t forget about going to the Medical Alliance with Gu Xiyue tomorrow.

    However, since it was already quitete, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t want to return to the manor and figured it would be easier to leave from the hotel tomorrow.

    Gu Xiyue replied almost instantly.

    [Gu Xiyue: Ten o¡¯clock]

    [Qiqi: Alright, see you at the airport tomorrow]

    [Gu Xiyue: See you at the airport]

    After finishing the conversation with Gu Xiyue, Gu Zhiqi took out a notebook from the storage bracelet, intending to work on the mental method.

    Just as she powered on the device, her phone rang.

    ncing sideways at the familiar contact, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t hesitate to grab the phone and answer it.

    "Brother?" The one calling Gu Zhiqi was indeed Su Yunling.

 Chapter 1023: A Call from Su the Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Chapter 1023: A Call from Su the Beauty</h4>

    "It¡¯s me." As Gu Zhiqi spoke up, Su Yunling on the other end also started, "Just woke up?"

    Gu Zhiqi softly responded, "Mm."

    "Yun Miao stayed in Haicheng. You can ask him to take you back." Having known her for so long, Su Yunling understood Gu Zhiqi¡¯s personality quite well.

    He knew she didn¡¯t like to trouble others, but considering thete hour, he wasn¡¯tfortable with her taking a cab alone, hence the deliberate suggestion.

    Gu Zhiqi listened, then asked, "Until when can I stay in this room?"

    She just searched and found out it was the Yaoying Hotel.

    Check-out time is usually in the morning, and she wondered until what time she could stay.

    Not knowing why Gu Zhiqi asked this, Su Yunling replied, "If you like, you can stay as long as you want."

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi quietly sighed about how generous rich people are.

    "I¡¯ll stay here tonight and leave tomorrow."

    Su Yunling, hearing this, stayed silent for a few seconds before saying, "I remember you have to go to the Medical Alliance meeting tomorrow. You should head to the airport, right? What time is your flight?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Ten o¡¯clock."

    "Let Yun Miao take you there in the morning."

    Gu Zhiqi lightly raised her eyebrows at this.

    Before Gu Zhiqi could speak, Su Yunling chimed in again, "I¡¯ve already had Luo Wu arrested. Do you want to handle it yourself?"

    Since the child was forced to drop out, Su Yunling wanted to let Gu Zhiqi vent her anger.

    Gu Zhiqi immediately shook her head, "No need, you handle it."

    Initially, she just wanted to send him in.

    Since the Ever Winning Army had already acted, she decided not to intervene.

    Saves her the trouble.

    Su Yunling wasn¡¯t too surprised upon hearing this.

    "I have some information about him which you might find useful. Shall I send it to you?" Gu Zhiqi recalled the information Chubby Chiu had gathered and offered it to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling, hearing this, slightly raised his eyebrows, "Sure."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately sent the information to Su Yunling and also messaged Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: You don¡¯t need to send Luo Wu¡¯s information anymore]

    Recalling that she didn¡¯t see Chubby Chiu on Su Yunling when she met him that afternoon, Gu Zhiqi sent another message to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with your Su the Beauty? Why didn¡¯t I see you today?]

    Normally, whenever Gu Zhiqi sent a message, Chubby Chiu would respond quickly.

    However, this time, Chubby Chiu didn¡¯t reply immediately.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi lightly raised her eyebrow.

    Being far from Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t know its current situation, but one thing was certain, it wasn¡¯t in any danger.

    With that assurance, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t wait for Chubby Chiu¡¯s reply.

    After receiving the message from Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling remained silent.

    It took a while before he asked Gu Zhiqi, "Quite a detailed investigation, where did you get it?"

    After asking, Su Yunling couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire, even if he hadn¡¯t taken action, the child could handle the matter all on her own.

    Gu Zhiqi remained silent, pretending she didn¡¯t hear the question.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi not answering, Su Yunling didn¡¯t press further and remarked, "I¡¯ve gone through the information. With these pieces of evidence, it¡¯s enough for Luo Wu to face severe consequences multiple times."

    Gu Zhiqi only raised an eyebrow at this and said nothing.

    "Child, are you still listening?" After Su Yunling spoke twice without any response from Gu Zhiqi, he began to suspect whether the child was even listening to his call.

 Chapter 1024: Su the Beauty Got Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Chapter 1024: Su the Beauty Got Jealous</h4>

    "Mm." Gu Zhiqi replied.

    Su Yunling on the other end seemed slightly helpless.

    He had forgotten that this young girl has always been a woman of few words.

    Since Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t speaking, Su Yunling could only continue the conversation himself, "Today, Luo Wu got beaten up at Shadow Pavilion. Was it you?"

    Gu Zhiqi heard this, paused for about three seconds, thenzily said, "What, do you want to arrest me?"

    Su Yunling chuckled softly and said, "That won¡¯t happen."

    His tone carried indulgence and affection.

    That emotion was too obvious; Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help but notice it.

    She lightly raised an eyebrow, secretly thinking that he truly treated her like a younger sister from the bottom of his heart.

    Back on Aquamarine Star, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t have any close male friends beside her. The only close males were her master, her uncles, and her senior brothers.

    Her master loved her, and her uncles doted on her too, but they all treated her as a younger generation to be pampered.

    Her interactions with Su Yunling were somewhat simr to her interactions with her senior brothers.

    Unaware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thoughts, Su Yunling, seeing the silence on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s end, asked by himself, "Something interesting happened at Shadow Pavilion today. Want to hear about it?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "What?"

    "Yesterday, the surveince footage at Shadow Pavilion was deleted. The deleted segment happens to be the one where Luo Wu got beaten." Su Yunling leisurely said on the other end.

    Gu Zhiqi: "...Oh."

    "And, oddly enough, not just that segment, but the footage of you entering Shadow Pavilion is gone too."

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Careless, should¡¯ve deleted more.

    "Chubby Chiu deleted it." Gu Zhiqi paused for a few seconds and finally pinned the me on Chubby Chiu.

    After all, Su Yunling knew she was acquainted with Chubby Chiu.

    Su Yunling, after hearing this, pondered for a few seconds.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, since the tech department¡¯s research also concluded that the one who deleted the footage was Chubby Chiu. However, his silence was due to the rtionship between Chubby Chiu and Gu Zhiqi.

    "Are you and Chubby Chiu very close?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Sort of."

    Having heard this, Su Yunling fell silent again, a dark hue appearing in his deep eyes.

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten that he had seen Chubby Chiu pinned at the top of her contact listst time.

    Her contact list was long, but only Chubby Chiu was pinned at the top.

    This time, Su Yunling was silent for a long time.

    In the call with Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi was really disinclined to do anything else. Seeing that Su Yunling hadn¡¯t spoken for a while, she couldn¡¯t just set him aside and immerse herself in mending her mental method.

    Thus, Gu Zhiqi spoke up and asked, "Brother?"

    "Mm." Su Yunling was brought back to his senses by Gu Zhiqi, then nced at the time and said to Gu Zhiqi, "It¡¯s gettingte; get some rest early."

    Gu Zhiqi had just woken up, so she didn¡¯t really need rest, but she guessed Su Yunling probably needed it, so she said, "Goodbye."

    Su Yunling: "Sleep early, good night."

    After hanging up, Gu Zhiqi opened herptop and began to mend her mental method.

    **

    The next day, Gu Zhiqi left exactly on time.

    She hadn¡¯t nned to bother Yun Miao and intended to catch a ride to the airport herself. But as soon as she opened her room door, she found Yun Miao standing outside.

    "Miss Gu, you¡¯re awake?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly at Yun Miao.

    Yun Miao: "Sir said you¡¯re heading to the airport and asked me to take you there."

    With Yun Miao saying so, and a free ride on offer, Gu Zhiqi naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse, "Thanks a lot."

    "Miss Gu, you¡¯re too kind." Yun Miao said, scratching his head as he followed beside Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 1025: No Horsetail Whisk

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025: No Horsetail Whisk</h4>

    On the way to the airport, Yun Miao kept trying to chat with Gu Zhiqi.

    Usually, when Yun Miao was driving, it was Gu Zhiqi and Su Yunling chatting together, and Yun Miao didn¡¯t dare to interrupt.

    Today, since Su Yunling was finally absent, Yun Miao naturally seized the opportunity to chat with Gu Zhiqi.

    Yun Miao was a chatterbox, able to talk about anything, and Gu Zhiqi responded from time to time.

    As they talked, Yun Miao mentioned the time Gu Zhiqi got drunk.

    "Miss Gu, you shouldn¡¯t have alcohol rice balls anymore in the future, you don¡¯t know, when you¡¯re drunk, you¡¯re like apletely different person."

    Thinking back on it now, Yun Miao still felt a bit chilled.

    After all, Miss Gu when drunk was really too cold.

    Her demeanor was cold, her voice was cold, her eyes were cold, even her very being exuded an aura of ice.

    It was intimidating to behold.

    Upon hearing Yun Miao¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows, "What am I like when I¡¯m drunk?"

    Due to cking out, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t remember anything from when she was drunk, but she was quite curious about how she behaved.

    Recalling the odd drunken behaviors she asionally came across online, Gu Zhiqi paused.

    Could it be that she also acted foolishly when drunk?

    "Miss Gu, you don¡¯t remember?" Yun Miao first asked this, then continued, "When you¡¯re drunk, you seem quite cold-natured."

    Gu Zhiqi listened but didn¡¯t speak, waiting for Yun Miao to continue.

    "You even referred to yourself as ¡¯this lord¡¯."

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment after hearing that.

    After finishing, Yun Miao thought back carefully and then told Gu Zhiqi, "You even asked if I¡¯d seen your horsetail whisk."

    At this, Yun Miao suddenly nced at Gu Zhiqi through the rearview mirror, "By the way, Miss Gu, did you find your horsetail whisk?"

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi fell into silence.

    Horsetail whisk?

    What horsetail whisk?

    "I don¡¯t have a horsetail whisk."

    Among the disciples of the Mysterious Sect, indeed some used horsetail whisks, but in her Master¡¯s Sect, not everyone was allowed to use them.

    Only upon bing a Tenth-order Mystic Master, with an official title, could one be awarded a horsetail whisk.

    In her Master¡¯s Sect, only two people were qualified to use a horsetail whisk, one was her master, and the other was her senior brother.

    Originally, she was the most hopeful candidate to be the third Tenth-order Mystic Master in her sect, but an ident urred.

    She was hunted down by enemies and was killed at the Ninth-order Peak.

    "Huh? You don¡¯t have a horsetail whisk?" Now it was Yun Miao¡¯s turn to be confused.

    "Mhm." Gu Zhiqi responded ndly.

    Perhaps, because she was so obsessed, she still thought about it even when drunk.

    She had long been a Ninth-order Peak Mystic, but she had been stuck for hundreds of years.

    She had always been searching for a way to break through, but until her demise, she had never managed to be a Tenth-order Mystic Master.

    "That can¡¯t be right, you even said it was an icy white horsetail whisk." Yun Miao said, puzzled.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi cast her gaze outside the car, "Just drunken talk."

    Icy white horsetail whisk?

    Her master¡¯s horsetail whisk was indeed icy white, and she loved it, often secretly ying with it when she was a child.

    Her master had once said that when she became a Tenth-order Mystic Master, he would personally craft an identical horsetail whisk for her.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Yun Miao no longer pursued the topic.

    **

    The flight at ten, Gu Zhiqi arrived at the airport at nine-thirty, and at that time, Gu Xiyue was already waiting at the airport.

    After the two met up, they boarded the ne.

    It took three hours to fly from Hai City to Sen City, and after arriving in Sen City, they did not go to the Medical Alliance first; Gu Xiyue took Gu Zhiqi to have lunch in Sen City.

 Chapter 1026: A Chance Encounter with Ling Piaomu; My Sister

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026: A Chance Encounter with Ling Piaomu; My Sister</h4>

    The dining ce is Shadow Pavilion.

    "Yueyue." As soon as the two arrived at the lobby, they heard a female voice.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Gu Xiyue stopped walking, turned around, and saw a familiar figure.

    Ling Piaomu took a few big steps to reach Gu Xiyue¡¯s side and gave her a big hug right away, "I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here."

    After the hug, Ling Piaomu finally released Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue looked at Ling Piaomu and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    Ling Piaomu: "I went to the Medical Alliance to find my martial uncle for something."

    Gu Xiyue nodded upon hearing that.

    Ling Piaomu asked, "And you? What are you doing here?"

    Gu Xiyue: "Having a meal."

    "No, I mean, what are you doing in Sen City?" Ling Piaomu added after speaking, "Great, I¡¯m also here for a meal, let¡¯s eat together."

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t immediately respond to Ling Piaomu. Instead, she turned her head slightly towards Gu Zhiqi and asked, "Mind adding one more person?"

    Gu Zhiqi shrugged, indicating she didn¡¯t mind.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue talking to Gu Zhiqi, Ling Piaomu finally noticed there was another person beside them, "Hey? Yueyue, where did you pick up this little beauty... hmm? Why does she look familiar?"

    Saying that Ling Piaomu took two steps forward and scrutinized Gu Zhiqi carefully, "You... Gu Zhiqi?"

    Gu Zhiqi, hearing her name, lifted her gaze slightly and nced at Ling Piaomu.

    She did look a bit familiar, but couldn¡¯t recall where they¡¯d met, so she just responded indifferently, "Hmm."

    Ling Piaomu listened, but was somewhat incredulous.

    Is this really that Little Green Tea?

    Why does she seem so different?

    Not only has she spoken less, but her aura seems to have changed, and even her appearance... has changed a bit.

    Ling Piaomu stared at Gu Zhiqi for several seconds, her eyes deepening after a while. She turned to look at Gu Xiyue, "Yueyue, how... how did you end up together?"

    "Let me reintroduce her, my sister, Gu Zhiqi." Gu Xiyue said this to Ling Piaomu first, then turned and looked at Gu Zhiqi, "This is my friend, her name is Ling Piaomu."

    Gu Zhiqi slightly nodded at Ling Piaomu.

    Ling Piaomu?

    Mentioned in a novel, the heroine¡¯s close friend, a genius doctor with high talent.

    Hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s introduction, Ling Piaomu was once again stunned.

    Sister?

    Yueyue actually called Gu Zhiqi her sister?

    So, have they already reconciled?

    Ling Piaomu had many doubts and surprises in her heart.

    However, she didn¡¯t show any of it on her face. Since Yueyue introduced Gu Zhiqi to her like this, she was obviously indicating to Ling Piaomu that she shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Gu Zhiqi.

    Ling Piaomu wouldn¡¯t embarrass her friend, so she yed her part well. Seeing Gu Zhiqi nodding at her, Ling Piaomu also shed a smile and lightly nodded back at Gu Zhiqi.

    "Let¡¯s go, have a meal."

    As soon as Gu Xiyue spoke, the three of them headed towards the elevator.

    Ling Piaomu put aside her thoughts about Gu Zhiqi, followed beside Gu Xiyue, and asked again, "Yueyue, you still haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re in Sen City."

    Gu Xiyue: "To the Medical Alliance."

    Ling Piaomu¡¯s face lit up with joy upon hearing this, "What a coincidence, you¡¯re going to the Medical Alliance too, let¡¯s go together."

    Although Gu Xiyue had introduced Gu Zhiqi as her sister to Ling Piaomu.

    Ling Piaomu still didn¡¯t feel much affection for Gu Zhiqi, so she decided to simply ignore her. Besides, she didn¡¯t think Gu Xiyue would take Gu Zhiqi to the Medical Alliance, so she didn¡¯t include her in the ns.

    Gu Xiyue heard Ling Piaomu¡¯s words and added, "Three of us."

    Ling Piaomu: ?

 Chapter 1027: Whatâ€™s going on?

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Chapter 1027: What¡¯s going on?</h4>

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s words made Ling Piaomu pause.

    After several seconds of silence, Ling Piaomu finally grasped the meaning of Gu Xiyue¡¯s words.

    Once she understood, Ling Piaomu was taken aback again.

    So, is Yueyue nning to take Gu Zhiqi to the Medical Alliance?

    Ling Piaomu felt both surprised and confused, and she finally cast aplex nce at Gu Zhiqi before turning her gaze back to Gu Xiyue.

    She moved her lips, wanting to ask Gu Xiyue what exactly had happened between her and Gu Zhiqi during the month they hadn¡¯t seen each other.

    But clearly, the current situation was unsuitable for such questions.

    Withplicated feelings, Ling Piaomu fell into a long silence.

    Initially, Gu Xiyue¡¯s attitude towards Gu Zhiqi was already shocking and bewildering enough for Ling Piaomu, but what happened next made her question her life directly.

    Not to mention, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s personality had changed quite a bit, but just the way Gu Xiyue treated Gu Zhiqi was enough for Ling Piaomu to suspect that Gu Xiyue might have been cast with spells.

    Otherwise, in the seven years she had known Gu Xiyue, Gu Xiyue had never offered her food, but today, Gu Xiyue was picking food for Gu Zhiqi.

    And Gu Zhiqi even obediently thanked her.

    This harmonious and pleasant atmosphere left Ling Piaomupletely at a loss, at one point suspecting that everything before her was just a dream she was having, or perhaps she was just not leaving the house correctly today.

    This meal, Ling Piaomu ate absentmindedly.

    During this time, Ling Piaomu didn¡¯t find any opportunity to speak alone with Gu Xiyue.

    It wasn¡¯t until they boarded the helicopter to the Medical Alliance and Gu Zhiqi fell asleep on the flight that Ling Piaomu finally voiced her doubts.

    "Yueyue, what exactly is going on between you and little... Gu Zhiqi?" Ling Piaomu leaned closer to Gu Xiyue, lowered her voice, and asked.

    Gu Xiyue was looking down at a programming book, and when she heard Ling Piaomu¡¯s question, she didn¡¯t even lift her head, only replied with, "What do you mean, what¡¯s going on?"

    "No, have you forgotten? At the birthday party, she not only tore your dress but also drugged you. Not long ago, she even crippled Jiang Dog¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts," Ling Piaomu counted these incidents off on her fingers, listing the misdeeds of Gu Zhiqi that she knew of to Gu Xiyue.

    She had reason to suspect whether Gu Xiyue had really been cast with spells.

    After all, she knew that Gu Xiyue had suffered from a bacsh and her Yuan Force was sealed.

    Although Gu Xiyue was a Mystic Master, with her Yuan Force sealed, it was indeed possible she could be targeted by spell casting.

    Upon hearing Ling Piaomu¡¯s words, Gu Xiyue finally deigned to lift her head, slightly turning her gaze to Ling Piaomu, and spoke calmly, "Regarding Jiang Qi¡¯s incident, he was the one who attacked my sister first."

    Ling Piaomu: ?

    Really, with the way you said that, do you honestly consider Gu Zhiqi more important than Jiang Dog?

    Gu Xiyue continued, "As for the other matters, they are all in the past. Don¡¯t bring them up again."

    Ling Piaomu was stunned for a moment after hearing this, then spoke with disbelief, "No, she upied eighteen years of your life and set you up so many times, and you¡¯re just going to let it go like that?"

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression remained unchanged, "Those things are not for you to concern yourself with. You just need to remember one thing: don¡¯t bother her from now on."

    Through several interactions, she hade to understand Gu Zhiqi as well.

    The little girl never caused trouble on purpose and never initiated contact with anyone.

    She¡¯s known Ling Piaomu for seven or eight years and is more familiar with her. Unlike Gu Zhiqi, Ling Piaomu is someone who might actively cause trouble.

    Listening to Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, Ling Piaomu¡¯s eyes widened, "Bother her? I bother her? Yueyue, you got the wrong person."

    Would she go trouble Gu Zhiqi? She just couldn¡¯t stand Gu Zhiqi¡¯s annoyance, alright.

 Chapter 1028 Arrives at the Medical Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Chapter 1028 Arrives at the Medical Alliance</h4>

    Gu Xiyue ignored her.

    Seeing this, Ling Piaomu immediately protested, hugging Gu Xiyue¡¯s arm with a slightly aggrieved look, "Yueyue, I¡¯m your best friend, how can you take her side?"

    Gu Xiyue: "I¡¯m saying all this for the sake of your life."

    If Ling Piaomu weren¡¯t her best friend, she wouldn¡¯t have said so much.

    Ling Piaomu: "..."?

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze fell on the programming book, and she continued, "If you don¡¯t listen to advice and insist on opposing her, you might be the next Jiang Qi."

    Upon hearing this, Ling Piaomu¡¯s eyes showed a trace of disdain.

    Jiang Qi was foolish enough to be crippled in Ancient Martial Arts by Gu Zhiqi. How could she be the second Jiang Qi?

    Unaware of what Ling Piaomu was thinking, Gu Xiyue continued coldly, "If one day, you die at the hands of Gu Zhiqi, don¡¯t expect me to avenge you. The most I can do is join you in the afterlife."

    Thest incident with the Medical Alliance allowed Gu Xiyue to truly witness Gu Zhiqi¡¯sbat power.

    The assassin who nearly imed her life didn¡¯tst three minutes in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hands, which showed just how terrifying herbat power was.

    Ling Piaomu was stunned by Gu Xiyue¡¯s words, "No way, that serious? Is she really that powerful?"

    As Ling Piaomu spoke, she nced at the sleeping Gu Zhiqi in the seat, took a quick look, and then turned back to Gu Xiyue.

    She understood that Gu Xiyue was telling her that even she wasn¡¯t a match for Gu Zhiqi.

    Ling Piaomu had seen how powerful Gu Xiyue was.

    But now, Gu Xiyue was telling her that someone more powerful than her existed, which Ling Piaomu found hard to immediately believe.

    "Is she really that powerful?" Ling Piaomu asked Gu Xiyue again, seeking confirmation, since Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t answer her.

    Gu Xiyue side-eyed Ling Piaomu and gave her a look toprehend herself.

    Seeing this, Ling Piaomu fell silent.

    After that, Ling Piaomu seemed a bit out of sorts and no longer interrupted Gu Xiyue from reading.

    The helicopter flew for three and a half hours before arriving at the Medical Alliance, by which time it was already four-thirty in the afternoon.

    As soon as Gu Xiyue and the others stepped off the ne, they noticed quite a few people standing in the square.

    Seeing them disembark, the group disyed sincere and enthusiastic smiles.

    The leader was Ling Yuxuan, standing next to Mo Cann and Meng Qiyun, with Lu Yuanjiang and others beside them, the rest being disciples of the Medical Alliance.

    Ling Piaomu had been to the Medical Alliance several times but had never seen such a grand spectacle.

    She nced at Gu Xiyue beside her, clicking her tongue quietly.

    True to form, the boss was always the center of attention, looking at all the people who came to greet her just for this trip back to the Medical Alliance.

    "Miss Gu (Master Gu)!" Before Ling Piaomu¡¯s thoughts could drift further, she heard a chaotic noise, almost everyone in the square was speaking at once.

    The voices were disorganized, but the sheer number of people made it very loud.

    Hearing the address, Ling Piaomu wondered why they weren¡¯t calling Yueyue ¡¯Minister Yue?¡¯

    Why call her both Miss Gu and Master Gu?

    With this question lingering, Ling Piaomu didn¡¯t forget to greet Ling Yuxuan, Meng Qiyun, and Mo Cann, "Uncle, Senior Sister, Grand Uncle."

    However, the three did not acknowledge her.

    Instead, with sincere smiles on their faces, resembling fans seeing an idol, they all swarmed around Gu Zhiqi and in unison greeted her, "Master Gu, you¡¯re here."

    "Miss Gu, Miss Gu!"

    Their voices had barely begun when a few people in the crowd started jumping up and down, loudly calling out to Miss Gu, also waving at Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 1029 Enthusiasm from the Disciples of the Medical Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Chapter 1029 Enthusiasm from the Disciples of the Medical Alliance</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi first nodded at the three of Ling Yuxuan, then raised her eyes to look at a few people bouncing in the crowd.

    There were too many people, they looked familiar, but Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t remember their names. She only remembered that they seemed to be a few pill masters and assistants who practiced alchemy with herst time.

    Having a good impression of them, Gu Zhiqi nodded at them.

    Seeing this, the few people bouncing in the crowd were overjoyed, their smiles almost reaching their ears.

    More and more people surrounded Gu Zhiqi, pushing Ling Piaomu and Gu Xiyue to the side.

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t mind, with a faint smile on her lips, she was contemting how to lure this little girl into the Medical Alliance.

    After Gu Zhiqi left, Lu Yuanjiang and the other two reported their good news to her, saying they had advanced. In just a few days, several people who had assisted Gu Zhiqi also sent her messages to share their joy, saying they had advanced as well.

    One person with great talent even advanced directly from the middle-level of the second order to the third-order peak alchemist.

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t think this was a coincidence.

    The little girl taught them to practice alchemy once, and their progress was so significant. If they don¡¯t recruit her into the Medical Alliance to teach the disciples alchemy, it really wouldn¡¯t make sense.

    Unaware of Gu Xiyue¡¯s thoughts, Ling Piaomu was utterly bewildered.

    Afraid of being dispersed by the crowd, she tightly clung to Gu Xiyue¡¯s arm, simultaneously asking her, "Wait, Yueyue, what¡¯s going on?"

    Hearing Ling Piaomu¡¯s question, Gu Xiyue casually replied, "Just the situation you see."

    "No, how do the martial uncles know Gu Zhiqi, and have the disciples of the Medical Alliance gone mad?"

    Why does everyone act bewitched when they see Gu Zhiqi?

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue stood amid the crowd, with a smile on her cool face, distantly watching Gu Zhiqi surrounded by people.

    After asking, Ling Piaomu waited for Gu Xiyue¡¯s answer, but after a long wait, nothing came, so she turned back to look at Gu Xiyue.

    Then she saw Gu Xiyue lightly smiling, looking at the crowd.

    Ling Piaomu waspletely shocked at this sight.

    Yueyue smiled?

    And with such warmth and gentleness?!

    Following Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze, Ling Piaomu saw Gu Zhiqi surrounded by the crowd at first nce.

    So, Yueyue is smiling at Gu Zhiqi?

    Thinking of this, Ling Piaomu was utterly puzzled.

    At this moment, Ling Piaomu¡¯s suspicion that Gu Xiyue had been hexed deepened, and she even suspected that the person who cast the spell was Gu Zhiqi.

    Not only Gu Xiyue, but the entire Medical Alliance seemed off.

    She suspected that Gu Zhiqi had not only cast a spell on Gu Xiyue but also on Gu Xiyue.

    Ling Piaomu looked at Gu Xiyue, then at the lively crowd, quietly took out her phone, and sent out a message.

    **

    If Gu Zhiqi had known she would be surrounded at the Medical Alliance, she would have definitely told Gu Xiyue to take Lu Yi and the others outside and solve the problem there.

    For a moment, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thoughts aligned with Ling Piaomu¡¯s.

    She also wondered if the disciples of the Medical Alliance had gone mad.

    The reason Gu Zhiqi often set up a Breath Concealing Formation on herself was that she didn¡¯t like attention nor did she like noise.

    Yet today...

    She truly experienced the feeling of being in the spotlight.

    This feeling wasn¡¯t exactly good. A journey that should have taken fifteen minutes was stretched into half an hour due to congestion.

    It wasn¡¯t until she walked into Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard that the disciples were finally stopped outside.

    No longer crowded by the disciples, Ling Piaomu was finally able to greet Ling Yuxuan and the other three.

    "Martial Uncle, Sister, Martial Granduncle."

    Ling Piaomu was still holding a grudge over the earlier incident of being ignored by the three.

 Chapter 1030: Staying Again in the Medical Alliance; News of Chubby Chiu

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030: Staying Again in the Medical Alliance; News of Chubby Chiu</h4>

    If the reason Ling Yuxuan and the other two ignored her was because they were talking to Gu Xiyue, Ling Piaomu would not be so hung up on it.

    However, the three of them ignored her and kept hovering around Gu Zhiqi, which made Ling Piaomu feel very uneasy.

    She thought it must be because the three of them didn¡¯t hear her greeting earlier, or didn¡¯t notice her, so they didn¡¯t respond to her.

    Ling Piaomu couldn¡¯t believe it; with her here, how could her uncle and the others still focus their attention on Gu Zhiqi?

    Ling Piaomu thought to herself secretly.

    Hearing Ling Piaomu¡¯s voice, Ling Yuxuan nced at her, gave her a slight nod, and then continued to ask Gu Zhiqi about alchemy.

    Mo Cann also gave Ling Piaomu a nod as a greeting, then squeezed in to listen to the conversation between Ling Yuxuan and Gu Zhiqi about alchemy, even though he didn¡¯t understand it.

    Meng Qiyun looked at Ling Piaomu with a bit of disdain, "Why are you here?"

    Both in expression and tone, it was full of disdain.

    Ling Piaomu: "..."

    This wasn¡¯t what she wanted to see!

    The group entered Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard together and sat in the main hall to chat for a while.

    About twenty minutester, Ling Yuxuan hurriedly left to do alchemy, with Mo Cann following closely.

    Another twenty minutester, Meng Qiyun also rushed off to do alchemy.

    After Ling Yuxuan, Mo Cann, and Meng Qiyun left, only Gu Zhiqi and the other two were left in the main hall.

    "Come on, let¡¯s take you to your room," Gu Xiyue said to Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi stood up.

    "Is the room fromst time okay?" Gu Xiyue asked, looking back at Gu Zhiqi as they walked.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Then, Gu Xiyue took Gu Zhiqi to the room she had stayed inst time.

    "You¡¯ve been traveling all day; rest for a while, and I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time for dinner," Gu Xiyue left these words for Gu Zhiqi before leaving.

    Ling Piaomu immediately followed Gu Xiyue, "Yueyue, what about me? What about my room?"

    Gu Xiyue: "See which one is empty and find it yourself."

    Ling Piaomu: ?

    "Wait, why is Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room personally arranged by you, but I have to find mine by myself?"

    Feeling unbnced inside, Ling Piaomu expressed herint.

    Gu Xiyue ignored her and continued hastily towards the alchemy room.

    Ling Piaomu initially wanted toin further, but seeing Gu Xiyue in such a hurry, she asked, "Yueyue, do you have something urgent? Why do you seem in such a hurry?"

    "Alchemy,"

    Gu Xiyue tossed out these two words and entered the alchemy room.

    Ling Piaomu stood puzzled, staring at the closed door in silence.

    **

    After Gu Xiyue left, Gu Zhiqi closed the door and went inside.

    On the way there, Gu Xiyue had already said that of the three people whose talent, fortune, and cultivation level were taken by Lu Yi, two would only arrive at the Medical Alliance tomorrow.

    So, the array setup would have to wait until tomorrow.

    With nothing to do, Gu Zhiqi took out a notebook, nning to refine the mental method.

    As soon as she turned on herptop, she heard a message notification on her phone.

    The phone was right next to the notebook, and Gu Zhiqi could see the phone screen from the corner of her eye.

    Seeing that it was a message from Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and picked up the phone.

    [Chubby Chiu: Zhizhi, squeak~]

    [Zhizhi: ?]

    [Chubby Chiu: The Yin Family is sick,e and take me home quickly]

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi simply sent back a question mark.

    [Zhizhi: ?]

    [Chubby Chiu: I¡¯ve been asleep for a whole day and night, and I¡¯m still feeling woozy]

    [Chubby Chiu: I must be sick,e take me ducky]

    [Chubby Chiu: Wuwuwu~]

 Chapter 1031: Marry Beauty Sister and Bring Her Home

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031: Marry Beauty Sister and Bring Her Home</h4>

    Staring at the message from Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi fell into silence.

    However, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on Chubby Chiu¡¯s mention of being sick, but on the fact it said it had been sleeping for a whole day and night.

    This kind of deep sleep happened once before, at the Lu Family banquet. After she got drunk, Chubby Chiu slept for a whole day and night.

    She got drunk yesterday, and Chubby Chiu slept for a whole day and night again. This probably isn¡¯t a coincidence.

    [Zhizhi: When did you fall into a deep sleep yesterday?]

    [First Chiu: Around five or six in the afternoon, I think]

    Looking at the message from Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi gently raised her eyebrows. Now it was pretty much confirmed that Chubby Chiu¡¯s deep sleep was due to her getting drunk.

    [Zhizhi: You¡¯re not sick. I got drunk yesterday; you were just affected by me]

    [First Chiu: Really?]

    [Zhizhi: Yes]

    [First Chiu: Then you don¡¯t need toe pick me up]

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Gu Zhiqi felt at a loss inside, but she didn¡¯t forget the main issue.

    [Zhizhi: The issue with Luo Wu is resolved. No need to send the information]

    [First Chiu: Eh? Solved so quickly?]

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t reply to Chubby Chiu¡¯s question but instead asked a question in return, [Yesterday I saw Su Yunling, why did I see you on him?]

    [First Chiu: A few days ago, Beauty Sister met Su the Beauty, so I secretly ran over to Beauty Sister]

    Looking at the message from Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi gently raised her eyebrows.

    Now that things were clear, she didn¡¯t n to reply to Chubby Chiu anymore.

    However, her not sending messages didn¡¯t mean Chubby Chiu wouldn¡¯t send any.

    [First Chiu: Guess where I am with Beauty Sister now?]

    Gu Zhiqi cooperatively responded with two words.

    [Zhizhi: Where?]

    [First Chiu: In the Ancient Martial Arts World, but since I don¡¯t have a map of it, I don¡¯t know the exact ce either]

    [First Chiu: What I can confirm is that it¡¯s an underground dark prison]

    [First Chiu: Beauty Sister learned from somewhere about Su Miaoyi scheming against you, so she captured Su Miaoyi and is teaching her a lesson in the dark prison now]

    Looking at this message, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes faintly paused.

    Sister Yun Yi captured Su Miaoyi for her?

    With her gaze slightly lowered, she looked at the message on her phone, unintentionally zoning out.

    While Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t reply, Chubby Chiu had no intention to stop messaging and sent another message while she was spaced out.

    [First Chiu: Su Miaoyi is crying terribly, but all I can see is a blurry mess]

    Scenes inappropriate for children and overly gory visuals are just a blur to Chubby Chiu.

    Called back to reality by the message from Chubby Chiu, Gu Zhiqi quickly nced at it. Just from reading it, she could sense Chubby Chiu¡¯s regret.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers moved lightly, typing a few words on her phone to send to Chubby Chiu.

    [Zhizhi: Oh]

    Chubby Chiu looked at the very dismissive word from Gu Zhiqi, paused for a moment, and sent another message.

    [First Chiu: Zhizhi, Beauty Sister helped you teach Su Miaoyi a lesson, do you have any thoughts about that?]

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the message from Chubby Chiu, gently raised her eyebrows, a few nonchnt hints in her expression, and typed a few words back.

    [Zhizhi: What thoughts do you want me to have?]

    [First Chiu: Let¡¯s marry Beauty Sister!]

    [First Chiu: Beauty Sister is so pretty, and she¡¯s a Great Qi Practitioner. She¡¯s also so protective of you; she must really like you. You like Beauty Sister too, don¡¯t you? I really like her]

    [First Chiu: So, let¡¯s marry Beauty Sister]

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond to Chubby Chiu¡¯s message anymore but instead turned her phone to silent mode and set it aside, starting to mend her mental method.

 Chapter 1032: Gathering Information; Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Chapter 1032: Gathering Information; Suspicion</h4>

    Gu Xiyue went to do Alchemy, so Ling Piaomu could only find an empty room herself.

    Except for Gu Zhiqi, there were no other guests living in Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard, so there were plenty of empty rooms, and Ling Piaomu quickly chose a room.

    After picking a room, Ling Piaomu did not stay in the room; instead, she left the courtyard.

    This time at the Medical Alliance, she intended to find Ling Piaomu.

    Early next month is the annualpetition of the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    This bigpetition is divided into several venues, and the judges for Alchemy, medical skills, and Fragrance Refining are still short of people.

    Ling Piaomu came to the Medical Alliance this time to invite Ling Yuxuan back to the Ancient Martial Arts World to be a judge.

    However, Ling Yuxuan just said she was going to do Alchemy when she left, and left in such a hurry that if Ling Piaomu were to find Ling Yuxuan now, she¡¯d certainly not receive a warm wee.

    So, Ling Piaomu was not leaving the courtyard to find Ling Yuxuan but to gather information, especially about Gu Zhiqi.

    She wanted to find out what kind of influence Gu Zhiqi had over the disciples of the Medical Alliance that made them so enthusiastic about her.

    Having made up her mind to gather information about Gu Zhiqi, as soon as she went out, Ling Piaomu started asking around, chatting with everyone she met.

    After making the rounds, three hours had passed, and Ling Piaomu roughly understood the whole story.

    It turned out that not long ago, the Medical Alliance suffered a major catastrophe; there was a rebellion, and the disciples were poisoned by a Poison Doctor named Mo Qingsnow.

    At the critical moment, it was Gu Zhiqi who found the antidote to stop the disaster.

    That¡¯s why the Medical Alliance¡¯s disciples were so enthusiastic about Gu Zhiqi.

    To be precise, it was out of gratitude that they were so passionate about her.

    Because Ling Piaomu was asking the disciples of the Medical Alliance, they didn¡¯t know the detailed course of events, so after understanding the general situation, Ling Piaomu was both shocked and filled with doubts and suspicions.

    Why did Gu Zhiqie to the Medical Alliance?

    Why did a rebellion happen at the Medical Alliance as soon as Gu Zhiqi arrived?

    Were those antidotes from Gu Zhiqi really obtained from Mo Qingsnow?

    How did Mo Qingsnow manage to poison, and Gu Zhiqi happened to find the antidote so conveniently?

    She had reasons to suspect that Gu Zhiqi and Mo Qingsnow were in cahoots.

    The whole situation seemed to be a ploy to win the heart of the Medical Alliance¡¯s disciples.

    However, this suspicion was something she kept to herself, and she naturally wouldn¡¯t spread it everywhere, nor would she foolishly confront Gu Zhiqi.

    After all, several leaders of the Medical Alliance are not to be trifled with, and they must have considered these doubts if she could think of them.

    Ling Piaomu didn¡¯t think she was smarter than Gu Xiyue and the others; if she could think of these things, Gu Xiyue and the others should be able to think of them too.

    With doubts and suspicions in her heart, Ling Piaomu returned to Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard, nning to see if Gu Xiyue had finished with her Alchemy.

    For such matters, suspecting back and forth is less effective than directly asking Gu Xiyue.

    She, as the leader of the Medical Alliance Enforcement Hall and the head of the Ancient Medicine Department, should know the details of the situation.

    After sorting things out, Ling Piaomu returned to Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard.

    Just as she stepped into the courtyard, she encountered a radiant Gu Xiyue.

    Ling Piaomu rarely saw Gu Xiyue like this, and seeing her openly disy joy on her face, Ling Piaomu was momentarily stunned.

    And just in that moment of daze, Gu Xiyue had already headed towards a certain room.

    The direction was precisely where Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room was located.

    Upon seeing this, Ling Piaomu immediately lifted her steps to follow, "Yueyue."

 Chapter 1033: No one shall disturb Miss Gu

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Chapter 1033: No one shall disturb Miss Gu</h4>

    After casting a coquettish nce, the woman curved her lips into a smile.

    However, her effort was doomed to be wasted, as the gatekeeper, watching the woman¡¯s vain attempts, remained unmoved and spoke coldly, "Minister Yue instructed that without her permission, no one is to disturb Miss Gu."

    Jin Xian nearly lost her smiling demeanor upon hearing this.

    Standing nearby, Lv Suhua took a step forward, attempting to slip two small porcin bottles into the gatekeeper¡¯s hand, "Please make an exception, we promise not to disturb Miss Gu. We¡¯ll just say a few words and leave."

    "Take one more step, and we won¡¯t be so courteous." As Lv Suhua attempted to bribe with elixirs, the gatekeeper drew his sword, halting her advance.

    Seeing the sword drawn, Lv Suhua forcibly halted her steps, and her hand holding the bottles paused.

    Finding no sess with the gatekeeper on the left, Lv Suhua shifted her gaze to the other one.

    Feeling Lv Suhua¡¯s gaze, the other gatekeeper silently made a gesture of drawing a sword.

    Seeing this, Lv Suhua retreated two steps and put away the bottles in her hand.

    In her heart, a grievance towards Gu Xiyue rose.

    Why are they being kept outside and not allowed to see Miss Gu?

    Ruan Hao, Lu Yuanjiang, and Li Chunhua all advanced because of Miss Gu, and she also wanted to advance, not just her, Jin Xian and Ma Tao wanted to as well.

    Before, upon learning that Ruan Hao and the others had advanced, Lv Suhua and the others hade to find Gu Zhiqi.

    But they were toote; by the time they arrived, Gu Zhiqi had already left the Medical Alliance.

    Originally, they felt quite regretful and remorseful, and this had been lingering in their minds.

    They didn¡¯t know the identity of that Miss Gu, nor her background, not even her full name, eager to find someone butcking the means.

    They thought they might never see that Miss Gu in their lifetime, who knew she¡¯d return to the Medical Alliance.

    Upon learning Miss Gu came again, the three of them immediately arranged toe, but they were kept outside.

    Gu Xiyue wouldn¡¯t let them see Miss Gu, and the gatekeepers were just as inflexible.

    Neither Jin Xian nor Lv Suhua could persuade the gatekeepers, so Ma Tao, who had remained silent, stepped forward and asked the gatekeeper a question, "What needs to be done for Minister Yue to allow us to see Miss Gu?"

    The gatekeeper remained expressionless, "Don¡¯t know."

    Upon hearing this, Ma Tao¡¯s face turned extremely unpleasant, his eyes darkly fixed on the gatekeeper.

    "Since Minister Yue doesn¡¯t let us see Miss Gu, why don¡¯t you go tell Minister Yue that we need to see her," Ma Tao spoke again.

    His tone was forceful, as if simply by speaking, Gu Xiyue had to meet them.

    The gatekeeper maintained his cold demeanor, "Minister Yue is busy and has no time to see you."

    Upon hearing this, Ma Tao¡¯s fingers clenched into a fist by his side, his gaze growing ever darker and colder.

    "I think Yue Xi is doing this on purpose." Unable to hold back, Lv Suhua quietlyined, "She¡¯s afraid that we¡¯ll advance after meeting Miss Gu and threaten her position as Minister."

    Everyone who followed Gu Zhiqi in alchemy advanced one by one, and Lv Suhua was confident that as long as Miss Gu taught her, they could also advance.

    But now, with Gu Xiyue not letting them meet Miss Gu, it was clear she didn¡¯t want them to advance.

    Gu Xiyue was definitely afraid that if Miss Gu taught them alchemy, they¡¯d catch up to her cultivation level and threaten her position as Minister, which is why she¡¯s not allowing them to see Miss Gu.

 Chapter 1034: Can We Meet Miss Gu?

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Chapter 1034: Can We Meet Miss Gu?</h4>

    You must know, Ma Tao is already a Fourth-order Late Stage Alchemist, and if he advances, he would at least be a peak Fourth-order Alchemist.

    By then, both Ma Tao and Gu Xiyue would be peak Fourth-order Alchemists.

    Gu Xiyue, a seventeen-year-old yellow-haired girl, was able to be a minister just because her cultivation level is a bit higher.

    If one of them reaches the peak Fourth-order, who knows, that ministerial position could be anyone¡¯s.

    After all, Gu Xiyue does not often stay in the Medical Alliance, nor does she often teach the disciples, she is simply unpopr.

    Ma Tao has served in the Medical Alliance for ten years, who in the Ancient Medicine Department doesn¡¯t know Ma Tao?

    If Ma Tao¡¯s cultivation level truly matches Gu Xiyue¡¯s, then that ministerial position might just be Ma Tao¡¯s.

    Lv Suhua¡¯sints were heard by Jin Xian and Ma Tao.

    Their thoughts coincided with Lv Suhua¡¯s.

    Ma Tao has not wanted to rece Gu Xiyue to be the head of the Ancient Medicine Department just for a day or two. Now, hearing Lv Suhua say it out loud made him even more resentful, and increasingly felt that the position should be his.

    The desire to see that Miss Gu became even more intense.

    He must meet her, be a peak Fourth-order Alchemist, the position of head of the Ancient Medicine Department would be his sooner orter.

    "Miss Gu is a distinguished guest of the Medical Alliance. Shees to the Medical Alliance, and Minister Yue doesn¡¯t even wee her, instead, she¡¯s busy with her own affairs. Now, aren¡¯t we even allowed to entertain Miss Gu?" Ma Tao narrowed his eyes, looking at the gatekeeper, and spoke coldly.

    The gatekeeper¡¯s expression did not change upon hearing, nor did he speak.

    Jin Xian listened to Ma Tao¡¯s words, and his expression flickered slightly, then immediately chimed in: "Yes, Miss Gu saved our lives, she has done us a favor, we just want to meet Miss Gu to express our gratitude. Can you let us see Miss Gu?"

    The gatekeeper remained silent.

    "How about this, we won¡¯t go inside. Since Minister Yue is busy, could you just ask Miss Gu what she thinks, tell her we would like to thank her in person, can we see her?" Jin Xian said in a negotiating tone to the gatekeeper.

    The gatekeeper listened but still did not speak, standing upright, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Jin Xian¡¯s words.

    Seeing this, Jin Xian wished he could raise a w and scratch his face, to see if he could continue maintaining his cold expression.

    "Are you deaf? Go and report to Miss Gu, why are you still not moving?" Ma Tao said coldly to the gatekeeper.

    Gatekeeper: "Minister Yue said, without her instructions, no one is allowed to disturb Miss Gu, and that includes me."

    Ma Tao: "..."

    Want to kill someone!

    The veins on the back of Ma Tao¡¯s clenched fist were already bulging.

    "You want to see Miss Gu?" Ling Piaomu had been observing for quite a while.

    He roughly understood that these three were here to see the Miss Gu they mentioned, and Ling Piaomu guessed that the Miss Gu they were referring to was Gu Zhiqi.

    Not only that, she also noticed that these three seemed quite dissatisfied with Yueyue.

    Ling Piaomu suddenly spoke out, causing the three to turn their heads towards her.

    The three had never met Ling Piaomu, and upon seeing her appearance clearly, their eyes were filled with unfamiliarity and confusion.

    Ma Tao frowned as he looked at Ling Piaomu, "Who are you?"

    Ling Piaomu shrugged and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, you just need to know that I have a way for you to meet the Miss Gu you speak of."

    Upon hearing, the three of them had varied expressions, and then they all looked at Ling Piaomu, each pondering in their own mind.

    Jin Xian looked at Ling Piaomu in suspicion and asked, "Can you really let us meet Miss Gu?"

    "Naturally." Ling Piaomu nodded, but soon added, "However, you need to answer a few questions of mine first."

 Chapter 1035: Miss Guâ€™s Alchemy Is Very Impressive

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Chapter 1035: Miss Gu¡¯s Alchemy Is Very Impressive</h4>

    The expressions of the three, upon hearing this, changed slightly.

    They weren¡¯t foolish and didn¡¯t immediately agree.

    Ma Tao and Lv Suhua remained silent, deep in thought, while Jin Xian looked at Ling Piaomu and directly asked, "Why should we trust you? We can¡¯t even get in, and you can?"

    Ling Piaomu raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the two guards, "I want to take three guests inside, is that possible?"

    The guards clearly recognized Ling Piaomu. Upon hearing her request, they hesitated for two seconds before finally saying, "Yes, but you can¡¯t take them to see Miss Gu."

    Upon hearing the guard¡¯s affirmative response, Ling Piaomu ignored thetter part of their statement, turning to face the three of them.

    Jin Xian also heard the guard¡¯s answer and quietly spected about Ling Piaomu¡¯s identity but remained outwardlyposed, smiling as she said to Ling Piaomu, "Why don¡¯t you tell us what the problem is first? We can¡¯t guarantee we¡¯d answer all your questions correctly."

    Ling Piaomu smiled slightly and said, "It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Just answer what you know."

    "Then go ahead and ask." This time, it was Lv Suhua who spoke.

    After all, answering a few questions doesn¡¯t cost anything and might even lead to meeting Miss Gu. It seemed quite worthwhile.

    Ling Piaomu, upon hearing this, asked the first question, "How many times has Gu Zhiqi visited the Medical Alliance?"

    "Is Gu Zhiqi Miss Gu¡¯s full name?" Instead of answering Ling Piaomu¡¯s question, Lv Suhua asked back.

    Ling Piaomu heard this and was silent for two seconds before nodding.

    At that moment, a tinge of regret arose for having asked these three questions.

    If they don¡¯t even know Gu Zhiqi¡¯s name, can they really answer her questions?

    Seeing Ling Piaomu nod, the three silently noted Gu Zhiqi¡¯s full name, and then Jin Xian spoke up, "As far as we know, Miss Gu has visited the Medical Alliance twice, besides this time, she also came once more than half a month ago."

    Regarding other times, Jin Xian didn¡¯t know if Gu Zhiqi had visited the Medical Alliance.

    Ling Piaomu continued to ask, "I heard that at the end ofst month, there was a revolt in the Medical Alliance, which Gu Zhiqi quelled?"

    The three nodded in unison once more.

    Ling Piaomu: "It seems the disciples of the Medical Alliance, as well as the management people like Minister Yue, are all quite enthusiastic about Gu Zhiqi. Besides her quelling the revolt in the Medical Alliance, is there any other reason?"

    No sooner had Ling Piaomu asked than Jin Xian answered swiftly, "Miss Gu¡¯s Alchemy is very powerful. Last time, when a disciple of the Medical Alliance was poisoned, the antidotes they found were hardly enough. It was Miss Gu who taught the Alliance Hierarch and others to concoct the antidote."

    As soon as Jin Xian finished speaking, Lv Suhua immediately chimed in, "Not only that but everyone who practiced Alchemy alongside Miss Gu made significant advancements in their Alchemy skills, with more than ny percent advancing."

    On that day, Lu Yuanjiang boasted about his advancement in front of them, prompting Lv Suhua to investigate further.

    Upon investigating, Lv Suhua realized that it wasn¡¯t just Lu Yuanjiang¡ªall those who assisted Miss Gu had almost all advanced.

    Gu Zhiqi gathered a total of twelve assistants, and among them, only one had not advanced.

    This advancement rate was truly astonishing.

    Ling Piaomu: ?????

    Even when Jin Xian mentioned Gu Zhiqi¡¯s prowess in Alchemy, Ling Piaomu was already bewildered, with question marks floating above her head.

    After hearing Lv Suhua¡¯s words, a ring of question marks hovered around Ling Piaomu¡¯s head, leaving herpletely confused.

 Chapter 1036: 1036: Ling Piaomus Shock and Prejudice

    <strong>Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036: Ling Piaomu¡¯s Shock and Prejudice</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi can practice alchemy now?

    How did Gu Zhiqi learn alchemy?

    Not only that, but from what they¡¯re saying, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s alchemy skills are pretty impressive?

    Seems like she¡¯s more formidable than Yueyue?

    That must be wrong. Isn¡¯t Gu Zhiqi just a pretender who only knows how to envy and plot against Yueyue?

    How can she know alchemy?!

    Ling Piaomu, unaware of Lv Suhua and Jin Xian¡¯s thoughts, waited for them to ask another question, but after a long time, Jin Xian spoke up, ¡°Do you have any other questions to ask?¡±

    They were in a rush to see Miss Gu.

    Time was runningte; if it got toote, Miss Gu might want to rest, and they might not get to see her.

    She still hoped Miss Gu would teach them alchemy tonight.

    Jin Xian¡¯s question brought Ling Piaomu back to her senses.

    Though she had returned to her senses, Ling Piaomu¡¯s mood was stillplex, so she asked, ¡°You mean Gu Zhiqi¡¯s alchemy skills are more impressive than your Minister Yue¡¯s?¡±

    As soon as Ling Piaomu asked this, Jin Xian¡¯s gaze changed instantly, conveying a look that meant ¡°Isn¡¯t that a stupid question?¡±

    However, still hoping Ling Piaomu would lead them in, Jin Xian gently said, ¡°Of course. Minister Yue has been with the Medical Alliance for two years but has never made ten disciples advance overnight. Yet, Miss Gu is different; she used just one night to make fourteen alchemists of various cultivation levels advance.¡±

    To increase persuasion, Jin Xian added, ¡°Remember, Miss Gu only took fifteen people for alchemy that night.¡±

    Of the fifteen alchemists, fourteen advanced, demonstrating the terrifying advancement rate.

    This further convinced Ma Tao and the others that if Miss Gu taught them alchemy, they could surely advance as well.

    Listening to Jin Xian¡¯s response, Ling Piaomu felt incredibly conflicted.

    For a moment, Ling Piaomu suspected if these three were hired actors by Gu Zhiqi, specifically putting on a show in front of her.

    However, Gu Zhiqi seemed to have no reason to do that.

    If she weren¡¯t being watched, Ling Piaomu would have pulled her hair in frustration, feeling her mind wasn¡¯t making sense.

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t understand why the Little Green Tea suddenly mastered Ancient Martial Arts and alchemy.

    Though Ling Piaomu didn¡¯t pull her hair, herplex emotions showed through her expressions. Jin Xian, noticing this, asked, ¡°Miss, do you have any more questions?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all, you cane with me.¡±

    Ling Piaomu indeed had many more questions, but theplexity of her emotions made her unwilling to ask.

    Since she promised to take the three to see Gu Zhiqi, she wouldn¡¯t go back on her word.

    Whether they would disturb Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t something she wanted to consider.

    Despite Gu Zhiqi¡¯s prowess in Ancient Martial Arts and seemingly impressive alchemy skills, it didn¡¯t warm Ling Piaomu to her; lingering prejudice kept her from liking Gu Zhiqi much.

    Therefore, Ling Piaomu didn¡¯t bother considering if the group would cause Gu Zhiqi trouble.

    After leading the three into the courtyard, she directly pointed out Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room to them, heading towards the alchemy room.

    She wondered if Yueyue had finished her alchemy.

    Thinking about these matters, Ling Piaomu walked ahead.

    Just as she reached the alchemy room¡¯s door, she noticed it opening, and Gu Xiyue walked out, visibly delighted.

 Chapter 1037: Please Return

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Chapter 1037: Please Return</h4>

    After finding out where Gu Zhiqi¡¯s residence was, Jin Xian and the other two went to look for Gu Zhiqi, while Ling Piaomu headed towards the alchemy room.

    Thinking to herself: I wonder if Yueyue has finished her alchemy.

    Ling Piaomu pondered as she walked towards the alchemy room, just in time to see its door open, and a beaming Gu Xiyue stepped out from inside.

    Ling Piaomu seldom saw Gu Xiyue like this; seeing her openly disy joy made Ling Piaomu pause for a moment.

    During her brief daze, Gu Xiyue had already approached her, "What¡¯s up?"

    Ling Piaomu was still in a daze, hence she instinctively shook her head.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue directly stepped past Ling Piaomu, heading in a certain direction.

    That direction happened to be towards Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room.

    Ling Piaomu noticed and quickly pursued, "Yueyue."

    Unsure if Gu Xiyue heard Ling Piaomu calling her, she didn¡¯t stop walking.

    Ling Piaomu quickened her pace to continue chasing Gu Xiyue, "Yueyue, wait for me."

    **

    Gu Zhiqi was intently working on refining her mental method when the room¡¯s door was knocked.

    Stopping her typing, Gu Zhiqi recalled what Gu Xiyue had said before leaving, instinctively thinking it was Gu Xiyueing to call her for dinner, so she immediately got up and opened the door.

    Upon opening the door, she found that it wasn¡¯t Gu Xiyue outside, but three people.

    After determining she didn¡¯t know them, not even finding them familiar, Gu Zhiqizily asked, "What¡¯s up?"

    Before the door opened, Jin Xian had been worried about being fooled by Ling Piaomu, but upon seeing Gu Zhiqi truly answer the door, Jin Xian¡¯s eyes immediately brightened with joy.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi speak, Jin Xian rapidly expressed eagerness, "Miss Gu, do you remember me?"

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Have they met?

    Why doesn¡¯t she have any recollection of them?

    Standing next to Jin Xian, Ma Tao frowned deeply when Jin Xian immediately asked Gu Zhiqi if she remembered her.

    Has she forgotten how they were quite disrespectful to Miss Gust time?

    Bringing up this matter again is just prompting Miss Gu to recall previous things, right?

    For a moment, Ma Tao even questioned if Jin Xian had any brains at all.

    Not waiting for Jin Xian to speak again, Ma Tao tugged on Jin Xian¡¯s sleeve and simultaneously stepped forward, addressing Gu Zhiqi, "We are teachers from the Medical Alliance Alchemy Hall, here to thank Miss Gu."

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing, raised her eyebrows lightly, teachers from the Alchemy Hall?

    With a fleeting hint of sarcasm in her eyes and a trace of mischievousziness in her expression, "You three, are all teachers from the Alchemy Hall?"

    She remembered Gu Xiyue mentioning that the Alchemy Hall had a total of six teachers.

    Thest time they were making the antidote, five of the six teachers came, then two left.

    Gu Zhiqi had some impression of the three who didn¡¯t leave.

    She didn¡¯t recognize these three in front of her.

    Though she had no impression of their appearance, some of the events from the night they made the antidote, including some words Ma Tao had said, Gu Zhiqi still remembered vaguely.

    Ma Tao felt critically that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression had a hint of sarcasm.

    If it were previously, encountering this, he would undoubtedly reprimand Gu Zhiqi and storm off, but now, he needed her help and couldn¡¯t afford to show displeasure.

    Therefore, he lowered his stance and said, "Yes."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi appeared even more nonchnt, "No need for gratitude, I have things to do. Please, all of you leave."

 Chapter 1038 The Shameless Trio

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Chapter 1038 The Shameless Trio</h4>

    Lv Suhua was anxious after hearing this and immediately said, "How could that be? You can¡¯t just leave like this. Weren¡¯t you earlier..."

    Before Lv Suhua could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Ma Tao, "Miss Gu saved our lives earlier. If it weren¡¯t for Miss Gu, we would have died at the hands of that woman, Mo Qingsnow."

    Ma Tao mentioned Gu Zhiqi saving them twice in a row, and while Lv Suhua didn¡¯t understand his meaning, Jin Xian did.

    As soon as Ma Tao finished speaking, Jin Xian chimed in, "That¡¯s right, Miss Gu saved us, and we haven¡¯t thanked her in person yet. So we want to host and invite Miss Gu for a meal."

    Jin Xian¡¯s words fit Ma Tao¡¯s intentions perfectly. Ma Tao nced at Jin Xian with a look of approval.

    After receiving Ma Tao¡¯s gaze, Jin Xian continued to look at Gu Zhiqi and said, "Miss Gu, is that okay?"

    After hearing the two, Gu Zhiqi remained indifferent andzily replied, "Sorry, no time."

    None of the three expected Gu Zhiqi to respond this way, and for a moment, they were all stunned.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t care about their expressions and raised her hand to close the door.

    Before the door closed, it was stopped.

    Lv Suhua held the door, looking intently at Gu Zhiqi, "If there¡¯s no time for a meal, can we ask Miss Gu a few questions about alchemy?"

    Lv Suhua¡¯s words made Gu Zhiqi understand the trio¡¯s true intentions.

    She didn¡¯t close the door, slightly raised her eyebrows, ced one hand on the door, and looked at the threezily, saying, "Sorry, no time."

    Although the previous reply waszy and indifferent, it was still somewhat polite. This time, it was nothing but pure perfunctory.

    Ma Tao and the others all detected the perfunctory nature of the response.

    They felt a touch of anger but couldn¡¯t show it. Lv Suhua, thick-skinned, continued, "Then when does Miss Gu have time? We¡¯lle to find Miss Gu when you¡¯re free."

    Gu Zhiqi: "Never have time."

    The meaning of refusal was too obvious. Ma Tao and Jin Xian found it hard to endure.

    Lv Suhua was thick-skinned, and even after being rejected, her expression didn¡¯t change, continuing to ask shamelessly, "Miss Gu, do you have any opinions on us? Did Minister Yue say something in front of you?"

    Lv Suhua saw that Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t fond of the three, thinking it might be because ofst time, so she exined, "Thest time with the antidote, I really didn¡¯t mean to not go. It was just that I was genuinely not feeling well."

    "Miss Gu, you were incredible. Most of the people following you in alchemy that day advanced." Lv Suhua praised Gu Zhiqi and continued, "I really envy those people."

    "After finding out they advanced, I came to find Miss Gu, but you had already left. I thought I would never see you again, and I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯de to the Medical Alliance again."

    "Miss Gu, I really like alchemy, but I¡¯ve been stuck at the fourth-order middle stage for years. I really have no choice but toe to Miss Gu."

    "Miss Gu, could you teach me alchemy?"

    Upon hearing Lv Suhua¡¯s words, both Jin Xian and Ma Tao¡¯s expressions turned ugly.

    Lv Suhua could use illness as an excuse for not going, but they couldn¡¯t.

    Previously, they were the ones who personally pushed away the opportunity for advancement delivered to them.

    However, since Lv Suhua brought up that night, Jin Xian and Ma Tao couldn¡¯t y dumb.

    Jin Xian forced herself to speak, "Besides thanking you, we also want to apologize. There were many offensesst time, and we ask for Miss Gu¡¯s forgiveness."

 Chapter 1039: Kick Off; Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Chapter 1039: Kick Off; Conversation</h4>

    "No need to apologize or thank us. You three, please leave," Gu Zhiqi said, directing her gaze to Lv Suhua¡¯s hand, clearly indicating for her to let go.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s rejection left Jin Xian and Ma Tao feeling a bit embarrassed.

    Lv Suhua didn¡¯t let go, instead, she kept her hand on the door and said to Gu Zhiqi, "Didn¡¯t you teach Ruan Hao and the others alchemyst time? Teaching once is teaching, teaching twice is also teaching, can¡¯t you teach us as well?"

    "No," Gu Zhiqi replied, ncing again at Lv Suhua¡¯s hand, "Let go, or I¡¯ll shut the door."

    Hearing this, Lv Suhua immediately stepped forward, now with both her hand and foot against the door.

    If Gu Zhiqi closed the door, Lv Suhua would surely be caught.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes showed a hint of coldness and impatience; she didn¡¯t say more and simply lifted her foot.

    "Ah!" As her foot hit Lv Suhua, Lv Suhua flew straight out.

    "Bang!" The sound of Lv Suhua hitting the ground and the door being closed resonated simultaneously.

    Jin Xian and Ma Tao stared in disbelief at Lv Suhua, who had been heavily thrown to the ground.

    This...

    This Miss Gu, looking so frail, how did she kick Lv Suhua, a 180-pound woman, flying?

    Jin Xian and Ma Tao forgot to react; they nced at Lv Suhua and then at the tightly closed door, uncertain whether they should knock.

    If they knock, will they also be kicked out?

    As Jin Xian and Ma Tao hesitated, Lv Suhua regained her senses and got up from the ground, "That wretch actually dared to kick me."

    Lv Suhua said, rolling up her sleeves and storming back to the door aggressively.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    "Open the door, open it for me."

    "It¡¯s just alchemy, fine if you don¡¯t teach, but daring to kick me, who do you think you are?"

    "Bang bang bang!"

    "You wretch,e out here!"

    The shouting mixed with the pounding echoed outside Gu Zhiqi¡¯s door.

    Jin Xian and Ma Tao saw this and stood silently to the side.

    **

    On the other side, after leaving the alchemy room, Gu Xiyue intended to find Gu Zhiqi but was stopped halfway.

    Ling Piaomu asked Gu Xiyue a bunch of questions and finally expressed her doubts.

    "Don¡¯t you think everything¡¯s too coincidental? Why was it exactly when Gu Zhiqi arrived at the Medical Alliance that a revolt urred? Also, how did she find the antidote, and after finding it, why do nearly all disciples of the Medical Alliance know her name even though she wasn¡¯t the one distributing the antidote?"

    "I¡¯m asking these not because I think I¡¯m smarter than you, but considering how protective you are of her now, I¡¯m afraid you might believe her blindly and overlook these issues."

    After hearing this, the joy on Gu Xiyue¡¯s face morphed into coldness, "She came to the Medical Alliance because of me."

    Ling Piaomu: ?

    Gu Xiyue: "Haven¡¯t you always been curious about how Yun Xin and Yun Yan sessfully advanced to fifth-order Ancient Martial Artists in the Ever Winning Army? It¡¯s because Gu Zhiqi helped them."

    Ling Piaomu, hearing Gu Xiyue, showed shock in her eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi?

    How could it be her?

    When did she get involved with the Ever Winning Army?

    Ling Piaomu was too shocked to speak, so Gu Xiyue continued, "She came to the Medical Alliance because I failed to advance and was on the brink of disaster half a month ago, and she rushed to save me."

    Ling Piaomu was even more shocked after hearing this.

    How could it be?

    How does Gu Zhiqi know how to do this?

    Even if Gu Zhiqi has the skills, why would shee to rescue Yueyue?

    Hasn¡¯t she always been jealous of Yueyue?

 Chapter 1040 Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Chapter 1040 Conversation</h4>

    Gu Xiyue, not knowing what was on Ling Piaomu¡¯s mind, looked at Ling Piaomu and said coldly, "Don¡¯t say what you just said ever again."

    Ling Piaomu was brought back to her senses by Gu Xiyue¡¯s words. Hearing the coldness in Gu Xiyue¡¯s tone, Ling Piaomu immediately said, "Hasn¡¯t she always targeted you? Aren¡¯t you curious why she changed so much?"

    "Are you sure her rescuing you isn¡¯t part of some conspiracy?" Ling Piaomu still couldn¡¯t believe Gu Zhiqi would save Gu Xiyue.

    She always felt that Gu Zhiqi saving Gu Xiyue was part of a conspiracy.

    Gu Xiyue: "Do you think she has nothing better to do?"

    Ling Piaomu: "..."

    "If she didn¡¯te to rescue me, she wouldn¡¯t have to bother with any conspiracy at all."

    Ling Piaomu: "..."

    Indeed, if Gu Zhiqi really wanted to harm Gu Xiyue, she simply needed to stand by when Gu Xiyue failed to advance.

    For now, Ling Piaomu fellpletely silent.

    "I appreciate you all looking out for me, but Gu Zhiqi is not the same as before. You guys have no real grudge against her; all your opinions are because of me. Now, I get along with her pretty well, she won¡¯t do anything to me anymore, so could you try to put down your prejudices against her?" Gu Xiyue addressed Ling Piaomu with sincerity in her tone.

    Jiang Qi is stubborn; it¡¯s pointless to try reasoning with him. To make him remember, we can only let him suffer some setbacks.

    That¡¯s why Gu Xiyue forcibly sent him to the F continent.

    To make him remember, to stop him from causing trouble for Gu Zhiqi, and also to save his life.

    After all, whether before or after Ancient Martial Arts was abolished, Gu Zhiqi could easily kill Jiang Qi.

    Ling Piaomu is different from Jiang Qi; although Ling Piaomu is somewhat stubborn, she can be reasoned with. So, after hearing Ling Piaomu¡¯s doubts about Gu Zhiqi, Gu Xiyue took the effort to exin so much to Ling Piaomu.

    Ling Piaomu: "I... I won¡¯t actively cause trouble for her."

    Previously, she had promised Gu Yuluo that she wouldn¡¯t actively find trouble with Gu Zhiqi.

    But after all, Gu Yuluo is a member of the Gu Family, and in Ling Piaomu¡¯s view, she is biased towards Gu Zhiqi, just protecting Gu Zhiqi. So although she promised Gu Yuluo not to find trouble with Gu Zhiqi again, she was still somewhat unwilling in her heart.

    Now, Gu Xiyue personally spoke to her so seriously, Ling Piaomu naturally wouldn¡¯t treat her words lightly.

    Especially now that she knew Gu Zhiqi had saved Gu Xiyue.

    Just because of this, she couldn¡¯t find trouble with Gu Zhiqi anymore. Furthermore, considering she saved Gu Xiyue, she even had to be a bit polite to her.

    At this point, their conversation was more or less over.

    Gu Xiyue said nothing more, raised her foot, and continued walking in the direction of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room.

    After taking a few steps, she heard a scream.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s footsteps paused slightly, then she quickened her pace.

    From a distance, Gu Xiyue could hear cursing and knocking on the door.

    Walking alongside Gu Xiyue, Ling Piaomu, upon hearing these sounds, also paused slightly in her steps.

    This is... an argument?

    Weren¡¯t those three here to thank Gu Zhiqi?

    Why are the curses so harsh?

    Ling Piaomu¡¯s face immediately became somewhat unpleasant.

    She had just promised Gu Xiyue that she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for Gu Zhiqi; now she realized that she had unintentionally brought trouble to Gu Zhiqi.

    It felt like she pped herself in the face.

    Listening to those shouts, Gu Xiyue¡¯s face also became grim, her eyes cold, and she walked towards Lv Suhua, who was shouting.

    "You little bitch, if you have the guts...ah!" The curses were reced by screams.

 Chapter 1041 Yueyue Advances

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Chapter 1041 Yueyue Advances</h4>

    A gust of wind swept through the room, flipping Lv Suhua, who was in the midst of cursing, onto the ground.

    The strong wind brushed past Ma Tao and Jin Xian, causing them to stagger backward several steps.

    Although the wind did not harm them, the oppressive feeling was intense, making their hearts tremble.

    Ling Piaomu and Gu Xiyue, standing not far away, were also swept by the wind, causing their long hair and clothing corners to whirl fiercely in the air before falling back down.

    The overwhelming pressure sent a chill down Ling Piaomu¡¯s spine, and after the wind passed, she whispered to herself, "So strong."

    If the wind had hit her instead of Lv Suhua, she feared she too would have been flipped onto the ground.

    Just the thought of it made Ling Piaomu¡¯s heart fill with residual fear.

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Ling Piaomu truly believed Gu Xiyue¡¯s words about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s highbat power.

    "Creak!" The door to the room opened.

    Gu Zhiqi paused slightly upon seeing two more people outside the door.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqie out of the room, Jin Xian and Ma Tao nced at the unconscious Lv Suhua, feeling a chill rise up their backs.

    Afraid that Gu Zhiqi might attack them as well, they immediately stepped back, distancing themselves from Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored the two and instead looked at Gu Xiyue, hesitated for two seconds, and exined, "She made the first move."

    After all, on someone else¡¯s turf, hitting their alchemist and getting caught requires some exnation.

    Gu Xiyue was momentarily stunned upon hearing this, then asked, "She made a move?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, then added, "She blocked the door first and then hurled insults."

    Gu Xiyue stayed silent for a moment, then looked at Gu Zhiqi with a hint of apology, "I¡¯m sorry they disturbed you."

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, nced at the unconscious Lv Suhua on the ground, and asked, "No need to pay for medical bills, right?"

    Gu Xiyue: "...No need."

    **

    Ten minutester, two guards came to carry away Lv Suhua, and Jin Xian and Ma Tao left with them.

    After the three left, Gu Xiyue walked over to stand in front of Gu Zhiqi, then cupped her hands, bowing deeply to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    "Thank you," she said with utmost sincerity.

    Gu Zhiqi: ??

    Question marks hovered above Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, and Ling Piaomu¡¯s head was also filled with question marks.

    What was happening now?

    After straightening up, Gu Xiyue met Gu Zhiqi¡¯s puzzled gaze and exined, "I overheard you instructing the Alliance Hierarch in alchemy earlier. Following your method, I managed to refine a fifth-order pill."

    Gu Xiyue had been stuck at the peak of the fourth-order alchemy for quite a while.

    In nearly five hundred years, no one excelled beyond the peak of the fourth-order, so Gu Xiyue had lost hope for advancing.

    She never imagined she would one day break through the fourth-order peak and be a fifth-order alchemist.

    And it was all because of this little girl in front of her.

    This bow was well-deserved for this little girl.

    After hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s exnation, Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t too surprised and finally understood why Gu Xiyue had suddenly bowed to her.

    Ling Piaomu, on the other hand, was utterly stunned upon hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s exnation.

    Broke through?

    Became a fifth-order alchemist?

    Because of Gu Zhiqi?

    Ling Piaomu silently raised her hand to cover her chest. She had been shocked too many times today; she felt like her heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore and needed to calm down.

    Finally, Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi nned to head to the dining hall for a meal, with the still dazed Ling Piaomu trailing along.

 Chapter 1042 Ling Yuxuan, Meng Qiyun Advance

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Chapter 1042 Ling Yuxuan, Meng Qiyun Advance</h4>

    Early the next morning, as soon as Gu Zhiqi opened the door, she found two people standing at the entrance. One was wearing a thin gray dress, with long hair draped over her shoulders, as if she had just gotten out of bed.

    The other had disheveled hair and a face dusty with grime, her clothes covered in dirt, making one think she¡¯d just crawled out of a coal mine.

    These two were Ling Yuxuan and Meng Qiyun, standing like door guardians on either side of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s entrance.

    Hearing the door open, they both looked up at Gu Zhiqi, their eyes fixing intently on her.

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment before speaking, "Do you two have..."

    Before she could finish, the two of them moved.

    They bowed in unison, saluting Gu Zhiqi.

    Having had the precedent of Gu Xiyue, Gu Zhiqi quickly guessed the reason for their salute.

    Sure enough, while bowing, they both said in unison, "Thank you, Master Gu, for your guidance."

    After the salute, they both looked up at Gu Zhiqi, "Master Gu, thank you. Because of your guidance yesterday, my alchemy skills have advanced to the fifth order."

    Since a cultivator¡¯s lifespan lengthens with increased cultivation level, coupled with Ling Yuxuan¡¯s own use of beauty-enhancing fragrance and pills, though she appeared around thirty, she was actually seventy years old.

    At the age of twenty-eight, she was already at the peak of fourth-order alchemy.

    But since then, she¡¯d remained at the peak of the fourth-order level.

    Forty-two years, a full forty-two years.

    She thought there was no hope of bing a fifth-order Alchemist in this life, yet unexpectedly, she broke through.

    She had actually be a fifth-order Alchemist.

    It was too unreal. Even now, she was still doubting whether this was a dream.

    After Ling Yuxuan spoke, Meng Qiyun, also filled with joy, added, "Master Gu, I also broke through, advancing from third-order peak to fourth-order. Thank you for your guidance, Master Gu."

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows and said to the two, "Congrattions."

    "Master Gu helped me break through my limitations. I, Ling Yuxuan, have nothing to repay with. Hereafter, if there is anything you need of me, please do not hesitate to ask, Master Gu."

    Thest time, I already owed Gu Zhiqi an unpayable debt, and now, half a monthter, I owe her yet another immense favor.

    Such unpayable debts, Ling Yuxuan did not know how to express her gratitude to Gu Zhiqi, so she could only make this promise.

    Gu Zhiqi waved her hand nonchntly, "It¡¯s nothing. In the future, if Ie to the Medical Alliance to purchase herbs, may Alliance Leader Ling give me a discount."

    Ling Yuxuan: "As long as Master Gu needs, the Medical Alliance will provide any and all herbs Master Gu requires for free."

    Gu Zhiqi: "...That¡¯s not necessary."

    Mainly, she feared emptying out the Medical Alliance.

    **

    After breakfast, Gu Xiyue directly took Gu Zhiqi to the Law Enforcement Hall.

    On the way to the Law Enforcement Hall, Gu Zhiqi already learned from Gu Xiyue that everyone had arrived and were currently in the Law Enforcement Hall.

    As soon as they walked into the main entrance of the Law Enforcement Hall, someone stepped forward to greet them.

    "Hall Master, Miss Gu."

    Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue nodded to that person and stepped into the main hall.

    Themotion from the doorway drew the attention of the three people waiting in the hall, directing their gaze to the entrance.

    The three sitting in the hall were those whose cultivation, talent, and fortune had been stripped by Lu Yi, two men and one woman.

    The two men, upon seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s appearance, both brightened their eyes and then rose together.

    "Master!"

    "Miss Gu!"

 Chapter 1043: Seeing Xie Yann Again

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043: Seeing Xie Yann Again</h4>

    Both of them spoke at the same time and nced at each other, clearly not expecting that the other person would also know Gu Zhiqi.

    However, they merely exchanged a look and then immediately took severalrge steps toward Gu Zhiqi, their eyes filled with eagerness.

    "Miss Gu, you¡¯vee?"

    "Master Zhizhi, we meet again!"

    They spoke again in unison.

    The two of them both seemed young; one looked about eighteen or neen, with a hint of youthful innocence on his face, fair skin, and handsome, clean-cut features.

    The other seemed to be around twenty-three or twenty-four, with handsome and sharp features, sun-kissed skin, cropped hair, and a firm and strong demeanor.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the two of them, feeling a sense of familiarity but not recalling their names.

    She nodded slightly to them and then asked, "Names?"

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi asked, the eighteen or neen-year-old boy quickly spoke, "Master Zhizhi, it¡¯s me, Xie Yann. We met in Soraya and Yan City. Last time, you sold me a talisman paper."

    Mentioning the talisman paper seemed to open up Xie Yann¡¯s chatterbox, leaving the young man beside him no chance to interject, "Master Zhizhi, you¡¯re amazing! The talisman paper you sold me was really useful. If not for that paper, I might have really been wasted..."

    The Xie family holds a martial artspetition every year. This year¡¯spetition was held in early October, just recently.

    In thepetition, martial artists often struggle to control their strength.

    If there¡¯s no enmity, they hold back and avoid seriously harming each other.

    However, when encountering arch-enemies, some might im they lost control and thus go all out in the match.

    This year, Xie Yann encountered people sent by his arch-enemy. If not for the talisman paper he bought from Gu Zhiqi, he feared he really might have been crippled by them.

    After Xie Yann mentioned his name and brought up Soraya and the talisman paper, Gu Zhiqi finally recalled who he was.

    Xie Yann?

    No wonder when she had previously calcted Xie Yann, the name felt familiar to her. Moreover, she had calcted that there was a Fate Law between them.

    It turns out they had met before.

    But... why did she fail to notice his talent deprivation in their previous encounters?

    Curious, Gu Zhiqi scrutinized Xie Yann up and down once more.

    Just looking with the naked eye, it was indeed hard to see.

    Thinking this, a blue glimmer shed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes as she scanned Xie Yann again.

    After the scan, Gu Zhiqi realized the truth.

    It seemed not only was his talent taken, but his fate was also altered, and his Fate Pattern deliberately hidden.

    Simply relying on facial observations or basic calctions wouldn¡¯t reveal these changes.

    "Master Zhizhi, I really thank you. After the martial artspetition, I wanted to find a time to thank you, but you didn¡¯t reply to my messages..." Xie Yann finished narrating his story and began expressing his gratitude.

    Gu Zhiqi was lost in thought and didn¡¯t fully listen to Xie Yann since he was saying too much, yet some bystanders heard everything Xie Yann said.

    The young man standing beside Xie Yann who also greeted Gu Zhiqi was named Lok Gui.

    Before Gu Zhiqi arrived, Lok Gui had already struck up a conversation with Xie Yann, but Xie Yann¡¯s demeanor was aloof, responding politely yet distantly.

    Initially thinking Xie Yann had a cold personality, it now seemed... he was clearly talkative.

    Meanwhile, Lok Gui was secretly shocked by what Xie Yann said.

    He hadn¡¯t expected that Miss Gu was not only skilled in alchemy but also in drawing talismans.

    Miss Gu was truly incredible.

 Chapter 1044: 1044: Xie Yanns FiancÃ©e; Dark Prison

    <strong>Chapter 1044: Chapter 1044: Xie Yann¡¯s Fianc¨¦e; Dark Prison</strong>

    ¡°Master Zhizhi, what are you doing here? Are you a member of the Medical Alliance?¡± After expressing his gratitude, Xie Yann asked this question.

    But before Gu Zhiqi could respond, a woman¡¯s voice spoke first, ¡°So you¡¯re the Master Zhizhi that Ah Yann talks about.¡±

    At some point, the girl who had been sitting with Lok Gui and Xie Yann had already walked over to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side.

    With a gentle and kind smile at the corner of her mouth, she looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, ¡°Ah Yann often mentions you to me. Hello, my name is Xu Nuo, Ah Yann¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly in acknowledgment to the girl with a calm expression.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s distant attitude, Xu Nuo didn¡¯t mind and continued to smile, ¡°Thank you for saving my Ah Yann.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows and casually replied, ¡°It was just a transaction, not really a rescue.¡±

    Xu Nuo¡¯s sudden interruption of his conversation with Gu Zhiqi made Xie Yann a bit displeased.

    Just as he was about to speak to Gu Zhiqi again, he saw Gu Zhiqi already looking towards Gu Xiyue, saying, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s go find Lu Yi.¡±

    Better to finish sooner and wrap up quickly.

    Gu Xiyue nodded, then nced at the three of them, ¡°The person who asked you toe should have exined the situation clearly. After that, you just need to cooperate well. Now, follow me.¡±

    Xie Yann and the three of them nodded to Gu Xiyue and simultaneously looked towards Gu Zhiqi.

    So, the person to help them retrieve what was taken from them is her?

    **

    On the way from the Law Enforcement Hall to the Dark Prison, Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue were discussing the array setup in low voices.

    Meanwhile, Xie Yann and the other two followed quietly behind them.

    Three minutester, they arrived at Dark Prison No.1.

    Dark Prison No.1, which previously held Mo Qingsnow and Qi Yuanyuan, now held Lu Yi. As for Mo Qingsnow and Qi Yuanyuan, Mo Qingsnow had bitten her tongue andmitted suicide, and Qi Yuanyuan had been taken away by the Ever Winning Army.

    As for the other disciples under Mo Qingsnow, except for Lu Yi, those without blood on their hands had their assets confiscated and their cultivation level abolished before being expelled from the Medical Alliance.

    And those with blood on their hands were handed over to the Ever Winning Army for disposal.

    **

    As soon as the door of the dark prison opened, Lu Yi, who was sitting in the corner, raised his head to look at the entrance.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue, Lu Yi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he struggled to get up, ¡°Minister Yue, you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Everything was forced by Mo Qingsnow. Please, spare me.¡±

    Lu Yi¡¯s words were unclear because, to prevent him from biting his tongue like Mo Qingsnow, all his teeth had been pulled out. Not only that, his limbs had also been dislocated.

    So, no matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t get up.

    He could only lean against the wall, looking at Gu Xiyue and begging for mercy.

    Gu Xiyue ignored him and instead looked at Gu Zhiqi, ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I suggest we knock him out first.¡±

    Saying this, she pointed at Lu Yi.

    It¡¯s too noisy. The array setup doesn¡¯t take long, but the array¡¯s operation time is quite long.

    If he keeps making a racket for such a long time, it will be quite annoying.

    Gu Xiyue nodded in agreement and stepped towards Lu Yi.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Yi watched Gu Xiyue with a wary expression.

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t answer him, and Lu Yi shifted his gaze to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°Who are you? How dare you¡­¡±

    The rest of his words were cut off.

    Because Lu Yi was knocked unconscious by Gu Xiyue.

    With Lu Yi knocked out, the dark prison instantly fell silent.

    Lok Gui leaned over to Gu Zhiqi and softly asked, ¡°Miss Gu, is this the person who took away my cultivation level?¡±

    But he had no interaction with Lu Yi.

 Chapter 1045: The Time Taken Away

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045: The Time Taken Away</h4>

    Wu Yi was knocked unconscious, and the dark prison instantly fell silent.

    Gu Zhiqi took out a brush and a dish of cinnabar, squatting on the ground to start drawing the formation diagram.

    Seeing this, Lok Gui squatted down beside Gu Zhiqi and asked softly, "Miss Gu, is it this person who took away my cultivation level?"

    But he had no interaction with Wu Yi, not even spoken much with him.

    Gu Zhiqi listened and simply replied with a hum without looking up.

    Lok Gui felt bewildered upon hearing this, "But how did he do it? We don¡¯t meet often."

    Moreover, during the time his cultivation level began to regress, he wasn¡¯t even at the Medical Alliance or in contact with Wu Yi.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Five years ago, did you suffer a serious injury?"

    Gu Zhiqi asked while drawing, gripping the pen to continue sketching the formation diagram on the ground.

    Lok Gui nodded, responding with a "Yes."

    It was also after that injury that his cultivation level began to decline.

    He always thought it was because that injury affected his foundation.

    However, what he couldn¡¯t understand was that not only was his ancient martial cultivation level regressing, but also his alchemy level was deteriorating.

    "For some Mystic Masters, they only need to know your birthdate and time, and can take your things away when you are most vulnerable."

    Behind Wu Yi should be a very powerful Mystic Master.

    Listening to Lok Gui and Xie Yann¡¯s conversation, Xie Yann also scooted over to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, "Master, is that how my talent was taken too? But I¡¯ve been useless since I was little."

    Xie Yann has always had self-awareness; he has been a martial arts failure for neen years now.

    A few days ago, someone suddenly approached him and told him his ancient martial talent had been taken by someone else, which he found utterly absurd.

    At first, Xie Yann didn¡¯t believe it at all, assuming the other was a fraud, he even suspected they were hired by someone who disliked him to mock him.

    Butter, the person somehow convinced his mother and elder sister, and both packed him up overnight, handing him over to the people of the Medical Alliance to forcibly bring him there.

    It was not until arriving at the Medical Alliance that Xie Yann started to believe a bit that the person who brought him there wasn¡¯t a fraud.

    However, he still didn¡¯t quite believe that his talent could be taken.

    Until meeting Gu Zhiqi, Xie Yann began to somewhat believe that his talent might indeed have been taken.

    Nevertheless, Xie Yann had other doubts in his mind, ones concerning Xu Nuo.

    Xu Nuo was indeed his fianc¨¦e, and the Xu Family¡¯s heiress in Yan City.

    However, this time they weren¡¯t together by mutual agreement.

    Xu Nuo was also brought by the Medical Alliance¡¯s people, from what Xu Nuo implied, it seemed her fortune had been taken.

    This puzzled Xie Yann quite a bit; he remembered Xu Nuo being quite unlucky as a child, but starting two years ago, nothing really unfortunate had happened to her.

    In fact, her luck seemed quite good.

    How... could her fortune have been taken?

    Without knowing Xie Yann¡¯s doubts, Gu Zhiqi simply replied to his question, "Your talent was taken at birth."

    Upon hearing that, Xie Yann was stunned.

    Taken at birth?

    That early?

    "When I was little, lots of unlucky things often happened to me, was my fortune also taken at birth?" Xu Nuo suddenly spoke up and asked Gu Zhiqi.

    As soon as Xu Nuo asked, Gu Zhiqi slightly turned her eyes to nce at her.

    In an angle unseen by the others, a hint of azure light swiftly shed in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes as she scanned Xu Nuo from head to toe.

 Chapter 1046: 1046: Found the Wrong Person

    <strong>Chapter 1046: Chapter 1046: Found the Wrong Person</strong>

    However, as she scanned down with a nce, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze momentarily paused, her grip on the brush tightening slightly.

    Two secondster, Gu Zhiqi put down the brush in her hand, ceasing her movement of drawing the formation diagram.

    Immediately after, Gu Zhiqi stood up from the ground.

    ¡°Xu Nuo?¡± Gu Zhiqi first looked at Xu Nuo, softly reciting her name, and before Xu Nuo could speak, she asked, ¡°Your date of birth and eight characters?¡±

    Xu Nuo, upon hearing this, felt somewhat puzzled, yet she recited her date of birth and eight characters.

    Once Gu Zhiqi heard them, she raised her brow slightly; the name and birth date matched, but¡­

    Ever since Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze fell on her, Xu Nuo felt as though she was being seen through.

    Her hands ced by her side subconsciously clenched, with a somewhat unnatural expression, she said, ¡°Is¡­ is there a problem with my date of birth and eight characters?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi did not answer her question but instead asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡±

    Xu Nuo: ¡°Yan City.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi simply nodded calmly and then nced at Gu Xiyue, ¡°Shall we talk alone?¡±

    Gu Xiyue was somewhat surprised, but still nodded.

    **

    The two walked out of the dark prison, and first, Gu Zhiqi set up a small soundproofing formation before looking at Gu Xiyue to ask, ¡°Is there only one Xu Nuo in Yan City?¡±

    Being able to calcte Lok Gui in the Medical Alliance, Gu Zhiqi naturally could also calcte that Xie Yann and Xu Nuo were both residents of Yan City.

    When she sent Gu Xiyue to search for people, she didn¡¯t ask her to search all over the world but provided the names, dates of birth, and living area of the three individuals.

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Gu Xiyue¡¯s expression slightly changed, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Could it be, the wrong person was found?

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡±

    Gu Xiyue, upon hearing this, had her expression slightly change.

    Gu Zhiqi continued, ¡°The wrong person was found, this person¡¯s identity has a problem.¡±

    Gu Xiyue listened but was somewhat confused.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°There should be another Xu Nuo in the Xu family of Yan City.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words made Gu Xiyue wrinkle her brow slightly.

    This is troublesome.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue frown, Gu Zhiqi added, ¡°Fortunately, even if the fortune has been extracted, it doesn¡¯t necessarily require the extractor to be present; however, the formation diagram needs modification.¡±

    Gu Xiyue listened, her expression slightly changing.

    There¡¯s actually such a way?

    At this moment, Gu Xiyue once again recognized the greatness of Gu Zhiqi.

    As a fellow Mystic Master, Gu Xiyue clearly understood that if she faced the same situation, she might bepletely unable to resolve it.

    Unaware of Gu Xiyue¡¯s thoughts, Gu Zhiqi continued, ¡°You can send Xu Nuo away, just say that the wrong person was found.¡±

    After saying this, she paused for a few seconds and added, ¡°Also, there¡¯s a person who needs to be found, named Xuan Lingzi, he is in the Medical Alliance; I¡¯ll send you his location via phone.¡±

    Though the wrong person was found, she doesn¡¯t wish to stay in the Medical Alliance for too long. If she were to ask the people in the Medical Alliance to find the person whose fortune was really extracted, it would take too long.

    So she ns to set up arger formation to allow the extracted fortune to return to its owner¡¯s body on its own.

    And the Yuan Force needed to set up arger formation would be more; her Yuan Force alone isn¡¯t sufficient for its operation, so she needs to find someone to help.

    After hearing this, Gu Xiyue first slightly froze, then nodded, responding with, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Once Gu Zhiqi sent the location of Xuan Lingzi to Gu Xiyue, Gu Xiyue immediately contacted someone to find Xuan Lingzi.

    After sending the message, the two returned to the Dark Prison No. 1.

    Gu Xiyue walked up to Xu Nuo, with a slightly apologetic expression, and said, ¡°Sorry, we found the wrong person, you can leave.¡±

 Chapter 1047: 1047 Really Got It Wrong

    <strong>Chapter 1047: Chapter 1047 Really Got It Wrong</strong>

    After Gu Xiyue finished speaking, Xu Nuo¡¯s expression changed visibly, bing extremely unpleasant.

    Just as Xu Nuo was about to say something, Gu Xiyue interrupted, ¡°To make up for the inconvenience, the Medical Alliance will give you an Advancement Pill.¡±

    As soon as Gu Xiyue spoke, Xu Nuo¡¯s words were stuck in her throat.

    She truly needed the Advancement Pill.

    Her Ancient Martial Arts cultivation had been stuck at the Second-order Peak for a long time. If she got the Advancement Pill, she could quickly be a Third-order Ancient Martial Artist.

    If she could break through in time, she might even make it to this year¡¯s Ever Winning Army election.

    Last year, she got eliminated because her cultivation level wasn¡¯t at the third order. This year, if she breaks through to the third order, she will definitely get into the Ever Winning Army.

    Thinking this, Xu Nuo couldn¡¯t say anything at all.

    Although the people from the Medical Alliance found the wrong person, making here all this way in vain, she was very annoyed. But now, Gu Xiyue had promised her an Advancement Pill.

    Even if she hadints, she¡¯d have to hold them back. Mainly, if she could get an Advancement Pill, it wouldn¡¯t have been a wasted trip.

    Xu Nuo quickly considered the pros and cons, then gave Gu Xiyue a warm smile, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for the Advancement Pill. It¡¯s really not a big deal, but since Minister Yue said so, it¡¯d be rude of me to refuse.¡±

    Everyone present could easily hear how hypocritical Xu Nuo¡¯s words were. Gu Xiyue naturally could too, but her mood didn¡¯t show any change.

    She simply looked toward the door and waved to someone outside the Dark Prison.

    It seemed at that moment, someone was already waiting outside the Dark Prison. Before Gu Xiyue¡¯s waving motion wasplete, that person pushed open the door and entered.

    ¡°Master of the Moon Hall.¡±

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°Take Miss Xu to the Pill Hall to get an Advancement Pill, then escort her back to Yan City.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    **

    After Xu Nuo left, only four people remained in the Dark Prison.

    Gu Zhiqi crouched down, holding a pen, and continued to draw the Formation Diagram.

    The Formation Diagram wasn¡¯tpleted yet, it only needed some adjustments in thetter part, while the front part didn¡¯t need any changes.

    Seeing Xu Nuo leave, Xie Yann immediately crouched beside Gu Zhiqi and whispered, ¡°So there was indeed a mistake. I said, how could it be that her fortune was robbed? Although she was indeed quite unlucky before, her luck has improved a lot in the past two years. Saying her fortune was taken¡­¡±

    Xie Yann, despite his cool demeanor, simply couldn¡¯t stop talking once he started.

    Despite the chatter, Gu Zhiqi still heard him clearly.

    Hearing him talk about Xu Nuo, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand paused slightly, then she asked nonchntly, ¡°Was she really unlucky before?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s been unlucky since childhood, notorious for it. Choking while eating, water goes down the wrong pipe, whenever her parents take her out, the car would inevitably break down¡­¡±

    Xie Yann recounted a slew of unlucky incidents from Xu Nuo¡¯s childhood, showing no signs of stopping, ¡°At five years old, the Xu Family invited a master to look at her. The master said Xu Nuo was born unlucky and needed to be betrothed to someone with a strong fate. They matched the birthdates, and so, here I am.¡±

    The Xie family and the Xu family were long-standing allies.

    The Xu family approached the Xie family, proposing that the children of both families be betrothed.

    Initially, the Xie family wasn¡¯t too keen on it.

    But eventually, they went through with the betrothal because Xie Yann, after spending a few days with that little unlucky Xu Nuo, found her genuinely pitiful.

    If getting engaged could stop that little unlucky girl from being unlucky, then getting engaged wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    After the engagement, Xu Nuo¡¯s situation indeed improved quite a bit.

    However, the little unlucky girl was too violent, often using her higher cultivation level to beat him up.

 Chapter 1048: Xie Yann Makes a Promise; Meeting Xuan Lingzi Again

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Chapter 1048: Xie Yann Makes a Promise; Meeting Xuan Lingzi Again</h4>

    Every time Xie Yann got beaten up, he deeply regretted ying engagement games with the little misfortune ma.

    If he had known she would bully him just because her cultivation level was higher, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the engagement.

    Let that little misfortune ma bepletely unlucky for all he cares.

    Xie Yann thought he would have to live under the oppression of the little misfortune ma forever, but gradually, she changed.

    She no longer bullied him with her higher cultivation level, nor ordered him around; instead, she became gentle and kind.

    But this made Xie Yann very ufortable.

    Xie Yann once suspected that maybe his prayers for the misfortune ma to be moredylike had been answered, and that¡¯s why she changed.

    He once asked her directly, how did she respond again? She said that people are always changing.

    She changed, no longer like her old self, even bing what he once wished for, but he started to miss that sweet-looking yet actually violent little misfortune ma.

    Gu Zhiqi buried herself in drawing the formation diagram, while Xie Yann talked about his past with Xu Nuo, sometimes joyful, sometimes nostalgic, sometimes bewildered, sometimes regretful.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t listen to everything he said, only picking out the important parts.

    When Xie Yann finally finished speaking and started to sigh deeply, Gu Zhiqi asked, "When did her personality start to change?"

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Xie Yann paused slightly and then said, "Two years ago, I think."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded upon hearing this, then continued drawing the formation diagram.

    **

    After Gu Zhiqipleted the drawing, people from the Ever Winning Army brought Xuan Lingzi over.

    "I¡¯ve already said, I really didn¡¯t do any fake fortune telling, why don¡¯t you believe me?"

    "Don¡¯t be so hard-hearted, look at me, with my thin arms and legs, I can¡¯t harm anyone, right? So no need to lock me up in the dark prison?"

    "Please let me go, I admit I did fake fortune telling, and I frequently stole your herbs to sell for money, but I... paid it all back to the grand...master?"

    Seeing himself about to be locked up in the dark prison, Xuan Lingzi was contemting escape methods and suddenly saw a familiar silhouette.

    Confused and surprised, he called out, and at this moment, he was pushed into the dark prison by people from the Medical Alliance Enforcement Hall.

    "Oh dear." Xuan Lingzi eximed, and after steadying himself, the first thing he did was to circle around Gu Zhiqi, "Master, what are you doing here too?"

    "Were you also caught for doing fake fortune telling?"

    Xuan Lingzi blinked his round eyes and looked inquisitively at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi lightly raised her eyebrows, didn¡¯t respond to Xuan Lingzi¡¯s question, simply said, "Is everyone here? Let¡¯s start."

    Xie Yann, Lok Gui: ?

    Everyone¡¯s here?

    So this scruffy person is the one whose daily fortune was taken by Wu Yi?

    Like Xie Yann and Lok Gui, Xuan Lingzi¡¯s little head was full of big doubts, "Huh? Everyone¡¯s here? What¡¯s done?"

    Gu Zhiqi nced at Xuan Lingzi and said, "I need your help."

    Xuan Lingzi: ?

    You¡¯re so capable, and you need my help?

    Unaware of Xuan Lingzi¡¯s thoughts, Gu Zhiqi continued, "After helping out, I can make sure the Medical Alliance stops pursuing your fake fortune telling and herb stealing issues."

    Xuan Lingzi: ?!

    "Really?"

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow and nced at Gu Xiyue, "Don¡¯t believe me? Ask her, she¡¯s the Law Enforcement Hall Master of the Medical Alliance."

    Xuan Lingzi immediately turned his gaze towards Gu Xiyue, a look of inquiry in his eyes.

    Xuan Lingzi didn¡¯t doubt Gu Xiyue¡¯s status as the Law Enforcement Hall Master at all because he knew her and had seen people from the Law Enforcement Hall calling her ¡¯master.¡¯

 Chapter 1049: Witness This Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Chapter 1049: Witness This Formation</h4>

    Under Xuan Lingzi¡¯s gaze, Gu Xiyue nodded lightly.

    Xuan Lingzi felt a wave of surprise in his heart upon seeing this.

    "Master, just tell me what you need me to do." Xuan Lingzi looked at Gu Zhiqi seriously and said.

    "Step into this circle," Gu Zhiqi said, while pointing to a circle on the Formation Diagram.

    It was only then that Xuan Lingzi noticed a Formation Diagram drawn on the floor of the Dark Prison.

    When he was pushed into the Dark Prison earlier, he indeed saw red marks on the ground, but he hadn¡¯t looked closely.

    Upon closer inspection now, Xuan Lingzi realized it was a Formation Diagram.

    Xuan Lingzi stepped into the circle Gu Zhiqi pointed to, and then focused intently on the Formation Diagram at his feet, bing entranced as he looked.

    Gu Zhiqi then pointed to two other circles, telling Xie Yann and Lok Gui to each stand in one.

    After doing everything, Gu Zhiqi grabbed Wu Yi and threw him into the center of the Formation Diagram; she also followed and stood in the center.

    Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Xuan Lingzi, "In a moment, just input Yuan Force."

    Xuan Lingzi was curiously staring at the Formation Diagram on the ground when Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words snapped him back to reality.

    Xuan Lingzi raised his eyes, his eyes shining brightly as he looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Master, is this the Diabolic Reversionary Array you¡¯re setting up?"

    Upon hearing Xuan Lingzi¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, ncing at Xuan Lingzi, "Seen it before?"

    Xuan Lingzi nodded frantically, "In the past, I saw a master set up such a Formation."

    However, when he saw the Formation Diagram drawn by that master at the time, Xuan Lingzi only thought the person was impressive and didn¡¯t feel anything else.

    Unlike just now, after he saw the Formation Diagram clearly, he only felt as if he was forcibly drawn into a profound, mysterious, and ancient world.

    Just a Formation Diagram alone was already so formidable; if it officially operated, how powerful would it be?

    Listening to Xuan Lingzi¡¯s answer, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes showed a hint of interest, "Who was that master?"

    Xuan Lingzi shook his head slightly troubled, "I also don¡¯t know who he was, but I heard others call him Elder Meng."

    As soon as Xuan Lingzi finished speaking, Gu Xiyue nced sideways at him, "When?"

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s gaze was cold, and her tone was also cold, giving Xuan Lingzi a feeling of sudden chill; he rubbed his arms, and said weakly, "Five years ago."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes shed with a fleeting look of mncholy, and she looked away from Xuan Lingzi.

    Listening to Xuan Lingzi mention Elder Meng, Gu Zhiqi roughly guessed who he was talking about, and did not continue the topic, but instead said to Xuan Lingzi, "Start infusing Yuan Force."

    When Xuan Lingzi heard this, he looked weakly at Gu Zhiqi and said, "Master, you know, I¡¯m not even considered a First Order Mystic Master, and my Yuan Force is extremely thin; are you sure you need me to help infuse Yuan Force?"

    Even if he exhausted his Yuan Force, he wouldn¡¯t be able to activate this Formation.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Just infuse it."

    Xuan Lingzi listened and sluggishly began to channel his Yuan Force.

    As Xuan Lingzi¡¯s Yuan Force was injected into the Formation, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s Yuan Force also began to flow into the Formation Diagram.

    The Formation Diagram, infused with Yuan Force, began to emit a dazzling light.

    Wherever the Yuan Force touched, it was immediately apparent.

    A few seconds before the entire Formation Diagram was fully illuminated, Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Gu Xiyue, "Do not let anyone disturb us."

    Gu Xiyue nodded, "Certainly."

    As soon as Gu Xiyue finished answering, the Formation Diagram was fully illuminated, and the few people standing in the Formation Diagram werepletely enveloped in the dazzling light.

    Gu Xiyue stared at the Formation for a few seconds, and for the first time, a trace of regret was born in her heart.

    If she hadn¡¯t stubbornly insisted on calcting the whereabouts of the Whale Fall earlier, then at this moment, the person helping Gu Zhiqi infuse Yuan Force would have been her.

 Chapter 1050 Man in Black Robe

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Chapter 1050 Man in ck Robe</h4>

    Staring at the dazzling light for a long time, Gu Xiyue finally turned around and shut down the formation in Dark Prison No.1.

    This formation was previously set up by Su Yunling at the cost of significant vital energy, originally intended to confine Mo Qingsnow.

    Without an attack from a high-order cultivator, this formation couldst for over a decade.

    It was a pity to break it directly, so after Mo Qingsnow¡¯s death, Gu Xiyue had the Ever Winning Army leave the formation intact, turning this dark prison into a cell for important criminals.

    **

    This Diabolic Reversionary Array had been running for quite some time.

    After all, three hours had passed, and it was still notpleted.

    Gu Xiyue stayed by the formation, not moving a single step away.

    During those three hours, nothing happened. Gu Xiyue, noticing that the formation would not bepleted anytime soon, took out her phone intending to read an e-book on programming.

    Just as Gu Xiyue took out her phone, a muffled sound reached her ears.

    It came from outside the dark prison.

    Gu Xiyue quickly turned her gaze towards the outside of the dark prison, her eyes filled with vignce.

    She saw a person lying outside the dark prison, dressed in the uniform of the Medical Alliance Enforcement Hall.

    At this moment, he was clutching his stomach, lying on the ground in pain, yet still managed to turn his head to look at Gu Xiyue, "Hall...Hall Master, it¡¯s An... it¡¯s An... ah!"

    Before he could finish, the person let out a painful scream, then spat out fresh blood and fainted.

    Seeing the person who had a foot on the fainted man¡¯s stomach, Gu Xiyue realized what the unconscious person had not finished saying.

    What he meant wasn¡¯t ¡¯An,¡¯ but ¡¯Angel.¡¯

    Angel¡¯s people had arrived.

    Seeing the man in a ck robe move his foot away, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes filled with a sharp look, the violent and chilling aura around her steadily rising.

    "It seems we¡¯re notte." The man in ck robe spoke leisurely through a voice changer.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s hands gradually tightened, one forming a fist, the other gripping the phone tightly.

    "Hand over Gu Zhiqi obediently, and I¡¯ll spare your life." The man in ck robe stood outside the dark prison, his eyes fixed on Gu Xiyue.

    "In your dreams."

    Gu Xiyue coldly spat out two words, her tone as if infused with icy shards.

    The man in ck robe clicked his tongue softly and continued, "She stole seventeen years of your life, the affection and love from family that should have been yours, don¡¯t you resent her?"

    Gu Xiyue seemed not to hear the man in ck robe¡¯s words, only continuously tightening her grip, nearly deforming the phone in her hand.

    "Hand her over to me, and I guarantee she¡¯ll never appear before you again. Everything that should have been yours will rightfully be yours and yours alone. How about this deal?"

    "Crack!"

    With a soft sound, the phone in Gu Xiyue¡¯s hand deformed, and the screen shattered.

    The ss from the phone screen pierced into Gu Xiyue¡¯s palm.

    Yet Gu Xiyue seemed indifferent to the pain, her grip tightening even further, while the surrounding pressure continued to drop.

    The man in ck robe couldn¡¯t tell what Gu Xiyue was thinking. Believing his words had sown discord, he pressed on, "Now, there¡¯s an opportunity. All you need to do is sabotage that formation, and Gu Zhiqi will suffer a bacsh from the failed array setup."

    "After she¡¯s counterattacked, Gu Zhiqi will surely be seriously injured. By then, whatever you want to do with her, won¡¯t it be you who..."

    Before the man in ck robe could finish, Gu Xiyue made her move.

    However, she didn¡¯t target Gu Zhiqi as the man in ck robe expected but charged towards him instead.

    Upon seeing this, the man in ck robe¡¯s eyes darkened. He mobilized his vital energy to block Gu Xiyue¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 1051: 1051 Cant Stop?

    <strong>Chapter 1051: Chapter 1051 Can¡¯t Stop?</strong>

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Vital energy collided, creating a resounding boom, and the Dark Prison No.2 opposite the Dark Prison No.1 was directly deformed.

    The entire dark prison shook violently.

    ¡°It seems you won¡¯t hand over the person who stole seventeen years of your life,¡± the man in ck said, his eyes gradually filling with cold murderous intent. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless with you.¡±

    As soon as the man in ck finished speaking, Gu Xiyue¡¯s second strike had alreadynded.

    ¡°You all deserve to die,¡± she said coldly with fierce anger as her second strike fell.

    The man in ck mobilized his vital energy again, blocking Gu Xiyue¡¯s second strike.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s still uncertain who will die,¡± the man in ck snorted coldly, his eyes filled with even denser murderous intent.

    This time, without waiting for Gu Xiyue to attack again, the man in ck mobilized his vital energy and struck at Gu Xiyue.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue mobilized her vital energy to block the attack.

    Although she managed to block it, Gu Xiyue staggered back several steps.

    Only then did Gu Xiyue realize that her opponent seemed to have a cultivation level above hers.

    She had just stepped into the fifth order, but the opponent¡¯s cultivation level seemed to be superior.

    If she were to go head-to-head, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.

    Thinking this, Gu Xiyue gradually calmed down.

    If it were any other time, she could fight him, losing or even dying wouldn¡¯t matter.

    But today is different.

    She had promised Gu Zhiqi not to let anyone disrupt the formation¡¯s operation.

    Even if she were to lose, it must be after the formationpletes its operation.

    Thinking this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s mind became increasingly clear.

    While Gu Xiyue was deep in thought, the man in ck did not stop attacking, and Gu Xiyue defended with difficulty.

    But it was useless.

    Unable to defend properly, within five minutes, Gu Xiyue was already at a disadvantage.

    It was very apparent.

    If the fight continued, Gu Xiyue would undoubtedly lose.

    ¡°Stop this futile struggle. If you surrender now and obediently open this formation to let me capture Gu Zhiqi, I might consider sparing your life,¡± the man in ck taunted.

    Listening to the man in ck, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes flickered.

    She remembered Fu Xiyan introducing the formation outside Dark Prison No.1 to her.

    Although Fu Xiyan didn¡¯t tell her who set up the formation, he did mention it could resist all attacks from Ancient Martial Artists below the sixth order.

    Ignoring him, still resisting stubbornly, the man in ck sneered coldly, ¡°Intransigent.¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll kill you.

    After a brief pause, the man in ck mobilized his vital energy once more.

    It was apparent that this time, the man in ck did not hold back.

    His eyes carrying a disdainful and arrogant smile, he delivered a full-force strike at Gu Xiyue.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The roar sounded, causing the entire dark prison to shake violently, dust falling from above.

    The prison¡¯s door creaked under the impact.

    Nheless, Gu Xiyue remained unharmed.

    She retreated into the formation, and the full-force strike from the man in cknded on the formation.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue untouched, the man in ck¡¯s eyes showed a trace of anger. ¡°Do you think hiding in the formation will protect you?¡±

    ¡°A mere formation trying to block me, naive.¡±

    The man in ck spoke, squinting his eyes, his gaze dangerous and cold as he stared at Gu Xiyue like a venomous snake eyeing its prey.

    Gu Xiyue ignored the man in ck, secretly praying that his cultivation level hadn¡¯t reached the sixth order.

 Chapter 1052: Su the Beautyâ€™s Uneasy Mind and Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052: Su the Beauty¡¯s Uneasy Mind and Spirit</h4>

    "Boom!"

    The ck-robed figureunched another attack on the defense shield formed by the formation.

    Another violent tremor shook the entire Dark Prison, causing various sounds to echo.

    Gu Xiyue swayed several times before finally stopping.

    When the shaking subsided, a hint of gravity settled between Gu Xiyue¡¯s brows.

    Earlier, when the formation was attacked for the first time, there was no tremor, but this time...

    So, is this ck-robed figure¡¯s cultivation level above the Sixth Order?

    **

    Yan City, Film Set.

    "Cut!" Director Fang Mu called cut, then kindly addressed the person in the red outfit, "Uh, Su, can youe over here for a moment?"

    Su Yunling heard this and stepped over to Fang Mu.

    Before Fang Mu could speak, Su Yunling spoke first, "Sorry, I was a bit distracted just now."

    Fang Mu, surprised and ttered by Su Yunling¡¯s apology, quickly waved his hand in dismissal, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay."

    He looked at Su Yunling with concern, "Are you sick? You seem a bit off today, do you need half a day off?"

    Those present heard the director¡¯s mellow tone and silently rolled their eyes, inwardly cursing Fang Mu for his double standards.

    It¡¯s only when dealing with Su Yunling that Fang Mu acts so kindly; if it were anyone else NGing, he would have started scolding already.

    However, while silently cursing Fang Mu, everyone was also a bit surprised.

    Since the filming of "Delusion of God" began, Su Yunling had never NGed. Whenever he had a scene, it was always a one-take sess. What happened today that he was suddenly distracted?

    Unaware of everyone¡¯s thoughts, Su Yunling looked at the director and said, "I suddenly remembered something important. Can I have a few minutes to make a call?"

    At this, Fang Mu immediately nodded, nodding several times in session.

    Su Yunling gave Fang Mu a slight nod and then stepped away.

    Just two steps out, Su Luo immediately sidled up, "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?"

    Su Yunling ignored Su Luo, took out his phone from the Storage Ring, and made a call.

    However, no one answered when the call went through.

    Su Yunling frowned slightly, almost imperceptibly, and tried calling another number.

    The person was on another call.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling redialed the first number.

    At the side, Su Luo sneaked a nce at Su Yunling¡¯s phone screen and saw the note, calling someone named "child"?

    If it were before, Su Luo might not guess who it was, because, in Su Yunling¡¯s eyes, every underage boy and girl was a child.

    In fact, Su Luo had often heard Su Yunling call an eighteen-year-old boy a child.

    But now, there seems to be only one person left whom Su Yunling would call a child.

    "Third Brother, why are you suddenly calling Little Fairy?"

    Su Yunling still didn¡¯t answer Su Luo¡¯s question. Seeing that Gu Zhiqi still hadn¡¯t answered the phone, Su Yunling tried another number.

    Su Luo sneaked another look, and upon seeing the name Yun Yi, he instinctively took two steps back.

    Just seeing the name of this fearsome woman made him shiver.

    But why is Third Brother suddenly calling this fearsome woman?

    This time, Yun Yi¡¯s line wasn¡¯t busy, and the call was quickly answered.

    "Is it about the child?"

    Before Su Yunling could speak, Yun Yi¡¯s voice came through.

    Su Yunling was silent for two seconds before speaking, "You know?"

    His deep and captivating voice carried a hint of coldness.

    "Her little thing is quite uneasy, I can sense it." Her voice remained enchanting and her tone seemingly casual, yet carrying an undertone of concern.

 Chapter 1053: A Dying Person?

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Chapter 1053: A Dying Person?</h4>

    "The formation I left at the Medical Alliance was attacked. The person is at least a sixth-order Ancient Martial Artist."

    Remembering something, Su Yunling added, "The child is at the Medical Alliance."

    During the performance earlier, it was because Su Yunling sensed the formation left at the Medical Alliance being attacked. Remembering that Gu Zhiqi was also at the Medical Alliance, he absentmindedly lost focus during the act.

    As soon as Su Yunling spoke, Yun Yi on the other end paused for two seconds before saying, "I understand."

    Before Su Yunling could say anything else, Yun Yi on the other end hung up the phone.

    Su Yunling slightly lowered his eyes, staring absentmindedly at the phone that had been disconnected.

    "Third Brother, is something wrong with the Little Fairy?" Su Luo leaned close to Su Yunling and asked.

    Su Luo¡¯s voice brought Su Yunling back to his senses. He put away his phone and said softly, "There¡¯s no problem."

    The child is so capable, there won¡¯t be any problems.

    **

    Medical Alliance, Dark Prison.

    The formation left by Su Yunling didn¡¯t hold for long. Just when the formation was about to be broken, Gu Xiyue chose to engage the man in ck.

    Currently, the man in ck and Gu Xiyue have been fighting for almost twenty minutes. Themotion they created was significant, causing some Dark Prisons near Dark Prison No.1 to begin copsing.

    Different orders of Ancient Martial Artists have a chasm-like gap inbat power.

    The man in ck is a sixth-order cultivator, while Gu Xiyue is a fifth-order cultivator. Gu Xiyue has no chance of winning against the man in ck.

    Being able to hold on for twenty minutes was entirely due to fighting skills and other abilities.

    During these twenty minutes, Gu Xiyue had used poison and hidden weapons, yet failed to harm the man in ck at all.

    It was she who had been hit many times by the man in ck. Currently, she is barely putting up resistance.

    Gu Xiyue clearly knew that she had reached her limit.

    "Boom!"

    A loud explosion echoed in the Dark Prison. Amidst the rumbling, a figure crashed heavily to the ground.

    A mouthful of blood spurted from Gu Xiyue¡¯s mouth, staining the stone floor red with fresh blood.

    After spewing a mouthful of blood, Gu Xiyue halfy on the ground, coughing violently several times.

    She struggled to get up, but failed.

    Now, she has truly lost allbat power.

    "You¡¯re quite a fighter, worthy of being the Girl of Destiny." The man in ck stood in front of Gu Xiyue, looking down at her, and said this.

    Upon hearing the man in ck¡¯s words, the half-lying Gu Xiyue suddenly raised her eyes to look at him, enduring the pain, and asked coldly, "What did you say?"

    What Girl of Destiny?

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold edge, staring straight at the man in ck.

    The man in ck heard Gu Xiyue¡¯s question, his expression flickering slightly, "You¡¯re a dying person, why know so much?"

    Saying this, the man in ck sneered, raised his foot, and stomped on Gu Xiyue¡¯s back.

    "Crack!" As the man in ck¡¯s foot fell, the sound of bone shattering echoed in the corridor of the Dark Prison.

    Gu Xiyue grunted, immediately being pinned to the ground.

    Her fingers suddenly tightened, digging hard into the floor, her brows furrowing together tightly. Her face turned pale, even a fineyer of sweat appeared on her forehead.

    The man in ck, seeing that Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t even cry out in pain, had a trace of cold malice in his eyes, "You can really endure."

    Saying this, he slightly moved his foot, continuously grinding it into Gu Xiyue¡¯s back, "I want to see how much you can endure."

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s brows furrowed tighter, the force in her fingers increased, and as her fingertips wed at the floor, more and more bloody marks appeared, the veins on the back of her hand bulging.

    Yet, even so, Gu Xiyue still didn¡¯t make a sound of pain.

 Chapter 1054: Beauty Yun Yi Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Chapter 1054: Beauty Yun Yi Arrives</h4>

    The ck-cloaked figure squinted slightly at the sight, intensifying the force on Gu Xiyue¡¯s back.

    The sound of bones cracking echoed once more in the corridor.

    With a surge of intense pain, Gu Xiyue fainted directly from the agony.

    Just as Yun Yi arrived, she witnessed this scene: A figure in a ck cloak was stepping on the back of a girl dressed in ck, relentlessly grinding her into the floor.

    The girl¡¯s figure and hair length were very much like Gu Zhiqi¡¯s.

    Unable to see the face, Yun Yi worried about Gu Zhiqi and, without much thought, assumed the girl lying on the ground was Gu Zhiqi.

    Witnessing this, Yun Yi¡¯s pupils contracted, a scarlet hue suddenly creeping across the depths of her eyes, "Child!"

    As soon as her words fell, Vital Energy gathered instantly in Yun Yi¡¯s hands and shot straight at the ck-cloaked figure.

    The ck-cloaked figure was reveling in the pleasure of torturing Gu Xiyue when he suddenly sensed a strong energy approaching.

    He turned his head sharply and saw a red ball of light heading his way.

    Squinting his eyes, the ck-cloaked figure quickly shifted to the side, simultaneously lifting his foot off Gu Xiyue¡¯s back.

    The ck-cloaked figure, secretly pleased with his quick reflexes for dodging the strike, was suddenly kicked in the stomach.

    "Boom!"

    Before he knew it, Yun Yi appeared in front of him and delivered a direct kick.

    With the force of Vital Energy, the kick sent the ck-cloaked figure flying into the distance, mming straight into the stone wall of the Dark Prison, causing cracks to appear.

    For a brief few seconds, the ck-cloaked figure hung onto the wall before slowly sliding down.

    Yun Yi¡¯s eyes were a deep crimson, her cold gaze fixed on the ck-cloaked figure. In a sh, she turned into a blur, and by the time she stopped, she was already in front of the ck-cloaked figure.

    Before the ck-cloaked figure could react, Yun Yi moved again, stomping on his stomach with force.

    "Crack!"

    The ck-cloaked figure, not fullynded, was kicked into the stone wall by Yun Yi, embedding his entire body within it.

    Yun Yi moved so swiftly that the ck-cloaked figure didn¡¯t even have time to react.

    Embedded in the wall, the ck-cloaked figure felt dizzy and couldn¡¯tprehend what was happening, yet instinctively asked, "Who, who are you?"

    His tone was still tinged with pain.

    However, Yun Yi did not answer his question. Instead, she gripped a dagger and viciously stabbed it into his palm.

    "Ah!"

    A piercing scream echoed down the corridor.

    "Who gave you permission to touch her, hmm?" Yun Yi¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but there was no joy in her eyes, only malice.

    As she spoke, Yun Yi gripped another dagger and plunged it into the ck-cloaked figure¡¯s other palm.

    "Ah!"

    Once again, a scream resounded, a sound so ghastly that just listening to it would send chills down one¡¯s spine.

    "Who am I?"

    "Why, I¡¯m the one who will take your life."

    There wasn¡¯t a trace of warmth in her voice; it sounded very faint, with even a hint of a smile, but nobody would think she was in a good mood.

    "For...for wh...ah!" The ck-cloaked figure screamed again, his cries reverberating throughout the Dark Prison.

    Amidst his screams, even the voice modtor lost its effect.

    Next, a dagger was plunged into his knee. His screams hadn¡¯t yet ceased when Yun Yi struck again, embedding another dagger in his other leg.

    Yun Yi moved with such speed that within just two minutes, all of the ck-cloaked figure¡¯s hands and feet were pierced by daggers, pinning him to the stone wall, unable to move.

 Chapter 1055 Formation Operation Completed

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Chapter 1055 Formation Operation Completed</h4>

    Yun Yi still held the hilt of the knife that was stuck in the knee of the ck-d figure. She slightly raised her eyes and looked at the ck-d figure, speaking, "You¡¯ve hurt her, you deserve to die."

    The voice was very quiet, but inexplicably carried a trace of madness.

    The ck-d figure was already in unbearable pain, and upon hearing Yun Yi¡¯s words, a sudden fear rose in his heart, making him forget even the pain.

    He looked at Yun Yi in horror, only to find that Yun Yi was no longer standing in front of him.

    Instead, she had already turned and walked toward the girl not far away.

    The girl lying on the ground had already fainted. At this moment, she was lying face down on the ground,pletely motionless.

    Yun Yi wanted to fly to her side in an instant, but she found that her movements suddenly became very sluggish.

    Her steps slowed down too, her legs not obeying hermands.

    The more Yun Yi wanted to quicken her pace, the less she could. Her feet felt as if they were filled with lead.

    "Ch... child."

    After making a sound, Yun Yi realized her throat was incredibly dry, and her voice came out somewhat hoarse.

    Even though it should have only been a ten-second walk, she ended up taking more than a minute, but fortunately, she finally reached the girl¡¯s side.

    "Child, are you alright?"

    Yun Yi slowly crouched down, her movements awkward, her voice trembling, and her hands shook as she tentatively reached for Gu Xiyue.

    **

    Outside, Gu Zhiqi heard the sounds of battle.

    Guessing that Gu Xiyue had encountered a tough opponent, Gu Zhiqi forcibly mobilized double the Yuan Force to speed up the operation of the Formation.

    Finally, the Formation waspleted.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t even check Lok Gui and Xie Yann¡¯s condition. She immediately nced sideways toward the outside of the Dark Prison.

    However, upon seeing the scene outside the Dark Prison, Gu Zhiqi was slightly stunned.

    Dark Prison No.2 had be a pile of ruins, and Gu Xiyuey there in a pool of blood.

    Meanwhile, Yun Yi was reaching out toward Gu Xiyue.

    Just looking at the scene, one who didn¡¯t know might think Yun Yi had fought with Gu Xiyue, especially since inside the Dark Prison No.1, the ck-d figure hanging on the stone wall wasn¡¯t visible.

    Of course, Gu Zhiqi wouldn¡¯t think Yun Yi had fought with Gu Xiyue, but Lok Gui, who had just opened his eyes from the Formation, did.

    "Minister Yue!"

    "Sister Yun Yi?"

    Gu Zhiqi and Lok Gui spoke at the same time.

    Outside the Dark Prison, Yun Yi had just touched Gu Xiyue¡¯s hair when she heard two voices, one of them very familiar.

    Yun Yi: ?

    Suddenly turned her head, looking into the Dark Prison.

    When she clearly saw the people standing in the Dark Prison, Yun Yi froze, and at the same time, the crimson color in her eyes instantly dissipated, reced by joy.

    Child?

    Inside the Dark Prison, Gu Zhiqi was stepping toward the outside, her face looking a bit pale, her forehead covered in sweat, but she didn¡¯t seem injured.

    Seeing this, Yun Yi fell silent.

    For a long time, Yun Yi turned her head to nce at the person lying beside her.

    So, who is this person?

    At this moment, Yun Yi carefully examined the person lying beside her and found that, at a nce, they looked somewhat simr to the child, but in reality, there was quite a significant difference.

    "Minister Yue!"

    By this time, Lok Gui had already run out of the cell, squatting beside Gu Xiyue, lifting his hand, looking at Gu Xiyue¡¯s disheveled state, not knowing where to touch.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Gu Xiyue¡¯s disheveled appearance, her facial expression slightly changed.

    She took severalrge steps to Gu Xiyue¡¯s side, grasped her wrist, and immediately began to check her pulse.

    While checking the pulse, she looked at Yun Yi, "What happened to her?"

 Chapter 1056: The Best Beauty Yun Yi in the World

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Chapter 1056: The Best Beauty Yun Yi in the World</h4>

    Upon hearing Yun Yi¡¯s words, she instinctively nced towards the stone wall where the ck-d figure hung.

    Gu Zhiqi noticed this, lifted her gaze, and followed her line of sight.

    Then, she saw the ck-d figure nailed to the stone wall.

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    "Beauty Sister is too violent; she personally nailed that ck-d figure." Suddenly, Chubby Chiu¡¯s voice echoed in her mind.

    After wandering for over half a month, it¡¯s finally back.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored it and continued to diagnose Gu Xiyue¡¯s pulse.

    "Miss Gu, how¡¯s Minister Yue? Is she alright?" Lok Gui asked, eagerly looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi released Gu Xiyue¡¯s hand, lifted her gaze towards Lok Gui, "Does she look alright to you?"

    Lok Gui: "..."

    She doesn¡¯t seem alright at all.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her hand, tapped twice on Gu Xiyue¡¯s body, then retrieved a medicinal pill from her storage bracelet and ced it in Gu Xiyue¡¯s mouth, "She¡¯s not in immediate danger. Take her back to the courtyard."

    Hearing this, Lok Gui nodded immediately, then lifted Gu Xiyue in his arms and left.

    After Lok Gui left, Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze towards Yun Yi, "Sister Yun Yi, why are you here?"

    Yun Yi remained silent for a while, then finally spoke, "If I say I was just passing by, would you believe me?"

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Yun Yi and lightly raised an eyebrow.

    Although Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak, Yun Yi understood her meaning, bluntly asking "Do you think so?"

    "I know, I know. Beauty Sister was worried you were in danger, so she specially came to rescue you!" Chubby Chiu spoke in her mind, "She even forcibly opened the Teleportation Formation to get here; see how good and caring Beauty Sister is towards you."

    Beauty Sister is so wonderful, Zhizhi should bring the best Beauty Sister home to have forever!

    Unaware of Chubby Chiu¡¯s thoughts, Gu Zhiqi was intrigued after hearing it, "Tell me more."

    "This matter must be traced back to the formation outside Dark Prison No.1; Su the Beauty sensed..." Chubby Chiu overheard the conversation when Su Yunling called Yun Yi.

    It recounted everything Su Yunling said during the call to Gu Zhiqi.

    After Gu Zhiqi listened, she murmured quietly, "Brother?"

    Yun Yi debated whether to tell Gu Zhiqi the truth and then heard her mumble.

    Although Gu Zhiqi murmured softly, Yun Yi vaguely heard the word ¡¯brother¡¯.

    Her body stiffened slightly for a moment, and she looked at Gu Zhiqi, "What?"

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze towards Yun Yi, "Nothing."

    Recalling the words Chubby Chiu mentioned about Yun Yi forcibly activating the Teleportation Formation, Gu Zhiqi reached out and ced her hand on Yun Yi¡¯s wrist.

    Forcibly activating the Teleportation Formation must have caused some harm to her body.

    As she was about to diagnose Yun Yi¡¯s pulse, her fingers suddenly touched empty air.

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze towards Yun Yi.

    Before she could speak, Yun Yi took the initiative, her smile charming and alluring, with a yful look in her eyes, "What? Want to take advantage of Sister?"

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi paused.

    Despite having different faces and genders, for a moment, Gu Zhiqi felt the person before her was not Yun Yi, but Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling often smiled like that, looking at her with such eyes, teasing her.

    Noticing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s distraction, the smile on Yun Yi¡¯s lips deepened as she gently rubbed the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, "Focus."

    Gu Zhiqi snapped back to reality, lifted her gaze to Yun Yi and asked, "You activated the Teleportation Formation toe here?"

    Yun Yi raised an eyebrow, as her movement made the light in her peach blossom eyes shimmer like water, captivatingly.

 Chapter 1057: Knowing the Child?

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Chapter 1057: Knowing the Child?</h4>

    Yun Yi is truly a stunning person; a single nce from her can captivate and enchant anyone.

    Such a look, no one can resist, whether man or woman.

    Gu Zhiqi met those beautiful eyes, hesitated for a moment, then a few secondster, looked away and continued, "Forcibly activating the teleportation formation harms the body. I want to check your pulse."

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yi¡¯s eyes deepened with amusement, "Why? Are you concerned about this sister?"

    Gu Zhiqi said nothing.

    Seeing this, Yun Yi took it as acquiescence, "Rest assured, I did not forcefully activate the teleportation formation."

    Gu Zhiqi listened, just nodded, and said nothing.

    She didn¡¯t really believe Yun Yi¡¯s words, but since Yun Yi indicated there was no need to check the pulse, she wouldn¡¯t insist.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi silent, seemingly a bit unhappy, Yun Yi immediately leaned over to Gu Zhiqi, reached out, and poked her cheek, "You should take care of yourself, look how pale your little face is."

    The tone sounded somewhat casual, yet it held a hint of concern.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t catch the concern in the words, but still responded, "Just excessive Yuan Force consumption, I¡¯ll be fine after a bit of breathing regtion."

    "Don¡¯t wait forter, go and do it now." Yun Yi said, opening her palm in front of Gu Zhiqi, revealing a medicinal pill resting on her palm.

    It was a Restoration Pill.

    "Thanks." Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t polite, thanked her, and took the pill.

    Yun Yi smiled, "Why so polite with this sister?"

    **

    While Gu Zhiqi was regting her breath, Yun Yi walked towards the man in ck.

    At the same time, in the Dark Prison, Xie Yann, who was sitting cross-legged in meditation, opened his eyes, sensing the changes within him. His eyes sparkled with joy.

    He had be a true Ancient martial artist, and not only that, but he had directly advanced to a Fourth-order Middle Stage ancient martial artist.

    This feeling, was somewhat unreal.

    Xie Yann felt as if his whole being was light and floating, almost like he could drift off into the sky.

    Dazedly walking out of the Dark Prison, he was met with a scene of utter chaos.

    This ce...

    Why did it look like a post-disaster site?

    "Master, this..."

    "Don¡¯t disturb her." Before Xie Yann could finish speaking, a female voice interrupted.

    Upon hearing this sound, Xie Yann immediately turned his head and saw an extremely beautiful woman loungingzily against the stone wall, with a rxed demeanor, and beside her, a person was pinned to the wall.

    No matter how he looked at it, the scene was bizarre.

    However, Xie Yann¡¯s attention was entirely on Yun Yi, not noticing the person nailed to the wall.

    Yun Yi was so beautiful that it was impossible to notice anyone else.

    Xie Yann had seen many pretty people, the most beautiful being that Mr. Su who was deemed the pinnacle of the entertainment industry¡¯s looks.

    Xie Yann once thought that no one in the world could match Mr. Su¡¯s beauty, but now, seeing this woman, he felt her beauty was on par with Mr. Su.

    This was truly a beauty capable of toppling nations.

    Seeing Xie Yann staring at her in a daze, Yun Yi smiled with her alluring eyes, "Smitten?"

    Yanked back to reality by Yun Yi¡¯s words, Xie Yann awkwardly scratched the back of his head, "Who might you be?"

    Rather than answering Xie Yann¡¯s question, Yun Yi countered with, "Who are you?"

    Xie Yann hastily stammered his name, "I... I am Xie Yann."

    Yun Yi wasn¡¯t really interested in his name. After hearing his answer, she just nodded absentmindedly and then asked, "Do you know the child?"

 Chapter 1058: The Identity of the Man in Black?

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Chapter 1058: The Identity of the Man in ck?</h4>

    Xie Yann was slightly taken aback when he heard Yun Yi¡¯s question.

    Child, who?

    "Are you talking about Master Zhizhi?" Xie Yann asked somewhat uncertainly.

    Xie Yann remembered that the previous Mr. Su referred to Master Zhizhi as a child.

    Yun Yi raised an eyebrow, saying nothing, which was as good as a nod.

    Xie Yann immediately nodded, answering Yun Yi¡¯s earlier question, "Yes, I know."

    "How do you know?" Yun Yi crossed his arms, leaned against the stone wall, and looked at Xie Yann as he asked.

    Although Xie Yann didn¡¯t understand why Yun Yi suddenly asked, he still answered truthfully, "I met her over two months ago in FÖÞ."

    If it were anyone else, Xie Yann wouldn¡¯t be so forting, answering a stranger¡¯s questions so eagerly.

    But with Yun Yi, Xie Yann was very cooperative.

    After all, he called Master Zhizhi a child, so he probably had a good rtionship with her, right?

    Yun Yi slightly curled his lips into a smile after hearing Xie Yann¡¯s answer, and said no more.

    With Yun Yi silent, Xie Yann also remained quiet as the corridor fell into a brief silence.

    Only then did Xie Yann start looking around, and when his gaze fell upon a person hanging next to Yun Yi, he staggered back several steps in surprise.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath, "What the hell is that?"

    In the time he staggered back, Xie Yann saw clearly that it was a person nailed into the stone wall, prompting him to shrink his neck and hunch his shoulders as he stared in horror.

    Yun Yi lifted his eyes, nced at Xie Yann casually, and then quickly turned away.

    **

    Twenty minutester, Gu Zhiqi finished her breathing regtion.

    Opening her eyes, she saw Yun Yi, standing idly by the stone wall, ying with a dagger, and on her left, Xie Yann was squatting by the stone wall ying on his phone; on the right, the ck-d figure who was nailed to the stone wall had already been taken down.

    The ck-d figure had many injuries and was now lying motionless on his side, his back to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi stood up and walked towards Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi heard the movement and immediately looked up at Gu Zhiqi, noticing herplexion looked much better, a hint of softness in his eyes.

    Hearing the footsteps, Xie Yann also shifted his gaze from his phone and saw that Gu Zhiqi had finished her meditation, "Master, you¡¯ve finished your breathing regtion?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at Xie Yann, then walked over to stand in front of Yun Yi, pointing at the ck-d figure, "Have you questioned him yet?"

    Yun Yi¡¯s expression flickered upon hearing this, then he silently averted his gaze, speaking somewhat unnaturally, "Didn¡¯t get the chance to ask, he poisoned himself."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s steps faltered slightly upon hearing this; a few secondster, she squatted down beside the ck-d figure.

    She turned the ck-d figure over, shifting him from lying on his side to lying on his back, allowing Gu Zhiqi to clearly see his face.

    Seeing the person who had stopped breathing, Gu Zhiqi paused for a moment, feeling a sense of familiarity.

    She felt she had seen him somewhere, particrly at the Medical Alliance.

    Yet even after thinking for a long time, she couldn¡¯t recall the person¡¯s identity and eventually gave up.

    It would be better to let someone from the Medical Alliance identify himter.

    Gu Zhiqi lowered her eyes slightly, observing the ck-d figure, her gaze shing with a touch of azure.

    After sweeping her gaze up and down the ck-d figure, Gu Zhiqizily squinted slightly, her eyes filled with a hint of depth.

    A few secondster, Gu Zhiqi reached out to pry open the ck-d figure¡¯s mouth and inspect it.

    When Gu Zhiqi stood up, Yun Yi immediately drew close to her, asking, "Did you discover anything?"

    Gu Zhiqi was about to speak when Lok Gui, who had returned to the Dark Prison, interrupted, "Miss Gu, have you finished your work here? Alliance Leader Ling..."

 Chapter 1059: The Identity of the Man in Black

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Chapter 1059: The Identity of the Man in ck</h4>

    Lok Gui¡¯s words were interrupted by the sight of the ck-d man lying on the ground.

    Seeing the appearance of the man, Lok Gui was momentarily stunned, a trace of shock filled his eyes, and he forgot to speak.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at his expression and raised an eyebrow lightly, "Do you know him?"

    Lok Gui nodded woodenly, "He is Mo Qingsnow¡¯s husband, named Qi Rui."

    Mo Qingsnow is Mo Cann¡¯s sister, almost everyone in the Medical Alliance knows her, and as Mo Qingsnow¡¯s husband, many people in the Medical Alliance know Qi Rui.

    Of course, Lok Gui also knew Qi Rui.

    Listening to Lok Gui¡¯s answer, Gu Zhiqi understood.

    No wonder she felt he looked familiar, turns out he was Mo Qingsnow¡¯s husband.

    Earlier, when raiding Mo Qingsnow¡¯s home, she indeed met Qi Rui.

    Lok Gui looked at Qi Rui¡¯s corpse, frowned deeply, and murmured in confusion, "I remember Qi Rui was just a third-order Ancient Martial Artist, how could he injure Minister Yue?"

    Actually, Lok Gui didn¡¯t know much about Qi Rui.

    If it were before, Lok Gui wouldn¡¯t know Qi Rui¡¯s cultivation level either.

    The reason he knew Qi Rui was a Third-order beginner Ancient Martial Artist was because about a month ago Qi Rui was injured.

    Qi Rui was severely injured, not only was his cultivation abolished, but his physical condition also worsened day by day.

    To cure his injuries, Mo Qingsnow personally went to the imperial capital and bid for the Blood Amber Pill for Qi Rui.

    The people in the Medical Alliance thought Mo Qingsnow loved Qi Rui deeply, but Lok Gui did not think so.

    Because, a month ago, Lok Gui witnessed Mo Qingsnow severely injuring Qi Rui with his own eyes.

    Mo Qingsnow severely injured Qi Rui because his cultivation was advancing too fast, almost surpassing hers, so she injured Qi Rui, trying to destroy his cultivation.

    Lok Gui still remembers Mo Qingsnow saying to Qi Rui at the time, "Want to surpass me in Ancient Martial Arts and get rid of me? Impossible."

    "Qi Rui, in this lifetime, you can only be mine."

    The sights and sounds of that day were deeply shocking to Lok Gui.

    He originally went to the back mountain just to pick some herbs, unexpectedly witnessing such a scene.

    Afraid of being discovered by Mo Qingsnow, Lok Gui left as fast as possible.

    Mo Qingsnow, relying on her status as Mo Cann¡¯s sister, has been causing trouble in the Medical Alliance.

    Lok Gui had heard of Mo Qingsnow¡¯s cruelty, so even after unintentionally witnessing this scene, to avoid unnecessary trouble, Lok Gui thought to keep the matter to himself.

    However, after that incident, Lok Gui kept an eye on Qi Rui¡¯s situation.

    Later, he heard that Qi Rui was not only severely injured in cultivation but his life was nearly lost.

    Mo Qingsnow went to beg the Alliance Hierarch for intervention but was refused. Hearing that the Heavenly Domain Pavilion had Blood Amber Pills, she personally went to retrieve one for Qi Rui.

    Listening to Lok Gui¡¯s murmur, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze deepened.

    A slightzy smile adorned her lips as she answered Lok Gui¡¯s question, "This cultivation level was taken."

    Lok Gui abruptly turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, "What? Taken? Taken from whom?"

    Gu Zhiqi shruggedzily, "That needs investigation."

    Gu Zhiqi was certain, thest time she met Qi Rui, his cultivation did not exceed the Fourth-order.

    Such a short time to advance to the Sixth Order must mean stealing cultivation from many people.

    With so many people having their cultivation taken, she couldn¡¯t possibly investigate each one individually.

    Lok Gui immediately asked, "How do we investigate this?"

 Chapter 1060: Meeting Lu Yuanjiang

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Chapter 1060: Meeting Lu Yuanjiang</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi: "Those who have been seriously injured within the past half month and whose cultivation levels have mysteriously regressed are likely the ones whose powers have been stolen."

    Lok Gui listened, then lightly patted his head, "That¡¯s right! We can investigate like this."

    Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Lok Gui, "Can you do me a favor?"

    Lok Gui immediately stood up straight and said with a serious face, "Whatever you need me to do, Miss Gu, just say the word."

    "Help investigate those whose powers have been stolen." Gu Zhiqi said while sending a message to Ling Yuxuan, "I¡¯ve spoken to your Alliance Hierarch, if you need manpower or anything else, you can apply to your Alliance Hierarch."

    Lok Gui¡¯s eyes lit up instantly upon hearing this, "I guarantee toplete the task!"

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Lok Gui and asked, "Has your Minister Yue woken up?"

    Lok Gui nodded vigorously, "She has woken up, her friend is taking care of her."

    After answering Gu Zhiqi, Lok Gui suddenly remembered the purpose of his visit to the Dark Prison and quickly added, "By the way, Miss Gu, the Alliance Leader is asking you toe over."

    As soon as Lok Gui finished speaking, a message came back from Ling Yuxuan.

    The first message was a reply to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s message, the second was simr to what Lok Gui had said, requesting her toe over.

    Gu Zhiqi put away her phone, gave Lok Gui a slight nod, then looked at Yun Yi, "I need to go to Alliance Leader Ling¡¯s ce, are youing?"

    Yun Yi raised an eyebrow, "I¡¯ll go with you."

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was about to step outside, something urred to her, and she nced sideways at Lok Gui, "There¡¯s someone inside advancing, can you guard him?"

    Lok Gui immediately nodded, "No problem."

    "When Wu Yi wakes up, please let me know right away." Gu Zhiqi said, taking out her phone, looking at Lok Gui, "Can I get a contact number?"

    Seeing this, Lok Gui¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and he quickly took out his phone and handed it to Gu Zhiqi.

    Miss Gu actually wanted to add him!

    He could brag about this for a year.

    After adding Lok Gui as a friend, Gu Zhiqi left with Yun Yi, Xie Yann also left with them.

    **

    Once outside the Dark Prison, the three of them realized that the hall of the Law Enforcement Hall was nearly deserted.

    The ground was aplete mess, likely from arge battle that had just urred.

    Xie Yann was stunned by the scene, "What... happened here?"

    How did the Law Enforcement Hall of the Medical Alliance end up like this in the brief time he was inside?

    No one answered Xie Yann¡¯s question.

    Gu Zhiqi and Yun Yi only took a quick nce before moving on.

    By the time Xie Yann came to his senses, Gu Zhiqi and Yun Yi had already walked quite a distance away, prompting Xie Yann to hurriedly chase after them.

    Just as they were leaving the Law Enforcement Hall, they encountered Lu Yuanjiang, who was limping and rushing over.

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, Lu Yuanjiang¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, "Miss Gu."

    Gu Zhiqi still remembered Lu Yuanjiang, giving him a nod of acknowledgment.

    "Miss Gu, what brings you here? I heard a high-order Ancient Martial Artist attacked the Law Enforcement Hall, are you alright?" Lu Yuanjiang asked two questions in quick session, then scrutinized Gu Zhiqi from top to bottom.

    Gu Zhiqi only responded to histter question, "I¡¯m fine."

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response and seeing that she seemed genuinely okay, Lu Yuanjiang nodded repeatedly and muttered under his breath, "It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay."

    Then Lu Yuanjiang suddenly remembered something, raised a hand to pat his head, "Miss Gu, I can¡¯t chat now, I heard some disciples were injured, I need to go check on them."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "Alright."

 Chapter 1061 Zhizhi: Sister Yun Yi is very good

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Chapter 1061 Zhizhi: Sister Yun Yi is very good</h4>

    "Goodbye then, Miss Gu." Lu Yuanjiang said as he rushed into the hall, limping.

    After just a few steps, Lu Yuanjiang stopped, turned around, and looked at Gu Zhiqi, saying, "Miss Gu."

    Gu Zhiqi turned to look at Lu Yuanjiang.

    "Last time, after you helped us with alchemy, we all advanced. We haven¡¯t properly thanked you yet. Someday, when we¡¯re free, I¡¯ll definitely bring Chun Hua and my son to visit and express our gratitude."

    After finishing his words, Lu Yuanjiang bowed deeply to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Lu Yuanjiang¡¯s words but fell into silence.

    Bringing Li Chunhua, she could understand, after all, she also helped Li Chunhua with alchemy that day.

    But why bring his son?

    Before Gu Zhiqi could figure it out, Lu Yuanjiang had already straightened up and rushed into the Law Enforcement Hall.

    **

    The three of them arrived at the courtyard where Ling Yuxuan lived, and a young girl with two bun hairstyles was pacing back and forth in the yard.

    Upon hearing the sound, the girl abruptly turned her head to look at the doorway.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s face, the girl¡¯s eyes slightly brightened, "Miss Gu, you¡¯re here?"

    Though unaware of the girl¡¯s name, Gu Zhiqi had seen her and knew she was Ling Yuxuan¡¯s assistant.

    She nodded gently to the girl.

    "The Alliance Hierarch is inside, Miss Gu, pleasee in," Miao Miao said, leading Gu Zhiqi into the house.

    The three of them followed, lifting their steps.

    Miao Miao led the three into the house, ncing at Xie Yann and Yun Yi as she went.

    When her gaze fell on Yun Yi, Miao Miao was taken aback, directly stopping in her tracks, eyes showing fear, and retreated two steps, staring fixedly at Yun Yi.

    Why is this devil woman here?

    And with Miss Gu?

    "You... you..."

    Miao Miao stammered while staring at Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi¡¯s lips curled slightly, forming an alluring arc, with a teasing look at Miao Miao, "Little Stutter, do you know me?"

    Miao Miao looked at her smile, feeling the tant threat.

    "No... no!" Miao Miao responded, slightly agitated, then looked at Gu Zhiqi and nervously said, "Miss... Miss Gu, the Alliance Hierarch is inside, you... you all, just go in yourselves!"

    After conveying, without waiting for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reaction, Miao Miao promptly turned and departed at top speed.

    Any observant person could see that Miao Miao was afraid of Yun Yi; Gu Zhiqi and Xie Yann naturally noticed this too.

    Both turned their eyes to Yun Yi, eyes full of inquiry.

    Yun Yi saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s searching nce, her smilezy andid-back, "She seems really scared of me, am I that terrifying?"

    Her demeanor was as rxed as her tone was innocent.

    Beside her, Xie Yann, hearing Yun Yi¡¯s words, secretly thought: She must have done something to that young girl.

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Yun Yi¡¯s question butzily replied, "Not scary, Sister Yun Yi is good."

    Hearing this, Yun Yi was slightly stunned, then her smile deepened and looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Good, you say? How good?"

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, did not answer Yun Yi¡¯s question, and directly walked into the house.

    Inside the house, Ling Yuxuan was sitting by the bedside, frowning, full of worry looking at Mo Cann lying on the bed.

    Mo Canny pale-faced, sickly on the bed, appearing extremely weak, almost as if he might pass away at any moment.

    Upon entering the house, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze fell on Mo Cann, specifically on the dark aura between his brows.

 Chapter 1062: Mo Canglan Unconscious

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Chapter 1062: Mo Cann Unconscious</h4>

    As soon as the three of them, Gu Zhiqi, Gu Xiyue, and Ling Yuxuan, walked into the room, Ling Yuxuan heard themotion.

    Immediately turning his head, he looked towards the door, "Master Gu, youe..."

    But when he clearly saw the person standing next to Gu Zhiqi, Ling Yuxuan¡¯s words abruptly stopped.

    He was stunned for a moment, and after a while, he stuttered and spoke, "Yun... Yun Yi?"

    Yun Yi gently raised her eyebrows, looking at Ling Yuxuan, "Vice Alliance Leader Ling, long time no see."

    Ling Yuxuan was still somewhat in shock, and after several seconds of silence, he finally said, "Long time no see. I wonder what brings Miss Yun to my Medical Alliance?"

    "Worried about my family¡¯s child, came to check on them." Yun Yi said, ncing sideways at Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon hearing this, Ling Yuxuan was stunned once again.

    He directed his gaze towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Isn¡¯t Master Gu¡¯s surname Gu? How did he be a child of the Yun Family?

    "You guys discuss your business, just pretend I don¡¯t exist." After Yun Yi finished speaking, she found a ce to sit without waiting for Ling Yuxuan to react.

    Listening to Yun Yi¡¯s words, Ling Yuxuan finally remembered the actual matter at hand.

    He didn¡¯t have time to think about Yun Yi anymore, instead, he looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, "Cang Lan suddenly fainted. I checked his pulse and used instruments to examine him, but I couldn¡¯t find the cause of hisa. Yue Girl said maybe you could cure him."

    "Master Gu, please help take a look at Cang Lan."

    Ling Yuxuan had dealt with countless difficult diseases over the years. Cases with unclear causes weren¡¯t new to her.

    Some symptoms are indeed beyond her ability to treat.

    After confirming she couldn¡¯t find the cause of Mo Cann¡¯s illness, Ling Yuxuan immediately sent someone to find Gu Xiyue.

    Having known Gu Xiyue for quite some time, she knew that besides medical skills and Fragrance Refining, Gu Xiyue was also a Mystic Master.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Gu Xiyue to have suffered bacsh and currently unable to use Yuan Force, and furthermore, she was severely injured and couldn¡¯te to treat Mo Cann.

    However, Gu Xiyue rmended Gu Zhiqi to her.

    The matter of Wu Yi extracting cultivation level, fortune, and talent from others was naturally known to Ling Yuxuan as the Alliance Hierarch.

    She knew that Gu Zhiqi came this time to perform Array Setup, to extract what Wu Yi had taken and return it to the original owners.

    Because of this, Ling Yuxuan came to know that Gu Zhiqi was also a Mystic Master.

    However, as the incident happened suddenly, Ling Yuxuan first thought of her acquaintance, Gu Xiyue.

    After hearing Gu Xiyue¡¯s rmendation, Ling Yuxuan remembered that Gu Zhiqi was also a Mystic Master, and so promptly sent someone to find Gu Zhiqi.

    After listening to Ling Yuxuan, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak immediately but first nced at Mo Cann, then turned to look at Ling Yuxuan, "I can save him, but it will cost you five million."

    Hearing this, Ling Yuxuan was momentarily stunned, then nodded repeatedly, "If Master Gu can cure Cang Lan, I will pay whatever amount you ask."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t speak further, and walked over to the bedside.

    Ling Yuxuan immediately stood up and moved aside so that Gu Zhiqi could clearly see Mo Cann.

    Gu Zhiqi sat down by the bedside, reached into her pocket.

    When her hand emerged from her pocket, nine pieces of Talisman Paper were already clutched between her fingers.

    With a slight movement of her fingers, Gu Zhiqi formed a hand-seal, and as a golden light emanated from her hand, the Talisman Paper held between her fingers flew out, forming a circle and hovered above Mo Cann.

    Soon, several pieces of Talisman Paper began to rotate apanied by a "buzzing" sound, and the golden light emitted from the papers grew increasingly dazzling.

    Ling Yuxuan and the others couldn¡¯t help but avert their gaze from the intense light.

 Chapter 1063: Why Not Enter the Reincarnation Path?

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Chapter 1063: Why Not Enter the Reincarnation Path?</h4>

    In the flickering of golden light, the ck energy between Mo Cann¡¯s brows was extracted one moment, and then merged back into his forehead the next.

    After several repetitions, the ck energy ultimately couldn¡¯t resist the pulling force from the Talisman Paper, beingpletely drawn out of Mo Cann¡¯s brow.

    Once the ck energy left Mo Cann¡¯s body, it floated among several pieces of Talisman Paper, continuously twisting and struggling.

    Finally, that mass of ck energy turned into a human shape.

    Seeing that faintly discernible face, Gu Zhiqi lightly raised her eyebrows.

    "It¡¯s you?!" These words weren¡¯t said by Gu Zhiqi, but by the humanoid shape formed by the ck energy.

    The tone was filled with surprise as well as resentment and ferocity.

    But soon, the shadow looked at Gu Zhiqi with a wary expression, speaking with agitation and malice, "You can actually see me? What on earth are you?"

    Gu Zhiqi did not answer his question, just looked at the shadow and asked indifferently, "Since you¡¯re dead, why not enter the Reincarnation Path?"

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke, Yun Yi, Ling Yuxuan, and the transparent Xie Yann all turned to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    Who is she talking to?

    This was the first simultaneous thought shared by all three.

    The second thought: Who died? What Reincarnation Path?

    "Enter the Reincarnation Path?" The shadow hung its head, muttering softly, then began tough quietly.

    After finishingughing, the shadow suddenly raised its eyes, "I will never enter the Reincarnation Path!"

    "I want to drag Mo Cann to hell with me!"

    Gu Zhiqi listened, pondered for two seconds, then asked, "Do you have a grudge against him?"

    "Of course, I do." The shadow immediately replied, looking at Mo Cann while speaking, "It¡¯s all, I¡¯m like this now all because of him."

    Gu Zhiqi said nothing, standing there silently, waiting for the shadow to continue speaking.

    "It¡¯s all because of him."

    "It¡¯s all because of his indulgence towards Mo Qingsnow that Mo Qingsnow developed such a vicious nature."

    "Since he is Mo Qingsnow¡¯s brother, why didn¡¯t he control Mo Qingsnow?!"

    "Why? Why didn¡¯t he control her?!"

    By this point, it had turned into a hysterical roar.

    Now, Gu Zhiqi understood, his resentment towards Mo Cann came from Mo Qingsnow.

    However, wasn¡¯t he Mo Qingsnow¡¯s husband?

    Why does it seem like he has significant animosity towards Mo Qingsnow?

    That¡¯s right, the figure before her was Qi Rui.

    After Qi Rui finished roaring, he said nothing further, instead hugging his head, curling into a ball, floating among the Talisman Papers, emitting a cold and sorrowful ck energy all over.

    Gu Zhiqi watched him, and spoke, "If convenient, could you share your story with me?"

    The voice was aszy and cold as ever.

    However, perhaps it was Yun Yi and the others¡¯ imagination, but it seemed like that voice contained a kind of magic power.

    As if it could soothe the human heart, sweep away the darkness and restlessness within, and even heal a heart full of scars.

    Yun Yi propped his chin with one hand, slightly raised his eyes, and looked at Gu Zhiqi, the expression in his eyes enchanting and bewildering.

    As Gu Zhiqi spoke, Qi Rui, who had curled into a ball, suddenly lifted his head, looking at Gu Zhiqi, "Tell you?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded towards Qi Rui, "If you don¡¯t mind."

    Those who cannot enter the Reincarnation Path all harbor obsessions.

    Listening to his story might help resolve his obsessions.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi nod, Qi Rui actually felt an urge to pour his heart out.

    However, that impulsested only a moment, and Qi Rui immediately shook his head at Gu Zhiqi, "No!"

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqizily smiled slightly, "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk." After saying this, she looked at Qi Rui and asked, "Is there someone you can¡¯t let go of in your heart?"

 Chapter 1064: Choices; Memories

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Chapter 1064: Choices; Memories</h4>

    After Gu Zhiqi spoke, a trace of doubt appeared in Qi Rui¡¯s eyes.

    Just give up like that?

    Gu Zhiqi certainly hasn¡¯t given up.

    Whether Qi Rui enters reincarnation is not something Gu Zhiqi cares much about, but if he doesn¡¯t and keeps entangling with Mo Cann, that is something she must care about.

    After all, there¡¯s five million on the line.

    Looking at Qi Rui, Gu Zhiqi asked again, "Is there someone you still can¡¯t let go of in your heart?"

    Upon hearing this, Qi Rui¡¯s body stiffened slightly for a moment, but soon he shook his head vigorously at Gu Zhiqi, "No."

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and faintly smiled, saying, "You have two choices now."

    Qi Rui: ?

    Isn¡¯t this topic switching a bit too fast?

    "One: Speak out your obsession, and I¡¯ll help you resolve it, then send you into the Reincarnation Path."

    Upon hearing this, Qi Rui immediately shook his head.

    He doesn¡¯t want to enter the Reincarnation Path.

    Mo Cann isn¡¯t dead yet, and besides, he still wants to see his child.

    Seeing Qi Rui shake his head, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, she simply stated the second choice, "Two: I will trap you in the Soul Extinguishing Talisman Array, causing your soul to disperse."

    Rather than persuading with kind words, she prefers coercion.

    Qi Rui: ??

    Are you sure you¡¯re not forcing me to choose the first one?

    Qi Rui red at Gu Zhiqi, wishing he could bore a hole through her with his gaze.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored his stare and said, "I¡¯ll give you ten seconds. After ten seconds, if you don¡¯t give me an answer, I¡¯ll assume you choose two."

    Qi Rui: !

    "Ten, nine, eight..."

    Gu Zhiqi began leisurely counting down.

    Seeing this, Qi Rui panicked, "Why? Why can there only be two choices, why do you get to decide options I don¡¯t want?"

    Gu Zhiqi ignored him and continued her unhurried countdown, "Five, four, three..."

    Qi Rui gritted his teeth, staring fiercely at Gu Zhiqi.

    "Two."

    A clear panic appeared in Qi Rui¡¯s eyes.

    "One!"

    This one wasn¡¯t counted by Gu Zhiqi; rather, it was shouted by Qi Rui.

    "I choose one! One!" Qi Rui yelled loudly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression still didn¡¯t change, azy smile on her face as she looked at Qi Rui, "Now, you can talk about your obsession."

    Upon hearing this, Qi Rui did not immediately speak but remained silent for a long time.

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t in a hurry, patiently waiting for him to begin.

    After about two minutes, Qi Rui spoke, "Before I talk about my obsession, could you listen to my story?"

    Some things have been bottled up too long in his heart.

    It¡¯s been pressing down on him, suffocating him, even though he¡¯s now a soul body, he still feels it.

    Since he needs to talk about his obsession, he finds it necessary to discuss the past as well.

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, indicating for him to proceed.

    "I have been part of the Medical Alliance for twenty years. The day I met Mo Qingsnow was the day my wife went intobor. Yes, before I met Mo Qingsnow, I had a wife..."

    As Qi Rui spoke, he fell into memories.

    It¡¯s been twenty years, but Qi Rui still cannot forget what happened the day he first met Mo Qingsnow.

    That day, his wife identally fell and her water broke.

    He took his wife to Central Hospital in Sen City, and because he was driving too fast, he rear-ended a car midway.

    And it just so happened to be Mo Qingsnow¡¯s car that he hit.

    At the time, he only left his contact information and then hurriedly drove to the hospital.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, his wife was immediately taken into the delivery room, and he anxiously waited outside.

    It was outside the delivery room that he saw Mo Qingsnow.

    Recognizing Mo Qingsnow as the owner of the car he rear-ended, Qi Rui thought she was there forpensation, but unexpectedly Mo Qingsnow opened with, "Am I prettier or is your wife?"

 Chapter 1065: Qi Ruiâ€™s Past

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Chapter 1065: Qi Rui¡¯s Past</h4>

    Mo Qingsnow¡¯s words left Qi Ruipletely dumbfounded.

    Before Qi Rui could reply, Mo Qingsnow continued on her own, "What¡¯s so good about her? She¡¯s not as beautiful as me, not as wealthy as I am. Why don¡¯t youe with me?"

    "With me, you¡¯ll have endless wealth and honor."

    Qi Rui thought at the time, this woman is probably out of her mind.

    But he dared not say so, he only asked Mo Qingsnow a few things aboutpensation.

    Mo Qingsnow refused to talk aboutpensation, only insisting that Qi Rui go with her back to the Medical Alliance.

    Qi Rui was already anxious and annoyed, irritated by Mo Qingsnow, and ended up cursing her.

    After being cursed, Mo Qingsnow didn¡¯t get angry, she only threatened him with his wife¡¯s life, saying that if he didn¡¯te with her, she¡¯d let his wife die in the delivery room.

    At this point, Qi Rui realized he might really have encountered a madwoman and nned to call the police immediately.

    However, Mo Qingsnow stopped him.

    He didn¡¯t expect Mo Qingsnow to be so strong, onlyter learning that she was an Ancient martial artist.

    After stopping him from calling the police, Mo Qingsnow tied him up directly.

    She used some means to make the hospital staff stop attending to his wife¡¯s delivery.

    His wife was suffering terribly in the delivery room, but no one came to help her give birth.

    Mo Qingsnow further threatened him that if he didn¡¯t agree toe with her, she would let his wife and unborn child die in the delivery room.

    Pressured, Qi Rui agreed, agreeing to go with Mo Qingsnow.

    Mo Qingsnow took him back to the Medical Alliance.

    From then on, Qi Rui lived under Mo Qingsnow¡¯s threats and control.

    Numerous times, Qi Rui tried to kill Mo Qingsnow, but always failed.

    Gradually, Qi Rui learned to act with Mo Qingsnow.

    Pretending he no longer hoped to escape the Medical Alliance, pretending he developed feelings for her.

    However, Mo Qingsnow was too cautious. She never trusted him, holding only endless threats and control over him.

    He couldn¡¯t evenmit suicide because as soon as he died, his wife and child would be doomed as well.

    Thus, he lived under Mo Qingsnow¡¯s threat and control for twelve years.

    Mo Qingsnow was possessive and even more controlling towards him. Just chatting a bit more with the opposite sex would doom them to Mo Qingsnow¡¯s poison. If his cultivation level ever surpassed the third order, she would cripple him.

    Over twenty years, he had been crippled three times.

    Thest time was just over a month ago.

    That time was the most severe; Qi Rui even thought he was finally going to die, escaping Mo Qingsnow¡¯s clutches, only for her to send him the Blood Amber Pill.

    Qi Rui initially thought he¡¯d never escape Mo Qingsnow¡¯s clutches in this life, yet unexpectedly, she was caught for poisoning and ultimately lost her life because of it.

    No one was happier than Qi Rui when Mo Qingsnow died.

    With Mo Qingsnow¡¯s death, he was free¡ªno, it should be said that from the day Mo Qingsnow was captured, he regained his freedom.

    Immediately after Mo Qingsnow¡¯s capture, Qi Rui sent people to find his wife and the child he had never met.

    But they couldn¡¯t be found.

    ording to the reports from those sent out, his wife had died sixteen years ago, and the child had gone missing twenty years ago.

    Whether they were alive or dead was unknown.

    Upon receiving the news, Qi Ruipletely broke down.

    Afterward, he went to the Law Enforcement Hall, visiting Mo Qingsnow under his guise as husband.

    The next day, Mo Qingsnow died.

    In the eyes of outsiders, Mo Qingsnow died by suicide, but in reality, she didn¡¯tmit suicide at all; she couldn¡¯t bear to die. Her death was entirely orchestrated by Qi Rui, who poisoned her and made it look like suicide.

 Chapter 1066: The True Cause of Death; Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Chapter 1066: The True Cause of Death; Obsession</h4>

    At first, no one noticed, and no one suspected anything.

    After all, Qi Rui had been nning the poisoning for twenty years.

    Moreover, Mo Qingsnow was already doomed to die; it was just a matter of time.

    By then, all questions had been asked, and Mo Qingsnow held no value to the Medical Alliance anymore. Except for Mo Cann, no one cared about Mo Qingsnow¡¯s life or death.

    Furthermore, in the eyes of others, Mo Qingsnow was a genius in using poison, making it less likely for anyone to suspect that Mo Qingsnow was poisoned by someone else.

    Recalling the poisoning of Mo Qingsnow, Qi Ruiughed lowly, augh both joyous and maniacal.

    Because of Qi Rui¡¯s almost delusionalughter, the memory ended, and his story stopped continuing there.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi did not speak, but instead patiently waited.

    Only when Qi Rui hadughed enough did Gu Zhiqi look at him and say, "You just said that no one noticed at first, so was it discoveredter?"

    Qi Rui, upon hearing this, hung his head, nodded rather sluggishly, and said, "Yes, it was discovered."

    After finishing, Qi Rui paused for a few seconds before raising his eyes to look at Gu Zhiqi, "You should know that someone was actually behind Mo Qingsnow, right?"

    Gu Zhiqi did not deny it.

    Qi Rui: "I saw him once."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes shifted slightly.

    "But I don¡¯t know what he looks like. He was wearing a ck cloak, covering himselfpletely." Finally revealing the secret he had kept for twenty years, Qi Rui realized the burden pressing on his heart was gone, and he felt an unprecedented lightness in his heart, so he spoke a few more words.

    Listening to Qi Rui¡¯s words that were as good as unsaid, Gu Zhiqi paused and asked Qi Rui, "Was it him who killed you?"

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi saw Qi Rui¡¯s corpse, she realized that the body wasn¡¯t recently deceased; it had already been dead for half a month.

    The reason it could move freely and even injure Gu Xiyue was that the body had been turned into a puppet.

    Moreover, there was a remaining consciousness within that body, presumably left by the person controlling the puppet.

    Hearing this, Qi Rui nodded, "He found out it was me who poisoned Mo Qingsnow, so he killed me."

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and raised her eyebrows slightly.

    She thought that the person killed Qi Rui not because of Mo Qingsnow but rather to make his body into a puppet.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t tell Qi Rui this; she just looked at him and asked, "Do you have an obsession in your heart?"

    Qi Rui heard this, hesitated slightly, then fell into a long silence.

    Gu Zhiqi was not in a hurry; she waited patiently for Qi Rui¡¯s answer.

    After a long while, Qi Rui raised his eyes, looked at Gu Zhiqi, and spoke, "I want to know if my child is still alive. If she is, I want to see her. Is that possible?"

    Since he had chosen the first option, Qi Rui gave up on the idea of dragging Mo Cann to hell.

    After all, without Ancient Martial Talent, Mo Cann probably wouldn¡¯t live for many more years.

    Listening to Qi Rui¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi nodded gently, "Yes."

    Qi Rui heard this, his eyes lighting up slightly, "Really? When can I see my child?"

    Even though the child had been missing for twenty years, with unknown life or death, Qi Rui only wished to believe that his child was still alive.

    "Within two months."

    To her, as long as she knew the other party¡¯s date of birth and eight characters, finding someone wasn¡¯t difficult, it was just a matter of having the time.

    Upon hearing this, the light in Qi Rui¡¯s eyes brightened a bit more.

    With a light movement of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s fingers, the talisman papers surrounding Qi Rui began to spin rapidly, then gathered, encasing Qi Rui¡¯s soul body within.

    Finally, the talisman papers rolled into a ball, growing smaller and smaller, until they became the size of a ping-pong ball, flying into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1067: Beauty Yun Yi Gets Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Chapter 1067: Beauty Yun Yi Gets Jealous</h4>

    After the talisman paper bundle dropped into Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, Gu Zhiqi stuffed it into her pocket.

    Xie Yann leaned towards Gu Zhiqi and tentatively asked, "Master Zhizhi, who were you talking to just now?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "You wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you."

    After speaking, Gu Zhiqi walked over to Ling Yuxuan and said to her, "For the rest, just take a few doses of medicine to strengthen your body. You should be able to handle it yourself. Money transfer?"

    Saying this, she took out her phone, flipped through to find the card number, and handed it to Ling Yuxuan.

    Ling Yuxuan was a bit out of it, and after several seconds, she fumbled to touch her pocket, then took out her phone and transferred the money to Gu Zhiqi.

    After hearing the notification sound of the received payment, Gu Zhiqi left, with Xie Yann and Yun Yi naturally leaving as well.

    Busy checking on Mo Cann¡¯s condition, Ling Yuxuan did not try to keep them.

    **

    By the time they came out from Ling Yuxuan¡¯s, it was already two in the afternoon.

    The trio walked forward for a while when Gu Zhiqi suddenly remembered that Yun Yi hade in a rush and probably didn¡¯t have a ce to stay, so she stopped and looked at Yun Yi, "Sister Yun Yi, when are you going back?"

    Yun Yi didn¡¯t answer Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question but instead asked, "What about you? When are you leaving?"

    After thinking for a moment, Gu Zhiqi replied, "There are still many Cultivation Levels taken from others on Qi Rui¡¯s body that need to be dealt with before I can leave."

    Yun Yi pondered for a few seconds, then said, "I¡¯ll leave with you."

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, "You don¡¯t have a ce to stay yet, do you? Do you want to stay at my ce?"

    Upon hearing this, Yun Yi suddenly stopped, a fleeting darkness in her eyes.

    Quickly, she regained her usualposure, with a casual smile on her lips, "What? Want to share a room with your sister?"

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t notice the change in Yun Yi¡¯s expression and continued typing on her phone, messaging Gu Xiyue, "It¡¯s Gu Xiyue¡¯s yard. I¡¯ll ask her first."

    Yun Yi¡¯s beautiful eyes squinted slightly, looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    From this angle, she could see the messages Gu Zhiqi was sending.

    [Qiqi: Sister]

    [Qiqi: Cat peeking head.gif]

    [Qiqi: Can I get an extra room in your yard for my friend?]

    Yun Yi looked at the messages Gu Zhiqi sent and paused.

    Sister?

    Even sending cute emojis?

    Referring to her as a friend?

    Calling her Sister Yun Yi, yet to others, she¡¯s just a friend?

    Yun Yi quickly nced at the messages and then looked away, but the three messages from Gu Zhiqi to Gu Xiyue lingered in her mind.

    Her heart was full of displeasure.

    Unaware of what Yun Yi was thinking, Gu Zhiqi had already received a message from Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Zhiqi put away her phone and looked at Yun Yi, "It¡¯s settled, let¡¯s go."

    "Oh." Yun Yi replied lightly, her tone obviously unhappy.

    It was so apparent that both Gu Zhiqi and Xie Yann noticed.

    The two of them turned to look at Yun Yi.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi looking at her, Yun Yi flicked her long curly hair and said, "How many sisters does the child have?"

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Not knowing why Yun Yi suddenly asked this, Gu Zhiqi still thought about it seriously.

    Before Gu Zhiqi coulde up with an answer, Yun Yi spoke with a sour tone, "I thought the title of sister was just for me, turns out everyone else has it too."

    As she spoke, Yun Yi lowered her gaze slightly, ying with her hair.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Yun Yi didn¡¯t expect Gu Zhiqi to say anything, she justughed self-mockingly and pitifully in a low voice, then continued, "After all, we¡¯re just friends."

    Gu Zhiqi: ??

    This tone, no matter how you listen to it, sounds like using a heartless man.

 Chapter 1068: Master Zhi Comforts Online

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Chapter 1068: Master Zhi Comforts Online</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi silently recalled the events from earlier and finally realized that Yun Yi must have seen the message she sent to Gu Xiyue.

    Looking at Yun Yi, she tentatively asked, "Did you see the message I sent to my sis... to Gu Xiyue?"

    Gu Zhiqi could tell that Yun Yi seemed upset that she called Gu Xiyue her sister.

    Yun Yi, with little sincerity, said, "Sorry, I saw it by ident."

    Her beautiful and exquisite face was clearly showing displeasure.

    It was the first time Gu Zhiqi had seen this side of Yun Yi, her eyes flickered, and she stared at Yun Yi for several seconds.

    This side of Yun Yi seemed a bit more childish than usual.

    Looking at her, she seemed quite adorable.

    Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a smile.

    Yun Yi saw Gu Zhiqi not speaking but smiling at her, which made her even more displeased. She continued to y with her hair and sarcastically said, "You keep calling me Sister Yun Yi, but in the message you say we¡¯re friends?"

    After saying that, Yun Yi mumbled softly, "Just now you even said Sister Yun Yi is very nice."

    Gu Zhiqi heard Yun Yi¡¯s mumbling clearly, and the smile on her lips deepened, as shezily lifted her eyes to look at Yun Yi and said, "Sister Yun Yi is indeed very nice."

    Yun Yi raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Zhiqi with disbelief in her eyes.

    Suddenly, Gu Zhiqi put on an obedient face and looked at Yun Yi, "I was wrong."

    Yun Yi: ?

    "From now on, should I say you¡¯re my sister instead of saying you¡¯re my friend?" Gu Zhiqi looked at Yun Yi and said, as she gently shook Yun Yi¡¯s sleeve.

    When she was a child, if her master was angry or unhappy, this is what she would do.

    For some reason, Yun Yi heard a hint of coaxing in those words.

    So, is this child trying to coax her?

    Feeling the forceing from her sleeve, Yun Yi¡¯s body slightly stiffened, she raised an eyebrow, and although she didn¡¯t speak, the smile in her eyes deepened.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mood inexplicably improved as well, and she tugged at Yun Yi¡¯s sleeve, "Let¡¯s go, sister."

    Yun Yi and Gu Zhiqi walked away, and Xie Yann watched the backs of the two, falling into silence, feeling a bit confused inside.

    Why does it seem like there is a sisterly bond between these two girls, yet he feels like he¡¯s been fed a mouthful of dog food?

    The obedient person from earlier, was that really Master Zhizhi?

    **

    In the evening, there was a knock on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s door.

    Gu Zhiqi thought it was Yun Yi, who lived in the room next door, so she didn¡¯t even ask who it was and went straight to open the door.

    When she saw who was knocking, Gu Zhiqi paused slightly, with a curious look in her eyes as she looked at the person standing at the door.

    Standing outside the door was Ling Piaomu.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi, Ling Piaomu appeared a bit uneasy, "Ahem, well, Yueyue can¡¯t get out of bed yet and can¡¯t take you to the canteen, so she asked me to take you there for dinner."

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t light.

    Although she used excellent healing medicine, it would take at least ten days or half a month to heal.

    To get out of bed, she needed to rest for a day or two more.

    Since she couldn¡¯t personally take Gu Zhiqi to eat, she asked Ling Piaomu to take Gu Zhiqi to the canteen instead.

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and politely declined, "Thank you, but there¡¯s no need to take me. I can go by myself."

    Ling Piaomu was slightly stunned for a moment when she heard, then let out a sigh of relief inside.

    Just as well, she didn¡¯t really want to be alone with Gu Zhiqi.

    Since Gu Zhiqi refused, Ling Piaomu left immediately.

    After Ling Piaomu left, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t go to the Medical Alliance canteen for dinner.

 Chapter 1069: Not Only the Shape of the Eyes, but the Expression Too

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Chapter 1069: Not Only the Shape of the Eyes, but the Expression Too</h4>

    During thest meeting with Su Yunling, he ced plenty of food in the storage ring he gave to Gu Zhiqi, including several food boxes, most containing meals.

    Having been spoiled by Su Yunling¡¯s cooking, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t really want to have several consecutive meals from the Medical Alliance¡¯s canteen.

    So, Gu Zhiqi decided that tonight¡¯s dinner would be Su Yunling¡¯s cooking.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was about to take out the food box from the storage ring, there was a knock on the room¡¯s door.

    With a hint of curiosity, she walked to the door and opened it, finding Yun Yi standing outside.

    Seeing the door open, Yun Yi smiled and looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Had dinner?"

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head and said, "Just about to."

    "I was just about to eat too. Want to join me?" Yun Yi asked, with an inquisitive look.

    Gu Zhiqi pondered and didn¡¯t immediately agree.

    She wondered if Yun Yi¡¯s food was as good as Su Yunling¡¯s.

    Seemingly guessing what Gu Zhiqi was thinking, Yun Yi casually mentioned, "Your brother made it."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and without thinking, she said, "Together."

    Having said that, she immediately stepped out of the room.

    Seeing this, Yun Yi clicked his tongue quietly.

    The two went together to Yun Yi¡¯s room, and upon returning, Yun Yi began to take out the dishes from the storage ring to ce them on the table.

    Gu Zhiqi was already seated across from Yun Yi, her gaze fixed intently on the food on the table.

    "Earlier, did someonee looking for you?" Yun Yi asked casually.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, replying, "Yes."

    "Was it that sister you mentioned?" Yun Yi continued inquiring.

    Hearing Yun Yi¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi suddenly looked up at her.

    Yun Yi¡¯s eyes were already on Gu Zhiqi, and as soon as Gu Zhiqi looked up, their eyes met.

    For a moment, Yun Yi forgot to ce the dish on the table and just stared back at Gu Zhiqi.

    Originally, Gu Zhiqi had something to say, but upon meeting her clear and enchanting eyes, she forgot everything she wanted to say.

    From the first time she met Yun Yi, Gu Zhiqi realized that Yun Yi and Su Yunling both had a pair of beautiful almond-shaped eyes.

    But right now, Gu Zhiqi suddenly noticed that not only were Yun Yi¡¯s eyes simr to Su Yunling¡¯s in shape, but even their gaze had some resemnce.

    The room fell silent, the two of them gazing at each other for several seconds until a phone ringtone went off, bringing Gu Zhiqi back to her senses, and she reached into her pocket.

    Yun Yi also withdrew her gaze, smiling deeper and ced the dish she was holding onto the table.

    Gu Zhiqi nced down at her phone, seeing a voice call from Lok Gui.

    She pressed the answer button, and Lok Gui¡¯s voice came through the phone, "Miss Gu, it¡¯s me, Lok Gui."

    "Yes," Gu Zhiqi responded lightly.

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Lok Gui began to talk business, "The person who advanced finished their advancement three hours ago and has already left. He asked me to thank you, and the Law Enforcement Hall just sent word that Wu Yi has awakened."

    **

    After dinner, Gu Zhiqi made a trip to the Law Enforcement Hall.

    Naturally, Yun Yi also went along.

    The dark prison had been tidied up and was no longer as messy as at noon, though several cells near Dark Prison No.1 had been damaged, and people were now repairing them.

    Dark Prison No.1, however, was undamaged thanks to the formation that protected it.

    Wu Yi was still being held in Dark Prison No.1, at that moment, he was squatting in a corner, holding his head.

 Chapter 1070 Illusion Pupil; Origin of the Evil Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Chapter 1070 Illusion Pupil; Origin of the Evil Technique</h4>

    As Gu Zhiqi and Yun Yi stepped into the door of Dark Prison No.1, Wu Yi heard themotion and suddenly looked up towards the entrance.

    Seeing the appearances of Gu Zhiqi and Yun Yi, Wu Yi¡¯s emotions instantly became agitated, "Is it you?"

    "Is it you?!"

    "Did you take away my cultivation level and talent?"

    "Give it back, give it back to me!"

    Wu Yi shouted at Gu Zhiqi and Yun Yi with extreme agitation.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t know who had taken his cultivation level and talent, but before he lost consciousness, he had seen these two people.

    Clearly before he passed out, his cultivation level and talent were still intact; when he woke up, they were suddenly gone.

    Someone must have taken advantage of his unconsciousness to steal his cultivation level and talent.

    The first person he suspected was Gu Xiyue, after all, it was Gu Xiyue who knocked him out.

    But he equally suspected others, anyone he had seen before passing out, he suspected.

    Listening to Wu Yi¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi lightly raised an eyebrow, a hint of mockery in her eyes, "Are you sure that was your cultivation level and talent?"

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi spoke, Wu Yi¡¯s body stiffened slightly for a moment, and his expression changed.

    "You... what do you mean?" Wu Yi fixed his gaze on Gu Zhiqi.

    Looking at Wu Yi, Gu Zhiqi replied, "Things snatched don¡¯t belong to you."

    Upon hearing this, Wu Yi¡¯s face changed drastically, an obvious panic appearing in his eyes, "You... what do you mean by this? What snatch?"

    "I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t snatch anything!"

    "It originally belonged to me!"

    As Wu Yi spoke, his expression became agitated once more.

    Gu Zhiqi said nothing more and instead took out an incense burner, lighting a Calming Fragrance.

    After the previous incident where Mo Qingsnow couldn¡¯t be hypnotized due to agitation, Gu Zhiqi had refined a batch of strong Calming Fragrance upon returning.

    With this fragrance, Wu Yi would soon calm down.

    Indeed, after two minutes of burning incense, Wu Yi calmed down.

    "Wu Yi."

    Once Wu Yi waspletely calm, Gu Zhiqi called his name.

    Wu Yi instinctively raised his eyes to look at Gu Zhiqi, then met a pair of blue eyes.

    Soon after, his expression began to scatter, and he stared nkly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Yun Yi stood beside Gu Zhiqi, watching the change in Wu Yi, slightly turned his head to nce at Gu Zhiqi, then saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s blue eyes.

    Yun Yi was slightly stunned.

    Leviathan Illusion Pupil?

    How could this child...

    Yun Yi thought she was seeing things, blinking lightly and looking at Gu Zhiqi again.

    And then she noticed that Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eye color had returned to normal.

    It seemed that everything just now was just her own illusion.

    For a moment, Yun Yi wasn¡¯t sure whether she had seen correctly.

    "From where did you learn the evil technique of seizing others¡¯ cultivation and talent?" Over there, Gu Zhiqi had already started questioning.

    Gu Zhiqi came to the dark prison this time to find out from where Wu Yi had learned the evil technique of seizing others¡¯ cultivation.

    "Taught by a man in ck." Wu Yi leaned dazedly against the wall, answering Gu Zhiqi¡¯s questions, "Don¡¯t know him, couldn¡¯t see his face."

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi and Wu Yi¡¯s conversation, Yun Yi¡¯s eyes deepened slightly.

    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t been wrong earlier, but that this child truly had the Illusion Pupil.

    When Wu Yi mentioned the man in ck, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s first thought was that it was another one of Angel¡¯s people.

    Gu Zhiqi: "What kind of man in ck?"

    "ck cloak, ck mask..." Wu Yi said, pausing for a moment, then shaking his head, "It was too long ago, I can¡¯t remember."

    Gu Zhiqizily squinted her eyes and continued to ask, "When did he teach you those evil techniques?"

 Chapter 1071: Illusion Pupil Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Chapter 1071: Illusion Pupil Technique</h4>

    "Ten years ago."

    Hearing Wu Yi¡¯s answer, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyebrows.

    Ten years ago?

    Then Xie Yann¡¯s talent...?

    Gu Zhiqi asked, "Did he help you seize the talent?"

    Wu Yi nodded dumbly.

    Gu Zhiqi continued to ask, "Have you known each other for a long time?"

    Wu Yi shook his head, "Only, met twice."

    Afterwards, Gu Zhiqi asked a few more questions.

    After the hypnosis ended, Wu Yi passed out, and Gu Zhiqi and Yun Yi left the Dark Prison together.

    Walking out of the Dark Prison, Yun Yi slightly turned her head, looked at Gu Zhiqi, and asked curiously, "Where did you learn the Illusion Pupil Technique?"

    Hearing Yun Yi¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi paused slightly in her steps, and after a moment, she looked sideways at Yun Yi, "You know the Illusion Pupil Technique?"

    Yun Yi, upon hearing this, slightly curved her lips, and her eyelids drooped slightly.

    As her eyelids lifted again, Yun Yi¡¯s eyes carried a tint of blood red, charming and captivating, as if a piece of ruby was embedded in her eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi was a bit startled to see this.

    Is it really the Illusion Pupil Technique?

    But, how does Sister Yun Yi know the Illusion Pupil Technique?

    It is known that ordinarily, only those with the Leviathan bloodline can learn the Illusion Pupil Technique.

    Could it be that Sister Yun Yi possesses the Leviathan bloodline?

    After the dark red in her eyes faded, Yun Yi asked Gu Zhiqi, "Who did you learn the Illusion Pupil Technique from?"

    Gu Zhiqi, upon hearing this, was silent for a while before finally shaking her head, "Forgot."

    It should have been learned in some Different Time Space, but the memory she has only includes the time on Aquamarine Star.

    After discovering her memory loss, Gu Zhiqi had tried to recover her memory but failed.

    However, she had already guessed the reason for her amnesia.

    It seems that her current spiritual power cannot bear too much memory, hence it was automatically sealed.

    Once her spiritual power is advanced, those memories should return, so she¡¯s not in a hurry to retrieve them.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s perfunctory answer, Yun Yi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, knowing she wouldn¡¯t get anything more, so she didn¡¯t continue asking.

    Yet, Gu Zhiqi slightly looked at Yun Yi and asked, "What about you? Who did you learn the Illusion Pupil Technique from?"

    Yun Yi shrugged, "Family heritage."

    However, Yun Yi did not tell Gu Zhiqi that in the entire Yun Family, only she and Su Yunling were practicing the Illusion Pupil Technique.

    As for the reason, Yun Yi was not too sure either.

    Anyway, back then, when the inheritance was received, only she and Su Yunling were called to the Ancestral Hall by the Yun Family¡¯s ancestor.

    Hearing Yun Yi¡¯s answer, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze deepened slightly.

    Another family heritage?

    **

    Just as Gu Zhiqi and Yun Yi walked out of the Dark Prison, they saw Lok Gui standing in the center of the Law Enforcement Hall.

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, Lok Gui immediately walked towards her.

    "Miss Gu!" Lok Gui¡¯s face was filled with joy, and the excitement and ecstasy in his brows could not be hidden.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at him.

    Lok Gui hurriedly approached Gu Zhiqi and then spoke excitedly, "Miss Gu, I, I¡¯ve advanced!"

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Not understanding why he was telling her about his advancement.

    To share the joy?

    But, out of politeness, Gu Zhiqi sincerely said, "Congrattions."

    Upon hearing this, Lok Gui¡¯s lips moved erratically, wanting to say something, but due to overwhelming excitement, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He just gestured wildly at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi watched his actions, silent.

    His gestures didn¡¯t look like signnguage either.

    The more unable Lok Gui was to speak, the more anxious he became, and the more anxious he became, the less he could speak. In the end, he simply didn¡¯t say anything at all but bowed deeply to Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

 Chapter 1072: Lok Guiâ€™s Cultivation Level

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Chapter 1072: Lok Gui¡¯s Cultivation Level</h4>

    Lok Gui bent down for quite a few seconds.

    Just as Gu Zhiqi wondered if he was going to stay that way, he finally spoke, "Miss Gu, thank you!"

    Gu Zhiqi stood still, without speaking.

    Lok Gui finally calmed down a bit, straightened up, looked at Gu Zhiqi, and said, "Not only did my cultivation return, but it¡¯s higher than before. So, thank you, Miss Gu!"

    "Thank you for helping me regain my cultivation and for letting me advance."

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a moment and said, "Your cultivation being higher is due to your own effort. Over the years, your cultivation didn¡¯t increase because it was transferred to Wu Yi."

    She merely helped him reim his cultivation, not improve it.

    Lok Gui shook his head, stubbornly said, "No, without you, my alchemy level wouldn¡¯t have increased so much suddenly."

    Before Gu Zhiqi could respond, Lok Gui added, "The technique you taught usst time when refining the antidote was very useful."

    Last time, when Gu Zhiqi was refining the antidote, she recruited twelve assistants, and Lok Gui was the number one assistant.

    After refining, the other assistants who helped Gu Zhiqi all subsequently made breakthroughs in their alchemy levels.

    But only Lok Gui, though he felt he had a profound understanding of the technique, couldn¡¯t refine a batch of elixir.

    Lok Gui felt quite disappointed, thinking he would always be like this in the future.

    Unexpectedly, Gu Xiyue approached him and told him about his cultivation being stolen.

    It was then that Lok Gui vaguely guessed the reason for his cultivation regression and inability to advance.

    Sure enough, after reiming his cultivation, he found his Ancient Martial Arts had already reached the middle stage of the third realm.

    To know, before his cultivation was taken, his Ancient Martial Arts was only at the third-order beginner.

    Seeing that his Ancient Martial Arts cultivation returned, Lok Gui immediately went to try refining an elixir afterward.

    Then, he discovered that his alchemy level had already reached the middle stage of the third order.

    Knowing that before his cultivation was taken, his alchemy level was just at the second-order primary stage, yet now it suddenly rose to the middle stage of the third order.

    In five years, Ancient Martial Arts could possibly advance from third-order beginner to middle stage of the third realm. Alchemy could possibly advance from second-order primary stage to middle-level of the second-order, eventer stage, but not to the middle stage of the third order.

    To say his growth in alchemy level had nothing to do with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s contribution, Lok Gui wouldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Lok Gui¡¯s words, understood, and guessed he was one of the twelve assistants from before.

    Looking at Lok Gui, she said, "Practice that technique well. With your talent, bing a more impressive alchemist is just a matter of time."

    Lok Gui listened, greatly encouraged, and nodded heavily at Gu Zhiqi.

    As they spoke, the three of them had already reached the entrance of the Law Enforcement Hall.

    "Miss Gu!" Just as they reached the entrance, they heard three different voices.

    Gu Zhiqi and the others turned their gaze towards the three who spoke and found it was Lu Yuanjiang, Ruan Hao, and Li Chunhua.

    Upon seeing Gu Zhiqi looking at them, Lu Yuanjiang and the other two immediately cupped their hands towards her.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at the three.

    Seeing Lu Yuanjiang hobbling over, Lok Gui immediately went to his side to support him, "Dad, didn¡¯t I tell you to rest well at home? Why did youe out again?"

    Lu Yuanjiang pushed Lok Gui away with some disgust, "I don¡¯t need you, I have Xiao Ruan to support me."

    Gu Zhiqi listened to the conversation between the two, raised her eyebrows gently.

    So they were father and son?

    No wonder they looked somewhat alike.

    After pushing Lok Gui away, Lu Yuanjiang looked at Gu Zhiqi, smiled kindly, and said, "Upon hearing Miss Gu was at the Law Enforcement Hall, the three of us hurried over. Luckily we made it in time, if we were anyter we might have missed you."

 Chapter 1073: Ruan Haoâ€™s Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Chapter 1073: Ruan Hao¡¯s Obsession</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Lok Gui¡¯s words and asked, "What¡¯s up?"

    Lu Yuanjiang immediately waved his hand, "No, no." But then he quickly corrected himself, "Yes, yes, there is something. Miss Gu, you saved our lives and helped us with alchemy, yet we haven¡¯t formally thanked you."

    Li Chunhua immediately chimed in, "We were thinking of inviting Miss Gu for a meal. Miss Gu, are you free tomorrow?"

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi hesitated slightly.

    A dinner invitation?

    A meal from the Medical Alliance cafeteria?

    Before Gu Zhiqi could speak, Lok Gui quickly added, "Miss Gu, Aunt Chun Hua¡¯s cooking is excellent, much better than the food from the Medical Alliance cafeteria!"

    Lok Gui didn¡¯t know that Gu Zhiqi enjoyed good food, but he thought the Medical Alliance cafeteria¡¯s food was hard to swallow, and assumed no one would like to eat there all the time, so he said this.

    However, his words actually hit the mark. After listening, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes lit up a bit as she looked at Li Chunhua, "I¡¯m free tomorrow."

    Upon hearing this, Li Chunhua was delighted and cheerfully said, "Great, then tomorrow evening, Miss Gu, pleasee to my ce."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded after hearing it, and then asked Li Chunhua, "Can I bring someone else?"

    Sister Yun Yi hade to the Medical Alliance out of concern for her, so it would be right to bring her along for the meal.

    Li Chunhua nodded repeatedly, "Of course you can."

    Thus, the dinner arrangement was settled.

    The group continued to chat as they walked forward.

    As they were walking, the usually quiet Ruan Hao suddenly spoke up, "Miss Gu."

    Gu Zhiqi turned her gaze to Ruan Hao.

    With a mushroom cut, Ruan Hao looked at Gu Zhiqi seriously and asked, "May I ask you a question about alchemy?"

    As soon as Ruan Hao said this, Lu Yuanjiang, Lok Gui, and Li Chunhua all brightened up, eagerly looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi gave a slight nod.

    Ruan Hao asked, "I¡¯ve tried the method you taught many times and used a high-pressure cooker every time. Why doesn¡¯t it explode?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    "Also, every time I use the high-pressure cooker, the pills produced eitherck quality or are waste pills." Ruan Hao said with a bit of distress, scratching his head, looking very puzzled.

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    After a long silence, Gu Zhiqi gently patted Ruan Hao¡¯s shoulder, "In the future, just use the pill furnace."

    Ruan Hao listened, not understanding.

    Could it be that his level is not yet high enough to use a high-pressure cooker?

    Ruan Hao fell into deep thought, and a few secondster, with a serious and earnest look at Gu Zhiqi, he said, "I¡¯ll keep working hard and aim to use the high-pressure cooker soon!"

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    What sort of conclusion did this kide to?

    However, reaching the level of producing high-quality elixirs with a high-pressure cooker isn¡¯t a bad thing, so Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t exin further.

    **

    The next day, Gu Zhiqi took Yun Yi to Li Chunhua¡¯s ce and enjoyed a meal, also answering some questions the group had about alchemy.

    Over the following two days, Gu Zhiqi rarely left Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard, barely stepping out of the room.

    On the third day, news arrived from Lok Gui, saying that the people whose cultivation levels were taken by "Qi Rui" had all been found.

    Altogether, 81 people had their cultivation levels taken, requiring a veryrge formation to be drawn.

    Therger the formation, the more Yuan Force needed to be infused, requiring the help of four people this time.

    As soon as she received Lok Gui¡¯s message, Gu Zhiqi went to find Gu Xiyue.

 Chapter 1074: Array Setup; Seeking Help

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Chapter 1074: Array Setup; Seeking Help</h4>

    Although Gu Xiyue¡¯s injury hadn¡¯t fully healed, she could already move about.

    When Gu Zhiqi found Gu Xiyue, she was watering flowers in the courtyard.

    "Fifth Sister."

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue paused slightly with the watering can in her hand.

    She turned, and upon seeing Gu Zhiqi, Gu Xiyue remained silent for a moment.

    Fifth Sister?

    With a hint of confusion, but a smile unconsciously appearing on her face, she looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, "Didn¡¯t you always call me sister before? Why suddenly call me Fifth Sister?"

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi paused slightly in her steps.

    Could she say it was to avoid making Sister Yun Yi unhappy?

    With an expression unchanged, Gu Zhiqi responded, "I call Gu Yuluo Third Sister. If I call you sister, I¡¯m afraid she might get annoyed and start something with me."

    Knowing Gu Yuluo¡¯s temperament, Gu Xiyue thought she indeed might do such a thing, so she didn¡¯t press further.

    "How¡¯s the injury recovering?" Gu Zhiqi asked.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, the corners of Gu Xiyue¡¯s mouth curled slightly, "Hmm, much better already."

    The Medical Alliance has excellent healing medicine; no matter how severe the injury, after taking the medicine, external injuries can heal in three days, and internal injuries have almost recovered.

    With a few more days of rest, it should fully heal.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded upon hearing this.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes held a smile as she looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, "I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. What have you been busy with?"

    "Not much." Gu Zhiqi replied, then asked Gu Xiyue, "The person who injured you was Qi Rui. Did you know?"

    Gu Xiyue nodded, "I knew."

    This matter was informed to her by the Law Enforcement Hall.

    However, she couldn¡¯t understand why Qi Rui¡¯s cultivation level suddenly became so high.

    After Mo Qingsnow was captured, Gu Xiyue had someone investigate Qi Rui and also had someone test him.

    Although they hadn¡¯t yet figured out whether Qi Rui was involved in the poisoning incident, it was confirmed that his cultivation level was only at the third order.

    What Gu Xiyue couldn¡¯t understand was how, in just half a month, Qi Rui¡¯s cultivation level surpassed hers.

    Gu Zhiqi said, "His cultivation level was forcibly taken."

    Hearing this, Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes shifted slightly.

    Seeing the change in Gu Xiyue¡¯s eyes, Gu Zhiqi realized that Lok Gui hadn¡¯t told Gu Xiyue about Qi Rui¡¯s cultivation being taken, so she exined the situation briefly, also mentioning that this "Qi Rui" was just a puppet being controlled by someone.

    Although Qi Rui was dead, he shouldn¡¯t take the me for things he didn¡¯t do.

    After hearing this, Gu Xiyue felt aplicated mix of emotions.

    "He took the cultivation of eighty-one people and needs to set up a great array. I want to find some people to help. Can you send someone to pick them up for me?"

    Gu Zhiqi sought out Gu Xiyue primarily for this matter.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiyue immediately nodded, "Of course."

    "I¡¯ll send you the addresster." After saying this, Gu Zhiqi nced at Gu Xiyue thoughtfully.

    Feeling her gaze, Gu Xiyue nced sideways at her, her eyes showing a hint of inquiry.

    "Do you know any Mystic Masters?"

    The helpers she could find included Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv, and she could pull Xuan Lingzi in as support, but they were still one helper short.

    Gu Xiyue was a Mystic Master, so she should know other Mystic Masters, right?

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Gu Xiyue paused slightly, then said, "When will the array setup start?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Once we gather five Mystic Masters."

    After hearing this, Gu Xiyue paused for a moment, "The day after tomorrow, I should be able to use Yuan Force. Besides, I can also find a fourth-order primary stage Mystic Master to help."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes showed a glimmer of interest, "Are you sure that person cane?"

    Gu Xiyue nodded.

    Not only sure, but that person was also arriving at the Medical Alliance this afternoon.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Then the day after tomorrow it is. I can find two more helpers on my side too."

 Chapter 1075: Meng Yunhe

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Chapter 1075: Meng Yunhe</h4>

    That afternoon, a young man came to the Medical Alliance, and it was Ling Piaomu who personally received him.

    As soon as he saw Ling Piaomu, the man asked, "What¡¯s going on exactly? You didn¡¯t exin clearly over the phone, don¡¯t you know I¡¯ve been avoiding Meng Qiyuntely?"

    Ling Piaomu listened to the man¡¯s words, shook her head, and only answered histter question, "That I really didn¡¯t know."

    After speaking, she looked at the man suspiciously, "What have you done to Senior Sister this time?"

    After hearing this, the man had a trace of guilt in his eyes, waved his hand dismissively, and said, "I haven¡¯t done anything to her." After saying that, he reminded Ling Piaomu a bit uneasily, "Don¡¯t forget what you promised me, don¡¯t tell Meng Qiyun that I came to the Medical Alliance."

    Ling Piaomu nodded, "No problem."

    Hearing this, the man didn¡¯t continue on that topic but directly asked about the main issue, "You said Little Master Aunt has been cast with a spell, what exactly is going on?"

    The man¡¯s name was Meng Yunhe, and the Little Master Aunt he referred to was Gu Xiyue, as he was the grandson of Gu Xiyue¡¯s master.

    Upon hearing Meng Yunhe¡¯s question, Ling Piaomu immediately corrected him, "Suspected, it¡¯s a suspicion."

    After learning that Gu Zhiqi had saved Gu Xiyue, Ling Piaomu¡¯s impression of Gu Zhiqi changed considerably, and she no longer constantly suspected Gu Zhiqi of suspicious activities.

    However, Meng Yunhe was called to the Medical Alliance on the same day they went to the Medical Alliance.

    After that, she forgot about it.

    It wasn¡¯t until yesterday that Meng Yunhe said he was leaving, and Ling Piaomu remembered about having hime to the Medical Alliance.

    She originally wanted to ask him to go back, but her suspicion of Gu Zhiqi was not entirely dispelled. To ease her mind, she still had Meng Yunhee.

    After all, if anything did happen to Yueyue, it would be toote for regrets.

    Upon hearing Ling Piaomu¡¯s words, Meng Yunhe silently rolled his eyes, "Alright, alright, suspected."

    "Then tell me, has she shown any unusual behavior?"

    Ling Piaomu: "There¡¯s a person she used to always be at odds with, but now she¡¯s defending that person..."

    As Ling Piaomu and Meng Yunhe walked in the direction of Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard, they discussed the odd behaviors of Gu Xiyue.

    By the time they reached the entrance of Gu Xiyue¡¯s courtyard, Meng Yunhe had a general understanding of the situation, "What you¡¯re describing doesn¡¯t really sound like she¡¯s been cast with a spell."

    "I told you, it¡¯s just a suspicion, don¡¯t identally let it slipter."

    If Gu Xiyue found out she suspected Gu Zhiqi of casting a spell on her, she might also send her to F Continent.

    Meng Yunhe responded readily, "Alright, alright, I got it."

    During their conversation, they had already entered the courtyard.

    Under the pavilion in the courtyard, two people were seated, Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi was holding a brush, writing and drawing on yellow paper, and wherever the pen tip passed, it glowed with a golden light.

    Meng Yunhe stopped in his tracks upon witnessing this scene.

    Gu Xiyue sat opposite Gu Zhiqi, holding a book in her hands, but her gaze was not on it; instead, it lingered on the person across from her, more precisely, on the yellow paper.

    Ling Piaomu focused on the different subject, noticing only that Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue were sitting opposite each other, and leaned over to Meng Yunhe¡¯s side, whispering, "The person sitting opposite Yueyue is Gu Zhiqi."

    Meng Yunhe paid no attention to Ling Piaomu, his gaze firmly fixed on Gu Zhiqi.

    A few secondster, Meng Yunhe moved, as if lured in a trance, stepping towards Gu Zhiqi one step at a time.

    Ling Piaomu was momentarily stunned by his behavior, then quickly followed, "Hey, Meng Yunhe, are you alright?"

    Why did it feel like Meng Yunhe had also been put under a spell?

 Chapter 1076: Long Time No See, Little Master Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Chapter 1076: Long Time No See, Little Master Aunt</h4>

    Ignoring Ling Piaomu, Meng Yunhe continued to walk step by step towards Gu Zhiqi, his gaze fixed intently on the talisman paper in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand.

    Ling Piaomu, seeing Meng Yunhe like this, grew even more suspicious, "Meng Yunhe, you..."

    "Ow, damn it."

    Before Ling Piaomu could finish her sentence, a cry of pain was heard.

    Meng Yunhe was seen lying on the ground.

    Because he was focused solely on watching the yellow paper in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand and not the path, Meng Yunhe had tripped over the steps by the pavilion.

    Looking at Meng Yunhe sprawled on the ground, Ling Piaomu couldn¡¯t hold back and let out augh.

    The two sitting in the pavilion heard themotion as well and turned their heads to look at Meng Yunhe and Ling Piaomu.

    Meng Yunhe had already gotten up from the ground, bending slightly, rubbing his knee with one hand, and holding up the other to greet Gu Xiyue and Gu Zhiqi, "Hey!"

    Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue stared at him for a few seconds.

    Seeing the two staring at him, Meng Yunhe awkwardly added, "Long time no see, Little Master Aunt."

    Seeing that Meng Yunhe was greeting Gu Xiyue, Gu Zhiqi withdrew his gaze and buried his head, continuing to draw on the talisman paper.

    Gu Xiyue nodded to Meng Yunhe and said, "You¡¯re here?"

    Then, without waiting for Meng Yunhe to respond, she turned her gaze back to Gu Zhiqi.

    Meng Yunhe, seeing this, continued to watch Gu Zhiqi intensely as he drew the talisman paper and hobbled up the steps.

    He looked just like an old dog trying to grab a bone even when injured.

    Ling Piaomu, seeing him in this state, immediately stepped up and followed, not forgetting to tug his sleeve and remind him, "Don¡¯t forget the main business."

    Meng Yunhe had already entered the pavilion,pletely ignoring Ling Piaomu, and instead leaned close to Gu Zhiqi, eagerly asking, "Master, how should I address you?"

    Ling Piaomu: ?

    Is he starting to gather intelligence?

    No, why did she hear respect in Meng Yunhe¡¯s tone?

    The voice was very close to Gu Zhiqi, and Gu Zhiqi could tell that Meng Yunhe seemed to be talking to her, so she lifted her gaze slightly.

    Seeing that Meng Yunhe was indeed asking her, she replied, "I am Gu."

    "Hello, Master Gu, nice to meet you for the first time, let me introduce myself, I am Meng Yunhe." Meng Yunhe began by introducing himself to Gu Zhiqi.

    Then, very familiarly, he sat down next to Gu Zhiqi, his gaze fixed straight on the talisman papers in front of Gu Zhiqi.

    He looked at the ones already drawn and then at the ones Gu Zhiqi was drawing, his eyes burning with intensity.

    A few secondster, Meng Yunhe couldn¡¯t resist asking, "Master Gu, are all these talisman papers drawn by you? Can I have a look?"

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nodded at Meng Yunhe.

    Seeing this, Meng Yunhe¡¯s eyes immediately brightened a bit more.

    He raised his hand, trembling, and picked up a finished talisman paper from Gu Zhiqi.

    Then, he stared at the talisman paper directly, murmuring, "Wonderful, wonderful."

    Such high-quality talisman paper, even his father couldn¡¯t draw it.

    What is the origin of this Master Gu to be able to draw such high-level and high-quality talisman paper?

    Meng Yunhe marveled as he carefully caressed the talisman paper.

    Gu Zhiqi was just buried in drawing talisman paper when he suddenly thought of something and nced at Gu Xiyue, "The helper you mentioned, is it him?"

    After asking, he also nced at Meng Yunhe, it was obvious who he was referring to in his question.

    Gu Xiyue nodded.

    Meng Yunhe, who was looking seriously at the talisman paper, heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words and finally moved his eyes away.

    Watching Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue¡¯s exchange, his eyes filled with a hint of puzzlement, looking at Gu Zhiqi then at Gu Xiyue, "Huh? What helper?"

 Chapter 1077: Tool Man Meng Yunhe

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Chapter 1077: Tool Man Meng Yunhe</h4>

    Gu Xiyue replied, "The day after tomorrow, we need to set up a great formation, and I need your help."

    Upon hearing this, Meng Yunhe¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, "Little Master Aunt, have you recovered your Yuan Force?"

    Gu Xiyue shook her head.

    Meng Yunhe: ?

    How can you set up a great formation without recovering?

    Could it be...

    Meng Yunhe suddenly turned to look at Gu Zhiqi, "Master Gu, are you the one setting up the formation?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Seeing this, a bright color appeared in Meng Yunhe¡¯s eyes, "Is there anything you need me to do? Just give the orders, Master!"

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "I need you to conserve your Yuan Force to help activate a formation the day after tomorrow."

    With that, she buried her head and continued to draw talisman papers.

    Meng Yunhe: "I will definitely conserve all my Yuan Force!"

    Their conversation left Ling Piaomu standing there, dumbfounded.

    What is going on?

    Why does Meng Yunhe look like he¡¯s brainwashed when he sees Gu Zhiqi?

    How is it thatpared to Yueyue, he¡¯s the one who seems to be under a spell?!

    Not knowing Ling Piaomu¡¯s thoughts, Meng Yunhe closely examined every talisman paper that Gu Zhiqi had drawn. After finishing, he actually wanted to look through them again, but Gu Zhiqi suddenly handed him a pen.

    Meng Yunhe: ?

    "After seeing so many, you should be able to draw now, right? Give it a try?" Gu Zhiqi said, handing Meng Yunhe a pen and a piece of talisman paper.

    This time, the formation not only required a veryrge formation diagram, but also a lot of talisman papers.

    Drawing them all by herself would definitely be too much.

    Since Gu Xiyue hadn¡¯t recovered her Yuan Force, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t ask her to draw together, and Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv wouldn¡¯t arrive at the Medical Alliance until tomorrow, so today...

    She would temporarily draft Meng Yunhe asbor.

    Meng Yunhe listened to Gu Zhiqi and fell into silence.

    A few secondster, he looked at Gu Zhiqi and spoke weakly, "Master, you have too much faith in me."

    Although he had seen many talisman papers, his eyes could draw them, but his hands couldn¡¯t.

    Gu Zhiqi silently listened.

    A few secondster, she turned to Gu Xiyue, "Have you learned it?"

    Meng Yunhe, listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, thought to himself, even if Little Master Aunt is talented, there¡¯s no way she could just...

    "Yes, I¡¯ve learned it."

    Meng Yunhe: ?

    Did he hear wrong?

    Little Master Aunt said she learned it?

    Just by looking?!

    "You hold the pen, let him provide the Yuan Force," Gu Zhiqi said, handing the pen and talisman paper to Gu Xiyue.

    Gu Xiyue listened, her eyes moved slightly, and she epted the paper and pen.

    Meng Yunhe: ?

    Huh?

    Is this possible?

    Afterward, Meng Yunhe witnessed with his own eyes that it was indeed possible.

    All he needed to do was inject Yuan Force into the pen while Gu Xiyue held it to draw talisman papers.

    The first one failed due to uneven Yuan Force injection.

    The second attempt was sessful under Gu Xiyue¡¯s guidance, though the quality was not high.

    Then the third, fourth, fifth...

    Although the quality couldn¡¯tpare to those drawn by Gu Zhiqi, they were sessful.

    While serving as the tool for injecting Yuan Force, Meng Yunhe marveled at the difference between people.

    **

    They continued drawing talisman papers until eleven in the evening before packing up.

    After they finished, both Gu Zhiqi and Gu Xiyue returned to their rooms, while Meng Yunhe was dragged by Ling Piaomu to the corner of the yard.

    Meng Yunhe originally wanted to try drawing talisman papers in the guest room, but was suddenly dragged away by Ling Piaomu, feeling a bit displeased, he looked at Ling Piaomu and impatiently said, "What?"

    Ling Piaomu stared with her beautiful eyes at Meng Yunhe, "Did you forget the purpose of your visit to the Medical Alliance?"

    Meng Yunhe: Hmm?

    What purpose?

    All Meng Yunhe could think about was drawing talisman papers; he hadpletely forgotten the purpose ofing to the Medical Alliance.

 Chapter 1078: Yun Yi: I Have Something to Say to This Young Lady

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Chapter 1078: Yun Yi: I Have Something to Say to This Young Lady</h4>

    Ling Piaomu looked at Meng Yunhe¡¯s appearance and took several deep breaths before speaking, "Casting Spells, did you check if Yueyue was cast upon by Gu Zhiqi?"

    Meng Yunhe, listening to Ling Piaomu¡¯s question, finally remembered.

    After a few seconds of silence, he shook his head honestly.

    "You didn¡¯t check?!" Ling Piaomu red at Meng Yunhe.

    "Although I didn¡¯t check, it¡¯s impossible," Meng Yunhe said with certainty.

    Ling Piaomu: ?

    Meng Yunhe: "Someone as powerful as Master Gu would disdain to use such despicable Evil Techniques."

    Ling Piaomu: "..."

    Is Gu Zhiqi really that powerful?

    "In the future, you are not allowed to speak about Master Gu like that in front of me." Meng Yunhe looked at Ling Piaomu, with a serious expression, "Otherwise, I will break off our friendship."

    Ling Piaomu: ???

    Giao! Could it be that Meng Yunhe really was cast upon?!

    Meng Yunhe didn¡¯t care about Ling Piaomu¡¯s reaction, left a sentence, and directly walked away.

    But just after a few steps, he froze in ce as if rooted to the spot, standing there stiffly.

    Ling Piaomu, feeling a bit dazed, was also about to return to the room. Turning around, he saw Meng Yunhe rigidly standing there.

    Seeing him like this, Ling Piaomu thought he suddenly remembered something and immediately asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Did you suddenly recall something strange?"

    "Let me tell you, not only is Yueyue strange, but in front of Gu Zhiqi, you also..."

    As Ling Piaomu walked up to Meng Yunhe, his voice suddenly stopped, staring dumbfounded at the woman standing not far away, and his body went rigid.

    "Yun... Yun, Yun Yi?!" In Ling Piaomu¡¯s eyes, a trace of dread and fear painted as he stammered out Yun Yi¡¯s name after a long pause.

    Standing four or five meters away from Meng Yunhe, there was a woman.

    The woman¡¯s lips curled with a seductive and enchanting smile, like a dark night elf. Despite wearing ck and standing in the night, she was still dazzling.

    Hearing Ling Piaomu call out her name, Yun Yi¡¯s smile deepened, bing instantly more captivating and enchanting.

    "Sorry to disturb you two." Yun Yi yed with a knife in her hand, spoke leisurely, and smilingly looked at Meng Yunhe and Ling Piaomu.

    But her knife and her smile sent a chill down their spines.

    Yun Yi was infamous as a female demon in the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    There were many rumors about her, one concerning her knife, which said that whenever she took out her knife, it would surely draw blood.

    Right now, she was holding a knife, so... who was she going to strike?

    Ling Piaomu and Meng Yunhe both felt a bit uneasy in their hearts.

    One primarily a Medical Cultivator, the other a Mysterious Cultivator, their Ancient Martial Arts skills weren¡¯t high, while Yun Yi¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts were unfathomable. If Yun Yi decided to act against them, they had no power to resist.

    "Why... why are you at the Medical Alliance?" Meng Yunhe stammered, looking at Yun Yi.

    Wondering inside, who provoked this female demon.

    "Apanying a child," Yun Yi casually yed with the knife and answered Meng Yunhe¡¯s question.

    Meng Yunhe listened to her reply, slightly stunned.

    A child?

    Since when did she have the leisure to apany a child?

    Meng Yunhe suddenly imagined the scene of Yun Yi with a child.

    This...

    Can she be certain she won¡¯t scare the child to tears?

    However, listening to Yun Yi¡¯s tone, for a moment, Meng Yunhe couldn¡¯t tell whether the knife in her hand was pointed at him.

    But, he thought, he hadn¡¯t seemed to have offended hertely, right?

    While Meng Yunhe was puzzled, Yun Yi¡¯s gaze fell on Ling Piaomu and said, "There¡¯s something I wish to discuss with this youngdy."

    When Ling Piaomu heard this, his face slightly changed.

 Chapter 1079: Yun Yi: The Child in My Family Is Named Gu Zhiqi

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Chapter 1079: Yun Yi: The Child in My Family Is Named Gu Zhiqi</h4>

    As soon as Yun Yi spoke, Ling Piaomu realized that the knife in Yun Yi¡¯s hand was likely intended for her.

    Hearing Yun Yi¡¯s words, Meng Yunhe¡¯s expression changed slightly as well.

    It was actually directed at Ling Piaomu.

    What did Ling Piaomu do to provoke her?

    Though puzzled, Meng Yunhe quickly left.

    Meng Yunhe was gone, leaving only Ling Piaomu and Yun Yi.

    Ling Piaomu looked at Yun Yi, who was leisurely ying with the dagger, and spoke a bit warily, "Miss Yun, do you have something to discuss with me?"

    Yun Yi didn¡¯t answer Ling Piaomu¡¯s question immediately but looked at Ling Piaomu, "Name?"

    Hearing Yun Yi¡¯s question, Ling Piaomu¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    After all, she was a renowned Divine Doctor in the Ancient Martial Arts World, and although her interactions with Yun Yi were indeed limited, the fact that Yun Yi didn¡¯t know her name made Ling Piaomu feel a bit embarrassed.

    "Ling Piaomu." Despite her displeasure, Ling Piaomu obediently stated her name.

    Yun Yi listened and nodded lightly, "Ling? What is your rtionship with Ling Yilin?"

    As Yun Yi spoke, Ling Piaomu¡¯s expression grew more awkward, but she still truthfully answered Yun Yi¡¯s question, "He is my Big Senior Brother."

    Yun Yizily squinted her beautiful peach blossom eyes, muttering softly, "Ling Yilin¡¯s junior sister."

    Ling Piaomu stood quietly, waiting for Yun Yi to continue.

    She waited for several seconds but did not hear Yun Yi speak again. Instead, she was greeted by Yun Yi¡¯s dagger.

    "Sss~"

    The dagger grazed Ling Piaomu¡¯s cheek, leaving a cut from which blood flowed down her face. The dagger severed a lock of her hair and embedded itself into a tree behind her.

    Ling Piaomu immediately raised her hand to cover the wound on her face, ring at Yun Yi, "What are you doing?"

    With a smile on her lips, Yun Yi advanced towards Ling Piaomu step by step.

    Seeing this, the anger in Ling Piaomu¡¯s eyes vanished in an instant, reced by fear.

    Yun Yi stopped in front of Ling Piaomu, looked at her, and carelessly said, "For Ling Yilin¡¯s sake, this time I¡¯ll only give you a cut and sever a strand of your hair. If in the future, you dare speak ill of the child again..."

    As she spoke, Yun Yi paused, her gaze shifting to Ling Piaomu¡¯s mouth, "Next time, it will be your tongue."

    Ling Piaomu retreated two steps sharply, raising her eyes to re at Yun Yi, her eyes full of terror.

    At the same time, her heart was full of confusion, what child?

    When did she ever speak ill of a child?

    Unaware of the questions in her heart, Yun Yi shifted her gaze, looking at the dagger not far away. With a grasp in the air, the dagger returned to her hand.

    Stowing the dagger away and just about to leave, Yun Yi suddenly turned her head, looked at Ling Piaomu, and said, "By the way, my family¡¯s child is called Gu Zhiqi."

    Ling Piaomu: ???

    You call a seventeen-year-old a child?!

    **

    The next day, from the morning, Gu Zhiqi, Gu Xiyue, and Meng Yunhe were busy drawing talismans in the pavilion.

    Due to Yun Yi¡¯s intimidation, Ling Piaomu dared not appear before Gu Zhiqi again, going to find Ling Yuxuan early in the morning.

    In the afternoon, Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao arrived.

    Jin Cenglv came from the Imperial Capital, and Lv Yao came from Yan City.

    Their flights arrived at the Medical Alliance simultaneously.

    As Lv Yao got off the ne, he immediately saw Jin Cenglv, who was wrapped up tightly. He quickly raised his arm and waved at Jin Cenglv, "Senior Sister!"

    Calling out as he ran briskly towards Jin Cenglv.

 Chapter 1080: Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv Arrive at the Medical Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Chapter 1080: Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv Arrive at the Medical Alliance</h4>

    Jin Cenglv stood there without moving, not saying a word.

    When Lv Yao walked over to her, Jin Cenglv only then took out her phone and started following the location on it, heading towards Gu Xiyue¡¯s yard.

    Lv Yao immediately quickened his pace to catch up, "Sister, sister, you¡¯re here too? What a coincidence."

    Jin Cenglv still ignored Lv Yao and continued to walk forward.

    Lv Yao followed closely behind Jin Cenglv, enthusiastically saying, "Master Zhezhi is really amazing, actually knows people from the Medical Alliance."

    "What do you think, what kind of formation is Master Zhezhi going to set up this time?"

    "I remember the master mentioned that there¡¯s a formation to extract destiny over in Yan City that needs to be set up, but it was postponed. No idea when that¡¯ll happen."

    ...

    Lv Yao kept by Jin Cenglv¡¯s side, suddenly turning into a chatterbox.

    After saying a string of words, Jin Cenglv didn¡¯t reply a single word to him.

    Lv Yao wasn¡¯t necessarily expecting an answer, continuing to chatter to himself, until he finished asking all the questions in his heart. Then Lv Yao tilted his head to look at Jin Cenglv and asked, "Sister, how¡¯s the progress on what you promised me?"

    After asking, he went quiet, evidently wanting an answer this time.

    Jin Cenglv heard this, paused her steps slightly, and turned to look at Lv Yao, her eyes clearly asking.

    Jin Cenglv has always been the quiet type. Lv Yao has been around her long enough to understand her look, asking: Did I ever promise you anything?

    Lv Yao looked at Jin Cenglv¡¯s expression and was taken aback, "No way, no way, sister, didn¡¯t you say you would introduce me to Master Zhezhi?"

    Jin Cenglv: "..."

    Just fooling you.

    "Sister~" Lv Yao immediately looked pitiful, watching Jin Cenglv with eyes full of grievance and usation, "I helped you cross out the name and you said you¡¯d introduce me to the master."

    "How can you deceive my feelings?"

    Jin Cenglv stayed silent for a moment before speaking, her first words since they met, "Next time for sure."

    Lv Yao: "..."

    Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?

    Because of this, Lv Yao fell silent afterwards, but the whole way he stared at Jin Cenglv with a resentful gaze.

    Yet waspletely ignored by Jin Cenglv.

    Fifteen minutester, they arrived at Gu Xiyue¡¯s yard. The guard looked at their outfits, his expression slightlyplex, but still let Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao pass.

    Because Gu Xiyue had briefed him ahead, saying two oddly dressed guests would being today, and to let them pass directly.

    Unaware of the guard¡¯splex expression, Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao walked swiftly and soon entered the yard.

    The location of the three with Gu Zhiqi was easy to find, as soon as they entered the yard they saw them, and upon seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s figure, Lv Yao immediately raised his arm, "Master!"

    Upon hearing the voice, the trio with Gu Zhiqi simultaneously looked up following the sound.

    Then they saw two figures in green, Lv Yao still wearing his bright green raincoat, Jin Cenglv in a robe green from the hat to the hem.

    Gu Zhiqi had seen them once before, her expression unchanged; Meng Yunhe and Gu Xiyue¡¯s expressions appeared ratherplex.

    They both thought to themselves: Such a green duo.

    Lv Yao saw Gu Zhiqi look over and dashed over in several big steps.

    "Master, meeting you again!"

    "You have no idea how happy I was to receive your message, I was so excitedst night that I couldn¡¯t sleep..."

    Lv Yao didn¡¯t sleep a winkst night but seemed to have boundless energy, always looking full of Vital Energy, once he starts talking, it¡¯s hard for him to stop.

    Gu Zhiqi saw he seemed to be gearing up for a long speech and interrupted, "Introduce yourself."

    Lv Yao, seeing Gu Zhiqi speak, immediately shut up.

 Chapter 1081: Meng Yunhe: The Only Clown Is Myself

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Chapter 1081: Meng Yunhe: The Only Clown Is Myself</h4>

    "This is Lv Yao, and this is my apprentice, Jin Cenglv." Gu Zhiqi first introduced Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao to Gu Xiyue and Meng Yunhe.

    Upon hearing this, Meng Yunhe immediately nodded towards the two.

    Gu Xiyue, however, was slightly taken aback.

    Apprentice?

    Does she actually have an apprentice?

    To be her apprentice, there must be something extraordinary, right?

    With this thought, Gu Xiyue took another look at Jin Cenglv.

    Gu Zhiqi spoke again, pointing to Meng Yunhe and introducing to Gu Xiyue, "This is Meng Yunhe, and this is my fifth sister, Gu Xiyue. Like you two, they are also Mystic Masters."

    Jin Cenglv quickly nodded at the two and then silently stood slightly behind Gu Zhiqi.

    Lv Yao, however, greeted Meng Yunhe and Gu Xiyue with enthusiasm, "Hello."

    While greeting, Lv Yao nced at Gu Xiyue, then looked at Gu Zhiqi, and said, "Master, is your family also a Mysterious Sect n? Howe both you and your fifth sister are Mystic Masters?"

    "Coincidence." Gu Zhiqi replied casually, then handed a pen each to Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv.

    "Huh? Master, what¡¯s this for?" Lv Yao asked, reaching out to take the pen, examining it with a puzzled look.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Drawing Talismans."

    Gu Zhiqi said, handing two already drawn pieces of Talisman Paper to Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv, "Try it."

    "Master, you¡¯re giving us too much credit, how could we know how to do it at a nce?" Lv Yao had a good understanding of himself.

    Meng Yunhe, standing nearby, heard this and his gaze towards Lv Yao changed, carrying a sense of shared sentiments.

    He thought, besides Little Master Aunt, who else could just...

    The thought had just started in his mind, yet before it could fully form, his mind went nk upon seeing the golden light appearing in front of Jin Cenglv.

    Pupils shook, he stared fixedly at Jin Cenglv.

    Unknowingly, Jin Cenglv had sat down, holding a pen, drawing based on the already drawn Talisman Paper.

    Wherever the pen tip passed, not only did it leave traces of cinnabar, but also trails of shimmering light.

    Meng Yunhe was stunned, Gu Xiyue was astonished, Lv Yao was ustomed to it.

    Lv Yao had known since childhood how exceptional his senior sister was, so while he felt amazed that she could draw the Talisman Paper, he also found it expected.

    After finishing one Talisman, Jin Cenglv looked up at Gu Zhiqi and slowly said, "Not as good as Master¡¯s."

    But fortunately, it was done.

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, "That¡¯s how it is for the first time drawing."

    Hearing this, Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and he lowered his head to continue drawing talismans.

    Gu Xiyue and Meng Yunhe also sat down again and continued drawing talismans.

    Lv Yao gripped the pen, practicing while asking Gu Zhiqi questions.

    Lv Yao posed questions, which Gu Zhiqi patiently answered. After ruining five pieces of Talisman Paper, Lv Yao finally managed to draw one.

    Though the quality wasn¡¯t high, it was nhelesspleted, which delighted Lv Yao, "I did it! Master, I did it!"

    Saying this, Lv Yao enthusiastically presented the talisman he had drawn to Gu Zhiqi.

    Lv Yao¡¯s excited chatter drew the attention of those who were busy drawing talismans.

    Except for Meng Yunhe, others had little reaction, merely ncing briefly at the talisman in Lv Yao¡¯s hand before returning their focus to their own drawings.

    Meng Yunhe gazed steadily at Lv Yao, feeling incredibly conflicted.

    He thought he¡¯d found another ordinary Mystic Master like himself.

    Little did he know, the fool was himself alone.

    Meng Yunhe, overwhelmed withplex emotions, looked at Lv Yao, wanting to say something, but before he could speak, Gu Xiyue¡¯s voice suddenly rang in his ear, "Inject Yuan Force."

    Upon hearing this, Meng Yunhe snapped back, infusing Yuan Force into the pen.

 Chapter 1082: Leaving the Medical Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Chapter 1082: Leaving the Medical Alliance</h4>

    As Meng Yunhe channeled his Yuan Force, he felt a bit sad.

    Others could sessfully draw talismans, but he could only be a tool.

    Once again, Meng Yunhe realized the gap between people.

    His talent and intelligence weren¡¯t bad in the Master¡¯s Sect, in fact, among his generation, he had the best talent.

    How is it that after going out once, I encountered so many anomalies?

    Meng Yunhe began to doubt life.

    Lv Yao, unaware of Meng Yunhe¡¯s thoughts, didn¡¯t say anything after seeing no one was paying attention to him, only silently gave himself a thumbs up.

    Though he encountered some setbacks, fortunately, he finally managed to draw the talisman paper. After all, he¡¯s the Chosen One; how could he seed in one step? Persistent effort and eventual sess should be his path.

    This is the correct way to open the script belonging to the Chosen One.

    Lv Yao, indulging in wild thoughts, continued to draw talisman paper with his head down.

    **

    With enough helpers, setting up the array became simple.

    Within a morning, the array setup waspleted. As soon as it ended, Gu Zhiqi decided to leave.

    After leaving the Medical Alliance, Gu Zhiqi intended to go directly to Yan City to deal with Wu Minfen¡¯s destiny-stealing issue. Besides, the Three-Star Talisman Array needed help from Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv, so the duo¡¯s trip originally nned with Yun Yi turned into a journey for four.

    Upon learning about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s departure, Ling Yuxuan and others hurried over to see her off.

    "Master Gu, you saved Cang Lan, I owe you a favor again. There¡¯s no need for more words of thanks, if there¡¯s ever a need in the future, do reach out to me." Ling Yuxuan had expressed gratitude countless times; now facing separation, she could only say this.

    Gu Zhiqi waved her hand dismissively, "Just a fair exchange, you don¡¯t owe me anything."

    Ling Yuxuan felt a bit helpless hearing this, but remained silent.

    As Ling Yuxuan stopped speaking, others found their opportunity, "Miss Gu, these are snacks I made, nothing precious, just a token of appreciation, please take them."

    Li Chunhua spoke, handing a packaged box to Gu Zhiqi.

    Anything else Gu Zhiqi would have definitely refused, but food was something she couldn¡¯t turn down, she reached out and epted it, "Thank you."

    Li Chunhua returned a big smile to Gu Zhiqi, "Miss Gu, you are wee."

    Compared to Miss Gu¡¯s kindness, these snacks seemed trivial.

    "Miss Gu, you¡¯re a Pill Master, surely you need herbs. Here¡¯s a precious herb from my collection, which I can¡¯t use with my current skills, please take it."

    "Miss Gu, I also have a herb here..."

    With someone starting the trend, others came forward to offer gifts.

    Gu Zhiqi only epted the snacks from Li Chunhua and refused everything else.

    It took some effort to board the ne, and before getting on, Gu Xiyue asked Gu Zhiqi, "You¡¯re so popr among disciples of the Medical Alliance, ever thought about being an Alchemy Instructor there?"

    Upon Gu Xiyue¡¯s question, Li Chunhua and a few others¡¯ eyes lit up, eagerly watching Gu Zhiqi with anticipation.

    Gu Zhiqi heard and nced back at Gu Xiyue, raising an eyebrow gently, "No."

    Having earned enough money, she wanted to retire, not be an instructor.

    Besides, the Medical Alliance¡¯s cafeteria food is so bad, why would I want to work there?

    Gu Xiyue listened and pursued further, "There¡¯s a sry, herbs and pill furnaces can be used freely, are you sure you don¡¯t want toe?"

    Gu Zhiqi shrugged lightly.

    She didn¡¯t need a pill furnace, norcked herbs, as for the sry...

    Although tempting, retirement was more appealing.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue understood her answer, feeling a bit regretful, and Li Chunhua along with others noticeably deted.

 Chapter 1083: 1083: A Change of View

    <strong>Chapter 1083: Chapter 1083: A Change of View</strong>

    In the eyes of the crowd, Gu Zhiqi and a few others boarded the ne.

    Soon, the helicopter took off.

    The crowd stood at the airport, watching the helicopter leave.

    Until the ne disappeared from view, the people at the airport began to disperse.

    In the crowd, Meng Qiyun saw a familiar figure, leaving Ling Piaomu behind, she suddenly rushed towards that person, ¡°Meng Yunhe!¡±

    Meng Yunhe, upon hearing the voice, instinctively nced over and saw the disheveled and shabby Meng Qiyun charging towards him aggressively, Meng Yunhe left a sentence, ¡°Little Master Aunt, since things here are resolved, and you haven¡¯t been cursed, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Before Gu Xiyue could respond, Meng Yunhe turned and ran.

    Seeing Meng Yunhe run, Meng Qiyun chased after him, muttering words like ¡°betrayer¡± and ¡°formation.¡±

    She probably still held a grudge.

    Meng Yunhe was a half-baked practitioner in array setup, sometimes sessful, sometimes not.

    Coincidentally, he failed to set up the array on Meng Qiyun, but afraid she would bother him, he tricked her into believing it seeded and asked Gu Xiyue to find time to set one up on her instead.

    Gu Xiyue and Meng Qiyun didn¡¯t meet often, and when they did, Gu Xiyue¡¯s Yuan Force was blocked due to recoil, so she never set it up.

    Meng Qiyun always believed there was a formation on her, boldly confronting Mo Qingsnow, nearly dying at Mo Qingsnow¡¯s hands.

    Gu Xiyue felt that Meng Yunhe indeed deserved a beating.

    Letting Meng Qiyun beat him up would be nice, but¡­

    Thinking of the words Meng Yunhe left before departing, Gu Xiyue lightly furrowed her brows.

    What was this about curses?

    After Meng Qiyun left, Ling Piaomu came over to Gu Xiyue¡¯s side, ¡°Yueyue, the Ancient Martial Arts Worldpetition is about to start, are you going to participate this year?¡±

    Gu Xiyue didn¡¯t answer her question, only nced sideways at Ling Piaomu and asked, ¡°Did you bring Meng Yunhe here?¡±

    Ling Piaomu: ?

    ¡°Did Meng Yunhe tell you?¡±

    Damn! What about keeping secrets?

    After all, she kept his secret from the senior sister for two days!

    Bastard.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°So, did you really bring him here because you suspected I was under a curse?¡±

    Ling Piaomu hooked her arm around Gu Xiyue¡¯s, looking skyward, at the ground, at the scenery, but not daring to look at Gu Xiyue.

    Seeing this, Gu Xiyue also figured it out, saying nothing, she silently took a step towards her courtyard.

    Seeing Gu Xiyue not speaking, Ling Piaomu turned her head and sneaked a peek at Gu Xiyue, ¡°Yueyue, are you angry?¡±

    Gu Xiyue, hearing this, nced at Ling Piaomu, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°You suddenly stopped talking, I¡­¡±

    Ling Piaomu whispered, not finishing her sentence, but Gu Xiyuepleted it in her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Gu Xiyue said, shaking her head.

    Ling Piaomu, hearing this, blinked.

    Gu Xiyue: ¡°If I were only Gu Zhiqi¡¯s sister, I might be upset or even angry because you doubted her, but now, I have no right.¡±

    Ling Piaomu: ?

    ¡°You¡¯re my friend, and you¡¯re not familiar with her. You suspected her for my safety, so I¡¯m not entitled to be mad at you.¡± Gu Xiyue said, slightly tilting her head to look at Ling Piaomu, very seriously, ¡°It¡¯s me who should thank you for worrying about my safety.¡±

    Ling Piaomu: !

    Gu Xiyue continued, ¡°However, in the future, you don¡¯t have to be wary of her, and you needn¡¯t doubt her, she won¡¯t harm me.¡±

    Being suddenly thanked by Gu Xiyue, Ling Piaomu felt very good, so, facing Gu Xiyue¡¯s subsequent words, she nodded repeatedly, ¡°Rest assured, Yueyue, I won¡¯t doubt her in the future.¡±

    If it was her prejudice towards Gu Zhiqi that made her dislike Gu Zhiqi,

    Then, in these past few days, the attitudes of Gu Xiyue, Ling Yuxuan, and others towards Gu Zhiqi were enough to change her view of Gu Zhiqi.

    She also believed that Gu Zhiqi was no longer the Little Green Tea from before.

 Chapter 1084: No Need for More Sisters; Arrival at Yan City

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Chapter 1084: No Need for More Sisters; Arrival at Yan City</h4>

    As long as Gu Zhiqi continues like this, considering that she has saved Gu Xiyue and also saved the uncle and senior sister, she won¡¯t be too hard on Gu Zhiqi anymore.

    Moreover, Gu Zhiqi has Yun Yi protecting her, so she doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.

    "Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will definitely get along well with your sister. If necessary, I can even treat her as my own sister..."

    Before Ling Piaomu could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Gu Xiyue, "No need."

    Ling Piaomu: Huh?

    Gu Xiyue said with a cold face, "You don¡¯t need to get along well with her, and you don¡¯t need to treat her as your own sister."

    There are already two sisters at home, no need for any more.

    "What?" Ling Piaomu was confused.

    Gu Xiyue expressionlessly said, "If possible, in the future, try not to appear in front of her."

    She knew how likable the little girl was.

    If Ling Piaomu¡¯s prejudice against Gu Zhiqi really disappeared, knowing Ling Piaomu¡¯s nature, it¡¯s not impossible for her to cling to Gu Zhiqi all day.

    Gu Xiyue¡¯s words left Ling Piaomu even more puzzled, "Don¡¯t you like Gu Zhiqi very much? Isn¡¯t having an extra sister good?"

    Actually, she wasn¡¯t really fixated on being Gu Zhiqi¡¯s sister, but Gu Xiyue¡¯s attitude just seemed strange to her.

    Gu Xiyue continued with her cold face, "No need."

    Ling Piaomu: "...Then, is it okay to be friends?"

    Gu Xiyue: "She doesn¡¯tck friends."

    Ling Piaomu: "..."

    Uh, why does it feel like Yueyue is guarding against her?

    **

    Gu Zhiqi and the others left the Medical Alliance at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon and didn¡¯t arrive in Yan City until eight-thirty in the evening.

    The nended at a private airport in Yan City, and the drive from the airport to Moon Falling Bay was only thirty minutes.

    After leaving the private airport, there were two cars waiting outside, called by Yun Yi.

    Yun Yi let Gu Zhiqi and the other two get into the same car, but she didn¡¯t get in herself. Standing at the car door, she said to Gu Zhiqi, "Something came upst minute, so I won¡¯t be going with you."

    "The driver will take you to your brother¡¯s house, he should still be filming right now, but he should have told you the passcode for the door lock. You can go in directly."

    As Yun Yi spoke, she realized Gu Zhiqi had brought two little partners, so she added, "There are plenty of guest rooms. You can arrange for your two little friends yourself."

    Hearing Yun Yi¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi suddenly lost interest. Only when Yun Yi spoke again did she nod at her.

    Yun Yi sensed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s unhappiness, lightly raised her eyebrows, reached out her hand to ruffle the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair, and asked, "What, can¡¯t bear to part with your sister?"

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s brow andshes trembled slightly. She leaned back into her seatzily and said, "No."

    Seeing this, Yun Yi¡¯s smile deepened but she didn¡¯t point it out. She finally said, "Remember to message me once you arrive safely."

    After saying that, she stood up straight, backed up two steps, and gestured to the driver.

    Soon, the car drove off.

    Once the car drove off, the smile on Yun Yi¡¯s face faded, though her mouth was still curved, the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    At this moment, the driver of the other car got out.

    The person who got out was Yun Xin. As soon as he got out of the car, he respectfully said to Yun Yi, "Miss Yun Yi."

    "How is Su San doing? Has he had any fainting spells in the past few days?" Yun Yi asked as she opened the car door and got into the back seat.

    Yun Xin also got into the car, fastening his seatbelt as he answered Yun Yi¡¯s earlier question, "He fainted once at noon yesterday and woke up in the afternoon, but his current... state is not very good."

    "Alright, let¡¯s go and check on him."

 Chapter 1085: Moving Into Su the Beautyâ€™s Villa

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Chapter 1085: Moving Into Su the Beauty¡¯s Vi</h4>

    On the way, Gu Zhiqi considered whether to go to Gu Mengyang¡¯s ce.

    However, when the driver drove the car to the entrance of Su Yunling¡¯s vi, Gu Zhiqi felt it might be better to stay at Su Yunling¡¯s ce.

    If Su Yunling cooks, she could even snag a meal.

    Just after inputting the passcode and pushing the door open to enter the vi, the phone in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s pocket rang.

    Gu Zhiqi fished out the phone to take a look, finding a message from Su Yunling.

    [Su Yunling: Have you arrived at the vi?]

    [Su Yunling: I left a Storage Ring in the study, there¡¯s dinner and some treats inside, help yourself]

    Looking at the message, Gu Zhiqi paused for a moment before responding with a word, then added an emoji.

    [Child: Yup]

    [Child: Obedient.gif]

    As soon as the message was sent, Su Yunling replied immediately.

    [Su Yunling: Pat on the head.gif]

    Seeing the emoji sent by Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi clicked her tongue lightly and gently pressed her hand on the top of her head.

    Once she realized what she was doing, Gu Zhiqi paused, lowered her hand, and exited the chat.

    **

    When Su Yunling returned to the vi, it was already midnight.

    ording to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s habits, she would have been asleep at this time.

    As soon as he got out of the car, Su Yunling checked the time, seeing the hour and minute hands both pointed straight at twelve, a trace of regret shed in his eyes.

    Rushing to get back to see the child he hadn¡¯t seen in a few days, he realized he was stillte.

    Su Yunling sighed quietly, his spirits dampened, as he entered the vi.

    Without staying long in the living room, Su Yunling went straight to the second floor, and just as he reached the staircase, he heard the sound of a passcode being typed downstairs.

    Su Yunling paused slightly, standing still and turned to look towards the entrance.

    As the door opened, the sensor light in the living room came on, and Su Yunling saw a familiar figure.

    The hand Su Yunling had on the staircase railing tightened, still not asleep?

    As Gu Zhiqi walked into the living room, she felt a gaze fall on her. Following the gaze, she saw a tall figure.

    From this angle, the crystal chandelier seemed to hang above his head, casting a halo around him.

    Under the soft white glow, his form could be seen, but his features were indistinct.

    However, just from his figure, Gu Zhiqi could guess who he was.

    "Brother?" Gu Zhiqizily half-closed her eyes, looking slightly upwards at Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling was staring at Gu Zhiqi in a trance, and as he snapped back to reality, he realized he was already walking down.

    It seemed his feet were more eager than he was.

    Su Yunling gently curled a smile, continuing to walk downstairs.

    Thought he¡¯d be toote to see her, but unexpectedly, she hadn¡¯t gone to sleep yet.

    "It¡¯s sote, still not asleep?" Su Yunling said, ncing towards the door, "Why were you out sote?"

    The implication was she had juste back from outside.

    Gu Zhiqi looked up slightly, and said to Su Yunling, "Couldn¡¯t sleep, so I went out for a walk."

    The walk was a pretense; the real reason was going to Zhou Qingyan¡¯s house.

    Tomorrow needed Array Setup, so she went to Wu Minfen¡¯s ce first to confirm whether she was home.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reply, Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, she actually couldn¡¯t sleep at times?

    Su Yunling: "So, wanting to sleep now?"

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, looking at Su Yunling, "There¡¯s something I want to discuss with you."

    Hearing that Gu Zhiqi wanted to discuss something, Su Yunling pulled Gu Zhiqi to sit on the sofa and then asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"

 Chapter 1086: 1086: Zhizhi: I Dont Want You to Misunderstand

    <strong>Chapter 1086: Chapter 1086: Zhizhi: I Don¡¯t Want You to Misunderstand</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°I need to set up an array tomorrow, and I want to borrow your vi for it.¡±

    Without a second thought, Su Yunling agreed upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, ¡°No problem.¡±

    Even though she had already guessed Su Yunling would agree, Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help but secretly marvel when he actually did, thinking that Su Yunling was really easy to talk to.

    ¡°What kind of array do you want to set up?¡± Su Yunling asked with some curiosity upon hearing Gu Zhiqi mention setting up an array.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°It¡¯s for extracting destiny.¡±

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow lightly upon hearing this, realizing there really were things in the world where destiny could be plundered.

    Seeing Su Yunling fall silent, Gu Zhiqi recalled Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv¡¯s reaction thest time they heard her say this, and exined, ¡°Those destinies were stolen by her from others, and I intend to extract them and return them to their original owners.¡±

    Su Yunling nced sideways at Gu Zhiqi, reached out, and gently ruffled the top of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s head, ¡°Proactively exining things, that¡¯s not really like you.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she mumbled softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand.¡±

    If it were someone else, Gu Zhiqi wouldn¡¯t have proactively exined, but with Su Yunling, she did.

    Because she knew that if Su Yunling misunderstood her words, she would feel unhappy.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mumbling, the hand on top of her head paused slightly, then Su Yunling curved his lips and gently ruffled her hair again, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t exin, brother wouldn¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    No one was more aware of the child¡¯s character than Su Yunling.

    A child wouldn¡¯t do something like plundering others¡¯ things, nor would they deign to do so.

    Hearing Su Yunling¡¯s words, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyes and nced at Su Yunling, ¡°Didn¡¯t you even think for a moment that I would take someone else¡¯s destiny?¡±

    ¡°How could my child, being so good, do something like plundering others¡¯ things?¡± Su Yunling said, with his mouth slightly curving, the doting and tenderness in his eyes were very obvious and dazzling, even more than the crystal chandelier hanging above the living room.

    Gu Zhiqi almost got lost in the warmth and doting she saw, momentarily speechless.

    Once she came back to her senses, Gu Zhiqi immediately averted her gaze.

    She suspected that in a past life, Su Yunling was a little spirit specialized in seducing souls.

    Seeing that Gu Zhiqi no longer spoke, Su Yunling knew that what needed to be discussed had already been discussed.

    ncing at the time, he said to Gu Zhiqi, ¡°It¡¯ste; time to go to bed.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi stood up and without looking at Su Yunling, threw out, ¡°Good night, brother.¡±

    Then she hurriedly went upstairs.

    Watching Gu Zhiqi¡¯s back as she went upstairs, Su Yunling also said, ¡°Good night,¡± and very softly added two more words, ¡°Zhizhi.¡±

    **

    The next day, as Gu Zhiqi opened her bedroom door, she was greeted by a delightful aroma.

    She nced downstairs and then hurried down at the fastest speed.

    The fragrance wafted from the kitchen, and Gu Zhiqi followed it to the kitchen door, where she saw a tall figure standing inside.

    Upon hearing movement, the person in the kitchen turned around, and seeing Gu Zhiqi, a smile curved his lips.

    It was merely a light smile, yet Gu Zhiqi still found it captivating, ¡°Good morning, brother.¡±

    Su Yunling: ¡°Good morning, child.¡±

    ¡°You sleptter than me, so how did you get up so early?¡± Gu Zhiqi spoke while stepping into the kitchen.

    Su Yunling: ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s just a habit.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi had already walked up to Su Yunling¡¯s side and was tilting her head to look at what was on the stove.

 Chapter 1087: Only the Childâ€™s Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Chapter 1087: Only the Child¡¯s Brother</h4>

    The porridge on the stove was boiling with a gurgling sound.

    The aroma filled the small kitchen, much more intense than outside the kitchen. Gu Zhiqi secretly clicked her tongue, thinking it remarkable how even porridge could smell this good.

    Su Yunling noticed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s little action and nced sideways at her, "Hungry?"

    Gu Zhiqi shook her head, then nodded.

    Actually, she wasn¡¯t hungry, but the smell made her crave it.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes deepened with a smile. He turned off the heat and said to Gu Zhiqi, "Where are your two little friends? Call them, we can start eating."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi promptly nodded and turned to leave the kitchen.

    By the time Gu Zhiqi called Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao downstairs, Su Yunling had already set up breakfast.

    When Jin Cenglv saw the person standing by the dining table, her steps halted slightly.

    Was the ce they stayedst night this gentleman¡¯s home?

    Lv Yao had already smelled the aroma as soon as he left the room and hurried downstairs. Seeing Jin Cenglv walking in front of him so leisurely, he stepped aside quickly and dashed downstairs, muttering, "So fragrant, so fragrant."

    Although Lv Yao quickened his pace, Gu Zhiqi was still a step faster.

    Su Yunling served a bowl of porridge, pushed it to the seat beside him, then looked at Gu Zhiqi, beckoning her over while pointing at the seat, "Come, sit here."

    Only then did he shift his gaze to Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv. Jin Cenglv was not wearing her green robe today, nor was she wearing a mask, so Su Yunling recognized her at a nce and raised an eyebrow slightly at her.

    Jin Cenglv, seeing Su Yunling looking at her, instinctively called out, "Third Brother."

    Su Yunling nodded, "Sit down and eat."

    As he spoke, he ced two empty bowls on the seats opposite.

    Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t surprised that Jin Cenglv and Su Yunling knew each other. Seeing they had acknowledged each other, she didn¡¯t introduce them further and sat down next to Su Yunling as he intended.

    Lv Yao was a little confused when he heard Jin Cenglv call Su Yunling "Third Brother." After sitting down, he blinked his eyes, looked at Jin Cenglv, then Su Yunling, and finally voiced his doubts, "Are you my senior sister¡¯s brother?"

    Last night, didn¡¯t Yun Yi say they wereing to Miss Gu¡¯s brother¡¯s house?

    How did it be Senior Sister¡¯s Third Brother¡¯s house?

    Could it be... Senior Sister and the master are long-lost sisters?

    Lv Yao scratched his head, looking at the three with a puzzled face.

    Su Yunling, listening to Lv Yao¡¯s words, lifted his eyelids, "Just the brother of the child."

    Lv Yao: ?

    Lv Yao was slightly confused, and both Jin Cenglv and Gu Zhiqi couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling leisurely picked up a small bun and continued, "I know Xiao Lv¡¯s older brother."

    Lv Yao listened, somewhat understanding, and tugged his hair forcefully, unable to untangle the rtionship between the three for a moment.

    Su Yunling, unaware of the doubts in Lv Yao¡¯s mind, looked at Lv Yao and asked, "What¡¯s your name?"

    Lv Yao: "Hello, my name is Lv Yao."

    Su Yunling nodded and also introduced his name to Lv Yao, "Su Yunling."

    Lv Yao: "Hello, Mr. Su."

    After exchanging greetings, Lv Yao felt that Su Yunling¡¯s name seemed somewhat familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before.

    **

    After breakfast, Su Yunling went to the film set. Gu Zhiqi drew a formation diagram on a piece of paper and handed it to Jin Cenglv, "This is the basic diagram of the Three-Star Talisman Array. You practice drawing it on paper first."

    Since she had already epted her as a student, it was necessary to teach her some things.

 Chapter 1088: 1088: Going Out

    <strong>Chapter 1088: Chapter 1088: Going Out</strong>

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes brightened, and he immediately reached out to take the diagram.

    Once Jin Cenglv took the talisman paper, Gu Zhiqi continued, ¡°This is the basic diagram of the Three-Star Talisman Array, also the foundational diagram for destiny-rted formations. Whether it¡¯s extracting destiny, changing destiny, or enhancing destiny, it all starts from this.¡±

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes sparkled as he nodded vigorously.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°The knowledge I¡¯m imparting to you must never be used to harm others.¡±

    The path of Mysticism can save people or harm them.

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cenglv nodded seriously with a stern expression.

    Remembering that she hadn¡¯t told Jin Cenglv about the sect rules since taking her as a disciple, Gu Zhiqi continued, ¡°Since you have already acknowledged me as your Master, you must follow the rules of my Master¡¯s Sect. There aren¡¯t many rules, just one: adhere to the Mystic Master¡¯s code. If you vite any part of the code, I will abolish all your cultivation and expel you from the Master¡¯s Sect, so always keep the Mystic Master¡¯s code in mind.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cenglv cupped her hands towards Gu Zhiqi and solemnly said, ¡°Disciple will remember.¡±

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, ¡°Go ahead and get busy.¡±

    Jin Cenglv took the talisman paper to draw formation diagrams, while Lv Yao immediately came over to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side, eagerly looking at her and asked, ¡°Master, since you¡¯ve taken Senior Sister as a disciple, can you also consider me?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi nced at Lv Yao, pondered for a few seconds, and said, ¡°Our teacher-student fate has not yet arrived.¡±

    Indeed, there was a destined master-disciple rtionship between her and Lv Yao, but the timing was not yet right.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lv Yao was slightly confused.

    Does this mean there is no fate between him and the Master?

    Lv Yao suddenly became downcast, but Gu Zhiqi nced at him sideways and said, ¡°If you want to learn, you can also take a piece of paper and try drawing.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lv Yao¡¯s air of disappointment instantly dissipated, ¡°Alright!¡±

    With that, he happily went to find Jin Cenglv.

    The three of them spent the entire morning drawing formation diagrams in the vi.

    After Gu Zhiqi finished drawing arge formation diagram on the floor, she taught Jin Cenglv to draw other diagrams, while Lv Yao, with a stack of paper and a pen, was writing and drawing nearby.

    By noon, Gu Zhiqi took the two of them out.

    However, it wasn¡¯t to find Wu Minfen, but to have lunch together.

    Wu Minfen¡¯s situation differed from that of her daughter Zhou Qingyan.

    The destiny forcibly taken from others hadn¡¯t been on Zhou Qingyan for long, the longest being no more than five years, so a single formation could forcibly extract all of it.

    But Wu Minfen¡¯s case was different; some destiny had been with her for many years, the longest being nearly thirty years, making it impossible to extract all at once.

    Therefore, while extracting the destiny that could be taken, a formation must also be ced inside her. As the formation operates within her, the destiny will be gradually extracted and will automatically return to its rightful owner.

    The formation to be ced on Wu Minfen is somewhat special and can only be sessfully set at midnight.

    All preparations were done, only Wu Minfen was missing, and the next step was to wait until evening to knock Wu Minfen out and bring her to the vi.

    Meanwhile, during their free time, Gu Zhiqi decided to take Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao to have lunch, and at the same time, find something for Jin Cenglv to do.

    **

    For the meal, Gu Zhiqi chose the snack street outside Yan City University.

    Having been there once before made her long for the snacks outside Yan City University, which were inexpensive and tasty.

    Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv followed behind Gu Zhiqi, watching as both her hands were filled with items, feeling a bitplex and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she could eat all of it.

    Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv wanted to help her carry the items, but Gu Zhiqi declined their offers.

    As they went around a corner, Gu Zhiqi put the items into her storage ring and then led Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao into a grilled fish restaurant.

 Chapter 1089: Master Is Too Formal, Call Me Master Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Chapter 1089: Master Is Too Formal, Call Me Master Zhi</h4>

    Lv Yao inadvertently noticed that the item in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand was missing. He rubbed his eyes and asked naively, "Hey? Master, where did your thing go?"

    "Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t." Jin Cenglv said, pushing him towards the shop.

    She knew that Gu Zhiqi had a storage device and guessed that Gu Zhiqi had put the item in it.

    However, since storage devices are rare, it¡¯s not appropriate to discuss them in public.

    Listening to Jin Cenglv¡¯s words, Lv Yao scratched the back of his head and mumbled softly to Jin Cenglv, "Aren¡¯t you curious?"

    Jin Cenglv ignored him and continued walking into the store.

    As soon as they entered, a server enthusiastically approached them, "Are the three of you here for grilled fish? This way, please, there¡¯s a vacant spot right here."

    The grilled fish restaurant was bustling with business, nearly every seat was filled, and it was very lively.

    Jin Cenglv, ufortable with so many people, lowered her gaze slightly and followed behind Gu Zhiqi.

    The server led the three to the only avable table for six, and after they ordered, the server left.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Jin Cenglv and said, "There is someone in this store who is about to face a great cmity. Find that person."

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes shifted slightly as she raised her gaze, scanning the people in the store one by one.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi, Lv Yao also began to search eagerly.

    "Master, is it that person sitting by the window in a gray suit? I see his forehead is dark, indicating impending bloodshed..."

    Gu Zhiqi followed his gaze, nced at that person, and then quickly looked away, "There will be blood, but it¡¯s only a minor cmity."

    Lv Yao blinked at this, moved his gaze away, and continued to observe others in the store.

    "Master, look at that person by the door..."

    "Master, see that server..."

    "Master, look..."

    Jin Cenglv remained silent, while Lv Yao chattered away nonstop.

    Gu Zhiqi only found him noisy, so she automatically tuned out his voice.

    Even without Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Lv Yao had no intention of stopping his chatter.

    When he finally felt thirsty and paused to drink water, Gu Zhiqi nced at him and spoke, "In the future, don¡¯t call me Master anymore."

    When Lv Yao called her Master earlier, she felt several curious nces directed at her.

    That title really isn¡¯t suitable for public settings.

    Lv Yao: ?

    Gu Zhiqizily leaned back in her chair and said, "Calling me Master is too formal. From now on, call me Master Zhi."

    Lv Yao: "..."

    Are you sure calling you Master Zhi isn¡¯t just as formal?

    Lv Yao internallyined but obediently agreed on the surface, "Okay, Master Zhi."

    At this moment, Jin Cenglv finally identified the person who was about to face a great cmity.

    However, Jin Cenglv¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t rest on that person but on the person sitting opposite them.

    When she saw that person¡¯s face clearly, her gaze paused for a moment, then quickly looked away.

    Jin Cenglv sidled up to Gu Zhiqi and whispered, "Master, I found them. Behind me, two tables away, the one in a ck suit."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi and Lv Yao immediately turned to look behind Jin Cenglv.

    Lv Yao stared at that person for quite a while, then said with a puzzled look, "No way, his features seem fine, doesn¡¯t look like impending doom."

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t pay attention to Lv Yao, she just nced at the person and then turned her gaze back to Jin Cenglv, "I have a task for you, help him through this cmity."

 Chapter 1090: Encountering Zhong Li at the Grilled Fish Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Chapter 1090: Encountering Zhong Li at the Grilled Fish Restaurant</h4>

    As Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, Jin Cenglv¡¯s expression changed slightly, showing obvious difficulty in her eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi noticed her difort and said, "The mental method I gave you, you¡¯ve been practicing for more than half a month now. With your talent, you should have already broken through."

    "The reason you haven¡¯t been able to break through is because you have practiced too little, and your umted Merit Points are too low."

    "I, I know, it¡¯s just..." Jin Cenglv said while sneaking a nce behind her and lowering her voice to Gu Zhiqi, "The person sitting opposite him is my advisor, and I came out this time to take sick leave from him."

    Gu Zhiqi heard this and fell silent.

    A few secondster, she turned her head to nce at Jin Cenglv¡¯s advisor, finding him somewhat familiar.

    **

    Over there, the person who Gu Zhiqi was talking about felt someone watching him, followed the gaze, and then noticed Jin Cenglv sneakily looking over.

    Seeing Jin Cenglv¡¯s delicate face, the young man reached out to touch his own face, then raised his hand to fix his hair, wriggling around in his seat, finally striking a pose he thought was very handsome.

    The person sitting opposite him saw this and nced up, asking, "What, is there a nail in your chair?"

    The young man paused slightly, pouting at the person opposite, "What do you know? I¡¯m just giving my admirers a glimpse of my handsome side profile; it¡¯s all part of being Yan City University¡¯s youngest and most handsome professor."

    The person opposite: "..."

    The young man arranged his posture, looking towards Jin Cenglv while saying, "What can I do, with so many admirers at Yan City University, that beautiful girl over there is already sneaking a peek at me..." Before he finished, he saw Gu Zhiqi looking over, and couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Crap!"

    The person opposite: ?

    "Are the students at Yan City University all this good-looking?" the young man muttered under his breath, then nced at Gu Zhiqi again.

    First a pretty girl, now... this girl is just unbelievably beautiful.

    Gu Zhiqi had already turned away, no longer looking towards him. The young man nced quickly, then withdrew his gaze, clicking his tongue softly, "Although she¡¯s very attractive, she looks a bit young. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even need to admire me¡ªI would definitely pursue her."

    "What¡¯s that saying again? I was born when you were born, but by the time you were born, I was already old." The young man said with a look of wistfulness, shaking his head regretfully.

    The person opposite just thought he was crazy and didn¡¯t want to engage with him.

    "But, that girl in the green looks a bit older, and her looks are quite high too..." The young man said while staring at Jin Cenglv¡¯s back, stroking his chin, "Do you think I should make a move?"

    The person opposite still did not respond to him, but out of curiosity, turned his head to follow the young man¡¯s gaze.

    At first nce, he didn¡¯t see Gu Zhiqi, but the familiar back facing him.

    He stared at that back for a few seconds before suddenly chuckling and clicking his tongue lightly, "Tsk, sick leave."

    "Brother Li, what are you talking about?" The young man didn¡¯t quite hear Zhong Li¡¯s muttering and asked.

    The person sitting opposite the young man was indeed Zhong Li, and upon hearing the young man¡¯s question, Zhong Li¡¯s eyes deepened slightly, "Saw a fraud."

    Saying that, he shifted his gaze away from Jin Cenglv and onto Gu Zhiqi.

 Chapter 1091: Zhong Li: Miss Gu, We Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Chapter 1091: Zhong Li: Miss Gu, We Meet Again</h4>

    Once he got a clear look at Gu Zhiqi, Zhong Li paused again, then suddenly stood up.

    The young man looked up in confusion, nced at Zhong Li, and then saw Zhong Li stride towards Gu Zhiqi.

    Young man: ?

    What, what¡¯s going on?

    The young man stood up in confusion and followed Zhong Li towards Gu Zhiqi and her twopanions.

    **

    After Jin Cenglv mentioned that her advisor was over there, Gu Zhiqi gave up the idea of having her go find the young man for fortune-telling.

    After all, she understood well the feeling of making up an excuse to skip ss, only to run into the head teacher during that time.

    However, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t expect that even though she didn¡¯t have Jin Cenglv go over for a fortune-telling, Zhong Li and the young man came to them.

    "Miss Gu, we meet again."

    Zhong Li stood about sixty centimeters behind Jin Cenglv and greeted Gu Zhiqi, while Jin Cenglv froze in ce upon hearing the familiar voice.

    She silently lowered her head, trying to minimize her presence.

    Just hoping that Zhong Li wouldn¡¯t recognize her, or better yet, not even see her.

    Zhong Li¡¯s voice made Gu Zhiqi turn her head slightly towards him, her eyes filled with doubt.

    Wasn¡¯t he Jin Cenglv¡¯s advisor?

    Why was he talking to her instead of Jin Cenglv?

    Having been in this world for so long, she¡¯s met so many people. Names were easy to remember, but matching them to the faces she had seen was challenging.

    Gu Zhiqi remembered seeing this person before but couldn¡¯t recall who he was.

    After hesitating for a moment, Gu Zhiqi nodded at Zhong Li, pretending to recognize him.

    Zhong Li guessed that Gu Zhiqi might not remember him, so he introduced himself, "I¡¯m Zhong Li. We met before in Vire; you saved me."

    With that, Gu Zhiqi immediately remembered who he was.

    Zhong Li looked at Gu Zhiqi and said, "I¡¯ve never had the chance to thank Miss Gu forst time. I didn¡¯t expect to meet here; mind if we share a table and let me treat you?"

    Gu Zhiqi was just about to refuse when the young man behind Zhong Li interrupted, "So you know each other? Then let¡¯s share a table."

    The young man said, ncing at Jin Cenglv.

    Originally, he was considering whether or not to approach, but he hadn¡¯t expected Brother Li to know the pretty girl.

    This was a chance, a chance given by the heavens.

    Even the heavens were reminding him not to miss it; of course, he had to seize this opportunity.

    Although the young man managed to interrupt her refusal, Gu Zhiqi refused again, "There¡¯s no space."

    Young man, Zhong Li: ???

    They silently looked at the three empty seats.

    This was ¡¯no space¡¯?

    "Master Zhi, there¡¯s room," Lu Yao suddenly spoke up and pointed to the avable seats.

    Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv both looked up and gave him a light nce.

    Lu Yao: ?

    Why was he getting those looks?

    Jin Cenglv red at Lu Yao, "You talk too much."

    Lu Yao raised his hand, scratching the back of his head. He always talked a lot.

    With Jin Cenglv speaking up, Zhong Li turned his gaze towards her, giving her a forced smile, "Isn¡¯t this Jin Cenglv? What a coincidence to see you here."

    Zhong Li indeed recognized her, and Jin Cenglv stiffened, quickly looking up at Zhong Li, "Teacher Zhong."

    After the greeting, she immediately lowered her head again, continuing to try to diminish her presence.

    The young man nearby was utterly confused.

    Weren¡¯t they students of Yan City University?

    Howe it sounded like she¡¯s Brother Li¡¯s student?

 Chapter 1092: Luo Jingqiu

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Chapter 1092: Luo Jingqiu</h4>

    Zhong Li continued to stare at Jin Cenglv, still speaking lightly, "Didn¡¯t Student Jin take sick leave? What¡¯s she doing here?"

    Jin Cenglv: "..."

    How to answer that.

    The table fell silent for a moment, just then, Gu Zhiqi spoke up, "She came to find me for treatment."

    After all, she is her apprentice, time to help her out of this situation.

    Zhong Li was slightly taken aback upon hearing this and withdrew his gaze from Jin Cenglv, turning to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    His expression was not as indifferent as before but rather grew more respectful, "Miss Gu can treat illnesses?"

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, not saying a word.

    Zhong Li: "If it¡¯s for a consultation with Miss Gu, can I join the table?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "You¡¯re sick?"

    Zhong Li: "..."

    Although the question was correct, why does it sound so odd?

    Zhong Li was silent for two seconds, then suddenly pulled the young man beside him and said to Gu Zhiqi, "He¡¯s sick."

    Young man: ??

    I¡¯m not sick!

    "Brother Li, I¡¯m not..."

    Before the young man could finish speaking, Zhong Li interrupted, "You are."

    Young man: "..."

    How can I not know if I¡¯m sick?

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi paused slightly and said to the young man and Zhong Li, "Have a seat."

    So, Zhong Li and the young man sat down in the two seats next to Lv Yao.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the young man and asked, "How should I address you?"

    The young man was slightly taken aback by Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question.

    Isn¡¯t she a student from Yan City University?

    Isn¡¯t she his admirer?

    Howe she doesn¡¯t even know his name?!

    The young man had countless questions in his heart, but in the end, he only said three words, "Luo Jingqiu."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly to Luo Jingqiu, ncing at Jin Cenglv, "Have a look at Mr. Luo."

    Upon hearing this, Jin Cenglv¡¯s gaze shifted slightly to Luo Jingqiu.

    Luo Jingqiu was stunned again upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words. Does this one...also know how to diagnose?

    Could it be that the two of them are medical students?

    No, even if they were medical students, he¡¯s not sick!

    He eats well every day, sleeps well, and keeps getting more handsome¡ªhow could he not be healthy?

    "May I see your hand?" Jin Cenglv asked as she looked at Luo Jingqiu.

    Luo Jingqiu heard this, paused, and extended his hand, but his mind was running wild.

    This little girl, could she be using this chance to hold my hand under the guise of a checkup?

    Unaware of Luo Jingqiu¡¯s thoughts, Jin Cenglv stared at his palm for a long time.

    About half a minuteter, Jin Cenglv looked away and said to Luo Jingqiu, "Thank you for your cooperation, that¡¯s all."

    Luo Jingqiu: ?

    No, you haven¡¯t even held my hand!?

    That¡¯s it?

    Luo Jingqiu retracted his hand, adjusted his sitting posture, and only after feeling he looked cool enough did he look at Jin Cenglv and say, "You¡¯re called Jin Cenglv, right? Are you a student at Imperial Capital University?"

    Jin Cenglv nodded to Luo Jingqiu and then asked, "Could you provide your birth date and time?"

    After examining his face and palm lines, she could only see a disaster looming but couldn¡¯t discern what the disaster was.

    Jin Cenglv thought it might be better to use the birth details for divination.

    Hearing Jin Cenglv¡¯s words, Luo Jingqiu was stunned again. No way, she¡¯s going to check theirpatibility through birth details now?

    But he only believes in science.

    "Of course!" Luo Jingqiu said, giving Jin Cenglv his birth date and time.

    After obtaining the birth details, Jin Cenglv lowered her eyes and began performing divination calctions while Lv Yao imitated her and started divining as well.

 Chapter 1093: Thanks, But You Really Are Going to Die

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Chapter 1093: Thanks, But You Really Are Going to Die</h4>

    Luo Jingqiu and Zhong Li watched the two people¡¯s actions in silence.

    These two...

    They really do look like fortellers.

    About a minuteter, Lv Yao coughed twice and actually coughed up blood.

    Luo Jingqiu: ?

    He thinks this brother might need medical treatment.

    Lv Yao took two tissues from the table and casually wiped the blood from his mouth, sighing, "Impressive."

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes to look at Lv Yao, "What did you calcte?"

    Lv Yao: "...Didn¡¯t calcte anything."

    Gu Zhiqi said nothing.

    Lv Yao reached out and scratched the back of his head, "Some expert has hidden his fate pattern, I¡¯m not skilled enough."

    As Lv Yao finished speaking, Jin Cenglv also stopped her calctions.

    Raising her eyes, a trace of blood appeared on the corner of Jin Cenglv¡¯s mouth. She lightly coughed twice and reached out for a tissue.

    Not fast enough, someone beat her to it.

    Two tissues were handed over, apanied by a calm voice, "Looks like Student Jin really needs to see a doctor, sitting here and suddenly coughing up blood."

    Jin Cenglv paused, reaching out to take the tissue, quickly saying, "Thank you."

    Then she bent her head and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.

    Luo Jingqiu saw someone handing tissues to Jin Cenglv, so he started pouring water, filling a cup and pushing it to Jin Cenglv, "Student Xiao Jin, are you okay?"

    Jin Cenglv raised her eyes, looking at Luo Jingqiu, "I¡¯m fine, but you¡¯re about to die."

    Luo Jingqiu: ???

    This youngdy... must be confused from being sick.

    "Here, have some water first." Luo Jingqiu thought this youngdy needed some water to clear her head.

    "Thank you." Jin Cenglv expressed her thanks and then added, "But you¡¯re really going to die."

    Luo Jingqiu: "..."

    Wants to snatch the water back.

    After Jin Cenglv finished speaking, she bent her head and sipped water, pondering how to continue the conversation.

    Yet after thinking for a long time, she truly didn¡¯t know what to say next.

    So she held the cup and took sips with each thought.

    Gu Zhiqi seemed to have guessed it, and without waiting for Jin Cenglv to start speaking, she looked at Luo Jingqiu and said, "Want to save your life? Five million."

    Luo Jingqiu: ?!

    Got it!

    He finally understood!

    They¡¯re trying to y the forteller and scam him out of money!

    It¡¯s no wonder Luo Jingqiu thinks Gu Zhiqi and the other two want to scam him.

    Because thergest Mystic Master Alliance in Xia Country¡ªthe Feng Shui Alliance¡ªis in Yan City, so there are many mystic masters in Yan City.

    Usually, in Yan City, there are many mystic masters, some of whom truly have skills, but some are fake, specifically pretending to be mystic masters to deceive people.

    And as a physics professor, Luo Jingqiu only believes in science and never believes in these things.

    Not just Gu Zhiqi and the two others, even if the Alliance Hierarch of the Feng Shui Alliance came, Luo Jingqiu wouldn¡¯t believe.

    Having figured it all out, Luo Jingqiu cleared his throat and earnestly said to Gu Zhiqi and the two others, "Well, feudal superstitions are a no-no, we need science, interested in learning physics? I¡¯m from Yan City University..."

    Luo Jingqiu instantly turned into a nagging professor, starting to introduce physics to Gu Zhiqi and the two others.

    Gu Zhiqi and the two others: "..."

    Seeing Luo Jingqiu about to turn into the next Lv Yao, Gu Zhiqi spoke up and interrupted, "Time to eat."

    The grilled fish had already been served.

    Upon hearing this, Luo Jingqiu immediately shut up.

    Though he talked a lot, he had a friend who believed in the saying about not talking during meals or while sleeping, and over time, he developed the same habit.

    Luo Jingqiu¡¯s friend had just picked up a piece of fish and put it into their mouth and suddenly said, "You just coughed blood, don¡¯t eat spicy."

 Chapter 1094: Setting Up a Stall at the Underground Market

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Chapter 1094: Setting Up a Stall at the Underground Market</h4>

    As he spoke, Zhong Li pushed the grilled fish in front of him over to Jin Cenglv, "Eat this."

    Because Zhong Li doesn¡¯t eat spicy food, Luo Jingqiu and Zhong Li ordered separately.

    The grilled fish was divided into two portions, one spicy and one non-spicy. Gu Zhiqi and the others all liked spicy food, so they ordered the spicy portion together.

    Seeing Jin Cenglv about to eat spicy, Zhong Li directly stopped her.

    Jin Cenglv looked up at Zhong Li but saw that he had already ced the non-spicy grilled fish in front of her.

    Jin Cenglv stared at the grilled fish in front of her, falling silent.

    For Mysterious Sect disciples, spitting blood from bacsh due to fortune-telling is an everyday urrence, and there¡¯s never been a rule saying you can¡¯t eat spicy food after spitting blood.

    Jin Cenglv really couldn¡¯t figure out Zhong Li¡¯s move, so after a few seconds of silence, she looked up at Zhong Li and asked, "So what will you eat?"

    Zhong Li nced at her, then turned his gaze to Gu Zhiqi, "Miss Gu, can I join you?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Then, Zhong Li swapped ces with Luo Jingqiu, who was sitting opposite Jin Cenglv, and joined Gu Zhiqi and Lv Yao in eating a portion together.

    Lv Yao looked at the grilled fish on the table, then at Zhong Li and Jin Cenglv. Wait, I also just spat blood, doesn¡¯t anyone care if I can eat spicy food?

    Indeed, no one cared.

    Except for Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao, the others were already engrossed in their meal.

    Jin Cenglv looked at the grilled fish in front of her and then at Zhong Li, who was sharing a portion with Gu Zhiqi, and fell silent.

    She remembered that the school forum mentioned that Professor Zhong didn¡¯t like spicy food.

    But now he had given her the non-spicy grilled fish and was eating the same portion as her master. Could it be that he has feelings for her master?

    However, her master was already being watched by Third Brother, so Professor Zhong probably doesn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Amidst her wild spections, Jin Cenglv kept eating.

    **

    After finishing their meal, the group left the grilled fish shop together.

    Before parting, they exchanged contact information, and Gu Zhiqi looked at Luo Jingqiu and said, "If you change your mind, feel free to reach out to me anytime."

    Luo Jingqiu: "..."

    Give up on that idea, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m reaching out to you.

    After parting ways with Luo Jingqiu and Zhong Li, Gu Zhiqi took Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao to an underground market near Yan City University.

    The so-called underground market was built below ground and connected to the nearby subway entrance, filled with a dazzling array of goods and many Mystic Masters setting up stalls for fortune-telling.

    Gu Zhiqi walked up to a stall, chatted with one of the stall owners, and after transferring some money, rented the stall.

    Then, she waved to Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao, "Come and sit down."

    Not quite sure why, Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao dutifully sat down at the stall.

    Gu Zhiqi: "From now until 8 PM, you two will sit here and do fortune-telling for people."

    Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv: "..."

    So, Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv sat down at the stall, while Gu Zhiqi pulled up a chair and sat beside them, typing away on her phone.

    The people around found it amusing and intriguing to see three good-looking youths sitting at a fortune-telling stall.

    The elder at the adjacent stall looked at the three andughed mockingly, "Are you sure you¡¯re mature enough to be doing fortune-telling for people?"

    Jin Cenglv and Gu Zhiqi ignored him, while Lv Yao turned to nce at him but quickly looked away.

    As the Chosen One, when being looked down upon, one should ignore them and then fiercely make them eat their words when they overstep.

    He guessed that their clients would show up soon.

    Seeing that the three ignored him, the elder snorted coldly and said no more.

    They thought it would take hours to wait for a client, but unexpectedly, someone came up soon.

    "Gu Zhiqi?"

 Chapter 1095: Unexpected Encounter with Gu Chengan and Yuk Weiyin

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Chapter 1095: Unexpected Encounter with Gu Chengan and Yuk Weiyin</h4>

    Hearing someone call her name, Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyes and looked in the direction of the voice, then saw two familiar figures.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Xiao Qi?"

    As Gu Zhiqi lifted her eyes, the two spoke simultaneously.

    Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao thought guests had arrived, but seeing this, these two didn¡¯t seem to be here for fortune-telling; they seemed to know Gu Zhiqi.

    Realizing that these two knew Gu Zhiqi, both Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao turned their gaze to examine them.

    Before the stall appeared two more people: a dark and slim young man, and a gentle and pretty woman exuding maturity and kindness.

    When Jin Cenglv¡¯s gazended on the young man, his expression flickered slightly.

    The young man¡¯s face was truly peculiar.

    Clearly, he had some destiny, but the destiny around him was sadlycking.

    Because of the young man¡¯s strange face, Jin Cenglv focused on him and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the woman next to him.

    Once Gu Zhiqi saw the two clearly, she raised her eyebrows slightly.

    It was Yuk Weiyin and Gu Chengan, who had often served himself up as her free punching bag before.

    She nced at Gu Chengan, and after seeing his face closely, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes deepened a bit, watching him with interest for a few seconds.

    Gu Chengan naturally noticed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze, furrowed his brow slightly, and said unhappily, "Why are you staring at me?"

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t respond to him, directly moving her gaze to Yuk Weiyin next to him.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi remain silent, Yuk Weiyin still wore a gentle and warm smile, and spoke again, "Xiao Qi, we meet again. Why are you here?"

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was about to speak, Gu Chengan interrupted, "Didn¡¯t you return to Haicheng? Could it be that the Gu Family kicked you out again?"

    "Did you do something to my sister again, which is why you got kicked out of the Gu Family?" Gu Chengan questioned, staring at Gu Zhiqi.

    As soon as Gu Chengan spoke, Yuk Weiyin tugged on his arm and chided, "Chengan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Xiao Qi is your sister. How can you talk to her like that?"

    "She¡¯s not my sister," Gu Chengan muttered softly, with a sullen face.

    However, upon meeting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s yful gaze, Gu Chengan fell silent again.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze reminded him of those humiliating memories of being beaten in Yueqi Vige.

    Hearing Gu Chengan¡¯s muttering, Yuk Weiyin looked resigned, raising her eyes to Gu Zhiqi, "Chengan is still young and doesn¡¯t know better. Xiao Qi, please don¡¯t mind him."

    Leaning back in her chair, Gu Zhiqi shrugged indifferently, "Feeling a bit itchy for a free beating, I guess. Understandable."

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi said this, Gu Chengan suddenly looked up at her, only ring without daring to say anything else.

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, Yuk Weiyin seemed a bit surprised, maintaining a faint smile, "As long as you¡¯re not upset with him."

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Yuk Weiyin¡¯s words, just smiled, and said nothing.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s reaction, Yuk Weiyin felt somewhat uneasy.

    After all, during their previous meetings, although Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t enthusiastic, she wasn¡¯t as perfunctory as this either.

    Is it because of Gu Chengan?

    Her mind swirling with thoughts, she continued to smile gently, "I heard the Gu Family took you back. Why are you here in Yan City? And..." Yuk Weiyin said, ncing at the stall beside Gu Zhiqi, hesitantly continued, "setting up a stall here?"

 Chapter 1096: Relatives?

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Chapter 1096: Rtives?</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Yuk Weiyin¡¯s question, suddenly smiled, looked up at Yuk Weiyin and said, "I¡¯m apanying a friend." Before Yuk Weiyin could speak, she continued, "My friend is pretty good at fortune-telling, would you like a reading, big sister?"

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, Jin Cenglv immediately chimed in, "Five million for one reading, no charge if it¡¯s inurate."

    The line her master taught her, she didn¡¯t expect to use it so soon.

    Yuk Weiyin didn¡¯t expect things to develop this way, almost unable to maintain her smile.

    Fortune-telling? And urately?

    Aren¡¯t the three of them together less than thirty years old?

    Saying they can tell fortunes, Yuk Weiyin didn¡¯t believe it one bit.

    Yuk Weiyin directly waved her hand, "No need, big sister doesn¡¯t believe in these things."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded slightly, saying with a hint of regret, "I see."

    Listening to that slightly perfunctory and casual regret in her voice, Yuk Weiyin felt a peculiar sensation in her heart.

    However, she didn¡¯t think much of it, her smile unchanged, she continued watching Gu Zhiqi and said, "How long are you staying in Yan City? Do you want toe to my house and hang out?"

    Just as Yuk Weiyin finished speaking, Gu Chengan tugged at her sleeve, "Big sister."

    Yuk Weiyin raised her hand and gently patted Gu Chengan¡¯s shoulder, then continued looking at Gu Zhiqi and said, "Since we found out about your and Yueyue¡¯s heritage, we sisters haven¡¯t had a proper talk. If you¡¯re not in a hurry to go back, why note stay at my ce for a few days?"

    "No." Gu Zhiqi nced upward slightly, the smile on her facezy, looking at Yuk Weiyin, "I have things to do, leaving once done."

    Yuk Weiyin listened, her face full of regret, "That¡¯s really a pity."

    "Big sister, let¡¯s go, the parent-teacher meeting is about to start." Just then, Yuk Weiyin¡¯s hand was tugged again by Gu Chengan.

    Yuk Weiyin turned her head to nce at the person beside her, then looked at Gu Zhiqi with a face full of reluctance, "We have to go, today¡¯s the parent-teacher meeting at Chengan¡¯s school, time¡¯s almost up."

    After speaking, Yuk Weiyin thought of something, looked at Gu Zhiqi, and suddenly asked, "Do you know that Chengan transferred to Yan City No.1 Middle School?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "I know now."

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, Yuk Weiyin paused slightly, then looked at Gu Chengan with a hint of me, "This child, transferring schools and didn¡¯t inform you."

    As she spoke, Yuk Weiyin looked at Gu Zhiqi and seemed afraid of misunderstanding, exining, "This child is just too aloof, treats me the same way. If I hadn¡¯t run into him by chance half a month ago, I wouldn¡¯t have known he transferred to Yan City No.1 Middle School."

    Gu Zhiqi listened, her expression unchanged.

    But Gu Chengan reached out again to tug at Yuk Weiyin, "Big sister, we¡¯re going to bete."

    He really didn¡¯t want Gu Zhiqi to know he was studying at Yan City No.1 Middle School.

    Yuk Weiyin listened, eyes showing a hint of helplessness, "Then Chengan and I will head off for now, if you have some time, feel free toe find me for a hangout, juste to the Yuk Family to find me."

    As soon as Yuk Weiyin finished speaking, she was pulled by Gu Chengan towards the subway entrance.

    Yuk Weiyin turned back, looked at Gu Zhiqi once, and waved at her.

    Soon, the figures of the two merged into the crowd.

    After Yuk Weiyin and Gu Chengan left, Lv Yao immediately turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, his face filled with curiosity as he asked, "Master Zhi, are they your rtives?"

    Gu Zhiqi slightly lowered her gaze, her expressionzy, "Blood rtions."

    Upon hearing this, Lv Yao scratched the back of his head, didn¡¯t seem like rtives either.

    Probably, they aren¡¯t important people.

 Chapter 1097: Gu Chenganâ€™s Face; Just Trying to Scam for Money

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Chapter 1097: Gu Chengan¡¯s Face; Just Trying to Scam for Money</h4>

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s point of interest differed from Lv Yao¡¯s. After watching Gu Chengan and Yuk Weiyin leave, Jin Cenglv turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi and asked, "Master, was there something wrong with that young man¡¯s face?"

    As soon as Jin Cenglv asked the question, Gu Zhiqi raised his eyes, lightly lifted his eyebrows, and was about to speak, but was interrupted.

    "Yes, there is something wrong, a small sign of wealth and nobility."

    It was the old man beside them who spoke.

    The old man spoke with an inscrutable expression, while stroking his beard.

    Jin Cenglv nced at him, said nothing, and turned his head back to continue watching Gu Zhiqi,

    Gu Zhiqi ignored the old man and asked Jin Cenglv, "What did you see?"

    The old man snorted when he saw that the three of them ignored him and stopped talking.

    However, he still pricked up his ears, listening to the conversation between Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv.

    After Gu Zhiqi asked, Jin Cenglv pondered for two seconds and then uncertainly said, "It looks like someone snatched his fortune."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "It¡¯s not just looks like."

    Jin Cenglv heard this and blinked lightly.

    So, was that young man really robbed of his fortune?

    Lv Yao, who was on the side, listened in confusion, "Master Zhi, Sister, what are you talking about? What snatching fortune? Did that young man just now have his fortune taken?"

    Before Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv could reply, Lv Yao added, "That young man had a full forehead and rosy ears, clearly a face about to meet a benefactor and have good luck, how was his fortune snatched?"

    If his fortune was taken, he couldn¡¯t possibly have such a face.

    Shouldn¡¯t he look unlucky all over?

    "Pfft¡ª"

    Just as Lv Yao finished speaking, a snort came from nearby, issued by the old man.

    Lv Yao nced sideways at the old man.

    "You talk like you know something." The old man said while touching his beard, "It¡¯s utterly absurd, those two just now clearly had faces of great wealth and nobility, since you know them, why not foster a rtionship?"

    Thetter sentence, the old man said while looking at Gu Zhiqi.

    His eyes full of "You¡¯re really stupid."

    However, Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t even spare him a nce and was typing on his phone with his eyes down.

    Lv Yao listened to the old man and rolled his eyes silently, does Master Zhi need to cozy up to anyone?

    Lv Yao ignored the old man, and even more so did Jin Cenglv and Gu Zhiqi, leading the old man to hum slightly and fall silent.

    The stall fell into silence for a moment, Jin Cenglv sat there pondering for a long time, suddenly looked sideways at Gu Zhiqi, "Why hasn¡¯t his facial appearance changed?"

    Logically, after the fortune is snatched, the facial appearance should change.

    But the young man¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Maybe it hasn¡¯t had the chance to change yet."

    Jin Cenglv understood upon hearing this.

    However, after destiny is snatched, the face usually changes quickly, but since the young man¡¯s face had no time to change, it¡¯s very likely that it was snatched today.

    Lv Yao on the side heard this and felt like he understood too.

    Thinking of Gu Zhiqi and Yuk Weiyin¡¯s conversation earlier, Lv Yao suddenly asked Gu Zhiqi, "Master Zhi, when you asked whether that woman wanted a fortune reading earlier, was it because she was entangled in cmity?"

    Gu Zhiqi looked up at Lv Yao when he heard this, "Isn¡¯t it possible that I just wanted to trick her money?"

    Lv Yao: "..."

    Lv Yao fell silent, and so did Jin Cenglv.

    Who could have thought of that?

    Lv Yao looked at Gu Zhiqi, his expressionplex, "Master Zhi, you..."

    Under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s calm andzy gaze, Lv Yao couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, onlypleting it in his heart.

    Who would have thought, you turned out to be such a Master Zhi?

 Chapter 1098

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Chapter 1098</h4>

    Beside her, Jin Cenglv was silent for a few seconds, suddenly asking Gu Zhiqi, "Master, if you were to handle that teenager¡¯s problem, how would you do it?"

    Jin Cenglv was silent for quite a while, thinking about how she would handle it if she encountered the teenager¡¯s issue.

    After deciding what she would do, she asked Gu Zhiqi.

    She wanted to hear her master¡¯s methods and learn from them.

    <fn6c50> Find the newest release on Find_Novel(.</fn6c50>

    Listening to Jin Cenglv¡¯s question, Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow,zily replying, "I wouldn¡¯t handle it; I wouldn¡¯t do anything."

    Jin Cenglv: ?

    Gu Zhiqi slightly tilted her eyes, lookingzily at Jin Cenglv, "I never help people with issues who I can¡¯t stand."

    Regarding Gu Chengan¡¯s attitude toward her in Yueqi Vige, although Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t care at all, she was not the type to repay grievances with virtue.

    Whether Gu Chengan¡¯s destiny was taken or whether he lived or died had nothing to do with her.

    Jin Cenglv heard that and fell silent.

    "Stop bluffing, you¡¯re clearly just making it up. Saying you wouldn¡¯t handle it, but they don¡¯t have any problem, so what are you handling?"

    The old man beside them, listening to Jin Cenglv and Gu Zhiqi, began looking for an opportunity for drama.

    This time, Gu Zhiqi finally looked directly at him, her eyes sweeping over him with a faint gaze, "Your forehead is darkened, you¡¯re about to face disaster."

    Upon hearing this, the old man was so angry that his beard puffed up, "You little girl, how can you talk like that? Lying is one thing, but you even cursed me¡ªdo you believe that I¡¯ll... ah!"

    Before the old man could finish his words, they were reced by cries of pain.

    Suddenly, the old man who was puffing up and ring had a brick smacked on his forehead, now a bloody mess.

    His cor was grabbed by a middle-aged man, "Fraud! Give me back my daughter¡¯s life!"

    "You said she¡¯d be fine, why? Why did she die? Ah?"

    The middle-aged man spoke and raised the brick, striking again toward the old man¡¯s forehead.

    But this time, the brick didn¡¯tnd on the old man¡¯s forehead but was blocked by a white and slender hand.

    The middle-aged man paused, turning to look at the person who stopped him, and upon seeing that delicate face, paused again.

    Taking advantage of the man¡¯s hesitation, the old man quickly escaped, continuously shouting, "They¡¯re going to kill, they¡¯re going to kill me! Help!"

    Upon hearing these shouts, the middle-aged man returned to his senses, ring angrily at Gu Zhiqi, "Are you with her? You frauds!"

    The middle-aged man howled in anger, raising the brick to strike Gu Zhiqi.

    But his wrist was tightly mped down by Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi restrained the middle-aged man¡¯s hand with one hand, ncing sideways at Lv Yao, "Take the one who¡¯s shouting the loudest."

    Upon hearing this, Lv Yao¡¯s eyes instantly brightened, and with a swift move, he tackled the old man, subduing him within seconds.

    "Let go of me! Let go! Murder! Help, they¡¯re going to murder together!"

    "Where is justice? Where is righteousness? Gang up on an old man in broad daylight!"

    The old man howled loudly, his voice desperately sharp, sounding so pitiful.

    It was already a crowded area, and because of the old man¡¯s shouts, many onlookers gathered around.

    Some called the police, others already had their phones out recording video or starting livestreams.

    "Let go of that old man, I¡¯ve already called the police."

    "I¡¯ve recorded everything, none of you can run."

    "I¡¯m going to livestream and expose you all!"

    Gu Zhiqi nced at those holding up phones from the corner of her eyes, a trace of coolness appearing at the bottom of her eyes, "Chubby Chiu, time to work."

    Chubby Chiu: "Okay."

    "My dear viewers, it¡¯s infuriating. I never expected that even in the year 8905, things like this would happen, just now..."

 Chapter 1099: Does This Mean She Canâ€™t Be Saved?

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Chapter 1099: Does This Mean She Can¡¯t Be Saved?</h4>

    "Hey? What happened to the inte? Why is there no connection?"

    In just a short while, some people had already started live streaming, but as soon as the stream began, they realized there was no inte.

    The person holding the phone to live stream looked anxious, still trying to connect to thework, while Chubby Chiu, who had blocked thework, hid his aplishments and fame.

    Because of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s intervention, the middle-aged man¡¯s rationality returned, and he finally noticed the situation around him.

    His hand, which was gripping a brick, tightened as he looked at Gu Zhiqi, "You... what do you mean?"

    Stopping him from killing the fraudster, yet having the fraudster caught.

    Gu Zhiqi: "It¡¯s not worth being charged with murder for a con artist."

    The middle-aged man let out a bitterugh upon hearing this, "Ha, my daughter is dying, what¡¯s the point of living? Right now, I just want to cut him to pieces."

    As the middle-aged man spoke, his gaze returned to the old man, and intense hatred erupted in his eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Just because she¡¯s about to die, does that guarantee she can¡¯t live?"

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man¡¯s body stiffened, and he suddenly turned his eyes towards Gu Zhiqi, "What do you mean!"

    "Do you have a way to save my daughter?" The middle-aged man seemed to find a lifeline, staring intently at Gu Zhiqi.

    Before Gu Zhiqi could speak, the middle-aged man suddenly gave a self-mockingugh, "How is that possible? The doctors said there¡¯s no hope, how could you..."

    Before the middle-aged man could finish speaking, Gu Zhiqi interrupted him, "If you don¡¯t want your daughter to wake up and find she has a father who¡¯s a murderer, you¡¯d better control yourself."

    Hearing this, the middle-aged man looked up at Gu Zhiqi.

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t say anything more and released the man¡¯s hand.

    This time, the man stood still and didn¡¯t act.

    <fn3c5e> Chapters first released on find?novel</fn3c5e>

    A few minutester, the police arrived and took the old man, the middle-aged man, and Gu Zhiqi away.

    **

    After finishing their statements at the police station, Gu Zhiqi and the other two left.

    The middle-aged man was temporarily detained for assault.

    Before leaving, the middle-aged man nced at Gu Zhiqi, "Youngdy, back at the subway station, you said my daughter could wake up. Can she really?"

    Though he didn¡¯t believe it, he wanted to.

    "When you get home, you can see a healthy daughter." With that, Gu Zhiqi left with Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao.

    They had encountered someone with some Merit Points and hadn¡¯t done their duty this month, so they decided to help him out.

    After leaving the police station, the three of them took a taxi, first heading to the home of the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s home was in the suburbs, in a very dpidated building. Led by Gu Zhiqi, the three climbed a building where the corridor was very dark, piled with a lot of clutter on both sides.

    Lv Yao followed closely behind Gu Zhiqi, speaking curiously, "Master Zhi, does that man¡¯s home really here? How did you know?"

    Jin Cenglv heard it and cast a slight nce at Gu Zhiqi, his eyes also filled with doubt.

    Gu Zhiqi: "I guessed."

    Jin Cenglv, Lv Yao: Do you think that¡¯s believable?

    Gu Zhiqi ignored the disbelief on their faces and stopped outside a door, then began to pick the lock.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao that she knew the middle-aged man¡¯s address because Chubby Chiu hacked the man¡¯s phone.

    Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao fell silent as they watched Gu Zhiqi tantly pick the lock.

    With a click, the lock opened.

    Gu Zhiqi pushed the door open and entered the room, followed closely by Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao. As soon as they stepped inside, a musty smell hit them.

    The room was very small, and stuffed with quite a bit of clutter in the already cramped space.

 Chapter 1100: Haunted by a Yin Entity

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Chapter 1100: Haunted by a Yin Entity</h4>

    Not just clutter, even the kitchen and bed are cramped in this small space, appearing very crowded.

    At this time, a little girl about six or seven years old was lying on the bed, her eyes tightly closed, her face blue, and her breath very faint.

    The moment Jin Cenglv saw the little girl, he stepped over and stood by the bed, staring at it for a long time.

    Gu Zhiqi saw this, and walked over to the bed as well.

    It was unclear whether it was Jin Cenglv¡¯s illusion, but as Gu Zhiqi approached the bed, the little girl¡¯splexion seemed to improve significantly, and even her breathing became long and deep.

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s eyes moved slightly, looked sideways at Gu Zhiqi, eyes filled with doubt.

    Gu Zhiqi looked sideways at Jin Cenglv, "Did you see any problem?"

    Jin Cenglv pondered for a few seconds and replied, "She has long been afflicted by an evil presence."

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows, "Solve it."

    After speaking, she stepped back a few paces. After retreating, for some unknown reason, Gu Zhiqi stepped forward two steps again.

    Jin Cenglv did not see Gu Zhiqi¡¯s actions, stood by the bed, began to form hand seals, while slightly lowering his eyes, chanting a continuous series of spells.

    Soon, golden light shed at his fingertips.

    As the golden light on his fingers grew increasingly dazzling, Jin Cenglv chanted, "Appear!"

    Immediately after, he released the golden light from his hand.

    In an instant, the small room was filled with scattered golden light, and a figure began to appear faintly in the corner of the bed.

    "Ah!"

    Apanied by a shrill and miserable scream, the figure fully materialized.

    The person was wearing a white dress, stained with a ring patch of blood, with a wound on her forehead that was oozing blood.

    "Who are you people?" After screaming, the woman looked fiercely and cautiously at Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv.

    Jin Cenglv did not answer her question, his fingertips moved slightly, intending to capture the woman directly.

    However, he was stopped by Gu Zhiqi just as he was halfway through forming the hand seals.

    Jin Cenglv looked slightly sideways at Gu Zhiqi, his eyes carrying an inquiring look.

    Gu Zhiqi: "You want to capture her directly?"

    Jin Cenglv nodded.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Capture her and take her where?"

    Jin Cenglv candidly said, "Let Lv Yao take her back to the master¡¯s... take her back to his master¡¯s sect."

    He initially wanted to mention the master¡¯s sect directly but changed his wording, remembering that he had already voluntarily left it.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on her phrasing but on Jin Cenglv¡¯s mention of having Lv Yao take the woman back to the master¡¯s sect.

    "Have Lv Yao take her back to the master¡¯s sect for the New Year?"

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to send her into the Reincarnation Path?

    Jin Cenglv: "..."

    Seeing Jin Cenglv remain silent, Gu Zhiqi felt puzzled and asked, "Why not send her into the Reincarnation Path yourself?"

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, Jin Cenglv was somewhat confused but still answered truthfully, "I can¡¯t send her into the Reincarnation Path myself. Lv Yao¡¯s master¡¯s sect has a Gate of Reincarnation. Letting Lv Yao take her back is essentially having him send her through the Gate of Reincarnation."

    Gu Zhiqi understood this upon hearing it, paused for a few seconds, and then asked, "Is there no one in your master¡¯s sect who can send a deceased person directly into the Reincarnation Path without relying on the Gate of Reincarnation?"

    As Gu Zhiqi posed the question, both Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv shook their heads in unison.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi paused for two seconds in thought, then stepped forward two steps, standing firmly by the bed, intending to take action herself.

    <fn2c4d> Checktest chapters at find(?)ovel</fn2c4d>

    The woman in white, seeing Gu Zhiqi approaching the bed, had fear reflected in her eyes. She retreated while continuously shouting, "Don¡¯te nearer, don¡¯te any closer!"

    Even when she had retreated to the edge, the woman was still backing away, almost pressing into the wall when Gu Zhiqi raised her hand and immobilized her.

 Chapter 1101: Can I Trust You?

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Chapter 1101: Can I Trust You?</h4>

    The woman couldn¡¯t move anything except her head, and the fear in her eyes grew even stronger. "What have you done to me? Let go of me!"

    "What is your rtionship with her? Mother and daughter?" Gu Zhiqi said, slightly lowering her gaze to look at the little girl lying on the bed.

    The woman was stunned for a moment after hearing this, a trace of grief shing through her eyes, but soon they were filled with vignce. "What does our rtionship have to do with you?"

    "Let me go!"

    Gu Zhiqi saw the woman¡¯s reaction and knew she had guessed correctly.

    "Do you love your daughter?" Gu Zhiqi looked at the woman and asked this question.

    The woman heard Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, a sh of confusion fleeting in her eyes, but she still answered her question. "I carried her for ten months. How could I not love her?"

    Gu Zhiqi listened, with little change in her expression. "But as I see it, you don¡¯t love her."

    The woman was taken aback, her eyes growing frantic. "What do you know?"

    "That¡¯s my daughter. How could I not love her? You¡¯re talking nonsense!"

    Gu Zhiqi said, "Do you know your daughter is going to die?"

    The woman¡¯s body stiffened, and she stopped speaking, endless grief and sadness filling her eyes.

    "Originally, she didn¡¯t have to die."

    The woman was startled upon hearing this, suddenly looking up at Gu Zhiqi. "What did you say?"

    Gu Zhiqi continued calmly, "She ended up like this because of you."

    <fn97a2> Content originallyes from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn97a2>

    "How... How could it be?" The woman couldn¡¯t believe it.

    She thought Gu Zhiqi was talking nonsense.

    Seeing the woman¡¯s disbelief, Gu Zhiqi wasn¡¯t bothered and simply said, "You¡¯ve been with her for seven years, right?"

    The woman looked up at Gu Zhiqi. "How... how do you know?"

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer her question and instead asked, "Was she frail and sickly since childhood?"

    The woman fell silent.

    "She was supposed to have a healthy body and live to a ripe old age."

    When Gu Zhiqi finished, the woman looked up at her. "Is... is that true?"

    "Because you are with her, she became weak and sickly. If you continue to stay with her, within three days, you will both enter the Reincarnation Path together."

    The woman was startled by this and quickly shook her head at Gu Zhiqi, "No! No! She can¡¯t die! I don¡¯t want her to die!"

    "Not only her, but your husband will also be affected by you, living a life of constant struggles and poverty."

    "How... how could it be?" The woman couldn¡¯t believe such a fact, shaking her head repeatedly, chanting, "Impossible, impossible."

    "Since you died, has your husband faced constant difficulties at work, trouble in life, and fallen ill often?"

    Upon hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, the woman fellpletely silent.

    Tears rolled down as she shook her head, unable to believe it was her who had harmed her child and husband.

    Clearly, she had helped them drive away many evil spirits.

    Clearly, she just wanted to protect them and watch her daughter grow up healthy and strong.

    Who would have thought... she was the one causing them unhappiness?

    Seeing the woman believe her, Gu Zhiqi said nothing more, letting here to terms with it.

    Though she was already a soul, there was no resentment in her. As long as the obsession in her heart disappeared, she could enter the Reincarnation Path.

    Because of the woman¡¯s silence, the room fell into silence.

    About ten minutester, the woman looked up, hesitating as she spoke to Gu Zhiqi, "Is what you said true? Can I... trust you?"

 Chapter 1102: A Womanâ€™s Story

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Chapter 1102: A Woman¡¯s Story</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi: "If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane with me for a while. In two months, I¡¯ll take you to see your husband and daughter."

    Unresolved attachment is hard to dissipate. If she can¡¯t truly see her husband and daughter¡¯s lives improve, her attachment might never be relieved.

    The woman¡¯s eyes brightened, "Is it possible?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded and then said, "There¡¯s one condition."

    Upon hearing this, the woman immediately became serious, "Tell me."

    Gu Zhiqi: "If their lives have improved in two months, then you must willingly enter the Reincarnation Path."

    Upon hearing this, the woman fell silent.

    However, within a minute, the woman clenched her teeth and agreed, "I promise you."

    **

    Before leaving, Gu Zhiqi fed a small pill to the little girl. When the woman learned that her husband would be back soon, she gazed at her daughter with reluctant affection and then left with Gu Zhiqi and the others.

    On the way back, the woman shared her story with Gu Zhiqi and the others.

    Her name is Qin Jiaojiao, and in her previous life, she was a doctor.

    She saved countless lives throughout her life, yet in the end, she was unable to save her own life.

    She died seven years ago, on the day she was supposed to give birth. That day, she was in a car ident, but she fought with all her strength to bring her child into the world safely. Only after ensuring her child¡¯s safety did she willingly close her eyes.

    After her death, seeing her husband in a state of despair and agony, afraid he couldn¡¯t care for their child properly, she chose not to leave.

    She stayed by the side of her husband and daughter, staying there for seven years.

    Unexpectedly, her presence brought harm to both her husband and daughter for those entire seven years.

    Her daughter¡¯s health progressively worsened; to cure their daughter, her husband traveled to many ces, selling their house and car, and even lost his job.

    Despite all these efforts, their daughter¡¯s illness was not cured.

    The hopeless husband could only turn to Mysticism, seeking help from a fortune teller who provided a Talisman Paper.

    The fortune teller imed that if the Talisman Paper was burned and fed to the daughter, within two days, the daughter would recover remarkably.

    The husband believed it, but unexpectedly, after feeding it to the daughter, her condition worsened instead.

    The doctor said that originally, she could live another year or two, but after this ordeal, she would only survive for a few days. The husband, full of regret and hatred, took a brick to find the teller for revenge.

    The woman wanted to follow him but realized she couldn¡¯t do anything, so she stayed with her dying daughter.

    After the woman¡¯s story, Gu Zhiqi and the others arrived at their destination - a milk tea shop. They ordered three cups of milk tea and found a ce to sit down.

    Gu Zhiqi nced at Jin Cenglv and asked, "Do you have a Net ount?"

    Jin Cenglv listened and shook his head.

    Jin Cenglv shook his head, but Lv Yao raised his hand, "I have one!"

    Gu Zhiqi first looked at Jin Cenglv and said, "Register one first."

    After speaking, he took out his phone, opened the Net app, and said to the two, "In the future, you both can do fortune-telling online. I¡¯ll set up a dynamic to attract traffic for you."

    Going to the Underground Market was initially meant to bring Jin Cenglv and the others to set up a stall, letting them practice in person, but an incident urred unexpectedly.

    To prevent simr troubles, Gu Zhiqi ns to let them practice on Net.

    <fnba78> For more chapters visit find(?)ovel</fnba78>

    Although the effect doesn¡¯t match real-life scenarios, it can still provide some practical experience.

    Especially for Jin Cenglv, who urgently needs practice to umte Merit Points, the effect should be good.

    After Jin Cenglv registered an ount, Gu Zhiqi posted a dynamic.

    Zhezhi: Took in two little apprentices. For fortune-telling, you can find them @Y@Ah Lv

 Chapter 1103: Knocked Out and Taken Back to the Villa

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Chapter 1103: Knocked Out and Taken Back to the Vi</h4>

    The moment Gu Zhiqi posted her update, it was forwarded within a minute by Fall.

    Three minutester, 007 forwarded it too.

    Another three minutes and Moon did the same.

    Afterwards, others gradually followed suit in forwarding it¡ªsome had sought her fortune-telling services, while others did so out of regard for Fall, 007, and Moon.

    Lv Yao watched the increasing number of private messages, his mouth agape.

    Even though his certified profession is also a diviner, over the past year, only about ten people had asked him for fortune-telling.

    This was the first time so many people reached out to him for fortune-telling.

    Gu Zhiqi: "If you encounter anything you can¡¯t resolve, you can find me."

    Saying this to the two of them, Gu Zhiqi began to repair the mental method, while Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao started doing fortune-telling for others.

    It wasn¡¯t until 7 p.m. that the three left the milk tea shop.

    First, they went to have dinner, then headed to Wu Minfen¡¯s ce.

    When the three of them reached Wu Minfen¡¯s house, as they stepped out of the elevator, they saw Wu Minfen standing at the door kissing a middle-aged man.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi immediately set up an invisibility formation around the three of them.

    Gu Zhiqi had investigated beforehand that Wu Minfen¡¯s husband, Professor Zhou, had a ss tonight and wouldn¡¯t be done yet.

    Thus, that man was likely not her husband but Wu Minfen¡¯s lover.

    However, considering the time, Professor Zhou was about to finish his ss, so this man ought to be leaving soon.

    Gu Zhiqi nned to wait for the man to leave before knocking Wu Minfen out to take her away.

    Gu Zhiqi gave Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv a look to stay silent, and then they waited in ce.

    After the kissing ended, the man did leave. Wu Minfen personally escorted him to the elevator and urged, "Hurry up, or Zhou Lin will be back soon."

    The man heard this, a trace of dissatisfaction shing in his eyes, and replied sarcastically, "Him again? Can¡¯t you stop mentioning him? If only I¡¯d met you sooner, I would be the one you call husband."

    The man¡¯s words deepened the smile on Wu Minfen¡¯s lips, her face calm and gentle, "Go back first, I¡¯ll find you in a couple of days."

    Unwillingly, the man left upon hearing that.

    Their brief conversation was enough to stun Lv Yao.

    A major affair scene indeed!

    As soon as the elevator doors closed, the gracious smile vanished from Wu Minfen¡¯s face, and she turned to head back towards the door.

    She hadn¡¯t taken two steps when suddenly her neck throbbed with pain, and she lost consciousness.

    **

    Gu Zhiqi and the others took the unconscious Wu Minfen back to Su Yunling¡¯s vi.

    <fnc65d> Fresh chapters posted on find{n}ovel</fnc65d>

    Upon entering the vi, they immediately noticed someone sitting on the sofa.

    Hearing themotion at the door, Su Yunling shifted his gaze from the script, looking towards the entrance.

    As if already anticipating Gu Zhiqi¡¯s presence among the arrivals, Su Yunling¡¯s eyes were already tinged with a gentle smile, "You¡¯re back?"

    His tone was warmly mellow.

    Gu Zhiqi was used to this, but Jin Cenglv, having seen Su Yunling¡¯s other sides, found it a bit hard to stay calm.

    Watching Su Yunling¡¯s expression and hearing his tone and question, Jin Cenglv even had an illusion¡ªthis was a husband waiting for his wife¡¯s return.

    "Brother?" Gu Zhiqi was also a bit surprised upon seeing Su Yunling, "Off work so early today?"

    Su Yunling set the script aside and stood up, "Today¡¯s scenes were few."

    This time, ying a viin in "Delusion of God," he didn¡¯t have many scenespared to the male lead, and he had finished the recent ones.

    He had about half a month of free time ahead.

    Listening to Su Yunling¡¯s answer, Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Su Yunling¡¯s gaze fell on what she held in her hand, seeing she was carrying a woman, raising an eyebrow, "Who¡¯s this?"

 Chapter 1104: Wrapping Up

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Chapter 1104: Wrapping Up</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi: "A person who plunders the destiny of others."

    As she spoke, Gu Zhiqi threw the person urately into the center of the already drawn Three-Star Array Map.

    When Gu Zhiqi threw, she deliberately turned the person around, so the woman being thrown was now lying on her back in the formation diagram.

    And Su Yunling also saw her face, stared at her for a few seconds, and whispered, "Is it her?"

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes and looked at Su Yunling, "Do you know her?"

    Su Yunling: "She¡¯s quite famous in the circle."

    Wu Minfen was in the entertainment industry when she was young, won many awards, and even if she has retired now, her status in the circle is still very high.

    Compared to the current top stars, although her fan base is notrge, she has many die-hard fans, and even after retiring, she still has many followers.

    Her acting skills are also widely recognized as good. Many film and television academies cut her videos for students to learn, and she seems to be teaching a performance ss in one of the film academies right now.

    Previously, Su Yunling didn¡¯t quite understand; although Wu Minfen¡¯s acting had merits, it wasn¡¯t enough to give her such a high status in the circle.

    Now, Su Yunling seems to understand.

    Gu Zhiqi listened to Su Yunling¡¯s response, gently raised an eyebrow, and her lips curved into azy, wicked smile, "Soon, she¡¯ll be even more famous."

    This woman has seized quite a bit of destiny.

    She did many ugly deeds, and the reason they weren¡¯t exposed was all because of that aura of destiny.

    If she loses that aura of destiny, it will be hard for this woman not to be well-known then.

    Su Yunling listened to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s response, raised an eyebrow, but didn¡¯t ask further.

    **

    At midnight, when the clock¡¯s hands pointed to 12, Gu Zhiqi began the Array Setup.

    To be safe, Su Yunling stayed beside to guard.

    The formation ran for a full three hours, and until three in the morning, the brilliance on the formation finally faded away.

    At this time, the red formation diagram on the ground had disappeared, and Gu Zhiqi and Lv Yao quickly left the formation area.

    Only Jin Cenglv remained sitting in meditation.

    "Master Zhi, what¡¯s Senior Sister doing?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "She has Advanced."

    Upon hearing this, Lv Yao looked at Jin Cenglv with a trace of envy in his eyes.

    While the two were talking, Su Yunling had already approached them, first reaching out to ruffle Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair, "All done?"

    Gu Zhiqi lifted her gaze, looked at Su Yunling, and shook her head.

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, looking at Gu Zhiqi, his eyes filled with inquisitive color.

    "We still need to send her back."

    Gu Zhiqi said, pointing at the still unconscious Wu Minfen.

    Her destiny has been extracted, and with the formation still on her, it¡¯s best not to let her know for now.

    <fneaa9> This update is avable on find{n}ovel</fneaa9>

    Su Yunling: "I¡¯ll have someone send her back. You go rest."

    Gu Zhiqi listened, her gaze flickered slightly.

    Thinking of Jin Cenglv who was still advancing, Gu Zhiqi turned her gaze to her.

    Seeing this, Su Yunling fixed his gaze on Lv Yao.

    Lv Yao clearly felt Su Yunling¡¯s gaze on him, and for some reason, instinctively understood the look in Su Yunling¡¯s eyes.

    "Master Zhi, you go rest. I¡¯ll stay and watch over Senior Sister."

    "If there¡¯s a problem I can¡¯t solve, I¡¯ll call you."

    Su Yunling heard this, turned his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, "Go to sleep now."

    He knew the child¡¯s sleep schedule, and at this time, the child must be very tired.

    Finally, unable to resist the fatigue, Gu Zhiqi went upstairs to rest.

    When she woke up, it was already nine in the morning.

    When Gu Zhiqi came downstairs, the vi was filled with the aroma of food, and on the sofa, Lv Yao was chirping away with Jin Cenglv.

 Chapter 1105: Leaving Yan City; A Bit Reluctant

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Chapter 1105: Leaving Yan City; A Bit Reluctant</h4>

    When they heard the noiseing from the stairs, Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv both raised their eyes to look at Gu Zhiqi.

    "Master Zhi! You¡¯re awake?"

    "Master."

    As Lv Yao and Jin Cenglv spoke, they both stood up and watched Gu Zhiqiing down the stairs.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded at the two of them and noticed their lively expressions, so she asked, "Have you guys not slept yet or just woke up?"

    Lv Yao scratched his head upon hearing the question from Gu Zhiqi, "Senior Sister just sessfully advanced an hour ago. I... I identally fell asleepst night."

    After speaking, fearing Gu Zhiqi might me him, Lv Yao quickly added, "But someone was watching over, Mr. Su called someone toe watch over Senior Sister, so then I slept."

    Gu Zhiqi listened, but didn¡¯t seem to mind, just nodded, and then walked towards the kitchen.

    In the kitchen, Su Yunling was cooking.

    Gu Zhiqi leaned against the door frame, staring at his back.

    Su Yunling turned around and nced at the doorway, as if already knowing that the person at the door was Gu Zhiqi, with a gentle smile in his eyes, "Awake?"

    <fnc72d> This update is avable on findnovel</fnc72d>

    Gu Zhiqi raised an eyebrow, leaned against the door frame, and looked at Su Yunling with azy smile, "Good morning, brother."

    Su Yunling¡¯s eyes crinkled with a smile, returning Gu Zhiqi¡¯s greeting, "Good morning."

    After speaking, he continued to stir-fry the food in the pot.

    Gu Zhiqi stood at the door watching Su Yunling for a long time, not knowing how much time had passed, Gu Zhiqi said, "The affairs in Yan City are settled. I¡¯m nning to directly go to the capital to treat Mr. Jin. Do you want to go together?"

    If she went by herself, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible.

    But it would be better if Su Yunling could go too.

    She could take advantage of his ce for food and amodation.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t answer Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, but instead nced back and asked, "When do you n to leave?"

    Hearing his answer, Gu Zhiqi thought he didn¡¯t have the time and felt slightly disappointed, but she maintained aposed face and said, "Today."

    The day after tomorrow would be November 1st, the appointed time with Fu Xiyan.

    Therefore, she needed toplete the second round of treatment for Jin Cengran before the day after tomorrow.

    As it stood, the time seemed pretty tight.

    Su Yunling: "Would a flight at one this afternoon be okay?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, but knowing that Su Yunling was focused on the food in the pot and couldn¡¯t see her nod, she replied, "Yes."

    "Alright, then let¡¯s book the one o¡¯clock ticket." After saying that, Su Yunling thought of Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao, and asked, "Do your two little partners want to go together?"

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t know where Lv Yao lived, but he knew Jin Cenglv¡¯s house was in the capital, so he assumed they would go there.

    "I¡¯ll ask them," Gu Zhiqi said, turning to inquire with Jin Cenglv and Lv Yao.

    In the end, the number of people going to the capital included Jin Cenglv.

    Because Su Yunling didn¡¯t clearly tell Gu Zhiqi whether he was going to the capital or not, she assumed up until the security check that Su Yunling was staying in Yan City.

    It was not until Su Yunling passed the security check with them that Gu Zhiqi turned her head to look at Su Yunling, "You¡¯re going too?"

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, "Did I ever say I wasn¡¯t going?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Seems like he never said that.

    Seeing people behind them, Su Yunling reached out, taking Gu Zhiqi by the hand, pulling her forward, "Come on."

    Gu Zhiqi slightly lowered her eyes, looking at her hand being held, feeling a bit out of sorts.

    She didn¡¯t like close contact with others, especially with the opposite sex.

    But Su Yunling seemed to be an exception for her.

    Previously, she just didn¡¯t mind it, then she started to get used to it, and now she felt a little greedy for the warmth in his palm.

 Chapter 1106: Arrival in the Imperial Capital; Call from Tang Shuan

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Chapter 1106: Arrival in the Imperial Capital; Call from Tang Shuan</h4>

    At two in the afternoon, a group of people arrived in the capital.

    They hadn¡¯tpletely walked out of the airport when someone was already waiting outside. It was Yun Sen, whom they hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    "Miss Gu!" Yun Sen waved his hand enthusiastically while calling out to Miss Gu, his eyes full of joy and excitement.

    He looked just like a die-hard fan meeting their idol.

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows slightly but didn¡¯t respond to him.

    Yun Sen then proactively jogged over to the three, eagerly looking at Gu Zhiqi and asking, "Miss Gu, long time no see, you¡¯ve finallye to the capital? How long do you n to stay this time?"

    Jin Cenglv knew Yun Sen.

    She remembered, wasn¡¯t he one of Third Brother¡¯s people?

    As a subordinate of Third Brother, shouldn¡¯t he greet Third Brother first?

    Why did he look like a sycophant following the master?

    Jin Cenglv nced at Yun Sen, then at Su Yunling, whose expression hadn¡¯t changed, feeling a bitplicated for a moment.

    After seeing Gu Zhiqi, Yun Sen couldn¡¯t stop talking, making Jin Cenglv briefly suspect that he was possessed by Lv Yao.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zhiqi answered a phone call that Yun Sen quieted down.

    Gu Zhiqi hadn¡¯t intended to answer the call since it was from an unknown number, but... it connected automatically.

    Gu Zhiqi encountered this for the first time and didn¡¯t react immediately.

    By the time she realized, a voice had alreadye through the phone, "Little junior sister, don¡¯t hang up, it¡¯s me."

    The person seemed to know she wanted to hang up, immediately telling her not to.

    Gu Zhiqi felt like she had heard this voice before but couldn¡¯t recall it at the moment.

    Su Yunling, sitting beside Gu Zhiqi, also heard the voiceing from the phone.

    He subtly turned his head, nced at Gu Zhiqi, saw her thoughtful look, and knew she was wondering who the caller was. So he whispered, "Tang Shuan, your senior brother."

    With Su Yunling¡¯s reminder, Gu Zhiqi finally remembered¡ªhe was her senior brother she had only met once.

    <fnd73d> Fresh chapters posted on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnd73d>

    Due to the forced phone connection, Gu Zhiqi was a bit annoyed andzily asked, "What¡¯s up?"

    Tang Shuan sensed Gu Zhiqi¡¯s displeased tone, paused for a few seconds, then tentatively asked, "I heard from your big brother that you¡¯re not in Haicheng?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Mm."

    Tang Shuan continued to ask, "Then you¡¯re in?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "The capital."

    "You¡¯re also in the capital?" Tang Shuan sounded delighted when he heard Gu Zhiqi was in the capital, "I¡¯m also in the capital, I need to see you, give me an address."

    After speaking, Tang Shuan added, "Or you can juste to my house, it¡¯s right in the capital."

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling couldn¡¯t sit still, his eyebrows slightly raised, smiling but without warmth, "If Brother An wants to see the child,e to the Su Residence."

    Gu Zhiqi was about to refuse, but Su Yunling beat her to it.

    However... she felt a hint of danger in Su Yunling¡¯s tone.

    She slightly raised her eyes to look at Su Yunling.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Tang Shuan fell into silence after hearing Su Yunling¡¯s voice.

    Su Yunling lowered his eyes slightly, looking back at Gu Zhiqi, now filled with gentle warmth instead of the earlier indifference.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi staring at him, Su Yunling curled his lips slowly and said, "The child wille to my house for some cake."

    He directed thisment at both Tang Shuan and Gu Zhiqi.

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes showed a subtle change, and she told Tang Shuan, "The address is Su Residence."

    After speaking, without waiting for Tang Shuan to respond, she directly hung up.

    After ending the call, Gu Zhiqi then looked up at Su Yunling and spoke in a cute voice, "Brother."

 Chapter 1107: Unknown Disciple; Sorry to Disturb, Please Continue

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Chapter 1107: Unknown Disciple; Sorry to Disturb, Please Continue</h4>

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to continue.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Can I really have some little cakes if I go to your house?"

    Su Yunling nodded.

    Seeing this, a clear trace of amusement flickered in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, as she lookedzily yet brightly at Su Yunling, "You¡¯re such a good brother."

    <fn16b8> Latest content published on ?ovelFind</fn16b8>

    Having sessfully received a ¡¯good person¡¯ card, Su Yunling secretly clicked his tongue in his heart.

    **

    On the other side, Tang Shuan stared at her phone screen, her expression slightlyplicated.

    Why was Su Yunling¡¯s voiceing from Little Junior Sister¡¯s phone?

    Why had Little Junior Sister moved into the Su Residence?

    Little Junior Sister actually hung up on her!

    Beside Tang Shuan stood a man in a white robe. Seeing that Tang Shuan was hung up on, he immediately spoke, "Huh? Why did it cut off? I haven¡¯t spoken to Shifu yet."

    As he spoke, the man reached out to grab Tang Shuan¡¯s phone, "Hurry and call Shifu back, I haven¡¯t greeted Shifu yet."

    Tang Shuan pulled the phone behind her back, casting the man a slightly disdainful nce, "Your Shifu doesn¡¯t even remember you, what¡¯s the point in greeting?"

    "Forgetting means you can reintroduce yourself." The man said, threading his hands past Tang Shuan¡¯s side, reaching for the phone behind Tang Shuan.

    "Big brother, you¡¯re back, you wouldn¡¯t believe what I... Whoa!"

    Tang Yichen walked into the living room, only to see a white-robed man pressing down on his big brother, arms wrapped around his brother¡¯s waist, and was so shocked that a vulgar word slipped out.

    Upon Tang Yichen¡¯s appearance, the two people on the couch simultaneously turned their eyes towards him.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen immediately straightened his back, assuming a military posture, and loudly shouted, "Sorry to disturb you, carry on."

    Then swiftly exited the living room.

    After Tang Yichen left, Tang Shuan and the man in the white robe exchanged puzzled nces.

    The man in the white robe, looking at the way they were positioned, realized it was easy to misconstrue, "This... it¡¯s really easy to cause misunderstandings, huh."

    A deathly smile crept across Tang Shuan¡¯s gracefully elegant face, "I¡¯ll give you three seconds to get off."

    The man in the white robe immediately got up, like a startled cat springing away swiftly.

    Tang Shuan ignored him, and then right there in front of the man, he pocketed the phone that was behind his back.

    "Hey! The phone, I haven¡¯t talked to Shifu..."

    Tang Shuan turned his eyes toward the man in the white robe.

    Meeting Tang Shuan¡¯s gaze, the man fell silent.

    Bah!

    He¡¯s just bullying me for not having Shifu¡¯s new phone number, is he?

    After Tang Shuan pocketed the phone, noticing that his suit was a bit wrinkled, he raised his hand to smooth out his clothes.

    When Tang Yichen sneaked back for a peek, he happened to see Tang Shuan tidying up his cor.

    After witnessing this, Tang Yichen, who had initially only suspected there was something unusual about the two¡¯s rtionship, doubted even more.

    Tang Shuan noticed Tang Yichen standing at the door and spoke, "If you want toe in,e in, what¡¯s with lurking at the door?"

    Tang Yichen, realizing he¡¯d been found out, gave a slight cough, then stepped into the living room, mumbling under his breath, "Well, wasn¡¯t sure it¡¯d be convenient toe in."

    Tang Shuan, not being an Ancient Martial Artist, couldn¡¯t hear his mumbled words, but the man in the white robe could, hearing Tang Yichen¡¯s mutterings.

    Feeling there was a need to exin, he said, "You¡¯ve misunderstood, your brother and I..."

    "No need to exin." Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Tang Yichen, "I get it, I totally understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you keep it secret before my parents find out."

    As Tang Yichen spoke, he pounded his chest with his fist, giving the two an assuring look.

    The man in the white robe: ?

    Tang Shuan: ?

 Chapter 1108: Master and Disciple Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Chapter 1108: Master and Disciple Reunited</h4>

    The man in the white robe and Tang Shuan were both rendered speechless by Tang Yichen, but Tang Yichen didn¡¯t sense their speechlessness.

    <fn04c9> Content originallyes from find[?]ovel</fn04c9>

    He slowly moved to sit beside Tang Shuan, leaned in, and whispered, "I used to wonder why you were never home, but now I finally get it."

    At this point, Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes were full of teasing as he nced at Tang Shuan and the man in the white robe.

    Tang Shuan turned his head slightly, looking at Tang Yichen with a calm expression, and said nothing.

    Not realizing Tang Shuan was watching him, Tang Yichen continued whispering, "Although I found out, don¡¯t worry, big brother. I¡¯ll definitely keep my mouth shut about you two, especially in front of dad."

    As for his mom, whether or not he kept quiet made no difference. After all, his mom was a seasoned fan of boys¡¯ love stories. She wouldn¡¯t just support this marriage, she¡¯d raise both hands and feet in approval.

    Tang Shuan listened to Tang Yichen¡¯s words, remained silent for two seconds, then suddenly turned to look at the man in the white robe, "My younger brother has some Ancient Martial Talent, you two can spar a bit."

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yichen was delighted and immediately turned to the man, "Are you also an ancient martial artist?"

    The man nodded.

    Tang Yichen was eager, "Let¡¯s spar for a bit then."

    The man said, "Um... maybe not."

    He didn¡¯t want others to say he was bullying because he¡¯d been practicing longer.

    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a simple spar, we¡¯ll stop at contact, and I won¡¯t hurt you."

    Tang Yichen said as he dragged the man in the white robe to spar.

    For the next half an hour, screams and cries of pain frequently echoed from the Tang family¡¯s yard.

    Tang Shuan listened to each scream, leisurely sipping tea in the living room.

    **

    The car drove straight to the Su Family.

    Originally, Su Yunling thought Jin Cengran woulde to the Su Residence in the evening, and Jin Cenglv could just go back to the Jin Family with them then.

    But after arriving at the Su Family, Gu Zhiqi suddenly asked Su Yunling for a room, "Brother, can I have an extra room at the Shadow Court?"

    Su Yunling raised an eyebrow, looking at Gu Zhiqi, his eyes questioning.

    Gu Zhiqi looked at Su Yunling with an innocent face, "I want Ah Lv to stay there, so she can learn from me while I¡¯m in the capital for the next couple of days."

    Su Yunling internally clicked his tongue at her innocent facade.

    Even though he knew her innocence was an act, Su Yunling couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to ruffle her hair, "Once you stay at the Shadow Court, you can arrange it as you wish."

    "If you want someone to stay, let her stay. No need to ask me."

    "In the future, if I¡¯m not in the capital, you can also visit anytime."

    After saying this, Su Yunling thought of something and suddenly added, "Except for men."

    Gu Zhiqi looked up at Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling continued, "No male residents allowed."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, "Alright." After nodding, she looked at Su Yunling again and, with a sweet smile, said, "Thank you, brother."

    And so, Jin Cenglv sessfully moved into the Shadow Court.

    After dropping Gu Zhiqi at the Shadow Court, Su Yunling went off to take care of business, while Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv remained in their room, not stepping out.

    It wasn¡¯t until evening, when dinner time came, that Su Yunling knocked on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s room.

    When Gu Zhiqi and herpanions walked into the hall of Su Yunling¡¯s courtyard, several people were already seated. There was Jin Cengran in a wheelchair, a familiar-looking person with a bruised face, Tang Shuan, and an unfamiliar man in a white robe.

    "Gu Xiao..."

    "Master!"

    Tang Yichen, with a face that was swollen beyond recognition, was about to greet Gu Zhiqi, when someone beat him to it, shouting "Master!" and rushing towards Gu Zhiqi like a missile.

 Chapter 1109: Identity Reveal on the Spot

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Chapter 1109: Identity Reveal on the Spot</h4>

    Just when he was about to cling onto Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thigh, he was kicked away.

    Tang Yichen: !

    Although... it felt so good!

    You know, this jerk just tortured him badly.

    Originally, Tang Yichen was still thinking, since this person could pummel him like a punching bag, his cultivation level should be high. He even considered whether this person is more powerful than Gu Xiaoxi or Third Brother.

    Seeing the man be a punching bag in front of Gu Xiaoxi, and Third Brother¡¯sbat power is roughly the same as Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s.

    In summary, this person is no match for Gu Xiaoxi and Third Brother.

    "Ouch~" The man in the white robe was kicked away, crying out in pain as he fell.

    However, he quickly got up rubbing his butt, looking at Gu Zhiqi with a face full of grievance, "Master~"

    Gu Zhiqi: "It was a reflex."

    Man in white robe: "..."

    Whimper~

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. Under the man¡¯s aggrieved gaze, she asked, "You called me Master?"

    Did she take in a lot of apprentices before?

    The man nodded vigorously at Gu Zhiqi, "Yeah, yeah."

    Except for Tang Shuan, everyone else in the hall was looking at Gu Zhiqi and the man, quite curious about which field this person apprenticed under Gu Zhiqi for.

    Gu Zhiqi was also curious, so she asked, "What did I teach you?"

    Man: "Hypnotism."

    Tang Yichen, Jin Cenglv, Jin Cengran: ??

    She even knows hypnotism?

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi paused for two seconds, "You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else, I don¡¯t know you."

    Saying that, she walked around the man heading to the dining table.

    The man, seeing this, immediately panicked, lifted his steps to follow Gu Zhiqi, "How could I possibly mistake you, there¡¯s no way I could mistake you, Master, I¡¯d recognize you even if you turned into ashes."

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t recognize me now, that¡¯s because you¡¯ve lost your memory."

    "But it¡¯s okay, we can get to know each other again."

    By then, Gu Zhiqi had already sat down on the chair Su Yunling had pulled out for her. As the man was about to sit next to Gu Zhiqi, someone beat him to it.

    It was Su Yunling.

    At this moment, the man realized that Su Yunling had been standing next to Gu Zhiqi all along.

    Su Yunling turned his head slightly, gave the man a faint nce, then nodded to him with a slight curve at the corner of his mouth, though there was no warmth in his eyes.

    Seeing this, the man instinctively straightened up.

    Such a strong aura.

    When did Master have such a bigshot beside her?

    While secretly thinking, he turned and went to find an empty seat.

    Finally, the man sat next to Tang Shuan, "Master, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet, my name is Wen Yuanbai."

    Gu Zhiqi: "Oh."

    "Are these all your friends?" Wen Yuanbai asked Gu Zhiqi, and without waiting for her to speak, he very familiarly addressed Jin Cenglv, Jin Cengran, and Su Yunling, "Hello, everyone, you¡¯re all Master¡¯s rtives and friends, let¡¯s get to know each other."

    After speaking, he poured two sses of wine and handed one to Su Yunling, "Let¡¯s get to know each other."

    He acted so familiarly as if he was at home.

    Su Yunling¡¯s expression remained unchanged, extending his hand to take the wine ss, "Su Yunling, currently your Master¡¯s elder brother."

    With these words from Su Yunling, everyone except Wen Yuanbai looked at Su Yunling, including Gu Zhiqi.

    Currently the elder brother?

    Won¡¯t be in the future?

    The Tang brothers and Jin siblings shared the sameplex expression.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyebrows bore a hint of tiredness; if he¡¯s not going to be her elder brother in the future, who does he want to be an elder brother to?

    Wen Yuanbai focused less on the word "currently" and more on the words "elder brother."

    Upon hearing Su Yunling say he¡¯s Gu Zhiqi¡¯s elder brother, Wen Yuanbai suddenly became a bit more sincere, "Master¡¯s elder brother, huh? Then in the future, you¡¯re my Uncle Master, Uncle Master,e, let¡¯s have a drink."<fn7979> This content belongs to Find_Novel(.</fn7979>

 Chapter 1110: Social Butterfly Wen Yuanbai

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Chapter 1110: Social Butterfly Wen Yuanbai</h4>

    After toasting Su Yunling, Wen Yuanbai poured another ss of wine and handed it to Jin Cengran, "Hey handsome, let¡¯s get acquainted. You¡¯re a friend of my master, right? A friend of my master is my fri..."

    Before Wen Yuanbai could finish, Jin Cengran interrupted, "Patient, Jin Cengran."

    Wen Yuanbai: ?

    Jin Cengran: "I¡¯m her patient."

    "Ahem, well, a patient of my master is my patient... uh, here¡¯s to your health, it¡¯s all in the wine." Wen Yuanbai said, lifting his ss and downing it in one go.

    Jin Cengran didn¡¯t refuse and drank his ss of wine.

    Wen Yuanbai¡¯s gaze then fell on Jin Cenglv.

    Jin Cenglv¡¯s presence was so faint that if you weren¡¯t looking for her, you wouldn¡¯t notice her.

    Wen Yuanbai poured a ss of wine and handed it to Jin Cenglv, "Little girl, you look familiar to me; it must be destiny. Come on, let¡¯s have a drink."

    <fn3a04> For original chapters go to find?novel</fn3a04>

    As he pushed the ss halfway, he suddenly stopped and looked at Jin Cenglv, "Little girl, can you drink?"

    Jin Cenglv nodded, took the ss, and quickly said a few words to Wen Yuanbai, "Apprentice, Jin Cenglv."

    Then, before Wen Yuanbai could react, she clinked sses with him and downed hers in one go.

    Wen Yuanbai was left standing there, stunned.

    "Huh? What? What did you say?" Wen Yuanbai was baffled.

    No way, no way, does this little girl mean she¡¯s the disciple of his master?

    Wen Yuanbai was stunned, and Jin Cengran and the Tang brothers were also surprised for a moment.

    "Hey? Xiao Lv sister, when did you be Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s disciple?" Tang Yichen, with a bruised face, looked at Jin Cenglv and asked.

    When Tang Yichen spoke, Gu Zhiqi and Jin Cenglv finally focused on him.

    No wonder he looked familiar; it was him.

    "Not long ago." Jin Cenglv, sparing words, replied and then paused to ask, "What happened to your face?"

    Tang Yichen had almost forgotten about the bruise on his face, but when Jin Cenglv mentioned it, he suddenly remembered, gritting his teeth as he red at Wen Yuanbai, "He did it."

    Then he immediately looked at Gu Zhiqi, "Gu Xiaoxi, you have to stand up for me; your disciple is out of line."

    "We agreed to stop at a friendly spar, and he hit me so hard!"

    As soon as Tang Yichen finished speaking, Wen Yuanbai began to defend himself, "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve fought a low-rank ancient martial artist, my hand slipped a bit heavy-handedly."

    Tang Yichen: "..."

    Giao!

    There¡¯s something behind his words! He¡¯s mocking!

    Tang Yichen thought, turning his head to look at Gu Zhiqi, eagerly staring at Gu Zhiqi, "Gu Xiaoxi."

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi paused for two seconds and took out an elixir, handing it to Tang Yichen, "Take it, regte your breathing, and it will take effect immediately."

    Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately took it.

    Once Tang Yichen took the elixir, Gu Zhiqizily pulled out a phone, found an ount number, and presented it to Wen Yuanbai, "You injured someone, you pay, 100,000."

    Wen Yuanbai: ?!

    Master, you¡¯re forcibly buying and selling again!

    Although... in the end, Wen Yuanbai still transferred 100,000 to Gu Zhiqi.

    If he didn¡¯t, he feared the master would really disinherit him.

    Soon after, all the dishes were served, and they all started eating.

    Jin Cenglv didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but after Wen Yuanbai learned that she was studying mysticism with their master, the master¡¯s Wen-named disciple asionally shot hostile nces at her.

    But whether it was an illusion or not, Jin Cenglv didn¡¯t mind.

    After the meal, Gu Zhiqi first performed acupuncture on Jin Cengran.

    During the needle rest, Tang Shuan called her out of the room.

 Chapter 1111: About Memories

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Chapter 1111: About Memories</h4>

    Just as they stepped out the door, Tang Shuan directly addressed Gu Zhiqi with the matter at hand, "The reason I came to you this time is to see if Da Bai could awaken your memories."

    Tang Shuan hadn¡¯t forgotten what he promised Gu Huaijin.

    Tang Shuan was genuinely worried about Gu Zhiqi¡¯s safety, after all, she had many enemies, particrly those from Angel who always saw her as a thorn in their side.

    Without her past memories, there would ultimately be many inconveniences.

    That¡¯s why he brought Wen Yuanbai to give it a try, to see if he could awaken Gu Zhiqi¡¯s memories.

    Hearing this, Gu Zhiqi lightly raised her eyebrows and then said to Tang Shuan, "He won¡¯t be able to awaken them."

    Tang Shuan fell into silence upon hearing this.

    "Master, let me try, just to show you if I¡¯ve improved over the past two years." Wen Yuanbai said eagerly.

    "No, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll turn me into an idiot."

    If someone forcibly awakens her suppressed memory, she really might turn into an idiot.

    "Huh? Am I... am I really that bad?" Wen Yuanbai looked aggrieved.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored him and simply said, "Regarding my memory, you all shouldn¡¯t worry about it. It will recover when the time is right."

    Tang Shuan listened to her words, his eyes slightly flickering, "Have you found the reason for your memory loss?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "Yes."

    Tang Shuan lowered his eyes and fell into silence, after a long while, he raised them again, looking at Gu Zhiqi, "Alright, then we will no longer interfere with your memory issue, just be more careful yourself, especially with those from Angel."

    Gu Zhiqi listened, raising her eyebrows, "What, have I offended Angel¡¯s people?"

    Tang Shuan: "..."

    Not only did you offend them, but you also took down their previousir.

    Tang Shuan was organizing his words, thinking about how to tell Gu Zhiqi about the events three years ago when Wen Yuanbai stepped in, "You took down theirir, what do you think? Did you offend them?"

    Tang Shuan added, "What you took down was the oldir of Tongtian Sect before it became Angel."

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    Was I that aggressive?

    This doesn¡¯t seem to fit with my retirement n.

    Without knowing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s thoughts, Tang Shuan continued, "Since you won¡¯t let Da Bai awaken your memory, then Da Bai and I won¡¯t stay longer in the capital. We should leave tomorrow. If you need anything, you can go to Heavenly Domain Pavilion and find Gu Qing."

    After saying this, Tang Shuan added, "If you one day go to Central Continent City and need manpower or encounter trouble, you can find someone named Yan Dong."

    Gu Zhiqi heard and stayed silent.

    Heavenly Domain Pavilion?

    Could it be that this senior brother of hers is the person behind Heavenly Domain Pavilion?

    **

    Tang Shuan and Wen Yuanbai said they would not interfere with Gu Zhiqi¡¯s memory issue, and they really kept their word. Early the next morning, they came to the Su Residence to say goodbye to Gu Zhiqi.

    Before leaving, Gu Zhiqi took out the blue key she had taken back from Angel and showed it to Tang Shuan.

    "Lan An said you gave her this key?"

    Tang Shuan saw the key in her hand and raised an eyebrow, how did it end up in her hands? Wasn¡¯t it meant for the Lord of Central Continent City?

    "You met Lan An?"

    <fn3528> Chapters first released on Find¡ïNovel</fn3528>

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Seeing this, Tang Shuan answered Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question, "Indeed, I gave it to Lan An, but it was you who asked me to give it to her."

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    "At that time, you said to give this key to the new town master of Central Continent City, but as for why, I don¡¯t know either," Tang Shuan exined, expressing that he was merely a delivery man for the key.

    Gu Zhiqi listened and fell into silence, "Does nobody know the reason?"

    Tang Shuan: "Someone should know."

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyes, looking inquiringly at Tang Shuan.

 Chapter 1112: Ancient Martial Arts World; Memory Fragments

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Chapter 1112: Ancient Martial Arts World; Memory Fragments</h4>

    Tang Shuan nced at Gu Zhiqi¡¯s gaze and answered, "Yan Qian."

    Gu Zhiqi was sure she hadn¡¯t heard this name before and didn¡¯t know anyone named Yan Qian, so she continued to ask, "Who is that?"

    Tang Shuan didn¡¯t answer Gu Zhiqi¡¯s question but added, "She knew, but she¡¯s been a vegetative state for two years now, so she probably can¡¯t answer your question at the moment."

    Gu Zhiqi: "..."

    "You can leave now, goodbye." Gu Zhiqi finished speaking and closed the door.

    Tang Shuan looked at the closed door, pinching his nose, and after a few seconds, shouted toward the door, "Although she¡¯s in aa, little junior sister, your medical skills are so high, you could treat her."

    There was still no response from the room.

    Tang Shuan continued, "You two had a good rtionship before. Consider it. If you get a chance and want to treat her, you can contact me at the Heavenly Domain Pavilion."

    Actually, Tang Shuan wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Zhiqi could cure Yan Qian because Gu Zhiqi had mentioned two years ago that both Yan Qian and she would wake up after three years.

    Unexpectedly, the little junior sister woke up a year early, yet there¡¯s been no sign from Yan Qian¡¯s side.

    If there¡¯s a change on little junior sister¡¯s side, it¡¯s not impossible for something to change on Yan Qian¡¯s end either.

    Inside the room, Gu Zhiqi still ignored him.

    Tang Shuan, seeing this, silently sighed and then turned to Wen Yuanbai, "Let¡¯s go."

    "Master, we¡¯re leaving." Wen Yuanbai shouted into the room, "I¡¯ll miss you, you should miss me too."

    **

    At noon, Fu Xiyan arrived at the Su Residence to take Gu Zhiqi to the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    Coincidentally, Su Yunling, Jin Cengran, and Tang Yichen were also heading to the Ancient Martial Arts World, so they decided to go together.

    The entrance to the Ancient Martial Arts World was at the Shadow Pavilion, where there was a teleportation array. After being transmitted through the array, they entered the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    The teleported exit was also at a ce called Shadow Pavilion Hotel, which was just located in the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    The Shadow Pavilion in the Ancient Martial Arts World was also built in an ancient style, and stepping out of the pavilion led to a bustling and lively street.

    The street was crowded, with people of all kinds dressed differently, some in modern clothing and some in traditional attire.

    There were hawkers carrying poles selling goods on the street and others with mobile phones in hand, weaving through the crowd while talking.

    The lively market was quite crowded, and it took about twenty minutes from the entrance of the Shadow Pavilion to the end of the street.

    Throughout the walk, Gu Zhiqi felt a very strong sense of familiarity with the street, and not just the street, but this world too.

    When she reached the end of the street, fragments of memories shed through her mind, like pieces of a shattered mirror reflecting in her brain, one by one.

    "Ah." A sharp pain seized her, causing Gu Zhiqi to utter a sound.

    Su Yunling had been keeping his attention on Gu Zhiqi, so he was the first to notice her anomaly, "What¡¯s wrong... child!"

    <fn97c8> Official source is Find[?]ovel</fn97c8>

    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Zhiqi had already fainted, and Su Yunling¡¯s pupils narrowed as he caught her in his arms.

    "What¡¯s happened to Gu Xiaoxi?" Tang Yichen was the first to speak, looking at the unconscious person in Su Yunling¡¯s arms with a puzzled expression.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t respond to Tang Yichen but merely tossed out a sentence, "I¡¯m taking the child away first."

    Then he left with Gu Zhiqi in his arms.

    "Hey! Third Brother! Let¡¯s go together." Tang Yichen wanted to chase after, but Su Yunling¡¯s speed was too fast for Tang Yichen to catch up.

    In an instant, Su Yunling¡¯s figure was gone.

    Tang Yichen still didn¡¯t stop, chasing all the way until he came to a fork in the road where he finally stopped.

 Chapter 1113: Yun Family

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Chapter 1113: Yun Family</h4>

    One road leads to the Su family, the other to the Yun family. Tang Yichen didn¡¯t know whether Su Yunling took the person to the Su family or the Yun family.

    Tang Yichen stood at the crossroads, torn for a while, finally biting the bullet and choosing the road to the Yun family. Just as he took a couple of steps, Jin Cengran and Fu Xiyan caught up.

    The two had also been chasing all the way, but Jin Cengran was slower due to his leg impairment, and Fu Xiyan had to push him, so their speed was slightly slower than Tang Yichen.

    Tang Yichen heard themotion behind him and immediately turned around, asking Fu Xiyan, "Second Brother, do you think Third Brother went to the Su family or the Yun family?"

    Fu Xiyan: "Yun family."

    Saying this, he pushed Jin Cengran, choosing the road to the Yun family.

    Tang Yichen immediately followed, "That¡¯s what I thought too."

    Although Third Brother always returns to the Su family first whenever he visits the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    But he felt that Third Brother wouldn¡¯t take Gu Xiaoxi to the Su family.

    **

    At the Yun family gate, stood a woman. The woman wore a maroon silk skirt, her face delicate, exuding elegance and nobility. At this moment, she was being supported by a young man, asionally stretching her neck to look around, muttering, "Why aren¡¯t they here yet?"

    The young man watching her anxious appearance was somewhat speechless, "When I came home, you never waited like this for me. Who exactly is your real son?"

    "Ah, it seems I can no longer hide the fact that you¡¯re not my biological child?" The woman kept looking around but replied to the young man.

    Young man: "..."

    "Here hees! Ah Yun is back!" The woman¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of Su Yunling as soon as he appeared around the corner.

    The young man heard it and immediately looked in the direction the woman was gazing.

    This nce left the young man dumbfounded.

    It was indeed Su Yunling, but why was he holding someone in his arms, and from the looks of it, seemed to be a girl?

    The young man was stunned, and the woman was stunned too, "Ah Xiu, tell me, am I seeing things? Why do I see Ah Yun holding someone in his arms?"

    Moreover, it appeared to be a girl!

    Yun Xiu was still in a daze, so he didn¡¯t answer his mother¡¯s question.

    Even if he regained hisposure, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to answer logically.

    While Yun Xiu and the woman were in stupor, Su Yunling had already reached the gate, holding the person, "Aunt, Brother Xiu."

    He first greeted the two, then looked at Yun Xiu, "Brother Xiu, could you please go to the training ground and call Yun Sen? She¡¯s fainted."

    Yun Sen and others had returned to the Ancient Martial Arts World yesterday. He should be at the Yun family training ground now.

    Yun Xiu heard this and instinctively responded, "Okay."

    Once he responded, Su Yunling had already carried the person inside the Yun family.

    As soon as Su Yunling left, Madam Yun started urging, "Didn¡¯t you hear Ah Yun asking you to call Yun Sen? Hurry up."

    Yun Xiu heard this and immediately went to find him.

    <fn7152> This content belongs to Find[?]ovel</fn7152>

    **

    In no time, Yun Sen conducted a full-body examination on Gu Zhiqi, focusing on the brain.

    But, nothing could be detected.

    "Strange." Yun Sen murmured quietly.

    "Why did she suddenly faint?" Su Yunling¡¯s eyes were cold and deep, watching Yun Sen.

    Yun Sen heard this and immediately shook his head slightly at Su Yunling, "This situation is really too bizarre, there really is no way to find the cause."

    Su Yunling heard these words and the coldness in his eyes intensified.

    "Master, do you rememberst time in Yueqi Vige, Miss Gu suddenly fainted too?" Yun Sen, under Su Yunling¡¯s icy gaze, spoke weakly again.

    Su Yunling didn¡¯t speak, just looked at Yun Sen.

    Yun Sen immediately said, "Miss Gu fainted this time almost exactly likest time."

 Chapter 1114: Young Alliance Leader of the Immortal Medical Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Chapter 1114: Young Alliance Leader of the Immortal Medical Alliance</h4>

    Su Yunling: "Treat her."

    Upon hearing this, Yun Sen immediately performed a full-body treatment on Gu Zhiqi.

    However, after the treatment, Gu Zhiqi still didn¡¯t wake up.

    Although Yun Sen said thatst time, Gu Zhiqi also remained unconscious for a long time before waking up, Su Yunling was still a bit unsettled.

    Two hours after the treatment ended, Su Yunling made a phone call to Yun Xin.

    Yun Xin answered quickly, "Master?"

    Su Yunling: "Make a trip to the Medical Alliance, bring Ling Yilin to the Yun Family, whether he¡¯s out of seclusion or not, I want to see him."

    Yun Xin responded immediately andplied.

    Ten minutester, Yun Xin returned to the Yun Family with a disheveled, ragged person.

    "Master, the Young Alliance Leader has been brought."

    As Yun Xin spoke, he ced the person he carried in front of Su Yunling.

    Ling Yilin, who had been dragged over, widened his eyes upon hearing Yun Xin¡¯s words and looked at him, "You call this bringing? This is snatching! It¡¯s kidnap... ow."

    Before he could finish hisint, Su Yunling kicked his calf.

    "Less nonsense, take a look at her." Su Yunling said, pointing to the person lying on the bed.

    Upon hearing this, Ling Yilin dared not say more and shifted his gaze to the bed.

    "Oh, where did this youngdye from, looking so pretty?" Ling Yilin focusedpletely on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s delicate face.

    "Is she another goddaughter abducted by Aunt Yun? Which family¡¯s young miss? She looks somewhat famil..."

    Su Yunling: "I brought you here for treatment."

    Ling Yilin immediately shut his mouth and stepped to the bedside.

    Just as he reached the bedside and was about to extend his hand to take Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wrist to check her pulse, someone was faster than him.

    After lifting Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wrist from under the nket, Su Yunling even pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and draped it over Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wrist methodically.

    Seeing Su Yunling¡¯s actions, Ling Yilin remained silent, "Third Brother, no need for the handkerchief, I¡¯m not like you and Brother Yan, I¡¯m not particr with women¡¯s puri..."

    "Your hands are dirty."

    Ling Yilin: ?!

    Your hands are dirty, your whole family¡¯s hands are...

    He nced down at his hands, which looked like they¡¯d just been digging coal, and fell silent.

    After a moment, he mumbled quietly, "My hands are dirty because Yun Xin didn¡¯t let me clean up."

    Just after an alchemy experiment blew up, leaving him a mess, Yun Xin suddenly appeared and forcibly brought him over.

    After mumbling, Ling Yilin then began to check Gu Zhiqi¡¯s pulse.

    Ling Yilin was always serious when it came to patients, his brow furrowed in concentration as he carefully felt her pulse.

    After finishing the pulse check, Ling Yilin looked at Su Yunling and asked, "Is this youngdy missing some memories?"

    Su Yunling paused, then nodded.

    Ling Yilin: "It seems she might have seen something or someone familiar, triggering some memories that she doesn¡¯t want to recall."

    Su Yunling fell silent after hearing this.

    Something or someone familiar?

    Unwanted memories?

    So, before losing consciousness, what did the child see?

    What are the memories she doesn¡¯t wish to recall?

    "When she wakes up, what about those memories?"

    Unwanted memories are likely to be very painful.

    Ling Yilin: "Due to self-protection, those memories might not be restored, but it¡¯s uncertain."

    "How long until she wakes up?"

    Ling Yilin: "It depends on the significance of those memories to her."

    <fn34ba> Th?s chapter is updated by f?ndnovel</fn34ba>

    Su Yunling heard this and fell into silence.

    "Let¡¯s not prescribe medicine, just burn some calming incense for her, it will help her escape the nightmare."

 Chapter 1115: Awakening; Memories

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Chapter 1115: Awakening; Memories</h4>

    When Gu Zhiqi woke up, she found herself lying in an unfamiliar room.

    A faint, haunting fragrance lingered at the tip of her nose, seemingly the Calming Fragrance.

    Her head felt somewhat heavy, and Gu Zhiqi supported it slowly as she sat up from the bed.

    First, she took in the entire room, then retrieved her phone from the storage bracelet, checked the time, and discovered it was already two in the morning.

    When she arrived in the Ancient Martial Arts World, she had checked the time; it was about five.

    She shouldn¡¯t have been unconscious past six; had she been... unconscious for over eight hours?

    Her emotions were a bit mixed.

    After checking the time, Gu Zhiqi held her phone in her hand, leaned against the bedhead, and began organizing the new memories that had appeared in her mind.

    Some were childhood memories of the original owner, though not many ¡ª scattered fragments of happy times with family.

    There were also memories from the past two years; the previous reception was iplete. Now, she received another portion, revealing to Gu Zhiqi that Gu Zhiqi of the past two years wasn¡¯t the true Gu Zhiqi.

    Her real name was Meng Qian.

    However, she hadn¡¯t received information about her origins or identity.

    Perhaps, upon returning to Haicheng, she should visit Tang Qian¡¯s room in the Gu Family home.

    "Click."

    Just as Gu Zhiqi was lowering her gaze to sort through the new memories, the room door opened.

    She instinctively raised her gaze to the doorway and saw Su Yunling¡¯s exceptionally handsome face.

    Su Yunling saw Gu Zhiqi sitting by the bed and tightened his grip on the doorknob slightly.

    He thought he might have seen wrong.

    He had alreadye in to check many times, only to find her still unconscious each time.

    Was she finally awake?

    After closing the door, he walked briskly to the bedside and, confirming Gu Zhiqi was truly awake, sat down with a hint of worry and urgency in his eyes. "Are you feeling unwell anywhere?"

    Gu Zhiqi instinctively shook her head toward Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling, however, was not reassured and stared at Gu Zhiqi for a long time.

    Trying to discern something from her.

    Seeing Su Yunling¡¯s gaze firmly fixed on her, Gu Zhiqi proactively exined, "I¡¯m really okay." To reassure him, she added, "I just advanced my spiritual power."

    Su Yunling: ?

    How does that exin what Ling Yilin said?

    "It¡¯s quite normal to fall into aa when advancing spiritual power."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words held a mix of truth and falsehood.

    Advancing spiritual power does indeed cause aa, but the duration shouldn¡¯t be too long, at most two hours.

    Hera today was indeed due to advancing spiritual power.

    But while advancing her spiritual power, some memories were also recovered, which caused the prolongeda.

    Listening to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s exnation, Su Yunling didn¡¯t know whether to believe her or not for a moment.

    However, one thing was certain: whatever memories the child didn¡¯t want to recall, she presumably hadn¡¯t.

    "It¡¯s sote, why haven¡¯t you slept yet, Brother?" Gu Zhiqi said, turning her phone¡¯s time disy to Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling raised his brows slightly, not answering her question, but asking in return,

    <fnc78d> This content belongs to Find1Novel</fnc78d>

    "Feeling well enough to get up?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    "Then get up and eat." Su Yunling said, getting up from the side of the bed, "I guessed you¡¯d wake up hungry, so I prepared a meal for you personally."

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand paused slightly as she lifted the covers.

    After a few seconds of silence, she looked up at Su Yunling, smiling both obediently andzily, "Brother is so kind."

    Upon hearing this, Su Yunling, who again received a good person card, fell silent.

 Chapter 1116: About the Tournament; Good Night

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Chapter 1116: About the Tournament; Good Night</h4>

    After Su Yunling set the dishes, heid out two sets of tableware. Gu Zhiqi, seeing this, paused slightly on her way to the sofa, "Brother, you haven¡¯t eaten yet either?"

    Su Yunling softly replied, "Mm." After responding, he added an exnation, "I was a bit busy today. I just managed toe over, and unexpectedly, I coincidentally ran into you waking up."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi secretly clicked her tongue.

    Came across her just as she was waking up?

    Obviously, he knew she had just woken up not long ago.

    If he didn¡¯t check on her earlier, how would he know she just woke up?

    "Oh." As if she believed him, she softly responded and sat down by the table.

    After finishing the meal, Su Yunling didn¡¯t leave immediately but instead talked to Gu Zhiqi about her current ce of residence, "This is the Yun Family, my maternal home. You can rest assured and stay here for a few days. I am staying right next to your room, so if you need anything, feel free to ask me anytime."

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    But in her heart, she was making wild guesses.

    She remembered there was a Su Family in the Ancient Martial Arts World, and she originally thought Su Yunling was from that Su Family. Now it seems he might not be, or, perhaps he isn¡¯t from the direct lineage of the Su Family, hence he stays with the Yun Family.

    Unaware of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s spections, Su Yunling began telling her about the Ancient Martial Arts World, and mentioned the annual grandpetition of the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    Every ce has its powers, and the Ancient Martial Arts World is no different.

    The Ancient Martial Arts World has a total of nine major powers,prised of four top-tier families and five organizations.

    The four top-tier families are the Fu Family, Yun Family, Su Family, and Feng Family.

    The five alliances are the Qianji Alliance, Law Enforcement Hall, Martial Arts Alliance, Immortal Medical Alliance, and Mystic Alliance.

    The annual grandpetition of the Ancient Martial Arts World is held after discussions among these nine major forces, with the aim of recruiting neers.

    Thepetition begins at the start of November each year and wraps up at the end of December,sting a full two months.

    Thepetition is divided into several tracks. Participants wishing to join a particr force may register topete in the event hosted by that force.

    Each track has different contest content, such as medical skills, alchemy, fragrance refining, Ancient Martial Arts, and formation.

    After thepetition concludes, the rankings for each track will be released. Those who make it to the rankings, upon passing the review, can join the corresponding force. The higher the rank, the easier it is to get in, with abundant resources and bonuses also avable.

    Upon hearing about the generous bonuses, Gu Zhiqi shamelessly felt tempted.

    "You¡¯re not in a hurry to leave the Ancient Martial Arts World, right?" After finishing the topic of thepetition, Su Yunling suddenly asked Gu Zhiqi this question.

    Gu Zhiqi immediately shook her head.

    "Tomorrow..." once realizing it was already midnight, Su Yunling corrected himself, "Today is the first day of thepetition. After you attend to Grandfather Fu, I¡¯ll take you to have a look at thepetition site."

    Upon hearing this, Gu Zhiqi randomly nodded, but her attention was no longer on the bonuses but rather on what Su Yunling said about today.

    At this point, she also remembered that it was already midnight.

    <fn864b> Content originallyes from f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn864b>

    She had slept enough after being in aa for so long. She wasn¡¯t sleepy at all, but Su Yunling was different.

    It was evident that he had been staying upte until this moment.

    "Isn¡¯t itte? Brother, aren¡¯t you going to sleep?" Gu Zhiqi looked up and asked Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling: "Why, feeling sleepy?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was sleepy, she thought he was.

    Su Yunling lowered his head, nced at his wristwatch, and found that it was already past four in the morning, "Alright, then you should sleep. Brother will sleep too."

    Saying this, he got up and walked towards the door.

    Reaching the door, before closing it, he said to the inside of the room, "Good night, child."

    Sitting on the sofa, Gu Zhiqi slightly raised her eyes, looked at Su Yunling, and said, "Good night, brother."

    The door closed, and the room fell into silence, leaving Gu Zhiqi feeling the room was quite empty.

    Staring at the doorway for several seconds, Gu Zhiqi then withdrew her gaze and took out herptop.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1117: Gaining an Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Chapter 1117: Gaining an Aunt</h4>

    At eight in the morning, Gu Zhiqi opened the door of the room and stood by the second-floor railing, immediately noticing that there were quite a few people sitting in the living room.

    On the living room sofa sat Fu Xiyan, Tang Yichen, Jin Cengran, a woman, a young man whom she didn¡¯t know, and Su Yunling.

    Seeing Su Yunling, Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression slightlyplicated.

    How can he wake up so early after going to bed sote?

    The few of them were chatting lively, so except for Su Yunling, no one noticed that Gu Zhiqi hade downstairs.

    Seeing Gu Zhiqi, Su Yunling stood up, "Awake?"

    As Su Yunling stood up, the living room fell into silence.

    The people in the living room all focused their gaze on Gu Zhiqi, especially Madam Yun and Yun Xiu, whose eyes were full of fervor and curiosity respectively.

    "Gu Xiaoxi, you¡¯re up? How are you feeling? Any difort?"

    Upon Tang Yichen¡¯s question, the same question flickered across Jin Cengran and Fu Xiyan¡¯s eyes.

    Gu Zhiqi nodded towards them and greeted, "Good morning, everyone." Then she continued, "I¡¯m fine now."

    "Dear, you¡¯re Qiqi, right? Come, sit over here." Madam Yun swiftly rushed to Gu Zhiqi¡¯s side and took her small hand.

    Last night, Su Yunling had already told Madam Yun the little girl¡¯s name.

    <fn25f7> Checktest chapters at find~novel</fn25f7>

    Beyond that, Su Yunling didn¡¯t say much, but could Madam Yun not see it?

    This guy clearly had his eyes set on the girl.

    Since that was the case, of course, she had to help out her dear nephew.

    Gu Zhiqi felt slightly ufortable, but did not take any action, allowing Madam Yun to lead her to the sofa.

    Madam Yun led Gu Zhiqi to the sofa to sit down, patting her small hand as she cheerfully said, "This child, how can she be so beautiful."

    Seeing Madam Yun¡¯s hand on the back of Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hand, and that she didn¡¯t resist at all, Su Yunling felt an inexplicable pang of jealousy and envy in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t dare to so openly touch the girl¡¯s hand.

    He subtly shifted his position, sitting next to Gu Zhiqi, and then introduced, "She¡¯s my aunt-inw, also the head of the Yun Family, call her Aunt Qing..."

    "Calling me Aunt Qing is too formal, just call me auntie like Ah Yun and the others do." Madam Yun said, ncing at Tang Yichen and the others, "Ah Chen and the others usually call me that too."

    Tang Yichen: ???

    Haven¡¯t I always called you Aunt Qing?

    Although... however...

    "Yes! Not just me, but Brother Jin and Second Brother too." Key moment, Tang Yichen didn¡¯t drop the ball and dragged two more people into it.

    Fu Xiyan and Jin Cengran were suddenly named, stunned for two seconds, then nodded in unison, indicating it was true.

    Only Yun Xiu was bewildered, how could he not know about this?

    Did his mom just be the national auntie?

    "Well, mom, Ah Chen and the others..."

    "Don¡¯t interrupt my chat with Qiqi, go away." Madam Yun pushed Yun Xiu aside with a look of disdain.

    As soon as Yun Xiu was pushed aside, he was grabbed by Tang Yichen, "Brother Xiu, long time no see, let¡¯s chat."

    After Yun Xiu was pulled away, Madam Yun continued holding Gu Zhiqi¡¯s little hand, "Qiqi,e, call me auntie."

    Gu Zhiqi was silent for a few seconds and finally obediently called, "Auntie."

    Su Yunling was considered her elder brother, and it seemed to make no sense to call Su Yunling¡¯s aunt "auntie."

    Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s obedient and pleasant voice calling her auntie, Madam Yun felt utterly delighted and cheerfully responded, "Hey."

 Chapter 1118: Wealthy Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Chapter 1118: Wealthy Aunt</h4>

    After responding, Madam Yun happily fished out a big red envelope from her pocket and handed it to Gu Zhiqi, "Here, it¡¯s our first meeting, and as your aunt, I¡¯m not sure what to give you, so take this."

    Gu Zhiqi looked at the red envelope in front of her and remained silent.

    Since Madam Yun¡¯s wallet was in her hand, Gu Zhiqi had to slightly lower her gaze to look at the envelope.

    This made it difficult for Madam Yun to see the change in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s expression. Seeing Gu Zhiqi not epting it, she felt a bit worried.

    Could she be a girl who sees money as dirt, and now seeing her offering a red envelope, she¡¯s unhappy?

    Madam Yun anxiously nced at Su Yunling.

    Su Yunling gave her a reassuring look, and at the same time, helped Gu Zhiqi take the envelope, "Since it¡¯s from your aunt, take it, consider it as a fee for changing how you address her."

    Originally, Gu Zhiqi was restraining her eager hands, intending to refuse it, but when she saw an extra hand on the envelope, her first reaction was that someone was intercepting it.

    About to snatch it back, she heard Su Yunling¡¯s words.

    This time, without further questioning, she decisively epted the red envelope, then donned a well-behaved smile and looked at Madam Yun, "Thank you, Aunt."

    Madam Yun was taken aback for a moment.

    After all, having lived for decades, Madam Yun had seen countless people, although this young girl in front of her was a bit hard to read.

    However, some emotions the young girl couldn¡¯t hide.

    A moment ago when she called her auntie, although she sounded obedient, there was still a sense of distance and indifference.

    But this time, the sense of distance seemed to diminish.

    However, no matter when, the young girl was always very endearing.

    Madam Yun¡¯s eyes filled with deeper warmth; she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently ruffle Gu Zhiqi¡¯s hair, "No need to thank me. If you run out of money, you cane to ask your aunt. Aunty has nothing much, but plenty of money."

    On the side, Yun Xiu immediately turned his head to look at Madam Yun, his eyes full of disbelief.

    This stingy mother of his actually gave a red envelope to a girl she¡¯d just met?

    <fn7ff5> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn7ff5>

    And told her toe back if she ran out of money?

    "Brother Xiu,e, let¡¯s chat more." Tang Yichen turned Yun Xiu¡¯s head and continued chatting.

    When they said chat, it was actually just one-sided heart-piercing for Yun Xiu.

    The heart-piercing content as follows: The mental methods of Su Yunling and the others have beenpleted, Fu Xiyan has already broken through to the fifth order, and Yun Xin, Yun Yan, and Yun Sen also broke through to the fifth order.

    And all this is thanks to the mental method advisor newly recruited by the Ever Winning Army.

    Back then, Su Yunling had mentioned in their childhood friends group chat.

    He said the Ever Winning Army had hired a mental method advisor and asked if they wanted to let that person have a look at their mental methods.

    At that time, Yun Xiu didn¡¯t pay any mind.

    Later, Tang Yichen personally came to ask him and even bragged about how amazing the mental method advisor was, but Yun Xiu still didn¡¯t care.

    Finding Tang Yichen too annoying, he blocked him.

    Later, he heard about Fu Xiyan and others advancing, and Tang Yichen getting a top-notch mental method.

    That¡¯s when Yun Xiu started regretting it.

    But regrets aside, since he blocked Tang Yichen, he definitely wouldn¡¯t contact the mental method advisor through him, so he went to find Su Yunling.

    Then, Su Yunling told him his mental method was ranked at number 99.

    As for when it can bepleted, it could be two months, half a year, or even three to five years, so he should wait patiently.

    Su Yunling even very irritatingly asked him, "Why didn¡¯t you send it earlier? If you sent it earlier, it might be at the front of the queue."

    At that time, Yun Xiu felt like punching Su Yunling.

 Chapter 1119: Going to the Fu Family

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Chapter 1119: Going to the Fu Family</h4>

    And about finding Su Yunling for this matter, Tang Yichen didn¡¯t know.

    Because Yun Xiu had asked Su Yunling not to tell Tang Yichen, fearing that Tang Yichen would make fun of him.

    But now it seems, whether told or not, Tang Yichen would still make fun of him.

    They chatted in the living room for a while, then it was time for breakfast.

    After breakfast, to have some peace and quiet, Yun Xiu excused himself to go watch thepetition and slipped away.

    Gu Zhiqi and the others were about to set off for the Fu Family, and Madam Yun reluctantly saw them to the door.

    Before leaving, Tang Yichen whispered in Madam Yun¡¯s ear, "Aunt, is the red envelope only for Gu Xiaoxi? What about the rest of us? You can¡¯t be biased."

    Madam Yun immediately covered her pocket, "You cheeky brat, still thinking about my money, get going."

    As she spoke, she pushed Tang Yichen out.

    At the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to mutter, "If I hear this again, don¡¯t bothering to my house."

    Tang Yichen: ?

    **

    The Fu Family is quite far from the Yun Family, about an hour¡¯s drive.

    As soon as the car drove into the Fu Residence, a rich wave of spiritual energy hit them, and Chubby Chiu in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Such dense spiritual energy."

    Gu Zhiqi said nothing, just slightly turned her gaze to look out the window.

    The spiritual energy at the Fu Residence was indeed dense.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem natural, more like there was a Spirit Gathering Array set up.

    It took about five minutes from the gate to the vi, and after those five minutes, the car stopped outside the vi.

    As soon as the car stopped, an elderly man in a long robe came running over from the gate; he was the old butler of the Fu Residence.

    Seeing a few people get out of the car, the old butler greeted each of them with a smile, "Young Master, Young Master Su, Young Master Jin, Young Master Tang..."

    When he noticed there was also a girl among them, the old butler paused for a moment, seeing that the girl was very pretty and stood not far from Fu Xiyan, the smile on the old butler¡¯s face nearly faded.

    Why did Young Master bring another girl home?

    Where¡¯s Miss Gu?

    "Who might this be?" The old butler maintained a smile at the corners of his mouth, looking at Gu Zhiqi, though the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    Su Yunling and the others all knew the old butler and nodded at him, while Fu Xiyan introduced to the old butler, "This is someone I invited to treat grandfather¡¯s illness, you can just call her Miss Gu."

    Upon hearing the words Miss Gu, the old butler momentarily forgot everything else, and his fake smile nearly crumbled.

    Miss Gu?

    This youngdy is also surnamed Gu?

    <fn1b71> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fn1b71>

    Oh no, oh no, has his Young Master developed new affections?

    Is it the clich¨¦ from novels, unrequited love for Miss Gu, so he found a substitute?

    The old butler felt a pang in his heart, he couldn¡¯t believe that Young Master would be this kind of person.

    At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to size up Gu Zhiqi.

    What¡¯s so good about this youngdy? Compared to Miss Gu, her looks arepletely... well, alright, the youngdy is quite exquisite, almost wless, can¡¯t find a fault.

    Her temperament...

    Not sure yet, don¡¯t know.

    The old butler had a whirl of thoughts for quite a while, finally deciding to first observe this youngdy closely.

    Then, as he regained his senses, Fu Xiyan and the others had already headed to the living room.

    The old butler, grabbing the corner of his robe, hurried after them and directed a series of questions at Gu Zhiqi, "Miss Gu, right? How old are you? Where do you live? Who¡¯s in your family? How do you know the young master?"

    Gu Zhiqi: ?

    Are you investigating my background?

 Chapter 1120: Old Master Fu

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Chapter 1120: Old Master Fu</h4>

    The old butler¡¯s question, which resembled an interrogation, made Su Yunling and the others turn their heads to nce at him.

    Su Yunling had already heard this question the previous day, overhearing it from Madam Yun.

    It seemed to be a misunderstanding regarding the rtionship between Old Fu and the child.

    Before Gu Zhiqi could say anything, Su Yunling stepped forward to block the old butler¡¯s gaze toward Gu Zhiqi and said unhurriedly, "This child is shy. Uncle Lin, if you have any questions, just ask me."

    The old butler was eagerly waiting for Gu Zhiqi¡¯s answer, but what he got instead was Su Yunling¡¯s statement.

    If it were Tang Yichen or Jin Cengran speaking, the old butler wouldn¡¯t think much of it.

    But since it was Young Master Su who spoke, with an undertone of protection for the young girl, the old butler froze in surprise.

    Could it be that he got it wrong?

    Was the young girl not with the young master but with Young Master Su?

    "Uncle Lin, go ahead and do your tasks. We¡¯ll go up and see grandfather ourselves." At this moment, Fu Xiyan spoke up.

    The old butler, still slightly bewildered, nodded instinctively at Fu Xiyan¡¯s words, "Oh, alright, young master, go ahead."

    Then, the old butler stood in the middle of the living room, watching them go upstairs.

    **

    Outside of Old Master Fu¡¯s room stood two burly ancient martial artists, while inside, there was no one.

    On the bedy an elderly man with snow-white hair and deeply etched wrinkles that obscured his features, making it hard to tell if his eyes were open or closed.

    Fu Xiyan led the way into the room, cautiously called out, "Grandfather?"

    The person on the bed slightly turned his head, allowing Fu Xiyan to confirm that he was indeed awake.

    "Ah... Ah Yan," Old Master Fu stuttered, calling out Fu Xiyan¡¯s name with difficulty when he saw him.

    Fu Xiyan sat at the bedside, reaching out to hold the old man¡¯s hand, "Grandfather, are you feeling any better today?"

    "Good, good." Old Master Fu replied, squinting his eyes and repeating the word ¡¯good¡¯ twice.

    "Grandfather Fu, it¡¯s Ah Chen, I¡¯m here to see you too," Tang Yichen quickly approached the bedside, waving his hand at Old Master Fu.

    Upon seeing Tang Yichen, Old Master Fu continued to squint and kept saying ¡¯good¡¯, though his trembling hands and lips expressed his excitement.

    There were faint tears at the corner of his eyes.

    Seeing this, Gu Zhiqi spoke up, "If possible, try not to get him too excited."

    The cool, serene voice resonated in the room, breaking the originally warm scene.

    At this point, Fu Xiyan remembered that they were here to treat grandfather¡¯s illness.

    "Grandfather, this time I¡¯ve brought a little divine doctor whose medical skills are remarkable, let her take a look at you." Fu Xiyan said, getting up from the bedside and looking at Gu Zhiqi, "Xiao Qi, please."

    Gu Zhiqi gave a slight nod and walked to the bedside, sitting down.

    Old Master Fu had long stopped holding any hope for so-called divine doctors.

    After all, even Ling Wanrong, the Alliance Hierarch of the Immortal Medical Alliance, couldn¡¯t diagnose his illness.

    He didn¡¯t believe anyone in this world could surpass Ling Wanrong in medical skills.

    But since it was someone his eldest grandson had invited, it was a gesture of care and he intended to cooperate, thinking it wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    However, when Old Master Fu saw Gu Zhiqi¡¯s appearance, he almost recovered on the spot out of sheer shock.

    What was his eldest grandson thinking?

    <fn094d> Official source is f?ndnovel</fn094d>

    The divine doctors he kept finding seemed younger and younger.

    Last time, it was ad in his twenties, and now, this one... Looks like a teenager?

    He might as well attempt curing himself.

 Chapter 1121: The Art Studio

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Chapter 1121: The Art Studio</h4>

    Old Master Fu stared wide-eyed at Gu Zhiqi who was taking his pulse, his eyes much brighter than usual.

    "Hey? Is this Xiao Qi¡¯s magic? Just started taking the pulse, and it feels like Grandfather Fu¡¯splexion has improved." Tang Yichen, watching the old man¡¯s condition, muttered softly.

    Old Master Fu: "..."

    Are you blind!

    This is shock, can¡¯t you see?

    After finishing taking the pulse, Fu Xiyan immediately asked, "How is it? Can it be cured?"

    Gu Zhiqi didn¡¯t answer his question, just said, "Shall we talk outside?"

    Fu Xiyan heard this and felt a bit heavy-hearted.

    This reaction was exactly the same as Ling Yilin¡¯s reaction after taking the pulsest time.

    Is there no way?

    Lying in bed, Old Master Fu also heard this, naturally, he guessed the deeper meaning, "Tired, going to sleep."

    After saying this, he closed his eyes.

    He never believed he could be cured, but when he found out it was indeed the same as he suspected, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.

    He still had a lingering attachment to this world.

    Fu Xiyan looked at the tightly closed eyes of Old Master Fu, moved his lips, and finally only said, "Grandfather, have a good rest."

    With that, he and the group with Gu Zhiqi left.

    **

    As soon as they left the room, Fu Xiyan opened his mouth, "My grandfather¡¯s condition is very..."

    Gu Zhiqi: "Let¡¯s talk over there."

    Saying this, she pointed in the direction beside them.

    Fu Xiyan looked over and saw that Gu Zhiqi was pointing at a window on the second floor, which faced the Fu Family¡¯s back garden.

    There was a flicker of doubt in Fu Xiyan¡¯s eyes, but he still nodded, and they went to the window on the second floor.

    Looking out from there, the entire Fu Family¡¯s back garden came into view.

    The back garden was nted with a variety of flowers and trees, and among them stood a wooden cabin.

    The wooden cabin was very eye-catching; from the window, it was the first thing to catch one¡¯s eye.

    Gu Zhiqi casually set up a soundproof barrier around them and asked Fu Xiyan the first question, "That wooden cabin is?"

    Fu Xiyan: "It¡¯s a studio."

    Upon hearing this, a flicker of realization passed through Gu Zhiqi¡¯s eyes, and she muttered softly, "So that¡¯s it."

    Fu Xiyan: ?

    So that¡¯s it what?

    You understand, but I don¡¯t.

    Before Fu Xiyan could voice his doubts, Gu Zhiqi asked Fu Xiyan the second question, "Who built the studio?"

    Fu Xiyan: "My mother and sister-inw both like painting, so my father had it built."

    After answering, Fu Xiyan felt strange and looked at Gu Zhiqi to ask, "Why, is there something wrong with the studio?"

    Gu Zhiqi nodded.

    Fu Xiyan: ?

    Don¡¯t just nod, tell us what¡¯s wrong.

    Now, Fu Xiyan was puzzled, and Su Yunling and the others also seemed a bit confused.

    Gu Zhiqi ignored their confusion and continued to ask Fu Xiyan, "Do you know your Fu Family has a Spirit Gathering Array set up?"

    Upon hearing this, Fu Xiyan nodded immediately.

    His grandmother was from a Mysterious Sect n, and the Spirit Gathering Array was set up by her brother.

    "What, is there something wrong with the Spirit Gathering Array?" Fu Xiyan asked tentatively.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Oh, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the Spirit Gathering Array."

    "Xiao Qi, why don¡¯t you just say everything at once?" Not just Fu Xiyan; even Tang Yichen nearby admitted his little heart couldn¡¯t take it.

    Gu Zhiqi nced sideways at Tang Yichen, "How can I say everything at once if I don¡¯t ask clearly?"

    <fn9029> For original chapters go to FindN0vel</fn9029>

    Tang Yichen: "...Well... so, have you got it clear now?"

 Chapter 1122: Tear It Down

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Chapter 1122: Tear It Down</h4>

    Gu Zhiqi nodded, then raised her hand to point to the wooden cabin in the backyard, "If you want your grandfather to recover, have someone tear down that cabin."

    She paused for a few seconds and added, "It would be better if you could nt some camellias."

    As soon as Gu Zhiqi finished speaking, Fu Xiyan fell silent.

    A few secondster, he asked, "Is it enough to just tear down that cabin?"

    Could it be that simple?

    Gu Zhiqi slowly exined, "That cabin destroys the Spirit Gathering Array. Think about it, hasn¡¯t your grandfather¡¯s health been declining since that cabin was built?"

    Hearing this, Fu Xi fell into deep thought.

    It seems that it is indeed the case.

    The wooden cabin was built ten years ago, and not long after itspletion, his originally robust grandfather suddenly fell seriously ill.

    This illness persisted for ten years.

    Numerous renowned doctors were consulted, but to no avail.

    He even consulted a Mystic Master, but their reply was that with such a Spirit Gathering Array protecting him, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues.

    Unexpectedly...

    Gu Zhiqi said, "Since there is arge formation in the house, it¡¯s best not to arbitrarily add or remove buildings or nts without the guidance of a Mystic Master."

    "If the formation is damaged, those who suffer bacsh can experience mild illness at first; in the worst cases, a couple of deaths, or even family destruction isn¡¯t out of the question."

    "The position of the studio is particrly unfortunate; it is where the bacsh is extremely heavy. If it¡¯s not removed in time, after your grandfather passes away, it will be the turn of the other members of your family."

    If it weren¡¯t for Old Master Fu¡¯s deep blessings sustaining him for ten years, an ordinary family would have likely perished long ago.

    Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words brought Fu Xiyan out of his memories, leaving his emotions a bitplex.

    He never imagined.

    The illness that troubled his grandfather for ten years was caused by that studio.

    Moreover, the one who built it was none other than his grandfather¡¯s cherished eldest son, his own father.

    If he didn¡¯t know that his father harbored no rebellious intent, he would have suspected whether he intentionally built the studio to kill his grandfather and inherit the property.

    After much contemtion, Fu Xiyan still asked Gu Zhiqi a question, "If someone knowledgeable built that studio, could it purposely cause someone¡¯s death?"

    Gu Zhiqi: "No."

    Relieved by her words, Fu Xiyan let out a sigh.

    Evidently, it wasn¡¯t intentionally done by his father.

    Gu Zhiqi observed Fu Xiyan¡¯s reaction, feeling somewhat at a loss, yet it wasn¡¯t the main issue, "There¡¯s another question."

    <fn8555> Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel</fn8555>

    Fu Xiyan looked up.

    Gu Zhiqi: "Could you tell me the name of the Mystic Master who set up the array for your family?"

    Since entering the Fu family, she had been observing the Spirit Gathering Array.

    She noticed that it faintly had traces of her array setup style, yet not entirely.

    It made her suspect that this formation might have something linked to her.

    "The one who set it up was called Meng Qianshan, the previous Alliance Hierarch of the Mystic Alliance, but... he¡¯s no longer alive." As he spoke further, Fu Xiyan¡¯s tone became somewhat despondent.

    Gu Zhiqi, seeing his sudden sadness, quickly offered an apology, "I¡¯m sorry."

    **

    She initially thought Old Master Fu¡¯s issue was incredibly challenging to resolve and had prepared a long-stay n in the Ancient Martial Arts World, not expecting it to be resolved so quickly.

    However, what puzzled her was that she distinctly recalled that in the novel, the male lead¡¯s grandfather needed a major surgery due to his illness.

    She didn¡¯t know why things changed with her involvement.

    Nheless, it didn¡¯t matter since she could still earn money.

    After finishing her conversation with Fu Xiyan, Gu Zhiqi also provided Old Master Fu with a healing prescription.

    Once Fu Xiyanpleted the payment, she left the Fu family with Su Yunling and the others, saying they were going to watch the Grand Competition.

    Fu Xiyan stayed behind to handle matters and thus didn¡¯t apany them to watch the Grand Competition.

 Chapter 1123: Dad Fu: You Dare Demolish My Studio!

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Chapter 1123: Dad Fu: You Dare Demolish My Studio!</h4>

    Fu Xiyan hadplete faith in Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, and after sending Gu Zhiqi and the others away, he went to the backyard with some people to demolish the art studio.

    Upon receiving the news, the butler hurried over to stop him, "Young Master, what are you doing? Why are you tearing down this art studio?"

    <fn9a34> For more chapters visit Find1Novel</fn9a34>

    "Uncle Lin, I¡¯ll exin to youter." Fu Xiyan said as he continued directing people to take out the paintings from inside, "Be careful with them, don¡¯t damage anything, especially the Madam¡¯s and the Little Young Master¡¯s paintings."

    Demolishing the art studio was already enough to set those two ancestors off.

    If their paintings were also damaged, he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to return home for several years.

    "Young Master, think it over." The old butler said, clutching Fu Xiyan¡¯s thigh and looking up at him with tearful eyes, "Why are you demolishing it?"

    Fu Xiyan looked at the human ornament clinging to his leg in such an unusual posture, and started to worry if he might hurt his old waist.

    So he exined, "I consulted a feng shui master today, and he said this art studio is bad for Grandpa. If we keep it, Grandpa might lose his life."

    "Young Master, what age and time are we living in? You can¡¯t believe in these feudal superstitions. Is it that kid from the Meng Family visiting you again recently? That kid is unreliable, don¡¯t believe him." The old butler expressed his disbelief in Fu Xiyan¡¯s exnation.

    He mainly did not believe that Old Master Fu¡¯s illness was rted to this art studio.

    Because he was thinking the same as Fu Xiyan.

    If this art studio really affected Old Master Fu, then wouldn¡¯t that make the master...

    This is a sin.

    How could he believe that?

    Fu Xiyan continued, "What¡¯s an art studiopared to Grandpa¡¯s life? If it¡¯s true, it could save Grandpa¡¯s life. If it¡¯s false, we can just build another one."

    The old butler¡¯s expression suddenly changed upon hearing this, realizing it made sense, and slowly got up from the ground.

    "I think you¡¯re right, Young Master."

    Saying this, the old butler turned and left.

    He needed to go watch over the Old Master.

    If, by any chance, this art studio was really built intentionally by the master, knowing that the Young Master was tearing it down, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t harm the Old Master.

    He had to protect the Old Master well.

    **

    And when the master mentioned by the old butler, the head of the Fu family, returned to the Fu family estate, the art studio in the backyard had already been demolished.

    Upon learning that Fu Xiyan had dismantled the art studio he had personally designed for his beloved wife, the head of the Fu family stormed into the backyard, furious.

    However, he didn¡¯t see the art studio, only a yard full of camellias, and the workers who were about to finish up.

    "You dare to demolish my art studio, Fu Xiyan, I¡¯ll damn you!" The head of the Fu family couldn¡¯t hold back and shouted angrily.

    Just as he finished shouting, a pipe struck his head heavily.

    "Who is it?" The head of the Fu family cried out in pain while holding his head, then turned around.

    As soon as he turned around, he saw an old man holding a smoking pipe.

    "Big Uncle?!" The fury on the head of the Fu family vanished instantly.

    The elder holding the pipe was his Big Uncle, Fu Xiyan¡¯s Big Uncle Fu.

    Big Uncle Fu: "Who are you damning?"

    Head of the Fu family: "...Ahem, Big Uncle, why are you here? Is there something important?"

    Big Uncle Fu took a puff of smoke before addressing the head of the Fu family, "Since Old Feng died, the Martial Arts Alliance and the Feng Family have been declining. It¡¯s only the first day of the big tournament, and already someone is causing trouble openly."

    "Before Old Feng passed away, I promised him I would support the Martial Arts Alliance and the Feng Family a bit, but for this matter, it¡¯s not suitable for me to step in. Discuss it with Xiyan and see who should go to the Martial Arts Alliance to take a look."

    After speaking, Big Uncle Fu, feeling mncholy, took another puff of smoke and blew out a smoke ring.

 Chapter 1124: The Old Butler Grows Suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Chapter 1124: The Old Butler Grows Suspicious</h4>

    The head of the Fu family readily agreed, "Alright, tomorrow I¡¯ll have Yanyan go over."

    Big Uncle Fu was very satisfied with the response and left.

    After Big Uncle Fu left, the head of the Fu family didn¡¯t go to find Fu Xiyan immediately, but first went to find the butler.

    <fn4249> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel</fn4249>

    At that time, the old butler was standing by the Old Master¡¯s side, not leaving for a moment.

    Upon hearing from the servants that the old butler was in his father¡¯s room, the head of the Fu family went straight there.

    As soon as he pushed open the door, the head of the Fu family saw the old butler sitting on a chair by the bed, staring intently at the Old Master.

    The head of the Fu family couldn¡¯t see the expression on the old butler¡¯s face and thought he was either daydreaming or silently grieving for the Old Master.

    "Butler, is my father¡¯s health better today?"

    As soon as the head of the Fu family spoke, the old butler jumped up from the chair.

    Then he looked at the head of the Fu family warily.

    The head of the Fu family thought he was just dozing off, which caused such a reaction, and didn¡¯t take it to heart, so he repeated his earlier question.

    It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t asked, but with the question, the wariness in the old butler¡¯s eyes deepened.

    Head of the Fu family: ?

    What¡¯s going on here?

    The head of the Fu family stared at the old butler for several seconds, repeatedly confirming if he was seeing things.

    This allowed him to witness firsthand the speed at which the old butler changed expressions.

    One moment he was wary, the next, he instantly changed to a cheerful and kindly demeanor, "Sir, you¡¯re back?"

    The head of the Fu family silently nodded at the butler.

    He was still thinking about the old butler¡¯s changing expressions.

    "Head of the Fu family, did youe to see the Old Master first after returning, or did you go to the studio first beforeing to see the Old Master?" The old butler was afraid of revealing something, so he turned his head, giving his back to the head of the Fu family, and tentatively asked this question.

    The head of the Fu family never thought that the old butler, who treated him like a son, would suspect him of patricide, so without much thought, he responded honestly, "As soon as I came back I heard the studio was torn down. I went to see, and wow, they nted all camellias."

    After replying, he gritted his teeth and cursed, "That dog Fu Xiyan dared to mess with the studio I designed myself. I¡¯ll deal with him sooner orter."

    Listening to the head of the Fu family¡¯s words, the old butler¡¯s suspicion increased from two points to six.

    He went to the studio first instead of seeing the Old Master, showing he doesn¡¯t care about the Old Master and possibly has a guilty conscience, suspicion increased by two points.

    He cursed at the young master, must be because the young master ruined his ns, suspicion increased by one point.

    He also called the young master a dog, showingck of respect for father-son rtionship in the details, suspicion increased by another point.

    Unaware of the old butler¡¯s thoughts, the head of the Fu family, after cursing at Fu Xiyan, looked at the old butler and asked, "Did someonee to the house today?"

    The old butler nodded.

    "Was it that Gu girl again?"

    He heard from the servants that Fu Xiyan seemed to have brought a very pretty girl home, and he guessed it was that little Gu Xiyue.

    The old butler nodded.

    But he was thinking, does the sir actually know that Miss Gu?

    The head of the Fu family didn¡¯t ask further and said, "I know."

    Then he turned and left.

    The old butler saw that the head of the Fu family didn¡¯t even inquire about the Old Master and wanted to add another point of suspicion to him.

    However, years of interaction and sentiment made him decide to show leniency and observe him for a few more days.

    **

    After leaving the Old Master¡¯s room, the head of the Fu family stormed towards the study.

    "Fu Xiyan, exin yourself, why did you tear down my studio?" The head of the Fu family said, kicking open the study door.

    In the study, Fu Xiyan was holding a book, reading.

 Chapter 1125

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Chapter 1125</h4>

    Although as soon as the door was kicked open, Fu Xiyan put the book away, somehow, the head of the Fu family seemed to have caught sight of words like "murder" and "dad".

    Head of the Fu family: !!

    What?!

    What did he see?

    Murder dad?!

    This brat actually wants to murder dad?

    "Show me the book." The head of the Fu family stormed up to Fu Xiyan in a few big strides, reaching towards him.

    "Weren¡¯t we supposed to talk about the studio?" Fu Xiyan directly diverted the topic.

    The head of the Fu family wouldn¡¯t let him have his wish, insisting on the book, "What studio, let¡¯s talk about the book first, what¡¯s this about murdering dad? Are you trying to kill me to take my spot?"

    Fu Xiyan listened to his questioning, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes, "If I wanted your position, would I need to kill you?"

    <fn4583> Get full chapters from FindN()vel</fn4583>

    Head of the Fu family: "..."

    Well... seems like he wouldn¡¯t need to.

    "Then, that book..."

    "The housekeeper has been reading suspense novelstely, I flipped through one casually."

    Actually, it was personally handed to him by the housekeeper, urging him to take a good look and not let the ambitious wolves harm the old man.

    As for who this ambitious wolf person is, the two knew without saying.

    The head of the Fu family listened to Fu Xiyan¡¯s response, uncertain whether to believe it or not.

    Not believing it, the old housekeeper truly has grown fonder of novels as he ages, the more dramatic they are, the more he enjoys them.

    But believing it, what if this rascal really is plotting against him...

    Yet, he indeed couldn¡¯t find a reason for harm.

    Thinking it over with no clues, the head of the Fu family decided to temporarily set the book matter aside, "Why did you demolish my studio?"

    Fu Xiyan: "The Mystic Master said that studio would curse our whole family to death."

    "Nonsense, that studio¡¯s been there for ten years, and aren¡¯t we all alive and well, and speaking of Mystic Master, doesn¡¯t he say our family¡¯s Feng Shui is excellent?" The head of the Fu family replied with displeasure.

    Without waiting for Fu Xiyan to speak, the head of the Fu family asked, "That Gu girl came to our house, didn¡¯t she?"

    Fu Xiyan raised an eyebrow.

    A Gu girl indeed hade.

    "I think you were just dazzled by that girl, you believe whatever she says, even though she¡¯s your uncle¡¯s disciple, she¡¯s just a disciple, our family was arranged with a Spirit Gathering Array by her master himself."

    "Could she be more skilled than your uncle?"

    The head of the Fu family kept speaking, his fondness for Gu Xiyue, the girl, instantly dropping from -5 to -10.

    Every time she visited, she¡¯d always draw his wife¡¯s attention away, and now, because of her, his personally designed studio for his wife was torn down.

    This girl is truly hateful.

    Initially thinking to exin that the Gu girl and the Gu girl in question were different people, but hearing the head of the Fu family talk, Fu Xiyan couldn¡¯t sit still, "Isn¡¯t it said that students surpass their masters?"

    Head of the Fu family: "Your uncle is..."

    Not allowing Fu Xiyan to speak, the head of the Fu family rattled off a bunch of praises for the uncle, oh, in some sense, his uncle had indeed gone to heaven.

    The head of the Fu family kept talking, while Fu Xiyan casually sipped tea.

    Only when the head of the Fu family had talked himself hoarse did Fu Xiyan pour him a cup of tea, "Have a drink, continue."

    Head of the Fu family: "..."

    Taking the teacup, he tilted his head back and gulped down a mouthful, "Continue your nonsense, I¡¯m done talking."

    Seeing this, Fu Xiyan knew it was his turn to speak, "Father, do you remember when grandfather fell ill?"

    Head of the Fu family: "Of course I remember, your grandfather has been ill for ten years."

 Chapter 1126: Trial Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Chapter 1126: Trial Tower</h4>

    "I remember, it was two months after the art studio was built that Grandpa started to get sick."

    When Fu Xiyan said this, his gaze was fixed on the Head of the Fu Family, and he was constantly watching his expression change.

    Although he didn¡¯t believe that his foolish father would actually patricide, but just in case.

    After listening to Fu Xiyan¡¯s words, the Head of the Fu Family was stunned for a moment, and after several seconds, he red at Fu Xiyan, "Are you out of your mind? You don¡¯t really believe in that nonsense about the art studio shing with our family, do you?"

    Seeing his reaction, Fu Xiyan felt there was no suspicion of patricide, so he didn¡¯t hide it from the Head of the Fu Family and simply exined, "The Mystic Master said that the studio destroyed the Spirit Gathering Array set up by Uncle."

    The Head of the Fu Family silently rolled his eyes, "Ridiculous, if the Spirit Gathering Array was truly destroyed, why is our house still warm in winter and cool in summer, still nurturing us?"

    Fu Xiyan: "Because someone is suffering in your ce."

    Head of the Fu Family: ?

    Fu Xiyan wasn¡¯t a patient person, so he directly and mercilessly said, "If Father truly believes that studio has nothing to do with the family¡¯s safety, then just rebuild it."

    "To keep it from affecting Grandpa again, I¡¯ll take Grandpa to live elsewhere tomorrow, and by then, it¡¯ll be Father¡¯s turn to be affected."

    Head of the Fu Family: ???

    Why move house over a disagreement?

    Fu Xiyan: "After Father dies, I¡¯lle back for the funeral."

    Head of the Fu Family: "..."

    It¡¯s just a studio, no need to go so far.

    Afraid that Fu Xiyan might suggest his mom remarry, the Head of the Fu Family immediately said, "Alright, let¡¯s just demolish it, our house has so many empty rooms, we can just clean up and remodel a couple of them."

    **

    Unaware of what¡¯s happening with the Gu Family, Su Yunling and his group had already arrived at the Ancient Martial Artspetition site.

    As soon as they got to the venue, they were surrounded by a crowd, and Gu Zhiqi quietly slipped out, with Tang Yichen sneaking out as well.

    Thepetition was set to take ce at the Central za of the Ancient Martial Arts World.

    In the Central za stood a Trial Tower, which supposedly had a dozen or so Trial Gates, each gate corresponding to a different track.

    Participants don¡¯t need to register; they can directly enter the Trial Gate that corresponds to their selected track.

    Upon entering the Trial Gate, they¡¯ll be randomly transported to an unfamiliar environment filled with countless challenges and trials.

    By passing these tests and trials, participants can earn points, and the Trial Tower will update the leaderboard for each track based on the points rued.

    Those who sessfully find an exit and walk out can enter the semi-finals. If unable to find an exit or if encountering danger and want to quit midway, they can crush the extra jade talisman they received upon entering the Trial Gate to be sent out, although this means failing the trial and being unable to progress to the next round.

    Thepetition is time-limited, and participants can enter the Trial Gateter than the start time; as long as they enter before the end, it counts. However, exiting the Trial Gate after the end time is not allowed.

    Thepetition consists of four rounds, each with a duration of fifteen days.

    Once the time for the current round ends, everyone inside who hasn¡¯t found the exit will be sent out by the Trial Gate, including those who didn¡¯t crush their jade talisman in time or preferred not to and ended up dying in the Trial Tower.

    The matters of the Trial Tower were exined to Gu Zhiqi by Tang Yichen. After describing the Trial Tower, Tang Yichen leaned in closer to Gu Zhiqi to continue speaking softly, "However, not every Trial Gate is fraught with danger. For instance, with Artifact Refining, Alchemy, or Fragrance Refining, upon entry, there¡¯s a personal small space, and as long as you keep refining and meet the requirements, the Trial Tower will actively send you to the exit."

    However, even so, the pass rate is not high.<fnab57> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel</fnab57>

 Chapter 1127: 1127: Zhizhi and Tang Yichen Enter the Trial Tower

    <strong>Chapter 1127: Chapter 1127: Zhizhi and Tang Yichen Enter the Trial Tower</strong>

    Gu Zhiqi raised her eyebrows slightly upon hearing it, finding it quite interesting.

    Tang Yichen continued in a low voice: ¡°The most dangerous tracks are Ancient Martial Arts, Hidden Weapon, Poison Arts, and the like. You not only face challenges and tests, but you also have to guard against sneak attacks frompetitors.¡±

    After speaking, Tang Yichen added, ¡°This is just what I¡¯ve heard. I¡¯ve only entered the Ancient Martial Arts Trial Gate, but since I was with Third Brother and the others the whole time, it was a win without a challenge, so it didn¡¯t feel very dangerous.¡±

    After listening, Gu Zhiqi fell into silence.

    A few secondster, Gu Zhiqi suddenly turned her eyes to Tang Yichen, ¡°Brother Chen?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly called Brother Chen, Tang Yichen was not delighted but felt the little girl was up to something.

    Gu Zhiqi: ¡°Do you want to see what it looks like behind the other Trial Gates?¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°Hah?¡±

    He understood each word, but when put together, he couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    ¡°You think about it, then let¡¯s go.¡± After speaking, Gu Zhiqi tugged at Tang Yichen¡¯s hem and headed towards the Trial Tower.

    Tang Yichen: !<fn1bea> For original chapters go to Find_Novel(.</fn1bea>

    No, I don¡¯t want to!

    Since it was possible to enter at any time, it wasn¡¯t just Gu Zhiqi and Tang Yichen entering the Trial Tower.

    People entered the Trial Tower continuously, and the closer to the Trial Tower, the denser the crowd.

    Seeing they were about to enter the Trial Tower, Tang Yichen initially wanted to yank back the corner of his garment held by Gu Zhiqi and sneak away directly, but he was afraid Gu Zhiqi would get lost, so he didn¡¯t pull it back but quickly took out his phone and sent a message to Su Yunling.

    Just after hitting send, the phone in his hand disappeared.

    Tang Yichen knew they had entered a Trial Gate, but what he was concerned about was whether the message had been sent sessfully.

    Heaven knows, he was forced into this; he hadn¡¯t tricked Gu Xiaoxi!

    He must not let Third Brother misunderstand.

    ¡°Hey? Which Trial Gate did you pick? The environment is not bad.¡± As Tang Yichen spoke, he ran to the flowers on one side, ¡°This flower is blooming really¡­¡±

    Gu Zhiqi was observing the surroundings and casually replied, ¡°Poison Arts Trial Gate.¡±

    Tang Yichen: !!!

    He silently withdrew his fingers.

    Oh, crap.

    Isn¡¯t that the legendary gate where everything is poison?

    It¡¯s said that any flower or nt might be poisonous.

    Thinking about it, Tang Yichen nced at the flower from before, hugged himself silently, and shivered.

    Seeing him like that, Gu Zhiqi quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that flower isn¡¯t poisonous.¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Yichen¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, ¡°Really?¡±

    Saying this, he immediately reached out and grabbed the flower.

    With that grab, Tang Yichen let out a painful scream, startling a flock of birds in the forest.

    ¡°What the hell, it hurts so much.¡± As Tang Yichen spoke, he looked at Gu Zhiqi with a ghostly gaze, word by word, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, you said it¡¯s not poisonous?¡±

    Gu Zhiqi replied sluggishly, ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous, but it has thorns.¡±

    Tang Yichen: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, why does it not only hurt but also feel numb?¡± As Tang Yichen spoke, he looked down at his hand, finding it swollen like a pig¡¯s trotter.

    Tang Yichen: !

    Whine~

    What¡¯s happening?

    ¡°Crush the petals to extract juice, apply the juice to your hand, and the swelling and numbness will subside within five minutes.¡± Gu Zhiqi said while holding a small golden shovel, digging at the flower¡¯s stem.

    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing Gu Zhiqi¡¯s words, Tang Yichen was overjoyed and happily went to pinch the petals.

    After dripping the petal juice on the wound, Tang Yichen looked at Gu Zhiqi and asked, ¡°Gu Xiaoxi, what are you doing? And where did you get that small golden shovel?¡±

 Chapter 1128: Trial Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128: Trial Realm</h4>

    As soon as Tang Yichen started speaking, the Jade Talisman on his wrist gently vibrated.

    Instinctively, Tang Yichen looked down and discovered that the points on the Jade Talisman had increased by one.

    "Huh? Why did the points suddenly increase?"

    Having no time to think about where Gu Zhiqi got the shovel from, Tang Yichen was more interested in the inexplicable point increase.

    At this moment, Gu Zhiqi had just finished digging up a seedling and stood up.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen immediately moved closer to Gu Zhiqi, handing the Jade Talisman to her, "Gu Xiaoxi, look, I gained a point."

    Gu Zhiqi nced at the Jade Talisman and casually responded with an "oh," not seeming very surprised.

    Seeing this, Tang Yichen blinked and immediately pinched the Jade Talisman on Gu Zhiqi¡¯s wrist, leaning forward to look, "Why aren¡¯t you surprised, have your points also increased... huh? Strange, they haven¡¯t."

    <fnbafd> Content originallyes from f?ndnovel</fnbafd>

    This doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Why did his points increase, but not Gu Xiaoxi¡¯s?

    "Let¡¯s go." Gu Zhiqi said to Tang Yichen, then continued walking forward.

    Tang Yichen immediately stepped up to follow.

    Afterward, Tang Yichen finally understood why his points on the Jade Talisman had increased.

    Every Trial Gate has its corresponding challenge.

    This is the Poison Arts Trial Gate, where nts and animals might be poisonous and dangerous.

    If you get poisoned and manage to detoxify or heal yourself, points will be awarded based on the level of danger and toxicity.

    Points are used for ranking, with the leaderboard of this track updating in real-time based on trialists¡¯ points.

    Points umte, and with each point increase, the ranking is refreshed until the end of thepetition.

    After thepetition ends, only the top ten from each track will remain on the list.

    Those who stay on the leaderboard will be listed for ten months until the next year¡¯spetition begins.

    When Gu Zhiqi and Tang Yichen first entered the Trial Gate, Tang Yichen grabbed a flower and used its flower juice to reduce swelling, which was detected, awarding him a point.

    Later, Tang Yichen was poisoned by this nt or bitten by that animal, enduring the pain while detoxifying under Gu Zhiqi¡¯s guidance.

    With these operations, in just a short hour, Tang Yichen managed to rack up one hundred points.

    Meanwhile, Gu Zhiqi unearthed many good items.

    **

    Outside the Trial Tower, Su Yunling and Jin Cengran, surrounded by a group of people, talked to them briefly.

    Soon, Su Yunling realized Gu Zhiqi was missing.

    So, he hurriedly bid farewell to everyone and looked for Gu Zhiqi everywhere, but instead received a message from Tang Yichen.

    [Fourth Brother: Third Brother, Gu Xiaoxi is dragging me into the Trial Tower! Help!]

    That was the only message. After reading it, Su Yunling didn¡¯t reply but directly locked his phone screen.

    Sending just one message wasn¡¯t Tang Yichen¡¯s style, yet he only sent one, indicating he was already inside the Trial Tower.

    However... it was unclear which Trial Gate they entered.

    Jin Cengran wheeled over to Su Yunling and, seeing him staring at the Trial Tower, asked, "Have Ah Chen and the Little Divine Doctor gone in?"

    Su Yunling nodded.

    Though Jin Cengran had guessed as much, he was still a bit surprised to see Su Yunling nod.

    However, he couldn¡¯t deny his curiosity about which Trial Gate the Little Divine Doctor would enter.

    At this moment, the two had different concerns but shared the same curiosity.

 Chapter 1129: Jin Cengranâ€™s Former FiancÃ©e?

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Chapter 1129: Jin Cengran¡¯s Former Fianc¨¦e?</h4>

    Not far from Su Yunling and Jin Cengran, two women stood. One was in a green and yellow interwoven silk dress, and the other in a light purple gauzy dress, one looked adorable and cute, the other elegant and gentle.

    <fnd3ef> Discover more novels at FindN()vel</fnd3ef>

    Originally, the two of them were gazing in the direction of the Trial Tower.

    The woman in the silk dress caught a glimpse of a very striking figure out of the corner of her eye.

    She then directly turned her head, focusing all her attention on Su Yunling, and stared at him intently. Simultaneously, she shook the arm of the woman beside her, "Sister Lin, who is that person? Do you know him?"

    The woman who was called Sister Lin was Lin Ruoxue. Hearing this, she turned her head to follow the direction the woman was pointing, then saw Su Yunling.

    Upon realizing the person being pointed at was Su Yunling, Lin Ruoxue immediately raised her hand and turned the woman¡¯s head to face elsewhere, "Don¡¯t look at him."

    Suddenly being handled like this, the woman was momentarily stunned and a bit angry at first. Her tone was somewhat displeased, "Sister Lin, what are you doing? You hurt me."

    Hearing this, Lin Ruoxue immediately let go, apologetically saying, "Sorry, I-I was thinking of your safety, Mengmeng."

    Shen Yumeng listened to Lin Ruoxue¡¯s words and expressed confusion.

    "That person is not someone you or I can afford to provoke. Don¡¯t even think about him, and don¡¯t try to get close to him," Lin Ruoxue said seriously and earnestly.

    Shen Yumeng could hear the seriousness and earnestness in Lin Ruoxue¡¯s voice but still looked puzzled, "Why?"

    Lin Ruoxue: "You¡¯ve heard of Yun Yi, right?"

    Upon hearing this, Shen Yumeng immediately nodded.

    Her family had repeatedly warned her that there are several people in the Ancient Martial Arts World that should never be provoked, and the first one was Yun Yi.

    Although Shen Yumeng had never met Yun Yi in person, she had heard plenty of rumors about her.

    Lin Ruoxue continued, "That person is Yun Yi¡¯s fianc¨¦."

    At this, Shen Yumeng¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    So, he was the fianc¨¦ of that she-devil Yun Yi?

    Although she was afraid of Yun Yi in her heart, Shen Yumeng couldn¡¯t resist taking another secret nce.

    That person was really too good-looking.

    What a pity to have a tigress like Yun Yi as a fianc¨¦e.

    Shen Yumeng originally intended to just steal a few more nces, but instead of seeing Su Yunling, she saw a young man sitting in a wheelchair.

    The young man¡¯s demeanor was aloof and cold, and his features were strikingly handsome.

    "Sister Lin, then who is he?" Shen Yumeng, noting how good-looking Jin Cengran was, couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away and shook Lin Ruoxue¡¯s arm once more.

    Lin Ruoxue: "..."

    Internally, she was already somewhat impatient, but she had to endure.

    She put on a fake smile, turned her head to look over, and then saw a familiar figure.

    That person, Lin Ruoxue could not be more familiar with.

    Her former fianc¨¦.

    "Just a cripple, why ask for his name." A sh of bewilderment came over Lin Ruoxue¡¯s eyes, but it quickly turned into disdain.

    Jin Cengran was indeed good-looking and had a high talent in Ancient Martial Arts, but that was the past.

    In the past, she was proud to have such a fianc¨¦, so even though he had a leg ailment, she did not resent it. But she never expected his Ancient Martial Arts would be crippled.

    Having his martial arts crippled was one thing, but his foundation was also damaged, making him no different from a cripple.

    Originally a cripple unable to walk, now with his martial arts abilities gone, even more of a cripple.

    Listening to Lin Ruoxue¡¯s answer, Shen Yumeng looked up and gave Lin Ruoxue a nce, "Sister Lin, do you know him?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!